《World of Women》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Ah, ah! Quick! Cum in me! Quickly! I want your cum!


    I was twelve when I came to the realization that I was someone reincarnated to another world. It is said that regaining the memories of a reincarnation involves experiencing some traumatic experience that triggers your old memories. As to the experience that triggered my memories, it would have to be the day I was raped by a family maid.


    Many of you may hold the opinion that being raped by a maid would hardly be traumatic. However, I was a sheltered twelve-year-old who was denied even things like inte and public education. I was incredibly inexperienced with women outside of my mother and sisters. So, when this maid locked the door, pushed me to the ground, and started pulling down my pants, I was afraid I was being attacked. Even as she did things that felt good, I was confused and shocked by what was happening.


    My erection hardened for the first time, and no sooner had I gotten over the shock of seeing it grow than did she pull off her panties and plunge it into her depths. I could barely understand what was happening, and the woman herself looked so desperate, so determined, that it did nothing but terrify me. She had brown hair tied up in a bun, a small button nose, a heart-shaped face, and a small mousy body. She was somewhat in looking overall, but she still had the youthful exuberance of a teenage girl.


    Then, the memories came flooding in. In an instant, I went from a twelve-year-old boy afraid at the ferocity of this strange older woman to a thirty-five-year-old man staring up curiously as this teenage girl desperately road my cock. Did I die and go to heaven? A girl in a maid outfit riding my cock certainly sounded like an afterlife Id like to live in.


    The panic disappearing from eyes seemed to only edge the girl on, as she rode me harder and harder. Meanwhile, I dug through my memories trying to understand how I ended up here. I was a businessman. Not a great one, but I knew how to hard sell and I could get an affordable house and even convinced a beautiful woman to marry me. We started dating in college, got married when I graduated, and she stuck with me for five years while I finally got myself set up well in a fortune 500pany.


    Then things went bad. The one thing my wife wanted more than anything was a baby. However, after a year of trying, the doctor revealed that I was infertile. Of course, it wasnt the stone ages, so naturally, there were options. We started looking into artificial insemination. That was when things went from bad to shit. Apparently, the doctor and I had radically different ideas on what artificial insemination implied. I ended up pushing into my wifes examination room when I heard some odd noises during her insemination procedure. What I found was the good doctor balls deep in my wife.


    To the woman I thought I loved, it was the quickest way for her to be pregnant, and she didnt really care who the father was. To the doctor, he had apparently talked many desperate women into being imnted by his genes. He was a handsome doctor, after all, what woman wouldnt want his surefire genes passed on to their children over an infertile husband at $50k a try? It only came outter that after having the babies, he had continued to ckmail the woman into sex, lest he revealed their cheating to their husbands.


    This isnt like those fake-ass stories where I attacked the lover, ended up getting arrested while my lying wife got away Scott-free before ultimately marrying her lover and mocking me from afar. This was the real world. The doctor certainly lost his job and license. My wife was horrified to find out she was tricked by a scheme he had used on countless women. I still left her, and she didnt fight for alimony or anything. I heard from a friend a few monthster she had gotten involved in sex parties and was the centerfold girl of a gangbang which left her pregnant. She finally got the baby she wanted, she just didnt happen to know who the father was.


    As for me, I drank, smoked, and hired hookers. I was still doing it up until I suddenly found myself in this predicament. Was it a heart attack? Who knows. However, now I was being mounted by this strange maid. No thats not right. Shes not a stranger. Not entirely. There are other memories. Theyre not as strong as my previous life, but they are also distinctly mine. I was a boy who lived in a mansion. My mother constantly looked after me, and the old me would call the current me a mommas boy. I was homeschooled, and frankly, I knew almost nothing about the world outside this mansion.


    However, this woman was on the maid staff. She was hired about five months ago. She was only a teenage girl, but her life story was slightly pitiable, and my mother chose to allow her on. Naturally, as new staff, she was kept away from me. All of the maids I interacted with were much older, in theirte fifties or more. As for men, I only realize as Ipare my old memories with my new ones that I oddly had never seen another man in these twelve years of life.


    This had literally be the first chance in which I was alone with this fifteen-year-old girl, and she had immediately taken the chance to jump on me. In my old life, itd have been a crime to sleep with a fifteen-year-old girl, but considering I appeared to have the body in this life as a 12-year-old, shed be the offender in this situation. I still couldnt figure out why she was doing it, nor why she looked so desperate and panicked as she worked her hips like her life depended on it. Nothing in this childs mind up to this point necessarily exined this insane behavior.


    Thus, the thirty-five-year-old adult man could onlyy back and enjoy the scenery and feel. Her pussy was tight, her body was smooth, and while he beauty wasnt at the level of myst wife, it was difficult to find a teenage girl that couldnt arouse my penis. The half-cocked penis of a confused boy not understanding his feelings quickly warped into the full-blown erection of a man enjoying the ride.


    As she could feel the cock hardening inside her, the girl grew even more excited, her eyes shing as she started to raise her butt up and down, creating pping noises as her body bounced up and down on my cock. Her boobs were modest, so I didnt have the pleasant sight of the two things bouncing up and down, but for the teeny bopper that she was, it was certainly doing the trick. The greatest part is that this was condom free. I couldnt even remember thest time I got to fuck a girl bareback.


    Cum in me! Please! Cum! She pleaded.


    As the erotic feelings built inside me, I realized I was about to lose my nut. Whores usually made me wear condoms, which didnt feel nearly as nice as this tight pussy. As someone infertile, I had sweet-talked one or two novice prostitutes into bareback, but it was usually the girls easily talked into breaking the rules that offered the most risk. It was from one such skank I had gotten cmydia at some point. And even those girls didnt let me blow it inside. In another girl from my past, Id be looking to blow it on her chest or stomach when I finished.


    Wasnt this girl scared of diseases or pregnancy? Well, I guess there was a low chance of disease from a 12-year-old virgin, but this wasnt my old body. For all I knew, this boy was very fertile. Her fervent desire to have me blow my load inside her should have set off an rm, but my cock felt so good and she was such a sweet and innocent looking girl that I prepared myself to cum. I wouldnt say I was one of those guys with perfect cum control, but I could hold it off a few minutes if the situation demanded it.


    Just as I was starting to build towards the finale, there was a crack as the lock of the door burst open. My big moment was suspended as I looked over in surprise, having not expected my privacy to be destroyed so suddenly. While it appeared like it was arge, muscr woman who kicked open the door, she stepped aside allowing another smaller yet very beautiful woman to storm into the room.


    Rather than stop, the maid only became more frantic, bouncing up and down on my cock as fast as she could.


    Cum! Now! Cum! Please, Cum! Tears were falling down her cheeks as she refused to look behind her and kept working her hips.


    At this point, even though I didnt understand what was going on, I actually felt a little sorry I didnt cum. She looked so desperate that filling her womb with seed seemed like such a small thing. However, the moment was ruined as soon as thepany showed up, and even if she kept going itd take at least another minute or two to get me to that point again.


    It was clear that the woman who just entered didnt n to give her that time. Grabbing the back of the maids hair, she yanked the other girl painfully. The maid tried to fight, but the other woman looked much older and stronger than the little teeny bopper, and soon my cock slid out of her wet pussy, our sex interrupted as she was tossed to the ground near my feet.


    No! No! The girl shouted in disbelief, trying to leap back on me.


    However, the other woman immediately backhanded her across the face. The hit was enough to give her a bloody lip, and only then did the girl regain her senses. That is to say, she copsed to the floor a few feet away from me and started sobbing relentlessly.


    The muscr woman who looked like a guard stepped in, fingering a sword at her waist and giving the maid a warning look that kept her from moving again. The other woman, after giving the maid a hateful sneer, turned to me. At that moment, the twelve-year-old memories stirred, and I realized I recognized this woman.


    M-mother I let the wordse out.


    The womans look immediately softened at the sight of me, although I was still on the ground, my pecker wet with sex and still hard. I went to cover my dick, a shameful look on my face. To my surprise, the mother of this child didnt seem to hold any anger or disgust when seeing my naked body. I remember my mom from my old life would have whipped my butt if she caught me fucking at this age, never mind the rape implications. Even at twelve, it would have been my fault. That was simply a product of the time I lived in.


    Honey, Clyburn, did you pee in this girl? My mother crouched next to me, trying to give aforting look.


    Despite the soft look, the womans eyes held a certain degree of intensity in them as she asked me that question.


    Huh? I could only gawk at the strange question that came from her lips.


    The woman that was Clyburns mother, my mother, looked over at the guard woman for help. The woman only gave a silent shrug. My mother then looked back down at me, finally loosening the frown on her lips, her eyes holding a deep affection for me. My memories as Clyburn told me that my mother deeply loved me and I loved her too. My memories from my previous world told me this love was a bit tense, bordering on creepy. Wed never done anything objectionable, but I had breastfed until I was five and I had very few memories that didnt involve my mothers omnipresence. Mommas boy might even be a weak description for the rtionship I had with her.


    Ah, when she did that, did somethinge out of your penis? Like a liquid? Maybe it was white?


    My eyes widened in surprise at the question. Ah? No I didnt cum.


    My mothers eyes widened in shock. How do you know that word?


    It was then I realized that her previous question was trying to exin sex to a young boy who shouldnt know what it was. I realized my mistake and shot a look at the girl who had put me in this predicament without knowing what to say. Moms frown deepened, taking that look as an admission that I had learned the word from her. I didnt correct the mistake as she stood back up. Her eyes looked down at my hand still covering my cock. It was still hard even now! The frustration and embarrassment were painted on my face. No grown man would want his mother to see his naked penis.


    My mother suddenly turned back to the maid, who had finally stopped crying and was now sitting on her knees with her head lowered, awaiting her punishment.


    Do you see what you did to my son? Mother demanded.


    S-sorry the maids voice sounded pouty, and not particrly sorry at all.


    Youre going to take responsibility for this! As my mother spoke, she pointed right down at my erect cock, and my blush turned to mortification.


    My twelve-year-old selfcked the knowledge or experience to know shame. I was truly ignorant to the world and sex in entirely. It was the new memories that started to poke holes in this life. Up untilst week I was still being bathed by my mother and an elderly maid. That wasnt normal! This was my mother, and she was pointing at my erect cock in front of a 15 year old girl! That was truly an embarrassing situation in every sense of the word. The difference for me was truly like Adam eating the apple of knowledge.


    R-responsibility? You mean, I can? A slight amount of hope showed on the maids face, which only caused my moms glower to deepen.


    No, you idiot girl. You made my son erect for the first time! I wont have some tramp like you causing him trauma for his first time! He may have trouble getting it up in the future! Then mom turned to me, her facepletely serious as she spoke strange words that broke my understanding of the world. Honey, would you like to experience cumming for the first time?


    My mouth could only drop open from the actual shock of this situation, but the horny 35-year-old man couldnt hold back. I was already sexually frustrated from being interrupted earlier. Even though the promise of sex came from my mother, I couldnt stop myself from shaking my head up and down eagerly. Mom gave me a gentle smile and made a slight breath of relief. She seemed relieved that my sex drive was revving to go!


    Then, please, stick it in the maid leaned back, lifting her maid skirt until her pink pussy was showing.


    I was about to leap on her and do just that when my mom suddenly grabbed the maid and pulled her by the hair over to me. No, you dumb bitch. Youll be using your mouth!


    My mom violently forced the head of the fifteen-year-old girl down until it was face to face with my crotch, only my hands blocking the way.


    Eh? My mouth but I its dirty from before The girl responded uncertainly, her former hope deting.


    So? A dirty whore like you thinks youre too good to taste your own pussy on a mans dick? Moms voice was harsh enough to scare the twelve-year-old in me, yet sexually arouse the 35-year-old.


    Was this really happening? This was just like one of those sexual fantasies, wasnt it? To a part of me, it was true that this woman was my mother, but out of thebined 47 years of my life, 35 of them did not have this woman as my mother. In fact, between this woman and myself, I had lived more years, and she sat closer to the age group I was typically attracted to than the fifteen-year-old jailbait. Despite having a bit of intensity in her, this mother was incredibly attractive. She had ck hair, and soft features, and a voluptuous body. Her hair covered one eye, the other hazel brown eye appeared bright and pretty, with a small mole underneath.


    She looked like one of those properdies Id only ever seen in movies from high society culture. Suffice it to say, seeing her being rough with this 15-year-old girl was intensely erotic for the perverted mind of the adult me. My hands couldnt help but quickly move away, and under moms rough guidance, soon my cock was forcefully shoved in to this fifteen-year-old girls mouth.


    Mind your teeth girl, or Ill punish you ordingly! The mother snapped angrily.


    The girl could do nothing but keep her mouth open. If I had thought moms interference would end there, I would be mistaken. With her hands on the back of the maids head and her fingers wrapped in her hair, she forced the maid down onto my cock. I was only twelve, but my cock was still about the standard six-inches of an average adult. Whether itd be bigger in the future was anyones guess, but forced down her throat as it was, this could only be called a deep throat.


    Ghhmmmm I could hear the maid gagging on my cock, but even so, the experience felt amazing for me.


    My wife in the past would never suck my cock. She said it was dirty and didnt like it. Meanwhile, most prostitutes would lick it with a condom on, but that was about it. So, for my bare cock to be deepthroated by a teenage girl forcefully, it was certainly my first time. Even then, mom didnt let up. She lifted the maids head and pushed it back down, up and down in a rhythmic and rough fashion.


    The fifteen-year-old maid gagged each time it thrust into the back of her throat, saliva dripping out of her mouth and down my cock. As it turned out, while I lied there, I facefucked this 15-year-old girl! And it was my mom taking care of the motions! Tears dripped down the girls eyes, her face turning into a mess of tears and spit, but mom continued to use her face to pleasure me. Even though the situation was so unexpected, so abstract, and so strange the pleasure of this teeny bopper mouth couldnt be denied.


    Soon my hips were thrusting back, working in tandem with my moms movements to plow the back of this little girls throat. The guard had the decency to turn their back to the scene, but the entire time my mom watched me with intensity, using the expressions on my face to judge when she needed to speed up or slow down. Even being watched by the woman Id call mother in this world, I couldnt stop the pleasure from overflowing through my body. Soon, I found myself cumming.


    I was still young, so it wasnt like cum exploded everywhere. It was just two white spirts which shot into the back of the maids throat while I wed at the carpet under me, my eyes closed. The maid immediately started coughing and choking on the feel of thick hot stuff striking the back of her throat. My mom noticed I had finished and pulled the woman up immediately, standing up and dragging the maid up roughly with her.


    Now, close your mouth! Mommanded the fifteen-year-old girl, who did as she was told without hesitation. Now swallow!


    A little bit of semen dribbled down the girls chin, but mom used the knuckle of her pointer finger to push it back into her mouth in a way that might look affectionate in another situation.


    All of it! Mom ordered while the girl was still crying, but the maid still forcefully swallowed, even though the expression on her face showed she didnt like it. Open your mouth.


    Once she had swallowed it and opened her mouth asmanded, Mom moved right up to her face. She even reached in and grabbed her tongue, pulling it up to check and make sure all the cum was consumed. Once she was content that all the semen had ended up in the maids belly, she finally rxed. Walking over to a nearby stand, she poured a drink and handed it to the maid.


    Drink this. Swirl it in your mouth.


    I-I dont drink The girl sniffled.


    Mom shot her a re, Its alcohol, to make sure. Do it if you want to live.


    The guard once again touched their hilt, looking threatening. The maid could only take the drink into her mouth and swirl it around, wincing even more from the taste of hard liquor than the taste of cum. When she finally gulped down the drink, mom gave onest, firm nod.


    Good. You got what you wanted, my sons cum inside you. Now get the hell out of my home. Youre fired.


    The maid didnt fight back. She lowered her head and remained silent. A nod from my mother caused the guard to came over, grabbing the maid roughly and dragging her out of the room. Soon, it was just me, still half-naked on the floor, and my mother, standing in the middle of the room with an empty ss in one hand and her other hand with her knuckle still bent where she had touched the maid. Mom raised her knuckle up to her mouth, putting her knuckle into her mouth, biting it and licking her finger. It looked almost like a nervous habit and was seemingly done unaware by the woman herself, but the finger she bit down on was the same finger that scooped up my semen from the maids chin.


    After a moment of silence where I didnt know what to do next, she turned down to look at me with a somewhat gentle expression. Honey, its about time we had the talk.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Mother turned around and headed for the door, not giving me another look as she left the library I had been ambushed in. I stood back up, hastily putting my pants and underwear back on. My brain worked furiously, trying to understand what was going on. Fortunately, I was a bit of a nerd, so I was aware of Japanese reincarnation stories. Is that what I had just experienced? The 35-year-old me had no memories of dying, but perhaps that was one of those things that didnt transfer over? All I knew now was that I was a twelve-year-old boy who just lost my virginity in front of my mother. I lived in a mansion serviced with maids, so my family must be rich.


    Things like magic and monsters I had no clue if they were real or not. Although I had never seen a TV or aputer, I couldnt even say for sure whether I lived in a modern era or the past. The room felt air conditioned or is that a spell or magical artifact? The only thing I knew for certain now was that I had lived an incredibly sheltered life. In twelve years, I had never been outside the mansion grounds.


    <em>Come on kid, what kind of life are you living here?</em>The older me chided.


    Unfortunately, the younger me couldnt answer. You cant want what you never had. Clyburn was fed well, treated well, and even coddled to the extreme. Even my sisters werent treated this well. Thats right, I remember I have sisters. They are both older than me. One is only older by a year, while the other is two years old. My parents had left no gaps between children. Three kids in three years, stopping with me. As for parents, I dont remember my father at all. Perhaps that is why Im thest child?


    I didnt have a lot of time to consider the information in my head. Mom had clearly expected me to follow her. As soon as I finished dressing, I nced around the room onest time. That was when my eyesnded on a peculiar white cloth wedged under the couch. I immediately picked it up and spread it out. It was only at this time that I finally realized what it was. It was the panties the maid had pulled off earlier. Mom had kicked her out the door without allowing her to put them back on. They smelled a bit reminiscent of her sex, and so I pocketed them. Any way you look at it, she was my first time. It isnt that perverted to hold on to her panties like this!


    Once the panties were properly hidden, I left the room. Upon stepping out of the library, I found myself in a hallway that was both strange and not strange. I had never seen it before in my life while simultaneously having lived thest twelve years here. My memories were still not quite merged. My reincarnation didnt seem to be as seamless as the stories I read.


    The hallways were darkly lit, but a close look at the torches seemed to show a lightbulb, so this is probably a world that at least had electricity. I made my way down the hall, and seemed to know instinctually where to head. The ce was of course my mothers room. I had slept with her in this room until I was eight or nine. Even then, I was wee toe back and sleep in here when I felt like it. Like I said before, the rtionship between my former twelve year old mind and his mother was an odd one.


    Honey, dear, Im changing into somethingfortable, sit on my bed.


    The voice came from behind a privacy screen. The screen was made of an opaque white paper, and mom also had a light on behind it. As a result, the privacy the screen actually gave was undeniably weak. I could only gulp as I sat down on the bed like a lover waiting for his wife to change into something sexy on their honeymoon. My eyes were glued to the silhouette of a shapely woman. She had big boobs, wide hips, and curvaceous form. Just going by the shape of her body, my cock was ready to spring to attention once again.


    <em>Dude, shes your mom! Settle it!</em>I desperately screamed at my cock.


    Her breasts and even her nipples were perfectly outlined in the light. Rather than sagging, she had remarkably pert breasts for a woman who had three children. This wasnt a conclusion made just by looking through the privacy screen, unfortunately. This body had fond memories of curling up in herp and sucking on her nipples. Even within this year, I recalled going to sleep with her after having a nightmare, using those pair of funbags as my pillow! Of course, the sheltered twelve-year-old me had only seen this as tonic affection, but my other memories made me regretful I hadnt done more when I had the chance while simultaneously making me worried what Id do if I did get another chance!


    Moms erotic show ended as she slid something over her head, finally obscuring the best parts of her body, but when she finally stepped out of the privacy curtain, I almost shouted and threw a pillow at her. Mom was wearing a silk nightie. It showed her bra and some significant cleavage. This was not an outfit that you gave a boy the talk in! Maybe it was the outfit that you showed a boy the ways of a woman in was that what this woman was doing? I scanned through my memories desperately, trying to see if mom was crazy enough to throw herself at me! I kept remembering her gripping the maids head and forcing her to give me fetio, and the 35-year-old in me who didnt see her as my mother was all for plowing this tabooed fortress.


    I was now sitting awkwardly, trying to hide the boner. It had returned far faster than I expected, even after cumming in that maids mouth. Well, since I could get erections now, it was clear that I had reached puberty. That means on top of my overall horniness of being around a beautiful mom figure, I also was being flooded with hormones that were out of my control.


    Mom gave me a gentle and loving smile, the intensity she was showing in the library was now gone. Instead, she only looked at me with concern and love. My breath recovered as I realized that there wasnt an ounce of seduction mixed into that look. I was starting to remember that these silk nighties were what she liked to wear around the mansion at night. As I was the only man in the mansion, she naturally had no feeling of needing to hide her body normally. She likely just wanted to befortable when she had to exin something ufortable.


    Still, that innocent look, that sexy nighty, and then her sitting right next to me, her thigh touching mine the reincarnated me was doing flips, and it took everything in my body not to push her down on the bed. I kept wondering what would happen if I did that. Would mom resist? Shed never once denied me anything I wanted. She even became involved in my first sexual experience. That told me there was absolutely no limits for this woman. I could do it. Right now. I could fuck my own mother.


    Clyburn Mom suddenly spoke, causing me to jump out of my revelry.


    What? Huh? What? I said quickly, nearly hyperventting.


    My thoughts had grown incredibly dangerous for a second. Had mom remained silent for a few more seconds, there was no telling what would have happened.


    Honey, Mom put her hand on my knee, which caused me to instinctually jerk causing her to frown. Honey I know you just went through something a little confusing. I need you to understand some things. Truthfully, I should have told you when you turned ten, but I kept putting it off, thinking Id always have timeter.


    I finally started to rx after seeing the sincerity in moms eyes. As uninformative as those twelve years of memory were, the one thing they were certain of was that mom always looked out for my best interest.


    What is it, mother? I forced myself to speak how I remembered speaking before the reincarnation.


    That maid Mom tsked in dissatisfaction. I had actually brought her in to groom her as your first. I thought when she was 18 and you were 15, you could have your fun with her for a year. Then, if she was a good girl, Id stop slipping the pill into her meals and she could be the first to have your baby.


    Mother? My eyes raised in surprise.


    Oh, baby, I know you dont understand any of this. Shes just a dumb girl who never would have gotten what she wanted anyway. Her impatience gave you a confusing first time, and cost her the chance to get pregnant. However, there is a lesson in this that I want you to understand.


    I-I dont get what you mean? I scrunched my head in thought.


    Mom probably thought I didnt get any of it. That wasnt true. I understood that this woman was brought in to be my ymate. In fact, it was a fantasy that sounded too good to be true. I also understood that the maid wanted to be pregnant and that my mom prevented that from happening. What I didnt understand is why? Why was there such a strange focus on me and what I did with my penis.


    You probably realize this by now, but youre different than everyone else youve met. My mother continued on, not noticing my thoughtful appearance. You have a penis. Youre a male, while everyone else Ive ever had you meet was female. The reason for this is simple. There are very few men alive. It was said to start with a gue that wiped out all men, but the only thing I know is that for every one thousand people born, maybe one of them will be male if youre lucky.


    !! This was truly the first time I had heard of this information.


    Was this why everyone was so protective of me? Men were truly that rare?


    Because the birth rate is so low, bing pregnant is very important to most women. You could call it the goal of all women to be pregnant. The government gives citizenship to women who have born a child. Also, you get three years of financial support from the government while pregnant up until the baby is two, and lifetime ess to health insurance and various other government benefits. The difference between women who had born children and women who havent is night and day. Therefore, women who have not be mothers desperately seek out the limited male poption.


    If they are lucky enough to find a man who is willing to sleep with them, there is a certain chance they can be pregnant based on how many times the man is willing to sleep with them. If they be pregnant with a male baby, rather than three years, they are supported for sixteen years with a muchrger stipend. After the child turns sixteen, they continue to receive a small stipend for the rest of their lives. Many women see this as a ticket to never having to work again.


    A-and you, mother? I asked the question, even though I suspected it might be somewhat hurtful.


    Mom only gave me a light smile. Most men be yboys, running around enjoying various women and leaving trails of babies behind in their wake. Most women dont mind, only caring about obtaining the seed until theyre with-child. Your father was different than most.


    Id like to say I was a better woman too, who seeked the eternal love of a man, but that simply wasnt realistic. I approached your father for the same reason every other girl did. I wanted to extract his seed and live a better life. I actually broke into his house, stripped naked, and then handcuffed myself to his bed.


    !!


    Mom let outugh at my shocked expression. Oh, my lovely child, I was quite the wild girl myself back in the day. When he got home, he had had a rough night of women harassing him for his seed, so he was in no mood to find a vandal like myself. He tried to wrestle the keys away from me, and I ended up swallowing them! After that, I asked him what he was going to do now. His answer? Wait!


    Wait, huh? Then what? At this point, I was already wrapped up in moms story, at some point even leaning against her shoulder like I did when I was younger, no longer ufortable around her sexy body.


    We waited! I quickly realized I was stuck in bed and I needed to go! I had no choice but to use the bedpan he gave me. He literally fed and toileted me for two whole days until the keys finally came out! I was horrified! It was the most embarrassing thing Id ever done in my life. I left without saying a thing, but just as I walked out the door, he told me toe back the next day.


    Even after that, you did? I guessed in surprise, not imagining how mom had the guts to return after doing something so embarrassing.


    Momughed. I was quite shameless in what I wanted. You need to understand how much seed means to women. Not even your mother was any better. I had prayed that he felt sympathy after embarrassing me so and would give me a vial of seed. So, imagine my surprise when we just went out to eat and it ended with nothing. We talked, and there was no sex again. Except, just as he was about to close the door, he told me toe back the next day again.


    And so I came back again and again. Each day, I hoped hed deliver his seed to me. Some days Ide wearing practically nothing, desperately trying to seduce him. Other days, Id put on a strip show or something else. However, he never weakened for a moment. Soon, he stopped asking me toe back the next day, not because he didnt want me, but because hed know Ide no matter what. I kepting anyway because it was habit.


    Then what happened?


    Moms smile turned reflective, a small tear in her eye as she remembered. Then I had the opportunity to get the seed of another man. It was quite sudden, but I ran into a man when my work friends took me out drinking. Somehow, I ended up in his room. I was really drunk, and


    My face started to go red, hearing about my moms extramarital affair. And? And?


    And I woke up in a bed at your fathers house, my virginity taken and your eldest sister in my belly.


    Hah? What? Did you cheat on dad? What happened?


    Mom let out augh. I dont remember! And your father, the meanie wouldnt tell me!


    However, he loved me and we continued to be together many times. Even when the first two babies werent male, we kept going and on the third try I had you! The men who remained with only one woman their entire lives could be counted on a finger, and your father just happened to be one of those men. Oh, how jealous my friends were that I had a man who kept giving me babies.


    As for that first night, I only learnedter when I idently ran into the other man from that night again. I learned from him that we hadnt done anything. As soon as he offered to stick it in, I had pped him and stormed out. I ended up at your fathers doorstop, drunk and sobbing, telling him it was his fault that I had fallen in love with him and would only take his seed. Your father proposed to me right there, and then we made love.


    I only realized a littleter that my husband had likely asked the man to put me to the test. He likely didnt mention it because he felt guilty for testing me like that, but even after a year, he felt like he needed to know how I really felt. In truth, I needed to as well. I dont hold your father responsible for it.


    Mother what happened to father? I asked the question abruptly, causing mom to immediately snap out of her careful thoughts.


    That he turned down the wrong kind of girl. She stabbed him.


    I lowered my head, the previous mood being killed in a single question.


    Honey, thats why I need you to understand how dangerous and vtile the life of a man is. Your seed is the most important thing about you. Where women have the freedom to be whatever they want, especially after having a child, men are treated like cum depositories. You will be lied to, threatened, ckmailed, even raped, all in the name of gaining your seed.


    The government gives men free healthcare, schrships, and citizenship, but thew is that once youre sixteen, you must impregnate five women a month-


    Five! A month! The 35 year old in me couldnt help but shout at that absurd number. But dad


    Those who dont spread their seed willingly must donate their seed twice a week. Thats what your father did. However, if you choose that path, youre just giving the government control over your genes. They sell them and give them out as gifts to women. Rich families can buy the seed from donators. Youll get none of the benefits of the exchange. Its not a life Id like you to live.


    True but five a month?


    Our poption has 1 man per 1000 women. Do you understand what that means? It means in your lifetime, you need to impregnate 1000 women, and 1 of them need to produce a man, just for the poption to remain stable. At the rate of five women a month, itd take you almost 17 years to aplish this presuming their are no pregnancyplications, and presuming you dont die before the age of 32. So, I hope you can understand how precious you are.


    Mother stroked my head against her shoulder lightly as she spoke. Im telling you all this so you understand the truth. Women just want your seed, and many of them wont care a lick about you after they get what they need. Few women want to be tied to a guy who will sleep with no less than five other women every month.


    What about you? I asked.


    Eh? Me? Moms hand stopped for a second before she chuckled. Im already a citizen and I have a stipend. While Im not too old to be pregnant again, the temptation is much less with me, as well as the potential rewards. If Im bad, I always have toys to y with. Im perhaps the only woman in this world you can trust, so if youre ever in a situation where you feel confused, you just consult with your mother and I will help.


    When mom spoke of toys, her eyes drifted over to a certain drawer next to her bedside. She probably spoke so candidly because she didnt expect the nave me who had spent every second growing up under her care would know about such things.


    What of my sisters? Do I need to The thought suddenly jumped into my head, probably from reading too many manga.


    Surprisingly, mom didnt hold a disgusted look at all as she considered my question. In truth, the maid we just fired had a story along those lines. She was born with an older brother who had promised to leave her with child. However, once he grew up he turned into a yboy and forgot about his little sister. When she turned fourteen, her mother died and she lost all of her benefits. Expecting her brother to make her pregnant, she hadnt bothered to learn any life skills.


    After chasing after her brother for three months and losing everything, she finally managed to track him down at a bar, he told her he wasnt interested in worthless trash like her. It was a few monthster that I managed to scoop her off the street. I was amazed she still had her virginity. Usually, lipstick girls swoop up women like her. I would have helped her reach her dream too but she had to cross my bottom line.


    As for your sisters, incest is fine if you wish to give them a better future. With the world the way it is, few people take issue with these kinds of rtionships. However, if your sisters arent okay with it, please dont force them. Most men who dont want to sleep with their sisters will make packs with other men. Youre bound to meet most of the local men once you start going to the academy, so you can set your sisters up on dates with some of them. If you make a close friend, you might even trade sisters. I know I havent instilled much family bonding between you and your sisters thesest few years, but I hope you can at least help them gain their citizenship.


    Dont worry, mother, Ill take care of my sisters. I promised.


    The twelve-year-old me was inherently selfish and pampered by mom. In truth, I barely noticed the sisters who lived in this mansion at all. The 34-year-old me never had any sisters at all. Between the two minds, suddenly, these two teenage girls I had never bothered with before became my number one focus.


    It sounded like Id be stuck in this mansion for the next two years before I be an adult and leave for the academy. I guess that gives me two years to learn as much as I can about the outside world. While Im at it, that gives me two years to y with my mother and big sisters!

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Mothers talk actually seemed to stop at the most interesting part. That would be the actual discussion of the birds and the bees! She had glossed over most of the stuff about having sex, and merely focused on the repercussions and expectations of the women who wanted to take me. She told me to keep my seed to myself, and to gift it sparingly. In my old world, it was customary to have to take a woman out on three dates before she was willing to put out. Then, at the very least, she got three dinners out of the guy before giving him what he really wanted.


    In this world, the situation was opposite. If girls wanted my seed, I had to make them pay the cost, and seed in this world is way more important than sex ever was in my world! A girl cant just go home and make sperm herself if a date goes bad. Therefore, men were given a considerable amount of leeway. In short, the 35-year-old me had been reborn into a world where every woman wanted to fuck me and there was absolutely no repercussions. Not only could I spread my genes unreservedly, the woman I impregnated wouldnt expect me to follow through and take care of the babies. Im still not convinced I didnt die and go to heaven.


    That night, after wandering off to bed, I had a wonderful wet dream. I dreamed that I had started teasing mom about the birds and the bees. Using the innocent 12-year-old mom thought me to be, I trapped her in erotic and naughty questions she couldnt handle. Pretending to be blindly innocent, Id force her to describe the act of sex in detail. I watched as my beautiful mother blushed and squirmed over talking about erections and anal sex. Actually, now that I think about it, how does this world handle anal sex? Since it didnt make babies, does that mean the booty is off limits?


    Of course, my wife never let me stick it in her ass. A few whores did, but they doubled the price. As to how it felt, it felt like I tossed away $100 when I could have just been fucking their pussy. At least one of the two whores let me blow it inside her ass. Man, ever since that maidst night, I just really want to blow a load inside someone.


    Naturally, those desires spilled into my dream, and soon I was asking mom to show me what boobs looked like. Perhaps what was so erotic about the dream is that in reality, my mother had never denied me anything. If I genuinely asked her to show me what boobs were like, I wasnt entirely unsure it wouldnt y out exactly like in my dreams. The alternative, of course, is that she found a maid and used the maid to show me titties. However, with the fifteen-year-old gone, all the maids are older women in their forties or more. Still, the thought of watching my mom y with another womans tits while showing me wasnt disagreeable.


    In the dream, my mom show me her tits, which were pert and perfect, just like I had imagined them to be. I had used nostalgia, hinting at how I used to suck on her nipples, in order to get dream mom to let me lick them. Then, I wanted to know what a pussy looked like. I didnt get a good look with the maid, or so I said. What did it taste like? What did mommys pussy feel like? Soon, I was balls deep in my mother, who still couldnt stop blushing and looking flustered like she had no clue how things had progressed this far!


    Just as I started to cum inside mom, the dream broke apart and I woke up in my bed. I was still cumming as I woke up, feeling the stickiness all over my sheets, my underwear, and my hand. As to my hand, I realized it was holding some kind of fabric. I quickly wiped up the mess the best I could using the fabric and handed before I pulled out the cloth. It took my eyes a moment to adjust in the darkness, but I finally realized the cloth I had been rubbing on my cock and finally jizzed on was actually the maids panties.


    Some time during the night, I must have pulled it out of my pocket, and started holding it as I fondled my erection during sleep. Those once fresh panties were now smeared with white gobs and dried streaks. Had the maid known her panties would end up being the final resting ce for gobs of my cum, shed likely faint in frustration. This sticky gunk that was now staining her panties was really what all the fuss was about? This is what she wanted from me?


    I tossed the panties in a drawer, rolled over, and went back to sleep. I woke up in the next morning when the curtains were suddenly pulled apart by a maid who had just entered.


    Master, it is noon, you should wake up.


    I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes and nced over at the maid. She was a woman I knew very intimately. She was responsible for my baths, my feedings, and basically anything else mom wasnt avable for. Her name was Veris, and she was a forty-year-old woman in a maid outfit. Despite this, I still felt my cock move a bit. If youbined the ages of 35 and twelve, Id lived 47 years of life. If anything, this woman was younger than I was! The twelve-year-olds memories always just saw Veris as some olddy who took care of him. However, with my new memories, I was seeing her in a new light.


    Veris had actually had a baby when she was only sixteen, which is why she was trusted by my mother. That baby was now a twenty-year old woman who was looking for a man of her own. I suddenly wondered if Veriss years of service werent designed to get me to unload cum in her daughter. However, daughter aside, Veris herself wasnt so bad looking. First off, she was wearing the always erotic maid outfit. She was up on her tippy-toes trying to move the curtains, and the maid outfits, like everything else in this world,cked modesty. I could see the bottom crest of her ass just covered by her short maid skirt. If she got a little higher, Id be able to tell her panty colors. On top of that, the light was shining through the window, giving her a morning glow that outlined her body, which still looked youthful and I realized she was slightly younger than my mother.


    <em>My maid is kind of hot, isnt she?</em>


    Her skin wasnt as perfectly smooth as my mothers, but she also had a more down to earth appearance like that of a working-ss girl. She had brown hair tied up in a ponytail. She had a strong nose and chin, but even within her roughness I could tell her skin was soft and lotioned to the touch. I knew this from experience more than sight. It was clear mom took care of the staff well. She had long fingers, long painted nails, but her hands felt soft and gentle. When she noticed me staring at her, she turned to me, smiled, and gave a rather elegant curtsy which still hid her panty colors.


    Do you want my sperm too? I jumped as I realized the words came out my mouth.


    I was just thinking that, but it must have been too early in the morning, because before I knew it, I had said exactly what I was thinking! Veriss smile froze as she looked at me, but she recovered surprisingly fast with a chuckle.


    Master, I heard about what happened yesterday. Im sorry I wasnt in the mansion. I had also been fooled my Tinyas innocence. I never would have expected her to attack you so. Im truly sorry. Veris changed the subject and leaned forward, a little cleavage showing from the top of her shirt. I see you havent even been properly cleaned sincest night. Please allow me to take care of it.


    I jumped as I realized that while I was staring at Veriss cleavage, she was staring at my crotch. Looking down, I realized that I was in nothing but my underwear, and that underwear was covered with white stains fromst night. Veris had misunderstood it to be mess from my sex with the other maid. It turned out the girls name was Tinya. In truth, she had torn off my underwear before anything happened, and I had used a washcloth to wipe up before bed. This mess was all a result ofst nights wet dream.


    This uh, I can take care of it.


    Nonsense! Veriss scoffed, Ive been washing you for twelve years, dont suddenly start thinking youre all grown up just because a girl sucked your peter.


    I couldnt help but blush, while Veris merely went to the bathroom to fill up a washbasin. Running water and plumbing were another part of this world that suggested it must be modern. Even so, my memories had no mention of a shower, and tubs were actually filled by the sink. It was little changes like this that made it noticeably another world. I also still received regr sponge baths from my mom and Veris. A full emerged bath was a rarity in this world that I only got maybe once a month.


    Alright, pull down your underwear. Veris ordered, her tone holding no nonsense.


    I obliged, de to see that my dick was behaving itself for once, and hadnt be aroused by Veriss maid outfit yet. Veris stared down at my dick, which still looked a little sticky from the gobs inside the underwear that hadnt dried yet. I wanted to hide myself shyly, but Veris had seen me so much ording to those memories that getting worked up in modesty now would appear odd. Thus, I could only grin and bare it. Veris immediately dipped a wash cloth into the hot, suddy water and sshed it on my cock.


    Ah! I let out a little cry from the heat.


    Veris began to vigorously wash it. Being touched and cleaned by someone else was a weird experience. The towel was rough enough that it didnt feel too erotic. However, Veris seemed to be incredibly thorough, and many times the towel would slip and her wet palm would end up running up and down my wet groin. Eventually, Veris, used one hand to grab the head, pulling out my penis so that she could properly clean the shaft. Unfortunately, this level of stimtion, along with me still thinking about all the sex this world promised, and my erection return.


    My face drained of color as my penis started to engorge. Two wipes and it went from totally limp to erect. Suddenly, Veriss palm which had been gripping it, was pushed apart by the swelling mass. As soon as she realized it was hardening, her eyebrow rose and she gave a tsk.


    I was afraid this would happen. Veris sighed.


    Im sorry. I responded apologetically.


    Veris looked at me with a worried look and shook her head. Dont be, young master. That silly girl had toe and stimte you in that wayst night, and this must have jump started your maturity. Now, youre going to be getting these regrly. Ive read about this in books. Dont you worry. Your mother had thought of this and given me permission to take care of it.


    Take care of it? The words came out in surprise.


    Veris only nodded. Now that the erectionse, you need to be made to ejacte often. They say that boys who dont cum regrly when theyre young get a low sperm count. Your mother wants you to be properly fertile, so if you ever feel an erectioning along, get me or one of the other maids to take care of it for you, do you hear?


    I would haveughed at the things Veris was saying, but she was saying them with absolute sincerity. As it turns out, in this world, there are a lot of strange wifes tales involving men. It could also be, in the absence of arge amount of men, there wasnt as much scientific knowledge about them. I could imagine when there are only 1 in 1000 men, plus the normal likelihood of getting pregnant during any coption, that women would be willing to do or believe anything to increase male fertility.


    As to how Veris nned to help my condition, she didnt wait at all, putting both of her hands in the soapy water, she rubbed them together until they were full of suds, and then immediately grasped on to my dick like she was grasping a rope she nned to tug. Although Veris was only sixteen when she lost her virginity and had her baby, that didnt mean she had an abnormallyrge amount of experience with dicks. Still, she had prepared for this day, and using the soap as lubricant, she quickly had her palms, one gripping each side of my shaft to keep her nails away. She slid her palms rapidly up and down my member with vigorous enthusiasm and determination.


    I could only lean back and enjoy the show, moaning as her hands moved faster and faster on my cock. I watched her as she worked. Her expression was very focused, which looked somewhat cute given the circumstances. For an adult woman to be so focused on her hand movements, it was clear she was giving this her all. I was getting a handjob by a cute 40-year-old maid! On top of that, she might as well have been a virgin to handjobs. Theres more! I was only a 12-year-old boy! I really couldnt believe how wonderful this life of mine had be.


    Ah, ah, ah! I let out moans to fill the room along side the only other noise, the slick sound of her hands stroking my meat.


    Little Master, dont hold back now, Ill make sure to clean up your mess when you finish. To finish properly! Veris reassured me with a stern voice.


    I wanted tough at how silly this was, but I could only keep moaning at the incredible feel of her soft hands rubbing my cock with extreme precision and determination. Suddenly, I found myself wanting more. Her breasts werent bad. They sagged a little, this hot MILF showing a bit of the signs of age, but when pushed together theyd fit my dick quite nicely. Her pert little mouth also looked as delectable as the other girl, Tinya. Maybe I could get her to use her mouth? Maybe, I could get her to use her pussy? Veris said shed take care of it, but there was no specification of what I could use to take care of it. If I slid my dick into her moist pussy that hasnt seen a man in 24 years, wouldnt that be great?


    Unfortunately, I didnt have time to turn those thoughts into actions. Just thinking about sticking it in was enough to push me over the edge, and soon I shot out four or five gobs of semen up into the air. The first batch caught Veris off guard, and it almost hit her face beforending on my stomach. The second and third were much more under her control, and she blocked them with one of her warm, soft, soapy hand, the second hand slowing down as she finished jacking me off. She collected all the semen into her palm and stood up finally, heading over to the wash basin.


    Suddenly, a thoughtful expression appeared on her face. As I finished recovering my breath, my soapy dick finally starting to soften. I was now in need of another cleaning, with white sticky streaks mixed into the suds. However, Veris didnt immediately return. Instead, she seemed to be almost frozen, staring into her soapy palm. Still recovering from my own orgasm, it took me a second to realize that what she was staring at was my seed she had collected in her hand.


    You want it? I asked.


    Veris jumped, looked at me in surprise, and then gave a breath of relief, immediately dumping her hands, and the white gunk into the basin. Her breath seemed to return to normal and she shook her head with a chuckle to herself. Her eyes seemed to hold some self-derision.


    Im sorry master. I thought Id be long past it, but that white stuff of yours is practically gold for women. Even with the soap likely killing all chance, I find myself tempted to slide some up and see what happens. Veris looked up and gave me a guilty expression.


    Is that to say you want me to get you pregnant? I asked innocently.


    Veris barks augh, reaching out and touching my nose with a cleaned finger, leaving some suds behind. You darling child, master, please dont tempt me. Ive only known the touch of a man once in my life and was fortunate enough to have a child from that first try. Even though I think these hips could push out another, Id never want to jeopardize the life I have here for it.


    Ah, but youve taken care of me for so long, I dont mind taking care of you. My devious side started to surface.


    Veris gives me a smile, not taking my words seriously, but even so, there looked to be some temptation in them. It was truly exhrating to see just the promise of my cum be so tempting to women. I could have been offering her a million dors for the effect it showed. If even a loyal maid of the family could be flustered and tempted, what chance did my sisters have? In fact, what chance did any woman have?


    I reeled in my excitement. I had to remember the words my mother said the previous night. Women wanted nothing to do with me after I gave my seed to them. Therefore, the trick was getting women to give me as much as possible before giving them my seed. For example, answering more question on anal, if I wanted to fuck a girl in the ass, I needed to promise her Id cum in her pussy. As long as I didnt do it, though, shed remain mine, giving her ass to me every night until she got what she wanted. Perhaps when she told me her own story, that wasnt quite what she meant, but I still took the lesson to heart.


    Dad had stringed mom along for ages based on the promise of his seed. In the end, she couldnt even imagine getting her seed from anyone else. Although I never met the man from this world, I had a bit of respect for him. He yed mom perfectly. The only difference was that he seemed to have some taste for monogamy. Meanwhile, I had no such reservations. I mean,e on, being lucky enough to reincarnate in this paradise of pussy, and then not sampling every flower? Thatd be insanity!


    However, where other men pumped and dumped, using and being used by women, I could gain a bit more. For example, by putting it in Veriss mind that I might give her more seed in the future, shell be even more loyal and dedicated to me. Perhaps, I could lead a lot of women around by the promise of my seed.


    Here I am, plotting deviously. While my mom thinks Im a confused 12 year old trying to understand my sexuality, Im already busy plotting to create my own harem! Speaking of which


    Veris Id be very happy to give you my baby. Since Tinya is gone, wouldnt that mean Veris has to take over her responsibilities?


    Veriss eyes widened in surprise, her mouth covered with shock. It wasnt simply the promise of making her with child, but Veris knew very well that Tinyas role was to be my ymate. Naturally, Veris was the one who was supposed to train Tinya on how to perform. Admittedly, other than the one time, all of Veriss practice had been on a rubber dong and instructional guides, but she was d to see the hand technique she developed sessfully satisfied the young master. She also understood the implications that sex would be involved in Tinyas roles.


    Im too old Veris finally shook her head savagely. If anything, master would do me a great favor if you could impregnate my daughter. Even she is a bit old for you, but she wasnt as fortunate as I. Her first time didnt get her pregnant.


    How about, I have both of you! The mature me was breaking through the 12-year-old faade, the appearance of this sexy flustered maid kept me from acting the part of the proper innocent boy.


    I was holding both of Veriss wet hands in my own, and I was staring at her aggressively. Veris was breathing hard, her cheeks flushed. Clearly, my words were too sweet to resist for this woman. She was struggling harder and harder to see me as a childish 12-year-old, to separate her propriety from her heart. After taking care of my penis to ejaction, no matter how young I was, it would leave her at least a little aroused. Immediately after, I began to attack her most inner desires, giving the hapless maid no way out.


    Please master you tease too much. Veris started to cry, looking at me longfully and desperately.


    I was so shocked, I couldnt react when she finally pulled her hands away from mine. Immediately, she straightened her dress and looked away, standing up in a rush.


    Veris I started.


    If that will be all, Young Master, Ill be on my way. Please call me if you need anything else. Veris responded stiffly, not meeting my eyes.


    Before I could stop her, she turned the rest of the way and walked out of the room in a huff. She actually left the cleaning job unfinished. The tub of water and cloth were abandoned as she fled the room. As soon as the door closed, I gave a tsk.


    I guess my seduction techniques are a little rusty. I came on a little too strong.


    In the end, I ended up scaring the maid away. The older me just couldnt keep his erection down. I kept thinking of plowing her with my head resting in her rack, and soon I was promising her everything. This was going to be a little harder than it looks. My cum is the reward, but I cant hang it in front of women too aggressively or itll scare them away. And if I give it too willingly, then Ill be the one taken advantage of. Yes, this father I never knew taught me an important lesson, but I still had a long way to go.


    I finished cleaning myself up using the wash basin, putting it at the side of the bed. After getting dressed, I found that there was a te at my door with food for lunch. I happily devoured my meal while thinking about what Id do next. Since the maids were a bust, I guess it was time to visit my sisters.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Clyburn, in other words me, I had two sisters. One of those sisters is 14, and the other is 15. As to how that works out mathematically, I found out I turn thirteen next month. My fifteen year old sister is named Madison and my fourteen year old sister is named Hannah. I should also add that my mothers name was Morgan. As to the kind of girls my sisters are, my memories regrettably knew very little. The former me was a pampered spoiled brat. After I was born, little attention was given to my sisters. They were almost ghosts in my memory.


    My mother wasnt necessarily abusive, but it was the society that favored men and expected them to be catered to above all else. This naturally had a major influence to the amount of time mother gave mepared to my sisters. If my memory served me, this also resulted in two very different attitudes towards me. My fifteen-year-old sister Madison seemed to hate me. That is to say she was very jealous that I got all the attention and refused to talk or deal with me.


    I had a distant memory of two years back when I wanted something that she had. She was reading a certain book, and I decided I wanted the book because I liked the picture on the cover. At first, the maids tried to take the book. However, it turned out the book was not taken from our library, but one Madison had personally bought herself with her birthday money. However, ten years old and never having been told no before, I ended up getting into a fight with her, trying to take her book until it identally ripped.


    She called me a stupid, good-for-nothing man, and I responded by calling her a lipstick girl. For reference, in my old life, a lipstick lesbian is the kind of woman who favors mourous, traditionally feminine women and styles, both in themselves and their lovers. This is as opposed to the dykes, the so-called manly women. In this world without feminists, that connotation takes on a slightly different meaning. Lipstick girls are essentially man-hating lesbians. They often wear strap-ons, and try to convince young women to hate men, hate seed, and eat pussy.


    In a society with poption problems, this attitude was seen as insulting to men and detrimental to the world, as a result, these women were often treated with scorn outside of their own social circles. So, lipstick girl was an awful insult which resulted in my sister shouting that I was stupid before chucking the destroyed book at my head and storming away. I expected mom to back me up, but instead, she gave me a spanking. It was one of only a few cases in which I was ever punished by my mother, which is perhaps why the scene was so vivid in my memories. It also signified thest time my sister and I every engaged with each other willingly.


    Hannah, the younger sister, was a bit different than her angry sibling. She was much shyer and more reserved. As to how she treated me, that was to say withplete fear. Since my way was the rule of the house, Hannah had learned to hang her head low and avoid me when possible. She didnt like talking to me, and would shiver if I got too close. Suffice it to say that my rtionship with my sisters was really shitty at the moment. That meant, it was going to take some work.


    Unfortunately, a weekter, I hadnt managed to even stay in the same room with them for more than a moment or two. I had spent a week in this new world, and since blowing my load in a maids mouth and another maids hand, Id been left without any more satisfaction. Veris had actually switched her sponge bath duties with another maid who was in her seventies. The maid had hinted that if I had any issues, she could handle them, but you could forgive me if I didnt take her up on her offer for a wrinkly decrepit handjob from a woman with a disced hip.


    Thus, when my first chance to get close to Hannah arrived, I wasnt going to waste a second to think about it. I had wondered into the library, only to notice Hannah putting a stack of books away on one of the shelves up on a chair. She was reaching up high, and her midriff waspletely exposed. She hadnt noticed me yet, and if I had managed to get to the base of the chair she was standing on, I could probably also get a peak at her panties under her skirt.


    However, rather than do that, I silently closed the door as softly as possible, and then clicked the lock. It wasnt like Im trying to lock my sister in. Rather, I just want to keep from being interrupted. Every other time I wanted to get close to Hannah, Madison was nearby, always giving me a re if I even attempted to approach either of them. If it wasnt Madison, then there was a maid nearby. Either way, I could hardly work any magic on my sister with an audience, so finding her alone was a wonderful blessing.


    Regrettably, I didnt get to enjoy the panty shot because I was not even half away across the room when she finally noticed me. She immediately yelped, pulled down her shirt, and then jumped off the chair. As I continued to approach my cute little sister, she backed away instinctively until her back hit the bookshelf and couldnt move any longer. She looked around the room desperately, as if looking for a path to flee, but upon seeing nothing, only then did she speak.


    B-b-brother wh-what are you doing he-here? she spoke with a shiver, not able to meet my eyes.


    My sister wore a long sleeve pink shirt and ck skirt that went to a bit above her knees. It wasnt as revealing as the maid skirts, but it was short enough that schools in the old world might give her trouble. She had the youthful face of someone fresh in her teens. Her beauty clearly came from her mother, but she had a lot more of the baby fat, her cheeks a little chubby. Her hair was brown like her moms, but she kept it straight, including hair which she kept over one eye, desperately hiding her face. Overall, she was very adorable.


    The adult me surged with lustful encouragement. As a 12-year-old boy, there were only a handful of years when I could get away with touching young teenage girls. Meanwhile, I had an adult brain that knew just how to manipte, trick, and seduce immature women. Naturally, I had no intention of passing by the opportunity. If you were hoping for one of those guys who only liked women his own mental age, or was filled with moral obligation, thats just not me. I found myself in this world, and I nned to take as much advantage of it as possible!


    In my old world, my high school life was noticeably sex free, and I always regretted that I never got to taste a young, virgin teenager. My first time had been when I was 20, and was a drunken fling with a big-boned college coed at a party. She had already left by the time I woke up, and I found the number she gave me was fake. My second time was with my wife, whom was an undergrad when I got into graduate school. Now, a few of the whores I tried might have advertised themselves as 18, but when we met they always looked like they were in their twenties. That maidst week was the first teenage pussy Ive ever had, and at the time I was too confused to really enjoy it! I wont let the opportunity for more teenager pussy in the future pass me by!


    Sister, can you read me a book? I asked innocently.


    Hannah immediately jumped in surprise. Eh? A book? Ah?


    She looked behind her, realizing she was surrounded with books and only then understanding where it came from.


    Brother, perhaps you should ask Madison. She likes books more than me. Im only putting away a few books for her.


    Since youve alreadypleted that task, doesnt that mean you have some free time?


    Eh? Ah thats true Hannahs brow furrowed, unable to argue with your simple logic.


    Then,e, sit down, please tell me a story. I respond, sitting on the nearby couch and patting the seat next to me.


    Hannah seemed to breath easier now that I was seated and she knew what I wanted, but she didnt seem like she wanted to do it. In her hand was a single book, thest one she had forgotten to put away, and her knuckles were tight as she held it, as if she was fighting back a great deal of anxiety and holding it up as a shield.


    Please, sister, do do you really not want to be with me? I asked, letting tears well up in my eyes.


    I had been practicing this move for a good week now.The effect was even more drastic on Hannah than I expected. She dropped the book and started waving her hands excitedly.


    No, brother, no! Ill do it! Ill read a book! I said Ill read!


    Immediately, she headed over and sat down right next to me. She nces over at me trepidatiously. I nced back, raising an eyebrow.


    The book! The blood drains from Hannahs face as she realized she didnt grab any books. Wh-what does little brother want to read?


    I gave a shrug, I dont know, just pick something. What about that book?


    As I said that, I offhandedly pointed at a book sitting on the desk barely in sight. Of course, that book hadnt been lying there earlier. I had dropped it there when I came in, but Hannah hadnt seen that.


    Ah, okay! Hannah raced over and grabbed the book, immediately bringing it back, sitting next to me with a youthful exuberance that caused certain parts of me to stir excitedly.


    Upon settling, she finally looked at the cover, a question mark floating over her head. It appears to be a man and a woman, isnt that a weird pose?


    Hmmm strange, if its a man and a woman then wouldnt it be a romance story?


    Romance! Hannah squeaked, What do you mean, romance?


    Oh, one of those adult books that talk about men and women in love. Like how dad and mom were in love.


    L-l-love? Y-you mean like seed giving?


    I raised an eyebrow in wonder again to a world where words like love immediately jumped the brain to cum and sex. Well, romance stories are special, because they only depict one man and one woman. See, same man and woman on every page. Its an expression of love.


    Isnt there three on this page? Hannah stopped me as I flipped rapidly through the pages of the book while keeping her from seeing the details.


    Ah! Nevermind that one, the point is, this is an adult book. While, I think its a beautiful depiction of seed giving, I can understand if this is too adult for Hannah, so we can pick something else.


    Eh? Hannahs cheeks reddened. Its not too adult for me! Im older than you brother! Plus, men mature slower than women, so Im definitely much more mature.


    If you think you can handle it, then please read me a passage.


    Of course! Hannah dered resolutely. The title is The Book of Love when engaging in oral sex, make sure to properly use the tongue to flick the head of the cock. When the when the pre-cum is released, sp-sp-spread it around with the tip of the the tongue to properly


    Hannah? Hannah!


    Hannahs voice slowly dimmed as she continued to read, her face growing flushed as she started to grow dizzy. At this point, I put my arm around her shoulder, and the girl was too caught up in what she was reading to even notice. The book I had selected, of course, appeared to be this worlds version of the Kama sutra. In a world where women might only experience sex once in their lives, books that educate sex like this were even more likely to be distributed.


    -to lubricatetheshaft


    Hannah, Im confused, is it talking about a penis.


    Eh? The question seemed to shock Hannah out of her phase. Ye-yeahth-the that does it really look like that?


    Hannahs eyes seemed to be focused on a picture in the book. The picture was graphically stylized, but it ultimately disyed a woman on her knees in front of a man, sucking his cock. It probably wasnt explicit enough to shock anyone in my old world, but for the 14-year-old Hannah, it was decimating. I had this hypothesis before after scaring away the maid, but in this world without regr contact with men, the women here seemed to have no defenses towards men.


    Besides their manner of dress being more provocative and less modest towards their primary sex traits, they also had no concept of seduction or being tricked for sexual gain. In a world where women chased after men, the women had no protection from being chased themselves.


    In my old world, a woman would have her guard up around any man. Shed be suspicious, instantly calling him out on any sort of sexual aggression. Girls here seempletely unprepared for any kind of stimtion. A normal girl from my old world would have already shoved me off her and mmed the book closed. She might have even pped me. However, Hannah was just flustered and lost, unable to deal with these surging hormones in her body.


    As a result, my hand ended up on Hannahs knee while I cuddled close to her. We were both about the same size since I was two years younger, so I couldnt use my body to overwhelm her. Instead, I had to keep pushing the innocent act while I got more and more aggressive with the unprepared girl next to me.


    It sort of does, do you want to see it? I answered her previous question yfully.


    Ah, that! Hannah immediately stared at my shorts with wide eyes. You mean, your p-pe-penis right you have one


    Here, its not like it bites. I grabbed one of Hannahs hands and put it to my penis, now half-erect in my shorts.


    Ah! Brother! Hannah immediately pulled her hand away, however, her brain had already felt the hardness and warmth on her fingertips, and thus it became the only thing on her mind.


    Br-brother, lets put this book away. I think this is enough for today.


    Just a bit. Ooo look, hes putting it in from behind!


    I turned the page, overriding Hannahs objections by distracting her. I was relieved to see a secondter that the distraction worked, her eyes became focused on the picture. She stared at a picture of a woman on her knees with a man sticking it in from behind. She had such a look of wonderment on her face that I almost wanted to eat her up right there.


    D-doggie style, when a woman gets on all fours, and the man mounts her like a dog Hannah read, and then giggled with a blush. I didnt know it could be done from the back. Dont women lie down and the man get on top? Would the pe-penis even reach that far?


    I wouldnt know unless I tried. I gave a nonchnt answer, meanwhile, she wasnt noticing that my hand was moving up and down her leg, even as her face grew flush and she was lightly panting, clearly sexually excited.


    Her skirt was pushed up to the point where her whole leg was exposed to me, and my fingers were gently stroking up and down her leg while my other arm was still wrapped around her, holding he tightly against me.


    B-brothers lucky Hannah suddenly said as she turned to the next page, revealing a pogo stick position.


    Huh? Why is that? I asked, my fingers moving into her inner thigh.


    Brother will get to try all of these, right? Hannah suddenly dered. Since, so many women will want your seed, youll have the opportunity to enjoy every position. If Im lucky, Ill only get to lie with a man once in my life. I wonder which position it will be in


    Youre forgetting something, Hannah. I responded. This is about love. See, every picture has the same people.


    This was because the drawings depicted a red-colored featureless female and a ck-colored featureless male, but it was true that they looked the same in every picture.


    Wh-what do you mean? Hannah turned to me, a suddenly I found her lips only a few inches from my own.


    Its only lucky if I get to be able to enjoy every position with one girl. Thats why there are so many positions to enjoy, so that you can find someone you love and practice every one. Its meaningless if it isnt the same girl.


    B-b-brother youre touching me my fingers had found their way on to the outside cloth of her panties, and were now slowly rubbing in concentric circles on top of the cloth, which was growing moist.


    This was the first point where Hannah finally realized how close we are and where my hand is touching.


    Hannah, youre my sister. Youll always be my sister, right?


    Ah it feels I feel hot, brother s-stop touching. Hannah responded breathily.


    Do you love your little brother, Hannah?


    Ah, ah, ah please, brother. Dont


    Since were forever, then wouldnt you be the one for me? I could enjoy every position in this book with you. Is that alright?


    Hah hah hah stop I cant Mmmm Hannahs flushed face was right in front of me, my hands moving faster and faster, her mouth slightly open, begging for a kiss.


    Immediately, I dived in, taking Hannahs lips.


    Mm! Hannahs eyes widened, but she could do nothing as my other hand held the back of her head.


    My tongue immediately dived into her mouth, invading her as I tasted her saliva. My fingers were working over her panties fast, the material nowpletely wet. Itd be transparent if I looked. My fingers longed to break through her underwear and pierce inside her, but I was too caught up in the moment to remove my fingers even for a second to slide in from the side.


    Hannah started pushing against me, finally pulling her lips from mine, a trail of saliva connecting out mouths. She immediately turned her head away, her breathsing out in gasps, her face red and her expression confused. Her hand grabs at mine touching her sweet spot, and she tried to pull it away half-heartedly.


    Please, no, brother, its too much. Im going Im going I cant Its feels hot. Hannah started crying as she panted, but with my fingers as an out of control ze on her pussy, I forcefully pulled her into a hug, preventing the hand grasping mine from pulling mine away.


    Hannah could only desperately grasp my wrist as it rapidly moved up and down against the cloth of her panties.


    Ah, ah! AH!!! Hannahs body spasmed against my own, her thighs finally tightened around my hand, as did the grip of her hand on my wrist.


    Her head copsed into the nap of my neck, her face red, her mouth gasping. She could only convulse a few more times against my body while I held her in my grip. Finally, I let go of her, pulling my hands away from her sweet spot, now emitting a lewd but sexy odor. After a few moments, I found myself staring into my lovely sisters beautiful blue eyes, both exposed for once, the hair that usually covered her right eye pushed back during the exchange.


    Just then, she burst into tears. A momentter, she stood up, and then fled the room, unlocking the door and mming it behind her as she left without a word. Like that, I was left in the library alone. My cock was rock hard, and the couch next to me still smelled like her sex. There was even a small little wet spot where she was sitting.


    I let out a sigh. Did I go too far again?


    I was told I was in a world that wanted my seed more than anything. That caused me to quickly want to enjoy such a world. However, my over eager older self was just much too aggressive. At this rate, I was only going to get into trouble. I didnt think Hannah would tattle on me. However, I couldnt keep doing this to myself either.


    With all the promises this world had given me, I was expecting a pussy buffet. The fact I had only tasted one fifteen-year-old girl after twelve years of life didnt do anything to ease this expectation. I was ravenous to fuck, my expectations having driven my sexual desires too far. While smelling the scent of my sisters sex on my fingers, I realized that this wasnt even a problem I could solve with my hand. I needed to release my nut into a tight pussy. That was the only way. I couldnt wait to break down Hannah, and Madison was even in a worst.


    My only options were to either rape one of my sisters, which is something I think Id have troubleing back from. I didnt know how this world treated rape, but even so, it was something I didnt want to do. Even what I just did to my sister left me feeling a little bad. Then, there was option number two.


    I guess itd have to be that then, huh? Mom, it is.


    Yes, my mother, who is willing to do anything for me. If this was a ero game, then mom would be the easiest route towards intercourse. I wasnt giving up on my sisters, but until I cooled down and blew a load, I was afraid Id only scare them more. That left mom, a woman who had experienced a lot of sex with my father, and thus could be one of the few experienced women in this world. She was the only one who wouldnt be frightened by sexual aggression. I guess it was about time to see how far her motherly love truly went.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    My chance with mom came two dayster. Fortunately, Hannah had kept her mouth shut. In truth, I hadnt even seen her for two days. I managed to get out of one of the maids that she hasnt left her room. Part of me wants to go visit her, but with my hormones raging between a 12-year-old body and 35-year-old mind, Im afraid Ill only push things farther, further exasperating the issues between me and my younger sister. At least until I have the rity of blowing my nut inside of a woman to my satisfaction, I wouldnt be able to approach my sister again.


    Mother, do I have to be bathed by Agatha. I whined to mom when she told me it was time for a proper bath.


    Ah, I know its usually Veris, but Veris threw out her back and isnt able to do it for a week or two.


    I rolled my eyes. That was of course the excuse that Veris was giving to not work with me. Frankly, I could expect this kind of behavior from my little Hannah, but Veris is an adult woman. She shouldnt be acting so squeamish at the mere mention of sex. She could deliver a handjob with a straight face, but sticking my dick in her pussy is too much for her? I dont really get it.


    But since Veris wont do it can mommy do it? I asked innocently.


    Ah? Me? You want your mother to wash you? Arent you getting a little old for that?


    I kept my eyes sweet and innocent, but I desperately wanted to roll them again. Im too old to have anyone wash me in the bath, but since youre insisting, Id rather it be my cute mother instead of some old wrinkly hag.


    Mother pleaaaase. I want you! I insisted.


    I wanted her alright, but if she knew what I wanted her for ahead of time, who knew how things would turn out. Instead, mom merely blushed and nodded. Of course, she didnt really what I was thinking, but even a mother was vulnerable to being wanted. So, as a result, we ended up in the bathtub. The maids had already prepared it steaming hot to the point that even without my ns, I looked forward to the bath. Mom joined me, wearing a delicate bathrobe. I had no clue what she had under the robe, but I was already excited just thinking about it.


    Alright, son, take of your clothing! Mom ordered.


    Okay! Of course, I made sure that I thought gross thoughts until my erection stopped before I got out of my clothing.


    Get in, honey, while the water is warm. Mom had rolled her robe sleeves up, and was holding a sponge in one hand and soap in the other, looking ready to attack my body with vigor.


    I stopped just as I got to the bathtube and looked back as if an idea had just urred to me. Ah mom, could you take the bath with me?


    Eh? With? You want me to get in?


    Yeah! Just like we used to do!


    Mom looked incredibly uncertain about this. She sat somewhere between ttered that her baby boy still wanted to be intimate with her, and worried that she might be spoiling him too much. She was aware about the handjob incident as well as the babysitter, so she knew I was sexually active. However, in the end, she was still my mother.


    Please, mom, I just feel warm when you hold me in the bathtub. I exined innocently.


    Ah okay if its just that. Mom finally relinquished.


    Mom slowly began to remove her robe. She was wearing mismatched underwear, a ck top and a white bottom. However, they were surprisingly sexy for a woman her age. It was clear to me mom was definitely still a woman who cared about her appearance and wanted to feel sexy. Well, she wore makeup and kept her hair done, so it was hard to deny she wanted to look good.


    That said, as she started taking off her underwear, she noticed me watching her. C-can you not stare at me like that?


    I cocked my head to the side with a questioning look, ying on my innocence to confuse Mom. Exactly why cant I look at my mothers naked body? She wouldnt be suggesting that I was looking at her impolitely, was she? Those were the kinds of thoughts I infused into my eyes, and it was mom who became embarrassed for being modest in front of her own child. She removed the bra and panties, and even though she turned herself to try to hide, I still got a peek of her nice ass, surprisingly pert and smooth for a woman her age. Her breasts were tight and perky, a pair of D-sized bags with perfectly pert nipples. They were exactly what I remembered. It was my time to turn so that mom didnt notice the erection starting to form.


    Once mom straightened and tossed her panties aside, she turned to me with one hand covering her breasts and the other covering her groin. This was the absolute limit my mother could take. Revealing herself any more would truly cause damage to her heart.


    Ill get in first. Mom dered tightly, still feeling awkward, like what she was doing right now was in some way wrong, even if her brain couldnt quite put her finger on it.


    She lowered herself into the bathtub, finally removing the hand from her crotch once it was submerged under water and hidden by the bubbles. She let out a sigh as she became immersed in the warm water. She hadnt had a bath in a while either, so even given the circumstance, she couldnt help but loosen as her body was immersed in heat. She still kept one hand over her breasts though, while gesturing for me to join her with the other.


    It was far more erotic than mom probably realized. A naked woman in a tub, gesturing someone over with one hand while covering her big D breasts with the other, I quickly jumped into the tub. If I was slower, mom would certainly see my erection. She could only let out a cry of surprise as I sshed in front of her, my butt finding its way between her legs. She pulled her hands out in surprise, trying to catch me. Thus, I immediately leaned back, and pressed against the soft pillows of her chest which she left bare. Mom could only make another noise of surprise as my naked skin immediately rubbed against her naked skin. However, she was already helpless to stop it, as I was already snuggled up against her.


    She could do nothing but sigh, letting her hands back down and wrapping them around my body. I could keep her nipples, slightly erect, pressing against the top of my shoulders. Thest time we did this, my head only went up to her nipples. Id sit in the bath with her boobs almost resting on top of my head. Now, I was less than a head shorter than her. I was truly too old to be bathing with my mother.


    After sorting herself out, mom finally got control of her flustered mind and went to work. Taking a nearby loofah, she put some soap on it and started to clean my shoulders. As she did that, I innocently dropped my arms, my hands grabbing on to my mothers legs. Mom froze for a second, the shock of being grabbed like that causing her heart to speed up. However, she recovered quickly, choosing to ignore my hands, even as they worked their way to her inner thighs. Kids were naturally fidgety, she figured, and this was just me not wanting to sit still.


    Meanwhile, touching her soft thighs was invigorating. I kept thinking about the naked woman behind me, and my own self-control was slowly being whittled away by the soft warmth behind me, and those soft gentle hands rubbing against my skin. My hands continued to fidget their way down her thighs. They made their way higher and higher up her leg, and my cock became more and more engorged with lust, especially as her own hand started rubbing lower and lower, reaching the pubic area just above my cock.


    Eh Mom made a noise, and I realized my fingers had gotten too close to her ownher regions.


    I panicked and pulled my fingers back a bit, but then I realized moms noise of surprise was that her hand had found my pubic hair. Her fingers seemed entwined with my pubic hair, unmoving, as if she was savoring the feel. Perhaps she was thinking when did he be so mature, or perhaps the feel reminded her of her husband.


    Freeing one arm, I grabbed her arm and pulled slightly. I couldnt wait anymore, pushing down moms hand until it hit something long and hard. Her hand felt around it instinctively for a second until her hand gripped the shaft. This is when she finally came out of her stupor and realized what she was holding.


    Eh? Ah! B-baby! That


    Im sorry, mom, I turned back. It got hard again when mom was touching me.


    Mom gave a wry smile. Th-thats fine, honey, Ill go get a maid to take care of this right away.


    Mom moved to try to stand, letting go of my member. However, she stopped when I grabbed her wrist tightly, preventing her from pulling it away. She looked down at me in shock.


    Mom, cant you just take care it?


    Moms wry smile turned sickly. Honey that its not appropriate for your mother to


    Please, mom. I begged her, not letting her build her defenses up. Youre the one who made it this way, it has to be you who takes care of it.


    Ah? Me? Wh-why would you-


    Mommy is just so warm and soft and beautiful. I pushed forward, not giving her time to think. I get hard whenever I think of you. Doesnt mother need to take responsibility for this?


    When I said this, I use my hand to push hers back on to my shaft, wrapping it around the fingers. I then turned back to mom with pleading eyes.


    Honey Mom was at a loss of what to do, her hand didnt leave my shaft however.


    After a looking at me for a moment, her eyes firmed and she started moving her hand up and down my shaft. My eyes closed and I pushed my face against moms chest. She could only let out a breath, but she kept moving her hand. Unlike the inexperienced maid or my youngest sister, mom had enjoyed a great deal of sex with my father. She was one of the very few women in this world who had developed a technique and had enjoyed sex enough times to be familiar with what she was doing.


    Thus, her hand movements were done with skill and experience, quickly pulling up and down on my cock until I was in sexual euphoria. However, I couldnt let things end here. I wasnt just looking for a quick tug. I wanted to be balls deep in a woman. I wanted to cum deep inside her. Mom could be said to be the only woman right now who met the criteria needed.


    I opened my eyes and looked up at mom. She was watching my face like she had done when she was using the maid to get me off. It seemed like watching the erotic expressions on her partners face during sex was a habit of my mothers. What mom didnt realize is that her own mouth was agape and she was panting slightly, clearly aroused by the pleasure she was giving me.


    I love you, mom. I said as her hand continued to work over my shaft.


    I-I love you too honey. Mom said, her voice almost sounding breathy.


    It was clear that mom was trying to disconnect herself from the act. She was doing a job, a duty for her family. She was trying to hide her emotional feelings. In truth, her heart was racing and her mind was muddy. She was way out of her depth right now. However, she was the adult in the situation, so she could only show a stoich face and do what needed doing to make her child happy.


    Im going to cum soon. I informed mom.


    Moms stoich face only twitched slightly, Please cum, honey.


    With that I suddenly pushed up, my lips taking moms. In the middle of talking, she hadnt expected a kiss, so when my tongue vited her mouth, her eyes could only widen in surprise. All of her stoicism shattered in a heartbeat. There was simply no way to separate herself from the situation as I thoroughly kissed her. Her emotions erupted, and the woman started to panic. She released my cock, pulling back, only to find within the bath and me on top there was nowhere to go.


    I turned around in the bath, suddenly facing my mom. She raised her hands instinctually and pushed against my chest, trying to shove me away from her. Her rational was shattered, and she could barely even understand what was happening as I pushed myself down on top of my own mother.


    I grabbed her wrists, and pulled them away. Mom struggled a bit, but her struggle was weakening. She was caught unsure what to do. On the one hand, this was wrong. She was kissing her own child romantically! They were in a bathtub naked! How had she let herself get to this point! She didnt want to hurt me either. She couldnte up with a way out of the situation. If she fought, she could hurt the person she loves more than life itself. If she gave in, she could also end up hurting me.


    Mom finally pulled her lips away from mine. No! Clyburn! Stop! We cant do this.


    I love you mommy, I want to be inside you!


    AH! No! Honey please dont. Stop. Stop! Mom yelled stop, while trying to get her wrists from my grip.


    However, mom had neglected her lower half under the water. Her legs were already spread around me. I was basically in the perfect position, between moms legs, her butt pinned in the corner of the tube. With a thrust, my dicknded on her pussy, and then immediately slid inside. The both of us gasped as our sexual organs united. Mom hadnt felt a dick inside her in twelve years. This meant her pussy was very tight, and very receptive to my prations.


    Ah its inside No youre my son.


    It feels good, mommy. I kissed moms cheek, and then began thrusting my hips.


    Baby oh we cant ah ah ah its wrong


    Moms forehead was scrunched, but as my hips moved faster and faster, pumping inside her tight cunt, her mouth became ck and she couldnt help letting out little sexy noises. Like that, I was having sex with my mother. Trying my luck, I let go of her wrists. Mom looked at me pleadingly, but realizing I didnt n to stop, she moved her hands to the sides of the tub, grabbing on as I pumped away. Meanwhile, my free hands attacked her breasts. Moms body could only tremor as she looked away, unable to fathom what was going on.


    <em>He hes bigger than his father!</em>The realization struck mother like a ton of bricks.


    She had always suspected, but only upon truly feeling it inside her, did she realize that you were a bit thicker and longer than the man she loved. However, he was gone now, and the only one she loved now was me. Thats right, she loved me. She loved me as much as she loved my father, more so! So, what if we had sex? Isnt that fine to do with someone you love?


    In fact, of everyone in this world, the person who least wanted my seed, the person who was most trustworthy was mom. Doesnt it be her responsibility to teach me everything she knows about sex? Mom was the only woman alive who I could have sex with without any fear of wanting something from me. In reality, mom was the safest woman for me to sleep with!


    Those kinds of justifications went through her mind, and soon mom grabbed my face which was buried in her wet chest and pulled it up to her face.


    I love you, honey! Mom moaned, kissing me on the lips.


    I didnt know the thought process mom went through to get to that point, but I was immensely happy when I felt her legs wrap around mine and her hips bend to give me a deeper pration.


    Soon, mom was holding me tightly as I plowed into her. The bathwater sshed in waves onto the floor as we violently fucked in the bathtub.


    Ah, Ah, I love you, baby, I love you!


    Mommy, Im going to cum, Im going to cum!


    Cum in mommy! Only mommy can have your cum!


    Of course, mom didnt want to get pregnant, but she was lost in the moment, and only concerned about her own sexual gratification. After twelve years, my cock felt incredible. She might be one of the few women alive who has had sex with a man for sexual gratification. Most women only saw it as a means of getting pregnant. Mom, who had a husband who slept with her reliably, had gained a taste for orgasms. It wasnt umon for women to use dildos or even each other in this world, but my mom had a specific taste for cock that few women developed.


    When I finally exploded deep inside of mom, it wasnt the chance of getting pregnant that excited her, it was feel of my semen warming deep inside of her womb. It was a feeling she hadnt felt in forever, and even with bubbles and hot water being pushed up in there and the likelihood of being pregnant low, mom still exploded in an incredible orgasm, clinging tightly to me. There pair of us continued to kiss in what was left of the hot water, our hot bodies pressed against each other, my cock finally softening.


    Upon finishing, I got out of the tub and the pair of us dressed quietly. Mom didnt say anything as she dried herself, even scooping out a few gobs of semen as she cleaned her pussy. She put back on her underwear, put on a robe, and left without a word. I frowned a bit, not quite sure where to go from here. I finished cleaning up and headed to my room. However, after my sexual encounter with my mom, I couldnt rx.


    Was mom angry, happy, satisfied? Were there going to be consequences? I was left alone the rest of the day, and soon it was growing dark out. Still, I never heard a peep from mom. Upon asking one of the maids, they said that mom was staying in her room. Did I scare away another family member? Was I zero for three? No, I refused to believe that this mother of mine would reject me.


    I finally got out of bed and headed down the hall towards mothers room. I knocked on the door. After there was no answer, I knocked again.


    What is it? A voice asked, moms voice.


    Rather than respond, I pushed my way in. Mom was under her covers, but when she heard the door open, she pulled her covers off and looked up with a re. However, when her eyes met mine, she immediately rxed her expression, turning away with a blush.


    Clyburn that what did honey want? Mom said with her eyes closed, her body shaking somewhat.


    It uh, happened again. When I thought of before. I came up with an excuse, while pointing to my dick.


    I wasnt erect, but it was impossible to tell in the dark. Mom let out a noise of surprise, sitting up in her bed.


    Again! Bu-but we just did it


    I gave a blushing shrug. Mother is best and Im young, hormones are going crazy and stuff like that.


    It was an answer above my age, but mom was too flustered to be suspicion. That is true then naturally, since Im you mother


    Her voice lowered until she was mumbling and I could barely here her.


    What are you saying, mommy? I asked innocently.


    Mom stiffened for a moment but then sighed as if she was giving up. Very well, let mommy take care of it. Since things have progressed this far, I cant just pretend it didnt happen. However, this must be thest time!


    Mommy?


    Clyburn, what we do here, dont tell anyone. Not even the maids.


    Is what were doing bad? I asked, teasing my poor mother.


    No! I was taken aback by moms ferocious answer. Honey, you love me, right?


    M-more than anything!


    My words were a bit of a lie here. The 35-year-old me merely saw her as a piece of ass. However, the 12-year-old had a bit of affection for her. With thebination of the two of me, the question on how I felt about her was aplex one. Still, I wanted to keep fucking her, so I was willing to keep ying the part.


    Then, trust you mother. Ill take care of it tonight. Tomorrow, Ill find you someone. Well teach you everything about sex we can, and she well if I knew youd develop so quickly, I wouldnt have fired that maid!


    I cocked my head, giving an innocent confused look. Mother?


    Just keep this a secret, just between us? She begged.


    Understood! I nearly saluted as she made that deration, her taboo words tapping into my psyche and actually giving me a real erection now.


    Mom rxed at my serious response, finally calming down. She pulled her nket off, revealing her favorite erotic nighty underneath. Patting between her legs, she gives me a reassuring smile.


    Thene up here honey, get on top of mommy and lets take care of your thing.


    I happily jumped up. Even though mom said it was just this onest time, her resolve was quickly being whittled away one sexual encounter at a time. Before long, she would be my sexual ymate, and this wouldst for years toe.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    You bastard! The loud shout urred the very next morning.


    Madison, my eldest sister, was blond and blue eyed, which I was told made her take up after my father more than my mother. Unlike my younger sister, who had a plump youthfulness, Madison was tall, taller than me at the moment by half a head. She had long, thin delicate arms and legs, and wiry frame that came off as more petite despite her height on me. Her hair was made up in a singlerge fishtail braid that ran down the back of her neck, nearly reaching her butt.


    I was reading in the library, trying to enhance my knowledge of this world. My previous twelve years of life had left me somewhat dumb. Men in this world didnt need to know anything. If they could jizz, it was sufficient to seed in life. For a person like me, that wouldnt do. Thankfully, I had all of my collective knowledge from my previous life, or I would have been aplete idiot when it came to things like mathematics or critical thinking. Even so, I knew virtually nothing about this world I was reborn in, and so before I was sent to the academy at the age of sixteen, I wanted to learn as much as I could so that I didnt have to feel stupid.


    Thats how Madison caught me reading a history book that should have been four to five years outside my age range. Fortunately, the girl was too angry to notice things like what book I was reading. Instead, she stormed around the couch until she was standing over me, ring down. Her light skin with barely any tan shing deeply red that even revealed a few freckles on her cheeks.


    I slowly sat up in my couch, discarding the book. I noticed that there was someone else hiding partially behind the door. She wore an anxious look as she watched the pair of us with one eye, while the rest of her body was hidden in the shadows of the hallway. I immediately understood what this was about by one look at Hannah hiding nearby. Had they somehow found out about what I had done to motherst night, then I didnt think things would fit this particr arrangement.


    Either way, I didnt think mom would be so willing to reveal such a shameful act. Being seduced by her twelve-year-old son would be impossible for a woman to admit. She likely med herself, and would keep secret about the situation. She certainly wouldnt talk to her daughters about it. Their rtionship was already estranged as it were. If I could in the future, I should figure out a way to improve moms rtionship with my sisters. Perhaps, in time, all four of us could share a bed together.


    What does my beautiful sister want? I asked.


    Y- Madisons tirade was stopped as soon as she heard the word beautiful, but rather than making her happy, her look soured further and she gave me a hateful re. How dare you do what you did the Hannah, you bastard!


    Huh? What did I do? I gave an innocent reply.


    You wont admit it? My innocent looking face caused a moment of doubt to spread on Madisons expression, causing her to look up at Hannah.


    When I nced back at Hannah, she was shaking her head tearfully. It was clear that Hannah had not shared any particr details with Madison. Furthermore, this confrontation was pushed forward by Madison, not Hannah. As to how much Madison did know, I couldnt say for sure.


    I admit I kissed Hannah, but shes my adorable sister, so why shouldnt I kiss her?


    I downgraded my actions to a kiss. However, even so, Madisons eyes shed with rage at my admission.


    So, you confess! How dare you touch Hannah? Dont you get what shes been through?


    Eh? What has she been through? Did something happen? I gave a questioning frown.


    Dont act stupid, you Madison became uncertain again upon seeing my very real confusion. Mo-mother didnt tell you?


    Why did something happen? Wait, did a guy touch you! I immediately sat up straight and turned to Hannah, not totally stopping the fury from reaching my face.


    The protective look I gave confused Madison fiercely. Hannah squeaked and hid farther behind the door. It took me a moment to realize those words came more from my past self. The idea of another man osting Hannah in this world was as likely as being struck by lightning. I quickly schooled my features, turning back to Madison, whose violent anger had diminished to a low boil.


    I dont care what you know. Madison finally said. Hannah is off-limits!


    Ah but I need Hannah? I said innocently.


    My words were so light that Madison couldnt figure out how to respond. Meanwhile, Hannah finally peeked out from the door, her eyes shing with a weird light.


    Why why do you need our sister? Madison demanded with her arms folded under her chest.


    After my maid was dismissed, I dont have any other ymates close to my age. Mom didnt tell you?


    Mom didnt tell us what?


    Last week, I was raped.


    Madisons eyes widened, and the traces of anger on her face immediately lessoned as she took a step back, putting her hand to her mouth. Meanwhile, even Hannah took a single step into the room, her hand reaching out towards me as if she wanted to givefort before pulling away and hiding behind the door again.


    Raped? Th-the maid?


    I merely nodded. Mother said the maid wanted my seed to have a baby. She got on top of me and did things. When mom caught her, she said since the woman had awakened my manhood, she needed to finish the job. Ever since, mom said if Im feeling aroused, I need someone to take care of it! She says if I dont, my seed will bepromised. So, I grew confused, and when I saw Hannah there, I tried to do what mom told me. But then Hannah ran and I didnt even get to release. It didnt damage my seed, did it sister?


    As I spoke, my voice grew more petnt and tears started to fall from my eyes. By the time I asked the final question, I was already sobbing. Suddenly, guilt spread over Madisons face. Men were men, after all. They were delicate creatures, and you had to take care of them. Sperm count was very important, and if Hannahs circumstances had caused me to loose fertility or be impotent, there would be hell to pay.


    My face fell into my hands as I cried, but it was only to cover the smirk on my lips. Even Hannah had stepped into the room, immense guilt on her face. Both girls were simply way too gullible! The men of this world might as well be unicorns for all the knowledge women had on them. I could say my penis will fall off in the next minute unless they bend over and take it, and they probably would! Still, I needed to keep my lies within reason, or theyd inevitably be caught. For example, mom never suggested I seek out my sisters to take care of it. Quite the opposite, she had told me to only touch my sisters with their expressed permission.


    Im sorry to hear what happened. I know being a man is difficult. Madison was starting to get over her shock, the anger reasserting itself. However, it still absolutely cant be Hannah!


    Ah, but all the maids are too old I muttered to myself thoughtfully, Does that mean, the person I should find is Madison?


    Madisons eyes widened and once again she took a step back in surprise.


    Ah! The voiced protest actually came from Hannah, who reach out to Madison before pulling back again, however, she didnt hide behind the door again, remaining near the couch to my right.


    Upon hearing Hannahs protest, Madison looked at the flushed Hannah, then me, then Hannah again, before giving a resolute nod. Mm if you need to take care of things, then Ill do it!


    I nearly fell over when I heard those words. Could the sister who hates me really be a tsundere? I expected her to be the hardest nut to crack, but in a single moment I had gotten her to agree to take care of all my sexual needs? Of course, I also understood that talk was cheap.


    Sister no. You dont have to, I will Hannahs voice started with strength before she suddenly blushed and looked down at her feet, one arm rubbing the other anxiously.


    If youre willing to take care of it, then shouldnt we get started? I interject.


    Ah! This time it was Madison who shouted. What? Now? B-but but its not hard.


    Looking at my crotch out of the corner of her eyes, she pointed down deliberately and then straightened her back, as if the evidence shed given was undeniable. Meanwhile, Hannah rubbed her hands together looking between the pair of us with an anxious look.


    True notpletely but I need to know you can do it. If Ie to you and youre not willing, wont that cause even more damage then? Thus, we need to practice now so there are no mistakes. I exined calmly.


    You Madison shivered slightly, her hands tightening against her sides, but after a moment she gave a deliberate nod. Hannah, please leave for now.


    The seriousness on her face quickly caused me to grow excited, however, my arousal was quickly dampered when Hannah stepped forward. N-no Madison. Its not right. I I must


    Hannah looked down before revealing what she must do, unable to channel more strength.


    Madison gave her a sympathetic look, walking over to Hannah and giving her a hug. I know, Hannah, its fine. You dont have to force yourself. Ill never let anyone you dont want touch you again.


    Okay, what happened to Hannah? I want to know! I demanded.


    Madison shot me a hateful look, but when Hannah touched Madisons shoulder and gave her a confirming nod, Madison could only sigh.


    Mom must have hidden it from you, but a few years ago Hannah was she was also molested


    I immediately stood up, fury painted on my face. Who the hell touched my sister? I would kill them. Madison seemed put off by the bted rage, while Hannah merely cowered behind Madison. After taking a deep breath and nodding for Madison to go on, she continued.


    It was one of those lipstick lesbians. Those manhaters who run around wearing fake male parts and taking joy in molesting women. It was at a movie theater. I was supposed to go with Hannah but didnt feel good so I stayed behind. Hannah really wanted to watch the movie so she went alone. Then one of those creeps sat next to Hannah and started feeling her up. It was my fault, because I wasnt there my little sister was molested. Those lipstick bitches I hate them!


    Hannah touched Madisons shoulder as if to say it wasnt her fault, while Madisons own shaking got even worse.


    Did did this erm lipstick lesbian stick that errr fake male organ, in Hannah? I asked, trying to grasp the level of the vition.


    Madison turned her head. No but that was only because someone at school noticed her in the theater. A group of ssmates saw her and they also saw the lipstick bitch. Hannah managed to use the interruption to escape, but ever since, rumors at school call her a lipstick lesbian and she doesnt have any friends.


    I winced at the words. They perhaps werent as bad as I had feared, but also not great either. These girls were young, and the cruelty of other children knew no bound. My little sister had been suffering, and I hadnt even been aware of it. More than that, I seemed to exasperate the situation with my own presence. This must have just happened two years ago, which is why mom was so angry when I called Madison a lipstick lesbian back then. At the time, this crisis must have been fresh. Now, I had touched Hannah in ways that must have reminded her of back then, further upsetting her.


    Im sorry I responded simply. I didnt know.


    Madison only sniffed. Yeah, well now you do. Hannah, please go. I must take care of our brother properly.


    No I said before Hannah could make another protest, causing both girls to look at me in surprise.


    No? Madison asked suspiciously.


    I take it back, I dont need Madison to take care of me. I dered.


    Madison gave a sharp look before letting out a breath and nodding. Good, Im d brother is seeing reas-


    Because, Hannah will definitely be mine! I dered, pointing at Hannah.


    Eh? Eh! Hannah grew flustered as she stared at the finger pointing at her.


    Bastard! You have no shame! Madison stepped between the two of us, her face flushed red with anger.


    What is shame? Youre the one trying to keep Hannah from properly fulfilling her sisterly duties!


    Cant you see that this stuff bothers Hannah? How can you be so insensitive? Madison barked back.


    Yeah, bad stuff happened to Hannah, with a strange woman! Im not a stranger nor a woman! Do you think that Hannah should just go her whole life afraid of touch? Should she never have a baby either?


    That is somethingpletely different! She already has problems at school, you want her to be known for sleeping with her brother?


    At least no one would think shes a lesbian.


    Stop! Both of you! The words werent loud, but Hannah seemed to force them out of her with all the wind she had, causing her face to turn flushed as she gasped for breath.


    The pair of us both turned over to Hannah in surprise. During the argument, the distance between us had closed, and while we were yelling, we were nearly in each others faces. I didnt realize how close I as to Madison until Hannah had broken up our little argument.


    Hannah Madison looked over guiltily, knowing that she was overstepping herself. Please, you need to tell brother off once and for all. Only-


    Hannah raised her hand, silencing Madison before she looked at the both of us, her brow furrowed in frustration. Brother is different than that women.


    Hannah!


    I told you-


    But! Hannahs voice wasnt suited for being loud, and came off closer to hoarse. But brother must be patient with me. If he does, then Hannah will definitely take care of brother when he needs it!


    Madisons expression fell, and she looked slightly pouty after Hannahs determined resolution. As to what Hannah was thinking, I was not sure. Despite the sensitive situation, I had both sisters fighting over the right to satisfy me. As a brother, this naturally made me feel good. On top of that, my mother already agreed to satisfy my needs, so this was just extra gravy. Fortunately, the strained rtionship between my mom and sisters would keep them from sharing details with each other. Was I being a little selfish? Possibly. But even if it blows up in my face, whod ever me a twelve-year-old for manipting a bunch of older women?


    Madison was angrier than I thought, because a secondter she turned and stormed out of the room.


    Madison! Hannah took a half step in Madisons direction, but Madison had already left.


    Hannah lowered her head, her hands hugging herself while she wore an expression that was hard for me to read. I wasnt so vein as to think Madison was fighting for the right to sleep with me, but there was more to the story than I understood. Clearly, Madison saw herself as some kind of protector, and Hannahs assertion of independence had offended her. I could only give a shrug. Trying to figure out what women were thinking was hard enough in a world full of men. In this world, it was helpless even trying it.


    Hey Hannah I said, looking at the girl left behind by her guardian sister.


    Ah! Hannah gave a little shout turning to me and realizing we were once again alone together. B-b-brother, what do you need? Ah! That right I did say


    I turned my back on Hannah. I was only testing Madison. Like I said, Im not really horny right now.


    That was a bit of a lie. Frankly, how close Madison got to starting to pleasure me had instantly aroused my interest. However, now that I knew Hannahs issues, I also didnt want to rush Hannah anymore. I had mother to take care of my other needs, so naturally, I could now afford to take my time with Hannah. In fact, I might stop by moms room tonight and release some more tension. She had already agreed to be my tension relief once, so it shouldnt be difficult to push my mother down again. Perhaps, Id take my time and enjoy her with a little more forey. I hadnt eaten pussy since my wife in college. After we married, she wasnt into it because she said it made her self-conscious.


    While I was thinking about my next conquest, Hannah was trying to read the expressions on my face from the side. She had a worried look on her face, clearly deeply concerned about what I was going to do. I quickly schooled my face to hide any expression from her. I took a step towards Hannah. She jerked back, but after a second, returned, her eyes lowering as I came close to her. Her breath tightened and she started to unconsciously shiver. Even now, my dear 14-year-old sister was afraid of me.


    I lifted my hand and patted her on the head. At first, Hannah jerked, but after a moment, her expression started to calm down. Finally, her eyes closed, and she even seemed to like my patting. I finally removed my hand and walked past her.


    Eh? Hannah gave a surprised noise as she turned to follow me, now confused that I was leaving.


    What is it? I asked, turning back and giving a gentle smile.


    Ah, its just about that Hannah pressed her fingers together, finding herself unable to find the right words.


    Hannah, do you love me? I asked.


    Hannahs eyes widened as I spoke, but immediately she nodded. Y-yes of course youre my little brother so naturally I l-l-love


    Her voice drifted off before she could finish that, her entire face blushing as she looked down shyly.


    What was that? I demanded.


    I I I love little brother Hannah blushed even more, but she barely managed to get the words out hoarsely.


    I leaned forward and kissed the blushing girl on the forehead quickly before she could react. Then, dont worry about it. Well be together forever.


    F-forever? Hannah seemed to be pondering the word like she didnt understand what it meant.


    Plus, I added as I walked away from her. Well have plenty of time to try every position in that book.


    Ah! Hannah let out a cry, but I already turned the corner, not seeing as she grew flustered once again and blushed from embarrassment. I just couldnt stop myself from teasing her.


    After a nice dinner of steak and potatoes, nothing was too good for me as my mother always said, I went off to my bedroom to read. However, the history book I picked up was exceptionally dull. As a result, I quickly found myself drifting off to sleep. Sometimeter, I heard a knock on my door. However, I was too tired to get it, so I decided to ignore it. Thats when I heard the door creek open.


    I still wasntpletely awake yet, the noises seeming toe distant. It wasnt until I heard rustling and felt someone pushing down on the foot of my bed that my eyes finally flickered open. The dream I was having was a repetition of the previous night with mom, so of course my cock was sporting a nice erection, poking up in the sheets. However, when I opened my eyes, what I saw was not expected.


    Madison?


    Madison was kneeling on the foot of my bed, looking like she was in the process of crawling up to me. What was more shocking was that she was wearing a dress. It was a very simple spaghetti strap white dress. It was very clear in this particr lighting that two little nubs were poking through her dress, indicating she wasnt wearing a bra at all! Seeing me awake, Madison immediately crossed her arms , hiding her chest and looking away.


    Hmph! Dont get the wrong idea. I wont let you have Hannah. No matter what either of you think, I wont let it happen. If I take care of it myself before you can run to Hannah, then you wont be able to do anything about it!


    I considered Id be stopping at moms room before the end of the night. But with the flushed Madison standing there in a cute summer dress. It looked like I didnt have to.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    My mind raced a mile a minute as I watched the nervous Madison fidgeting at the foot of my bed. Was this for real? I knew that Madison had some kind of hangup when it came to me and Hannah, but I never would have guessed that shed take it to this extent. To think that she wanted to sacrifice her own purity just so that Hannah remained safe, it was not something I had expected at all.


    A-are you going to start then? I asked with a pout.


    It wasnt intentional, but I was still drowsy and my expression naturally took on a petnt attitude. Madison only gulped and gave a decisive nod. Her nervousness became my nervousness. I had already thrown myself at mom the previous night, and seeded in conquering her pussy, but it felt a bit different with Madison. Part of it was because of the nature of our rtionship. Mom loved me and spent all of her time with me. Meanwhile, my rtionship with Madison was already awkward. Having sex with this sister of mine couldnt possibly make it less awkward.


    I will begin. Madison responded with determination.


    Pulling back the covers, my cock was already erect and ready, poking up against the underwear. Madison looked at my cock wide-eyed, her cute expression causing it to twitch. She was clearlypletely outside her element. She was only a year older than Hannah, so her knowledge about sex wasnt much beyond her sister. Suffice it to say that she didnt seem to know what she was doing.


    This didnt stop Madison from trudging forward anyway. She pulled down my underwear, immediately freeing my penis from my tightie whities. She pulled them down the rest of the way, and I helped kick them off to the floor. I looked on excitedly, waiting for Madison to disrobe as well. However, it was clear in her expression that her heart just wasnt ready for that yet. Instead, with an awkward blush as she refused to meet my eyes, she reached out with her hand and gripped the shaft. Her warm, small digits wrapped round it tightly, but she didnt move her hand at all. Instead, she merely gripped on to it, trying to avoid looking at her hand.


    She took a few breaths, and then to my surprise immediately turned and lowered her head down on it, taking my cock into her mouth. Feeling her sweet pouty lips wrap around the head of my cock felt too good, and I immediately let out a little moan. This moan startled Madison who pulled back in surprise. But after another breath, she closed her eyes and put it back in. Like that, she began to slowly suck on my cock.


    Her fingers remained wrapped tightly on the shaft like she was afraid my cock might jump out of her fingers if she let it go. Meanwhile, her lips took in the head and about two inches of the shaft. She didnt shove it in deeply, or deep throat, let alone inhale my cock. Instead, she merely licked it, letting her lips massage the upper portion that she could actually reach. She sucked strongly like it was a lollipop, asionally moving her head a little as she did so.


    MmM gmmm.. mmmm As she worked, her throat made lewd sucking sounds.


    I noticed that her hair was tied up so that it wouldnt fall down her face. Along with the summer dress, I instantly realized that Madison hade here from the beginning nning to give me a blowjob. She had prepared ahead of time. I could even see a glimmer of chapstick on her lips. The girl had prepared properly.


    Ah it feels good, keep going Madison.


    Mmm Mmm Madison cutely made a noise of affirmation, muffled by the location of her mouth against my cock.


    I reached out and touched my beautiful sisters face as I watched her lick and suck lightly on my cock. She immediately moved her free hand and pushed my hands away. Her eyes red at me, but she refused to break mouth contact with my cock. I couldnt help but sigh sadly. Madison wasnt doing this as any kind of intimacy. She merely wanted me to cum so that I would leave Hannah alone. To Madison, this was a mission to protect her sister, even if it tainted her own purity. She had absolutely no feelings for me whatsoever, not even the base love of siblings.


    Still, as she rotated her head, moving her lips around my wettened cock, I couldnt stop myself from moaning and reaching out for her again. This time, my fingers ended up entwining in her tied up hair. She ignored my hands this time, instead focusing on sucking and moving her lips.


    Guuhh Guuh Guuu. Her mouth made gulping sounds as she sucked the upper half of my cock aggressively.


    Feeling like I wanted my cock further inside her, as I moaned again I pushed down on her head. The cock slide any extra inch, and I got to feel even more of my wonderful sisters sweet mouth. However, she immediately coughed, pulling away. At this point, she did p my hands away angrily. Drool ran down her chin as she red at me, a string of saliva connecting my shaft to her mouth. She was absolutely beautiful.


    Dont! Madison only said that word.


    She went back down, attacking my cock again with her mouth. Meanwhile, I felt a little sheepish at her re. Furthermore, Madison wouldnt let me touch her anymore. Without bing overly aggressive and forcing myself on Madison, I could do nothing else but lie back and enjoy her machinations. Although her hand didnt move at all and her technique got me with teeth quite a bit, Madison was trying her best to bring me to orgasm.


    To have a cute teenager sucking on my cock, naturally, my excitement peaked, and I only held on for about ten minutes. I am a hormonally charged boy just about to reach his teens. My current sexual prowess as weak. My panting increased, and Madisons aggressive sucking seemed to be encouraged by the noises I made. Even though she felt little affection for me, the closer I got to orgasm, the quicker and fiercer she attacked my nds.


    I decided not to tell Madison I was going to cum. I was afraid Madison would do something like force me to finish up in a towel or something. Of course, it is much more enjoyable to cum in my sisters adorable mouth. Although Madisons eyes widened in surprise when my swollen cock shot out the first string of jizz, to my shock, she quickly started to swallow it. Without parting her lips from the head, she continued to suck down every spurt of semen I delivered, sending it right down her gullet without a single ounce of hesitation. After about thirty seconds, I finally finished cumming, my panting reaching its culmination as I rxed. Meanwhile, Madison sucked a little longer, making sure to lick up every drop.


    Id never met a girl as thorough as my big sister. Her entire personality aroused me greatly, but my young stamina didnt keep up with my hormones, and my cock fellid despite my best efforts. Im simply too young to be engaging in any major sexual escapades.


    My sister finally broke her lips from my cock. Her lips were red and chapped, and she was breathing hard. The skin all around her lips had the reflective look of saliva, but other than that, she looked just as beautiful as ever. I reached out, instinctively wanting to embrace this cute sister who just sucked my cock topletion and swallowed it. Prostitutes and even my wife, the few blowjobs I ever got, demanded condoms. To actually cum in her mouth and to have her swallow, this was the first time for me. It actually made my heart beat a bit faster, and despite myself, I started to see my sister in a slightly new light.


    However, when Madison immediately pulled away from me, avoiding my arms with a scowl, my affection mmed into reality. Madison had finished what she came to do, and now there was no more between us. For a second, a bit of me ached for my sister. I suddenly found myself longing for more of her. However, as she got up and wiped her face, she had an expression like she had nothing else to say.


    I wanted to ask what she thought of the taste of my cum, but I realized thatd be inappropriate. I wanted to squeeze her small B sized boobs, but I knew Id never get close. I wanted to hold her, but that wouldnt happen for a million years.


    Thank you. I finally got out, not able toe up with anything better to say.


    Madison had thrown the towel away and was now straitening her dress with her back to me. Leave Hannah alone. Come to me if you need anything and Ill take care of it from now on.


    Madison didnt wait for me to respond, immediately darting from my room and closing the door with a small m. I fell back in my bed, my soft cock dripping out a little bit ofte cum Madison had seemed to miss, even though she had been so thorough to catch it all. Hormones were certainly a fucked up thing. One blowjob, and I was already starting to fall in love. Well, in this world, it wasnt so bad. It was a world where I could have my sister, so why wouldnt I?


    Thinking about my cute Madison sucking on my cock, I started to grow excited again. I couldntst long, but I could get horny again in a half hour. This was bing frustrating already, and would only grow worse as I got older. I let out a sigh looking down at my member, now half erect. I supposed it would be too ridiculous to run after my sister and demand a second round. Frankly, I was pretty certain Madison had a very specific limit, and wouldnt tolerate anything beyond it. In this case, shed suck my cock on her time, but not on my time.


    Thus, I did what I had nned to do anyway. I went to my moms room, knocking on her door. My mom had remained low sincest night. As to how she coped with the knowledge she slept with her son, Im not really sure. I knocked again when there wasnt an answer. This time, I heard a muffled voice from beyond the door.


    Go away you can clean up tomorrow. The voice came.


    This time, I just pushed my way into moms room. Mom immediately looked up from her bed when the door opened. As soon as her eyes met mine, she went white. Clearly, the memory ofst night was very fresh in her mind. She had been lying on the bed with her legs spread open. When I walked in, she immediately crossed them and pulled a nket up, hiding her body from my sight. My sexy mother, who had never once covered her modesty around me, was now hiding her body with a blush. I frowned at the development, not pleased that mother was trying to put up defenses.


    Honey, wh-what are you doing here? mom asked nervously, suddenly unable to meet my eyes.


    I heard about what happened to Hannah two years ago. I blurted out.


    It wasnt really what I wanted to say. I wanted to say, bend over and spread em, but I knew that wouldnt go well with mom. Instead, I gave myself a reason to push into her room. More than that, I distracted her from the expectation. She was defending against a sexual assault, so I side blinded her with this nugget of truth to cause her to drop her defenses. Better than that, if I yed my cards right, this could be a source of guilt for mom. Once she felt guilty, I could further push her into bing my permanent fuck buddy. That was the ultimate goal, after all.


    Oh honey that Mom also remembered that two years ago she had spanked me, which was something that made her feel bad, as she was not one to hit her child normally.


    At the time, I had retaliated by not speaking to mom for a week. It was something that had hurt her heart immensely. She had always felt her heart being torn between her daughters and her son. She tried to defend Madisons honor, but had only served to drive a wedge between her son and daughters. She had even feared that I might not help her daughters find a man to impregnate them given the current attitude between us.


    Do lesbians really hate men? I asked.


    Mom sighed, her motherly instincts kicking in and obliterating her built defenses. She gestured for me to join her in bed. I ran up and sat next to her while she looked in my eyes with aforting appearance.


    All animals are built for sex. Mom responded gently. Its just the unfortunate bane of humans that we make so few men. Its not surprising with so few men and so many women, that women want to try sex with another, even when a man isnt avable.


    Mom too? I asked mischievously.


    Ah! Mom blushed, turning away. In Academy before your father, perhaps But the point is, liking and sleeping with women doesnt say anything to their feelings about men. Most women find themselves able to enjoy both sexes equally, although men always hold a special ce in womens hearts for their capacity to make seed.


    However, there are a few women, like those lipstick lesbians, who speak sphemy. They believe the world doesnt need men. They want men to be treated like cattle, milked for their seed and distributed among the women freely without their input. This goes against everything were taught! They im that the holy scriptures are false, or even worse, that the holy scriptures were written by men as a deliberate attempt to subjugate women!


    A lot of them are criminals, exchanging ck market seed. They spread propaganda and lies, kidnap men, ckmail, and spread hate. They prey on young women, trying to convince them to hate men and worship their own bodies. Theyre just being selfish and conceited! Mom became more impassioned as she spoke. It just isnt right! These women would reject any man, just because of his sex!


    I dont want to be rejected I said worriedly.


    Oh, baby, you dont have to worry youre fine. Mom patted me gently.


    M-mom youll never reject me, right? I asked with my head lowered, hiding the glint in my eye.


    No, honey, never, Id never reject you! Im your mother, after all.


    I love you. I said.


    I love you too, baby.


    I lifted up my head, and before mom could react, I once again took her lips. The suddenness of my kiss caused her mind to il, and in that moment I sent my tongue into her mouth, savoring mothers taste aggressively.


    Mmmmmmmm.. mmaaa Mom wanted to say something, but as my tongue explored her mouth, her shoulders soon slouched and she gave in to my kisses.


    My hands then found their way to her chest. Once again, her eyes widened and she let out an rmed moan, but with my lips nted on her lips, and her bold statement of never rejecting me fresh in her mind, I had once again pushed her into a corner just as overwhelming as the bathtube. I finally broke my lips away from hers after kissing for some time. Mom was gasping for breath, a blush on her face. Unlike my sisters though, her eyes were locked on me without any shyness, waiting for what she knew woulde next.


    Mom, can we do what we didst night? I want to be inside you.


    Mom let out a long breath. Even though she had expected it, that didnt mean she knew how to handle it. However, she couldnt say no. That would be rejecting me. Whether she realized the trap was done on purpose or not was questionable, but she was trapped. Mom could only give a nod. The previous night, she had promised to teach me everything she knew. This was said in the heat of the moment, and once her head cooled after a night of sleep she had regretted it in an instant.


    She could always find me a new ymate to hire that is my own age. Demanding my attention for herself wasnt just morally wrong, it was selfish. She knew she couldnt have me all to herself, although there was a scary part of her she realized wanted exactly this. She wanted me all to herself. Just like my father, to have a man to personally follow and satisfy her, it was desire that no other woman but my mother would dare have.


    Finally, she gave a slow nod, opening her legs for me as she pulled me on top of her. Last night had been a mistake. Mom had spent the entire day mentally preparing herself to correct that mistake at all cost. She had been waiting for me to invade her room, ready to let me down softly. However, when I striked from a position she hadnt anticipated, I had destroyed her defenses and pushed her to this state. The dark side of mom that wanted to monopolize me as her lover, it took over.


    Mom brought my mouth to hers, and she started to rip off my clothing. Since I was supposed to be an experienced child, it was mom who led the way this time. Little by little, her apprehension withered away, and the promise she made the night before, that she would personally lead my sexual education with her own body, started to be ingrained into her mind. Why risk finding another woman who might betray us, when mom was right here to guide me through my sexual puberty? Her mind was filled with these attempts to logically excuse her actions. As I slid inside her warm, wet pussy, my hips rocking against her hips, we fell into each others embrace, making love deep into the night. Mom showed me many things.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Guh! It tastes weird again. Madison muttered after spitting my cock out of her mouth, working the weird taste in her throat.


    It must be my new bathsalts. I panted. It doesnt taste bad, does it?


    Mm No just salty and something else Madison shook her head very lightly before wrapping her lips on my cock once again.


    It had been a month since Madison first visited my bedroom. True to her word, every night she snuck into my bedroom and sucked me off before bed. As the procedure turned into routine, she had even opened up slightly. The rules seemed to hold for the most part, but on this particrly night, my hands were up her shirt where they fondled her pert breasts. They were only a size B, but they were magnificent little things with tiny little nubs that were surprisingly sensitive. As I squeezed them, I could feel Madison moaning around my cock. Her face was flushed, and it was clear she was much more aroused than she usually was during our encounters.


    As for the taste that Madisonined about, of course, earlier that day I had creampied mother. Her wet juices had dried on my cock, and I didnt bother to clean up. So, when Madison came for me at night, she naturally got a mouthful of mothers spunk. It further excited me imagining my unsuspecting sister tasting her mothers pussy unintentionally. Of course, this had happened a few times now, and Madison was growing suspicious. So, I had toe up with something about changing the bathsalts in my baths.


    Madison had bought the bluff, and thus my day often included molesting my mother, and then letting my sister clean it all up. I was steadily opening mom up to the possibility of anal too. She had never been pressured into it by dad, but she was definitely curious about it. I wondered what expression Madison would make when she tasted Moms ass on my cock! Shed definitely need to clean it all up thoroughly!


    Ah, shit, Im cumming!


    I had let my own excitement grow, and ended up blowing my load in only five minutes. Over the course of the month, Madison had improved her blowjob form massively, but even so this was an embarrassment. It wasnt all my fault though. By touching her boobs, Madison had grown hornier and more aggressive as well. Her mouth had gotten used to the feel of my cock, and she could incorporate more into her mouth. Now, she could bring in about five inches before she started to gag. Furthermore, she finally figured out how to use her hand, stroking it up and down the shaft whenever she took a breath to keep up the stimtion. She had also grown bolder, and didnt freeze or slip every time I moved or made a noise.


    After swallowing everything down like always, Madison removed her lips. Dont swear!


    It was a little silly to be reprimanded by my sister while she sucks me off, but whether she realized it or not, this intimate contact, no matter how much she mentally distanced herself from the act, had slowly brought us together. She was treating me more like a little brother now than she ever had before we started engaging in regr nightly activities. She was even talking to me now, although most of the time it was to chastise me for something she didnt like.


    Yes, my lovely sister. I responded.


    Madison stood up and wiped her mouth off, only muttering a noise of affirmation. Mm.


    However, Madisons face was still very flushed, and I could see that she was very aroused. A part of me considered pushing her down right now. I eventually nned to have her, but I wasnt sure if doing it now would be a mistake. Perhaps, I should push her just a little.


    Sis-


    Tomorrow, I wont be able toe. Im registering for the Academy, so Ill be gone all day. Dont touch Hannah or or or  Madisons face reddened until she could no longer meet my eyes. Or, I wont do that anymore.


    As for Hannah, I did as Madisonmanded and kept my distance. Interestingly enough, it was Hannah who started following me around the house. She never got close, or Madison would have been angrier, but I often made visits in the library, and Id notice Hannah peaking in from a crack in the door. Id also noticed when Madison caught her and yelled at her to leave me alone. Unlike like me, Madison had nothing to offer Hannah to get her to behave though.


    Not tomorrow? I said in a slightly whiny voice. But tomorrow is my birthday.


    I know! Madisons expression darkened. Thats why I let you touch m nevermind!


    Madison turned away with a huff. She had let me touch her boobs, but she hadnt expected it to feel so good. A month of sucking my cock had turned a gross act into something sexually stimting, and added with my fondling, and Madison was going crazy. She didnt know if she could contain herself if she stayed too much longer. Thus, she fled the room quickly.


    I chuckled to myself as I went off to sleep. I had no intention of leaving Hannah alone tomorrow. With Madison gone, I had an ample opportunity to see just what my dear youngest sister is so curious about.


    Come morning, I received my breakfast tray at the door as always. It was almost like I was living in a ritzy hotel. Well, our family was to the point that wed never do anything like eat together in a dining room, so it was morefortable anyway to eat in my room. Once I was done, I went looking for mom. If I was going to put the moves on Hannah, I wanted a clear head without the baby battering in to things. My teenage hormones truly were difficult to deal with.


    Mom wasnt in her room. Upon pulling over a maid, I was surprised when she said mom was in the kitchen. My mother never did the cooking. In fact, I wasnt even sure my mother could cook. I immediately raced off to the kitchen. When I peeked my head in, I found my mom working at the table with an apron on. I was only a little disappointed that the apron was over clothing. If mom was doing a naked apron thing right now, Id have jumped her instantly.


    Mom finally noticed I was peaking in. Ah! Honey! Dont look!


    She covered what she was working on, which only caused me to frown slightly. She had a little bit of white powder on her pink apron, and she looked really cute. Instantly, my urge to tease my mother rose.


    Eh? What is it? I asked curiously, pushing into the kitchen forcefully.


    Baby I Im making you a birthday cake. Cant you be good and wait for the surprise! Mom responded tearfully, a look that showed she truly was putting all she had into making something nice for me.


    Suddenly, I felt bad for pushing my way in. However, I couldnt really see what she was working on, so Id still be surprised. However, as she approached me, I noticed some frosting on her nose. Just as she made it in reach, I went to my tippy-toes and licked the frosting off!


    Ah! You naughty boy Mom gives me a flirtatious lookpletely inappropriate for a mother to give a son.


    Its my birthday can we


    While mom tried to push me out of the kitchen, I gave her a begging look. For moms part, she looked genuinely tempted. After our affair had gone on for over a month, any reservations she had towards having sex with her son had disappeared. She was slowly bing bolder and bolder, even approaching me on asion when she got horny enough. The sex drive of a MILF who hadnt enjoyed sex in thirteen years exploded, and mom could be quite lewd and demanding at times.


    Oh honey, I really want to, but itll have to beter


    I gave mom the puppy-dog eyes, the next lineup in looks I had developed to tease my family. While it asionally worked on Madison, it was super effective on mom. She looked back at the kitchen, then at me, her lips pursed as she considered her options.


    Please Im hard now.


    Ah sweetie fine but itll just be a blowjob for now, okay? Mom couldnt resist my pleading.


    Okay I gave a disappointed look. But only if mom does whatever I wantter!


    AH? Mom gave a blush, but then calmed down. D-deal


    She pulled me to the side, looking around to make sure we had privacy as she got down on her knees right there in the kitchen. Likely, she had thoughts like Hes just a kid, how perverse a thing could he reallye up with?. If mom knew I was looking to pop her butt cherry, shed probably not have agreed so quickly. Some of what I learned in this world is that anal was notmon. Women only wanted to have sex to have babies, so while anal was known, it was a fringe act, put on the outskirts of sexually activity, and usually attributed to lipstick lesbians and deviants.


    Mom freed my pecker from its drawers, and looked at it admiringly for a moment. My, its getting bigger I think. I cant believe youre only thirteen.


    Those words made me exceptionally happy, which caused it to twitch in moms hands. Mom took that as permission to start, and opened her mouth with an ah before engulfing my dick. Mom was way better at this kind of thing than Madison. Even after a month of daily blowjobs, mom was still the dick sucking pro! She had just the right pressure on her fingers, her tongue, and her lips, to drive the maximum stimtion from my nds.


    She worked sloppily and noisily, taking all six inches and sucking it down to the root. She didnt seem to have too much of a gag reflex, and never hesitated to deepthroat it when she could. Why mom was so good sexually likely had to do with her own insecurities with dad. Since he chose to be in a monogamous rtionship with her when no one would fault him for spreading his seed, she practiced relentlessly to do things no other woman could do. Countless hours were likely spent deepthroating a dildo until she could do it proper.


    Mmm mmmm slll slurp Mom made moaning and humming noises as she sucked away happily, almost oblivious to the world around her.


    I wondered if a maiddy did walk in, if mom would even realize it at this moment. Thats how focused she was on satisfying my cock. She was truly a pro. She was also quite loud. Any maid passing by in the hallway would easily be able to hear the slurping noises. It was mind boggling that they we werent caught yet. In fact, it was likely we had been seen by some of the maids, but as family loyalists, they chose to look the other way.


    All of moms experience was released on my cock, and naturally I couldntst all that long. Within five minutes, I was blowing my load into her mouth. Mom gulped it down hungrily. When my cock finally started to soften, she let it fall from her lips and stood up, wiping her lips with her fingers. She looked over at me with a smile, a naughty light in her eyes. She was very turned on right now, and if she didnt have my cake to finish, it was likely that she would push me down right here on the kitchen floor.


    Instead, mom resisted her feminine urges, turning to the side and grabbing something from a nearby counter. She handed me the item.


    Here, honey, its a birthday gift.


    Ah? I was a little surprised.


    This world didnt celebrate birthdays as over the top as my world. While cake was the norm, parties and presents were not. Thats why I pushed so much to get sexual favors from mom, because it was unlikely Id see anything else in the way of presents. This was also the same reason Madison didnt feel the need to celebrate my birthday here. When a family unit usually consisted of a woman and her single child, birthdays just didnt seem as meaningful.


    Its customary to give it out on your thirteenth birthday. Mom said encouragingly. Open it.


    I opened the present revealing some thick book, and immediately had to fake a smile. Ah, thanks mom!


    Mom chuckled. Its the holy scriptures. Every man should read it once in their lives. I dont believe we have a copy in the library, so this is for you. Why dont you run off to the library and try reading, you may like it. When I finish the cake, we can have some. Afterwards maybe you can have me?


    Mom gave a flirtatious look while lifting the bottom of her apron. I rolled my eyes, feeling for a moment like a teenage boy embarrassed by his silly mother.


    That apron thing only works if youre not wearing anything underneath. I exined.


    Mom dropped the apron and gave a frown. I picked up the book, waved it with a thanks, and then headed for the library. Just as I hit the door, I heard mom muttering to herself.


    Maybe next year, I should bake the cake naked I wonder if hed like that.


    He would! However, I decided not to say anything as I left. I made my way to the library and immediately opened up the book. The holy scriptures werent written like the bible. In this world, there was only English, and English had somehow remained unchanged in thousands upon thousands of years. Therefore, the book read more like a modern English history book. However, it was surprisingly saucy. This worlds religion and history seemed to be one, and that one thing this history spoke of was a history of sex and violence. Soon, I was wrapped up in the narrative the book told.


    In the beginning, the world was in chaos. The great demon god reigned supreme, and the world of man desperately fought against the demons, who raped and murdered the women of this world. This is where the story seemed to offer two paths. Some believe that it was men who were the demons who raped and harassed women, particrly lipstick lesbians. Most believed the story offered in this book, that the men were guardians who protected the women.


    Then the demons began some sort of great purge, intending to wipe out all humans as a sacrifice to their demon god. At this point, the Great God descended on the world, and flooded it with the waters of life. Who this great God was? The story was vague. The closest thing to an identity was a single line, I am You. I had no clue what that means. Perhaps its some silly crap about how god really resides in all of us.


    Whoever he was, he seemed toe as fast as he left. However, the result of his touch on this world released a massive tsunami. These waters destroyed all demons and exorcised the demon god from this world. Unfortunately, they destroyed all men as well. This resulted in an age known as the age of peace. Although monsters still roamed the world, humanity steadily gained a foothold. Without men, all births urred as a result of baptisms, where women were blessed with the waters of life.


    <em>What the hell do they think the waters of life are, is that spooge?</em>I thought disdainfully


    Over time, the reign of humans started to be threatened. A new enemy, the creature called the demon lord appeared, and while demons were a thing of the past, they created demihumans by magically blending monster and human blood. In the absence of any real demons, demihumans and tamed monsters formed the demonlord army.


    <em>So, magic does exist in this world, as well as demihumans?</em>


    The Holy Scriptures seemed to support this. However, the bible also spoke about miracles and unicorns, so whether magic and demihumans existed in modern times, I didnt really know. Either way, the demolords army began to invade humanity, attempting to conquer the world and end the reign of woman. On top of that, humanity had passed its peak. The waters of life had dried out, and new babies were bing rarer and rarer.


    That was when the Great God sent his only son. Some say he was born from thest drop of the water of life. Some say he was born from a virgin womb. Some say he was dropped down by Heaven itself. The only thing that was certain was that a man was born in a world made up only of women. The Scripture saays he spent the first 17 years of life cross dressing as a woman. However, as the demon lord threat grew, he finally revealed himself to the world. He gathered 12 apostles, the Twelve Greats. They were beautiful and powerful women, all of them, and he used them to defeat the armies of monsters.


    Upon invading the castle, he found that the demon lord was actually a woman, who had grown angry and spiteful from a life without men. The man sacrificed himself, giving his seed to the demon lord. It was she who would bare his first child. The books acted like this was a great sacrifice but didnt he just fuck a cute goth chick? Anyway, after that, he impregnated his twelve apostles. Six of them had boys, while the other six had girls. Thus, men had been reintroduced into the world of women.


    The six boys grew to be the six pirs of the world. Meanwhile, their father continued to venture this known as Gaia, seeding the world wherever he went. It was when thest male child her bore was just reaching age six when the man was betrayed.


    One of his loyal apostles, Juda, had grown jealous of her childs father constantly sleeping around with other women, and further angry that she herself had only produced a female child. Thus, she plotted with the Queen of a nearby nation, who wished to capture him and use him as a seed carrier. If she controlled his seed, she controlled all future poption growth. In essence, shed rule the world.


    She seeded in capturing the man and his six sons, despite the protests of his followers. Soon, she created a baby making factory, milking the man for all his semen, while keeping the six sons until they finished maturity. It was the queen herself who took his seed first to create an heir to her throne. Her n worked well, and soon she sold semen at exorbitant prices, while only she and the women she selected were allowed to enjoy the flesh of the man and his elder sons.


    Her reignsted ten years, and in those ten years, nearly one million male babies had been born from his seed. Then, the son of God died. His death was mysterious and sudden. Some believe he was sucked dry. Others believe he killed himself. A few believe he escaped and lives to this day. What is certain is that his disappearance was apanied by the gue. It wiped out every living male except the six pirs, including the queens own heir. After the gue came a period of turmoil spread across the helpless world.


    With her domain recoiling from her loss of control and power, the desperate Queen slept with each of the six pirs, starting with the oldest, who was twenty-two at the time. However, each pregnancy turned out to be a female baby. She killed each pir in turn when he failed to make a male heir for her. It was finally down to the youngest pir, Som, who was only sixteen years of age when the woman imed his seed.


    It was the final pir who seeded and impregnated her with a boy. Finally having the heir she wanted, the queen died in childbirth. With her death, thest pir was released as her empire crumbled around her. His son was the future heir of the fallen throne. Father and son united and created the modern edict, as well as these Holy Scriptures as a guide for the future.


    This exined why sixteen was considered the age of consent as well as why they felt men needed to give their seed early and frequently or theyd lose fertility. The tragic story of the fallen queen also exined why men would always have the power to choose who received their seed. The pir had many children before he died, both male and female. However, his first son, and all children who followed, only had one male child for every 1000 born. This is what began the modern age.


    The story continued after this, starting to talk about the King, thest pirs son, and what he did. However, a noise interrupted me from the book and I had no choice but to look up. Immediately, a naughty look shrouded my face. The person who popped by was exactly the person I wanted to see. When she realized I noticed her, Hannah immediately made a squeak and hid behind the door. However, she didnt run away, so I still had to opportunity to spend some quality time with my little sister. I had no intention of leaving it at this!

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Hey, Hannah! I beckoned Hannah into the library.


    Hannah made a cute squeak, but otherwise, with her head lowered, stepped into the room without question like a loyal sister. She was trying her hardest to not meet my eyes. However, as she came closer, her face grew more flushed and her breathing became more rugged. Her heart also seemed to be beating faster. The girl reacted simply to my presence, and I hadnt even done anything yet!


    Y-y-yes, b-b-brother? Hannah asked nervously.


    Ah, you know Madison is out today, right? I said nonchntly.


    Hannahs breath stopped for a second, and then she nodded. I-I know


    You know Hannah, Ive noticed you watching metely. But you nevere over to chat? I said this in a pouty voice.


    T-th-thats because of Madison! Hannah responded tearfully, finally looking up with a cute pouty look.


    So, its a good thing Madison isnt here today?


    A-ah! Hannah looked to the door like she wanted to escape, but in the end her feet didnt move at all. Th-thats true


    Hannah looked back down, frozen like a littlemb. I wanted to eat her right up, but I had to be patient. One step at a time, or I would cause thismb to scamper away. Worse case, I would upset the tiger that was Madison, and have even greaterplications.


    You know its my birthday, Hannah. Arent you going to wish me a happy birthday?


    Ah! H-happy birthday, brother Hannah responded uncertainty.


    Are you going to have cake with mom and me? I asked.


    I can? This caused Hannahs eyes to open excitedly.


    My memories told me that in previous years the cakes mom bought were usually shared between me and her alone. Mom had never baked me a cake before, so I didnt know why this year was different. Anyway, being young and spoiled, I naturally didnt want to share a cake with my sisters. Since there was no official celebration, my birthdays usually consisted of me eating cake for breakfast, lunch, and dinner for a few days after until I got a bellyache. On the other hand, whenever my sisters birthdays came, mom always made sure I got a slice of their significantly smaller cake. The discrepancy there was clear to see.


    However, I had the mental age much older than the teenager I was now. I was more interested in a different kind of sweet. One of those sweets was right in front of me right now, and my teeth nearly ached just looking at it.


    Mm! I gave a nod. Id be happiest if I could enjoy my birthday with everybody!


    Hannah could only look away while blushing, but she had a gorgeous smile on her face that told me that this was something that meant a lot to her. However, while I had been speaking to her, I had also been nudging closer to her. I was now only a step away from her. When she finally looked back up, she gasped realizing I was so close. However, before she could take a step back, I reached out a grabbed her hand, pulling Hannah over to me.


    Hannah, since its my birthday, will you be giving me my birthday present?


    P-p-present? Hannah looked like she wanted to pull away, but with me holding her hand and speaking of my Birthday, she just couldnt bring herself to.


    Did you really not give me a present? I asked, my voice turning disappointed. From Hannah, I had been looking forward to it the most!


    Of course, presents were exceptionally rare on birthdays, so Hannah only grew more confused as I pressed her. She became extremely flustered over the sad expression I put on my face. Watching her grow worried and scared over my displeasure excited me greatly. Hannah was simply too much fun to tease. This month since Madison had been blocking us, I had truly been missing out. Well, nightly BJs were fun as well, so it was really a tradeoff.


    B-brother! Im sorry. I didnt! Hannah responded tearfully, If my brother wants a birthday present, I-Ill go out I have a little saved


    Hannah started turning to try to leave, but I still wouldnt let go. As soon as she tried to tug her wrist I pulled on her.


    Ah! Hannah made a surprised cry as I pulled her over to me, spinning her so she was away from the door and her escape, her back now the to the bookshelf.


    My hand grabbed her waist, and I pulled Hannah closer to me. Just a little closer, and her breasts would be pressing against my chest in a very unsisterly manner. The girl herself grew flustered and her face turned pink. I could feel her heart beating wildly out of control as she didnt understand what was happening and couldnt think properly.


    Then, since Hannah has no present, then doesnt that mean Hannah has to give me a birthday kiss? I asked innocently.


    A k-k-kiss? Hannah grew even more flustered in my grip, not even trying to escape.


    The idea of a birthday kiss waspletely made up, but I said it with such conviction that Hannah herself didnt even doubt it. In some ways, giving someone a kiss on their birthday makes sense, so Hannah was quicklying to the conclusion that no matter how embarrassing this was, a kiss was proper for the situation.


    Well? I asked with a grin, one hand on her waist and the other holding her hand, Hannahpletely under my oppression.


    I-if its what brother wants then Hannah didnt bat around any longer, closing her eyes and smooching her lips in what would be a very innocent kiss.


    Even then, her breathing was rugged and her body shook with nervousness. Although I had taken Hannahs lips once already, this time she was offering them willingly for me. Letting go of her hand, I put mine on the back of her neck.


    Mm! Hannah let out a surprised noise, but I didnt give her time to pull back as I kissed her.


    Rather than ept the peck she offered, my lips pushed against hers tightly. My tongue went on the offensive and invaded her mouth. Since this wasnt the first time I had done this to her, Hannah was more prepared.


    Mmm Mnnn. Nnnn Hannah moaned, actually epting my tongue this time.


    Since this was the kiss brother wanted, Hannah had too little knowledge to anything but follow ordingly. Especially as her heart beat faster and her toes started to tingle. There was a bubbly burts of excitement coursing through Hannah as my tongue explored her mouth. My other arm also tightened, bringing her body against mine. Soon, her hands fell on to my sides with no other ce to go, and Hannah could only cling to my hips while I continued to taste her honey lips.


    As I kissed Hannah, I pushed her as well, and soon we ended up bumping right into the bookshelf.


    MMnnn! Hannah let out a cry of surprise as she no longer could pull away from me.


    My body pressed up against hers, trapping her between myself and bookcase. By this point, I was rock hard, and I knew that my erection was pressing against Hannahs leg. It was undeniable that she didnt realize my own excitement. However, I gave her no opportunity to protest, as my tongue attacked her tongue, which responded even if it didnt grow more adventurous and left the sanctity of her own mouth.


    With her body trapped, my hands became free to do what I wanted. Soon, I was touching Hannah, my hands moving up and down her body. One hand grabbed onto her side, feeling the baby fat of her abdomen, while the other hand started working its way up her shirt.


    Mmm brother Hannah broke the kiss by turning her head, but she could only moan and breath out my name.


    My hand reached her breast, which was protected by a bra. I immediately squeezed the fatty tissue with my fingers, enjoying the feel of my sisters breast in my hand. She was much bigger than Madison, and her boobs were much more enjoyable to y with. They were not as big as moms, only around a C or D. I could probably slide my cock between them if we tried, but they didnt have too much weight to them.


    Ahhhn. Hannah moaned, Please, brotherdont


    Although Hannah protested, she also didnt move at all, her body already incredibly turned on by my own. At this rate, there was no stopping the two of us. Hannahs body would be mine in short order. My hands would go from groping her chest to fingering her pussy. The clothing woulde off, and soon Id be inside my sister. Even Hannah was aware that this was where it was heading, but she was helpless to stop it. Her propriety as a sister told her to beg to stop, but she neither wanted to stop nor tried very hard to prevent my hands from attacking her.


    I sucked lightly on Hannahs neck while she panted, her flushed body heating up and her own sexual organs starting to engorge with lust as much as my own. Her own hands were not as aggressive as mine in her inexperience, but she moved them up and down my sides while she panted and moaned. Grabbing the bookshelf behind me, I used it to push myself into Hannah, effectively dry humping her clothed parts against mine. Hannah responded to this, her body starting to grind back. At that moment, my hand slipped and grabbed a book, which pulled out suddenly, causing me to take a step back.


    Click!


    The book pulled out as far as it could, and then stopped with a resounding click. A momentter there was a loud creek as a nearby bookcase swung open. Hannah jumped at first, her lustfulness being illuminated by the fear that a door was opening and the pair of you were about to be caught. By the time she realized no one was there, she had managed to regain some control of her thoughts, covering her body and turning away from me.


    Meanwhile, I was distracted by the swinging bookcase, and failed to take control of Hannah. Within ten seconds, the moment and my sure thing was ruined. By the time I turned back to Hannah, she had an expression on her face that told me the moment was over, and I wasnt going to get her into that vulnerable position again so easily. I could only give a wry smile as Hannah refused to meet my eyes. Despite all of this, she didnt leave either though, so I felt that this was at least some progress.


    Since my progress with Hannah was interrupted, I decided to instead check the bookcase. Behind the bookcase appeared to be a hidden shelf. Hannah was also curious, and as I bent down to look inside, she couldnt help but look over my shoulder with interest, even as her body still struggled to regain normal breaths and a properposure.


    Wh-whats inside? Hannah asked, acting like what just happened hadnt happened.


    Eh? Some documents? And some kind of disk?


    Eh? A movie? It was Hannah who pulled something from my hand that looked like a slightly elongated USB drive.


    Mo-movie? It was the first time in this world I had even heard movies existed.


    I had alreadye to the conclusion that we were in an alternative timeline to my old world, and that this world had gone through at least one industrial revolution. At the very least, electricity appeared to be a thing in this world. The books I read spoke of things such as cars and nes. However, it just as often mentioned things I didnt understand, like holotapes and the escotericism movement. I still didnt know the level of technological advancement. This mansion was truly an ind that cut me off from the world until I turned sixteen. Only once Academy began would I start to understand.


    A holotape? I asked.


    Hannah nodded at my word. Mom doesnt like the VS she says it rots brains. Thats why we dont get a lot of the cool stuff other families have.


    A VS? I shrugged.


    EH? Oh I forget that brother doesnt go outside the mansion. Moms afraid youll get kidnapped or get influenced by magpies and be a deviant. VS stands for a visual screen.


    Hannah exined politely while giving me a pitying look. I became too ashamed to ask what a magpie was. Arent they a bird or something? However, this was a different world with different ng, so this had to be something like lipstick lesbians, right?


    So, without a VS, we wont know whats on the tape? I asked while shuffling through the papers left in my hand.


    Wait! Madison has a portable holotape yer in her room! We can watch this! Hannah said excitedly. Ill go get it!


    As she ran off, I allowed her to. In her excitement over this strange discovery, she had already forgotten about our previous exchange. I didnt mind too much. I was wondering about this too. What would a movie from this world truly be like? At the very least, Madison having her own portable holotape yer, I wondered how much she had to beg mom to allow herself to have that. Perhaps it was because mom felt bad about a lot of the discrepancies between me and the girls.


    As to the documents in my hands, I found a birth certificate for Madison, and a few other papers. They were mostly bills and things like that. The signature on them werent moms though. They were signed by Noah. That was the name of my father. That would mean this secret stash we found had been my fathers secret stash. It was likely my mother didnt even know about it! Perhaps the video we found was actually dads porn!


    I found myself giggling at the thought of Hannah suddenly being forced to watch people having sex. Then, that gave me even a wilder thought. Perhaps this was a homemade sex tape of mom and dad? Did they ever make a sex tape? I wouldnt put it passed my mother. She was a woman who had managed to get a man into a monogamous rtionship. You could never underestimate the extent she went to keep things interesting for him.


    Hannah came back with her face showing some excitement. I found it! Madison wont mind if we use it! Im sure!


    She sat down on the couch, and I sat down right next to her. Like when she was reading the erotic book, her mind was totally focused on the holoyer in her hands. Therefore, she didnt notice how close I sat to her, and didnt react as my hand went on her leg in a very intimate way. The portable device she was holding looked a bit like a portable DVD yer, except that there was no bottom disk tray. Instead, there was just the LCD screen, or should I call it a portable VS. The holotape slid into the side of the VS, somewhat like a controller would slide into a Nintendo Switch. At this point, I concluded that this worlds technology has to be somewhere close to my previous world.


    The device turned on, and after a few moments, the video started. What we saw appeared to be a home video. It also appeared to be a bedroom, but rather than getting excited over a homemade sex tap, I got confused because the persons face who filled up the screen was someone I didnt recognize. It was an average-looking man, who looked about in histe teens, early twenties. He was moving the camera and seeming to ce it on a dresser top. After looking back behind him and to the camera a few times her finally nodded and then gave the camera a wink.


    This is the point when he stepped away, and we could see that he had lined up the view to be looking at the bed. On top of that, there was a woman on the bed. She seemed a little disheveled, her eyes droopy and partially closed. Her clothing was astray, her dress up and it looked rather lewd. This truly did have the looking of a homemade sex tape, except the woman wasnt a willing participant.


    Morgan, say hi to the camera! Give it a wave! The man said as he leaned over on the bed, poking the woman.


    It was then that I finally focused on the face and realized they looked vaguely recognizable. They were much younger, only a few years older than Madison, but they were distinctly a woman that I knew.


    Its mom! Hannah gave a cry, her hand covering her mouth, clearly confused about where this tape hade from.


    The flushed image of mother waved at the camera, however, her equilibrium seemedpletely off. Her face was also flushed and her eyes were half closed. It was then that the expression hit me. Mom waspletely drunk!


    Ah, look at you you little fox The man said, stroking moms head affectionately, You want to fuck, dont you?


    Mom barely even looked at the man, falling back down on the bed. He could onlyugh as he reached over and started fondling moms breasts. Mom made cute little panting noises. They were the same kind of noises she made when I yed with her breasts. This scene started to feel like mom was cheating on me. I had to take a few deep breaths. Hannah put her hand on mind and gave me aforting look. It was only then that I realized I had been squeezing her leg harder than normal. This wasnt mom now, this was something from her past. However, why did dad have this tape?


    Come on, lets get your clothing off! The man continued to tease mom, who didnt really resist much as he stripped her to nothing. Damn, you are a cutie. Im going to enjoy popping your cherry!


    I I dont understand I thought it was dad who did that Hannah blushed, but she still gave me a look to confirm her thoughts, and I could only respond with a shrug.


    The man brought out his dick and pulled mom up, spreading her legs. You ready to get filled with my man seed?


    Mmm Noah the words came from her lips.


    Hannah and I could only look at each other, realizing that dad was already in the equation when this event happened. That made my heart feel somewhatplicated. However, the man on the screen gave an angry look.


    You slut! He growled. Youll pay for that.


    He shoved mom over harshly, putting her on her stomach. Then, he forced her backside up to her knees. No sooner did he line her up than he raised his palm and smacked her hard and the butt.


    Aeee! Mom let out a cry of pain.


    However, the man didnt stop. He spit on his palm and then did it again, and again. He started beating mom on camera. Mom let out cries and whimpers, even pulling away from his hand, but every time she did he would reposition her butt and do it all over again. Hannah had to look away and I could only bite my hand as this stranger beat my mothers ass. She was too drunk to do much but take it, tears falling down her cheeks as she cried. Soon, her ass was glowing red, and the man was rubbing his hand which had grown sore from beating her.


    Well, whatever, Im going to fill you with my seed anyway, so you should be thankful no matter what I do, right?


    He got his dick out, something smaller than my own, thankfully, and then lined it up and shoved it in. Hannahs hand tightened on the screen, and this time I tried to give herfort, but my heart was pounding just as much as hers. This tape was very hard to watch, and it still confused the both of us. It was only this confusion which kept us watching until the next scene.


    I couldnt see the dick prating my mom from the angle of the camera. However, I could see the pain and difort on moms face, which was turned towards the screens direction as he broke her hymen. I could see his thrusting hairy ass humping my mom from behind, clearly having her. Soon, mom started making panting noises.


    Ah hah hah aaaaa Mom muttered in her half-asleep state.


    You got a great ass, The guy moaned. Im already cumming. You ready to get pregnant?


    Please I want to get pregnant Mom instinctually moaned into her pillow, only responding to the words without even really understanding he context.


    Haha! You asked for it! Heughed smugly.


    Even in this situation, mom had strongly wanted to be pregnant, so from hearing the word, she responded by pure instinct.


    The man let out moaning noises, thrusting in while releasing his seed and lewdly groping her ass. When he finished, he got up and moved to the camera, dragging it over. Soon, he was showing a closeup of moms backside. It was a view I was used to seeing, but at this moment the view made me a little sick. There was a bit of blood running down her leg, and also white stuff leaking out from her hole. He started fingering her pussy, showing the white stuff inside her.


    Look at that, Noah. You see? I fucked her first. Thats my baby matter in your princess. You-


    Fucker! There was shouting and the camera went haywire.


    There sounded like a struggle between two people. Finally, the camera fell down. Through sheer luck, the angled view came from the bed face towards the door. There was a man standing, although with the camera on its side the entire image was tilted. This man was also someone Id never met before, but I had seen him many times in pictures. This man was my father, Noah.


    The other man was actually crouched on the floor. The view of him wasnt good, but he looked like he was bleeding from his lip.


    You fucking bastard! Ill kill you! Noah screamed threateningly.


    Hey! Whats with the hostility? Im just enjoying a piece of ass you didnt want! The other man still spoke cockily, despite the situation.


    You raped her! Oh god, I love her and you raped her! What did you think you were doing?


    Rape? There is no such thing as a man raping a woman. They all want our seed, even she begged for it in the end. Love? Dont give me that crap. Ive seen you fucking all kinds of women as you led this girl around by her nose. What was I doing? I was freeing her from your lies!


    B-bastard! Noah looked away, but something about the look told me that the other man wasnt lying either.


    Hey! We made a bet, right? You said you could make a girl fall in love with you by denying her sex. Congrattions. It was your name she moaned while I was giving it to her! You won heres your money! The man tossed somethin that looked like a wad of cash at Noah, but he didnt move and it hit his leg and fell to the floor.


    Noahs hands were tight and he was shaking, but he didnt respond to the other mans provocation.


    Look man, this girl was getting to you. Were best buds, right? In the end, shes no different than the hundreds of other women weve had. Hell, weve even shared a few! Now, this girls just like every other skank in this world. Why dont you drop a load in her,e out with me to the bar, and we can have some drinks. I guarantee once shes pregnant, this bitch will never call you again. As he spoke, the other man stood, a grin on his lips. Thats if shes not already


    He gave Noah a pat on the shoulder as he left the room, closing it behind him and leaving the powerless Noah behind. Meanwhile, Noah only stood there, shaking, as he looked down at the woman, still in doggie with her wet cunt dripping the other mans spooge. As to moms face, her eyes were closed and it was clear she fell asleep like this. To make it worse, she even wore a little smile on her face, clearly oblivious that she had just been raped. It was truly a haunting image that destroyed moms appearance as an immacte beauty.


    He walked over to mom, even reaching down and touching his own groin for a second. It looked like he was about to pull it out and have his way with mom as well. Then, something caught his eye, that was the camera. His face distorted into a hateful expression.


    Arrrrrggghhhhhh! The man reached down and grabbed the camera.


    He lifted it up and threw, the camera suddenly cutting to static. That was how the image in the camera ended. The pair of us sat with our mouths open, continuing to stare at the static screen in silence for some time after that.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The rest of the story was something I could already put together myself. Mom was too drunk to remember that night. She had no clue what had happened to her. Dad must have lied to her to cover up the truth. Maybe he found the tapeter and kept it for god knows what reason. Mom thought she had stayed true to dad that night, and perhaps guilty about what happened, dad continued to stay with mom.


    Dad wasnt as monogamous of a man as mom thought. I believed that part of the rapists story. Perhaps when going monogamous, he pissed up some of his old mes whom he had promised a pregnancy and didnt deliver. This might have even led to his death. The implications of this video were vast, and mom knew nothing about it.


    M-madison Those were the words that came from Hannahs lips.


    It was then that I realized another implication of this tape. Mom had told me that her first time got her pregnant, and that pregnancy would have been Madison. That meant that there was a good chance Madison wasnt my true full sister. Perhaps dad had still slept with mom that night, but given his mood at the end of that video I didnt believe it. Plus, Madison didnt really look like me or Hannah. We said that she took after dad, but the two friends looked familiar, and it was a toss up who looked more like Madison.


    Madison will always be our sister. I spoke the words to try to kill some of the awkward silence.


    D-do you mean it? Hannah asked me nervously.


    I nodded. Of course.


    G-good.


    For some reason I didnt understand, Hannah let out a breath of relief, as if she was more worried about my approval than her own. This confused me a bit.


    Wh-why would you think Id treat Madison differently?


    In truth, if Madison wasnt my full sister, that only gave me the motivation to pursue her more. Although I enjoyed ying with my mom and sisters, Im not someone prone to incest by default.


    Ah well, half sisters are verymon. Hannah responded quietly, but when I raised an eyebrow she took a breath and continued. Since there is only one man per thousand women, most children have the same father and a different mother. In a local school, its not umon for half of a school to consist of all half-siblings. Full siblings such as you and I are exceptionally rare. In fact, I dont know any other siblings besides you, me and Mad-


    She stopped, realizing that Madison was no longer considered a full sibling. I also began to better understand why incest was less of a big deal in this world. Where everyone was a half-sister, youd have to go out of your way to avoid it. In a world where men didnt stick around with the child, all children were named after their mother. Half siblings were rarely raised together, and always considered them in terms of their moms family. Thus, in this world, a half-sibling is something almostpletely ignored.


    Madison didnt simply be a half sibling, it was almost like bing aplete stranger, no longer affiliated with me at all. Well, our situation was different. We shared the same mother, but two different fathers. That wasnt as damning, but when it came to society, a half-sibling just carried less meaning than a full sibling. However, that wasnt something that mattered to me. She was my sister. We had been raised together and undeniably shared the same mother.


    Di-did dad cheat on mom? Hannahs voice cracked, showing her own immaturity and youthfulness as she looked desperately towards me to make sense of what she had just seen.


    It was before they started dating I exined slowly.


    Yeah but still


    Even though dad had promised mom that if she remained loyal, hed be with her, that didnt mean he himself needed to be loyal. He still had the same responsibilities of before, impregnating five women a month. So naturally, he wouldnt shirk on those duties until after he knew moms intentions. I exined while grabbing Hannahs shoulder and wiping a tearing down her cheek. There will be a day when Ill need to do the same


    Eh? Hannah immediately gave me a surprised and scared look, so I immediately patted her on the head.


    Just because I need to fulfill my duties, doesnt mean Ill think any less of Hannah. Youre still my sister. I love you. That will never change.


    The words caused Hannah to settle down, her eyes closing as she enjoyed me patting her head. She truly was simple in many ways. Meanwhile, my heart was more turbulent. The words I had just spouted were selfishness on my part, using dads indiscretions to further my own desires. I was preparing my sister for a future in the harem I wanted to build. Thats why I said those words. In truth, finding out dad cheated on mom while testing her shook my image of father greatly. Even though I knew in my heart Id never have the willpower to remain loyal to a single woman in this world, knowing my father didnt either destroyed a bit of my confidence.


    However, I told myself in my heart that I would never be like that other guy,pletely uncaring about women or the consequences of fucking them. I didnt want to leave behind a long line of babies I never met. I didnt want to bang women until they got pregnant and then moved on to the next. I wanted rtionships that wouldst. Perhaps that is why I was so caught up on my family. Moms warnings had gotten to me more than I wanted to admit, and this video confirmed my fears. The world out there was truly harsh.


    That video we should I was going to say destroy it, but I felt a bit of hesitation.


    If we destroyed the video, it would assure that Madison and Mom never saw the video. This was a good thing. However, the man on the video, the man who knew my father. I didnt trust my memory so much that I believed Id be able to track him down five years from now. I needed this video as proof. Perhaps there was a day when I should tell Madison the truth. Perhaps it could strengthen our rtionship? Perhaps shed want to meet her true father. Even though he was a rapist, this world saw pregnancy differently, and by extension, rape that ended in pregnancy almost cancelled each other out on the spectrum of morality. Thats the kind of world this was. To many of this world, this man did nothing wrong.


    Ill keep it safe It was Hannah who pulled it from the VS and then held it close to her chest like a precious artifact.


    I could only nod. In many ways, I didnt really have privacy of my own. The maids and my mother had free reign of my room, which had no locks. It came with the cost of being a male. I had very little to no freedom. Therefore, Hannah, who was allowed some autonomy and knew more about this world was a better choice to hold on this dangerous item.


    The pair of us didnt stay sitting in the library alone for long. The pink moments that could lead to making out or even sex were long gone. Hannah had a worried crease on her forehead as she likely fretted about her sister. Personally, I didnt know what to think. I felt mostly exhausted just thinking about the whole situation.


    Hannah looked at me like she wanted to say something, but in the end she merely stood up, nodded to me, and left. I returned to my room and ate lunch. Later that night, a maid invited me to dinner and my birthday party. The dinner was a veal cutlet with dumplings, and afterwards mom gave me the cake she had been working on. As for Hannah, she didnt show up to the birthday party at all. I understood a bit of it. It was difficult keeping a smiling face while watching mom try her best, especially after learning the truth.


    Mom was a clueless victim in many ways. Her firstborn child belonged to another man. Her virginity was lost to a stranger. Her husband had lied to her for years about it. Thats not even to mention the fact that he had affairs with other women. These affairs might have even taken ce up until his death. After all, a woman bing jealous and murdering him seemed more likely if sex was involved, although this could be the old world me thinking about all those spousal murder shows on TV.


    Had I not been an adult in my mind, I likely wouldnt have been able to fake my expression. However, I had worked for bosses I hated and been forced to keep secrets I didnt want to before. Suffice it to say, it was enough to keep my face schooled in front of my mother. The atmosphere still turned weird though, especially as mom brought out the cake.


    My birthday celebration was an intimate affair between just mom and me. Not even the maids stood present, and there were no candles or songs. She just brought out the cake and smiled at me, looking for praise. As to mom herself, she was surprisingly decked out. She wore full makeup. Her hair had been done up since this morning. On top of that, she wore a cute dress. It was certainly attire that fit better for a valentines day date than a birthday celebration with your thirteen year old son.


    I cut a piece of cake, and tried it. Mom was no baker, and the cake was a bit dry. However, it was a good attempt.


    Its good. I gave her a smile.


    My attempt to fool mom must not have been as good as I expected. Moms eyes creased in worry at my apparentck of excitement. Perhaps she worried I didnt like the cake. In truth, I just didnt have much of an appetite right now. After eating half of the piece of cake, I was done. If I was a real thirteen year old, Id probably eat six slices, but for an adult me, the cake was a little sweet and felt like ashes in my stomach.


    H-honey? Mom looked down at me nervously, her body fidgeting.


    I was worrying mother, and the worst part is that I couldnt do anything about it. Yes, mom?


    I was thinking since youre done perhaps, youd like to go out the garden with mommy?


    The me from the previous day would have been ecstatic by this offer. Walking through the garden with a beautiful woman, I could take advantage and even push her down on a bed of flowers. However, as soon as such thoughts came, there was the sh of a drunken sixteen year old mom on a bed, cum leaking down her pussy as she moaned incoherently. The thought put me down, but I couldnt get the vision out of my head.


    Im sorry Im feeling a little tired. Im going to go to bed. I couldnt meet moms eyes as I said it.


    O-oh okay whatever you want, honey. Moms expression dropped and she looked away awkwardly.


    My heart tinged, but I really couldnt face mom right now. What I had seen was too fresh in my mind. I just needed a night. Tomorrow, I would have my mind set, and then Id make it up to mother. Id do whatever mom wanted! I just needed some time.


    I retreated back to my bedroom, my heart feeling pained but not entirely sure why. I wish Madison woulde. Somehow, I felt like if Madison was there, Id feel better. This thought surprised me, since my rtionship with Madison wasnt close. She came and sucked me off every night, but we never chatted. She never even smiled at me. Yet, suddenly, I desperately wanted to embrace her. When did those feelings start?


    I was lying in bed as I thought this, but after two hours passed by, I realized that sleep wasnting. I didnt feel like masturbating either, which was always an alternative way to help me go to sleep. It wasnt just the fact that Madison wasnting tonight. It was everything. That movie had been my first outside glimpse of this world. What I saw worried me. This world in the mansion was a bubble, and for the first time, I was afraid that bubble would pop.


    There was a knock on my door and I spoke up after a few moments. Come in?


    I was briefly hopeful Madison had returned and nned to satisfy me, but I knew that hope was unlikely, as Madison never waited for me to answer before barging in. More than likely, I assumed itd be a maid. So, I was surprised enough to sit up and gawk as my mother stepped into the room shyly, closing the door behind her.


    I had a small deskmp on, so even though the room was dark, I could still make out my mothers features. She still wore the makeup, and she still had her hair up, however, her clothing had changed. Instead of a dress, she wore lingerie. It was a ck, frilly thing that entuated her butt and boobs well. It was very sexy, the kind of thing that would have me pushing her down in an instant.


    However, when the sh of that image appeared in my mind, I was ready to push her out of my room instead. Thats when I truly saw her face. Mom had a worried look, and her eyes were watery to the point where it looked like she was about to cry. Her entire body was shaking, and she looked somewhat nervous. I immediately grew concerned, since this was not the type of appearance mom ever showed. Mom was always so sure and confident. Even when I had made her do bad things, she approached them with her sleeves raised and a can-do attitude. So, when had she suddenly be so timid and meek?


    It was then that the truth came crashing home. My behavior tonight has been cold and distant. Mom no I should say Morgan was just a woman. I hadnt realized it before, but mom and I had had a sexual rtionship for nearly a month now. Naturally, this started to change the way mom saw me. I was bing less a mere son, and more the man who held her heart. Mom was scared of losing me, perhaps not as a son, but as a lover. I could see the fear in her eyes. It was the fear of rejection. It was a look that tugged at my heartstrings, because it was one simr to my own upon divorcing my wife.


    It might be strange for a mother to lose confidence and be worried that their son might spurn them, but our rtionship had grown passed that point. Whether I wanted to or not, I had made myself moms emotional pir. In her eyes, I was her everything.


    Who the hell cared what dad did before I was even born? Who cared about this other guy? Who the hell cared about moms dark past, and such silly secrets? I had been so stupid, shunning this beautiful sexy woman simply because of a stupid hangup in my mind. I had dismissed the love we shared and pushed away this vulnerable, needy woman who just wanted to be held by the man she loved. That man was me now, I had made it that way. In my own childishness, I had failed to rise to that need. Fortunately, there was still time to fix it.


    Youre beautiful. The words popped out of my mouth as I eyed this sexy woman up and down.


    Ah! Mom made a cute noise, blushing, a momentter a sudden tear falling down her cheek.


    Mom? I moved to the edge of my bed.


    Oh! I-its fine honey, just something in my eye, you dont need to-


    I didnt need to, but I wanted her more now than before. I had been treating mom up to now like a conquest. She was a game and a means to an end. In essence, I was treating her like a mom. I was the selfish child just taking what I wanted. My brain thought things like, whatever I gave her, she would take it withoutint. She was my mom, after all, she was obligated to love me and handle whatever I threw at her. However, the truth was I genuinely started to feel things for this woman. It was beyond motherly love.


    I love you I said, walking up to and embracing mom, causing her to grow even more flustered in my arms.


    Honey I I love you too. Mom couldnte up with anything else to say, and instead melted in my arms.


    I pulled her back to my bed, pushing mom down on it and climbing on top of her. Mom looked back up at me with a gentle expression, her face blushing, but with her experience she was much less shy than my sisters, who would turn away or struggle. Mom had already epted me in her heartpletely. She put up no resistance as my lips met with hers.


    As I kissed her, my dick grew hard, and with the feel of it pressing against her, mom began to grow horny. She pushed my lips off of hers, gasping for breath.


    Please, honey, stick it inside me. I want your thing inside me.


    You want your sons cock? Do you want your son to fuck his mother? I asked grinning.


    Moms face flushed pink and she gave a pouty expression. Where did you learn such lewd words? naughty boy


    You got to say it, mom, tell me what you want. I continued to tease mom.


    She had given me head this morning, and after the emotional rollercoaster from dinner and the feel of my cock pressing against her now, mom was exceptionally horny. Thus, even though I was teasing her so, mom was unable to resist any longer.


    You Mom tried to admonish me, but her own sexual excitement had already passed the point of propriety. Please son, stick your big cock inside mommy. Please, fuck mommy hard until she moans your name!


    Pervert I responded with a grin.


    After all, saying such things to a thirteen year old boy, what else could it be. Mom only turned her head shamefully.


    Y-yes mommy is a big pervert. Please, teach this perverted mother a lesson. Please, give me your cock. Please


    Moms eyes started to water, clearly starting to beg as I opened up the floodgates of her lust. Unable to watch mom debase herself any longer, I reached a hand down and pushed her panties aside, revealing her pinkish slit, moist with her lust. Pushing my cock against it, it popped inside her with ease. A secondter I was inside mom, my hips thrusting inside her.


    Ah yes baby ah I feel it inside me. Baby, I needed this.


    I love you! I said, panting while I thrust into her.


    I love you too, baby, please keep going. Keep giving mommy your cock. Only mommy can have you. This is mommys cock. Mom moaned as I fucked her, continually reminding herself that she was fucking her son seeming to enhance her sexual pleasure, not take away from it.


    To be honest, it did it for me too. Even though I started to see mom as a woman now, and a lover deserving of my time and affection, she was also my mom. There was a thrill about this extreme taboo that made me incredibly excited. I was so excited, in fact, that I picked up the pace, my hips thrusting quickly and wetly into moms incredible feeling snatch.


    Im not some sexual savant though, so with the feel of moms hefty chest pressed against mine, her tight pussy mping around my cock, her constant lewd words of encouragement, and her hands running over my body while she asionally kissed me it quickly brought me to my limit.


    Im cumming mommy. I moaned.


    Yes! Cum in mommy! Cum in your perverted mother! Mom moaned, arching her back as my cock hit her in just the right spot.


    Her hands squeezed my shoulders as she came against my cock, which was spurting hot seed into her pussy. After a few squirts, I finally copsed on top of mom. Mom was still panting under me, and my head found a ce nestled within her hot, sweaty boobs. As my cock softened, I could feel her pussy still climaxing around it, each squeeze slowly pushing the soft thing out until if finally fell out of moms snatch. Like that, I remained on top of mom.


    The pair of us remained naked the rest of the night. At one point, I regained stamina and we started anew. However, having already cum just prior, I wasnt able to keep it up. I was able to make mom cum one more time, but my cock kept growing soft inside of mom, keeping me from any hard pounding action. She even used her hand and stroked my cock, but in the end, we had to give up.


    What can I say, Im not some ero novel protagonist. I dont have a twelve inch dick that can go fifteen rounds. I get tired, and I sometimes struggle to remain erect, no matter how erotic the woman is. Thats simply the nature of life. Im only thirteen and still growing, so naturally my body doesnt always work the way I want it to.


    My little boy was incredible. Mom purred. You make mommy so happy


    Kissing me on the forehead, mom stroked my soft penis with one hand and my hair with the other, while speakingforting words. She wasnt the least bit sad that I couldnt go again. In fact, she was incredibly happy just to be holding me. That was the part about mom that beat any other woman. Mom would never judge me or expect more out of me than I could provide. Mom epted me entirely. I didnt need to be a super stud. Just being with me was enough to make mom happy and satisfied. There was no pressure to be more than this. Truly, banging my mom is the best!

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Another month went by, my rtionship with mother bing quite stable. If anything, mothers affection for me seemed to grow with each sexual encounter. Soon, we were regrly having dates, which were just to say we had candle-lit dinners. At this point, it was impossible to hide our sexual escapades from the staff, and I received a few knowing nces from the maids, who at least understood my mothers rtionship with me wasnt normal.


    Mom even proposed that we could move our bedrooms together, connecting them with a door so we can more easily sleep together. I refused the notion. This didnt have to do with any issue regarding mom. It had more to do with the fact I was still getting nightly visits from Madison. Madison turned sixteen and was now going to the academy. This seemed to take up a lot of her time, and thus her visits with me had slowed down significantly.


    This was a blessing in surprise, because as Madison sucked me off less, mom wanted more and more of me, the lustfulness of a middle-aged MILF knowing no limits. This all came to a culmination when we had a close call where Madison nearly walked in on me having sex with mom. Fortunately, mom had installed a chain lock on the inside of my door to allow us some privacy. When Madison opened the door and it stopped short a crack, she grew confused and starting calling my name.


    Mom jumped sky high, quickly pulling off my dick. Fortunately, the room was dark and Madison couldnt see details inside the lite room. Mom ducked through an adjacent servant quarters in order to dodge Madison. With mom gone and me having grown some grey hairs, I finally unlocked and let Madison into my room. It naturally still smelled of sex, and my bed had several wet stains, but it was dark enough and Madison was inexperienced enough that she didnt realize anything was amiss other than it smelled weird in my room.


    Although, when she went to go down on me. Why is it wet and sticky?


    I hadnt had a chance to clean it off or dry it out, so naturally all of moms lust was still all over my cock. I ended up getting a lecture from Madison about hygiene and how if she was going to do this, then I needed to respect her. However, Madison still didnt bother to clean it off when she started licking it clean, her brow furrowed from the weird taste that she had recognized on my cock in the past, but she was still way too inexperienced to realize the truth of the matter.


    I breathed a sigh of relief once blowing my load inside Madisons mouth and closing the door behind her. However, I hadnt even taken a step away from the entrance when the servant door suddenly opened again and mom stepped out. I went white as I realized mom had been present through my entire blowjob. I had assumed she had taken off down the hall, but I guess she had wanted to return after Madison and I talked. Of course, she couldnt have known Madison had wanted to suck me off and would stay a while, that is until now.


    You and Madison Moms face was expressionless, and my heart felt like it had been stabbed, I was so guilty.


    Ah yeah I said sheepishly. She erm wanted to do it after hearing I was raped to help


    The words sounded hollow in my ears. I could only stand there and wait for my mom to explode, cursing me and storming out of the room. So, imagine my surprise when she suddenly burst into a smile.


    Im d to see you getting along so well with your sister.


    Eh? Ge-getting along? My voice broke as I sweated coldly.


    Mom nodded, Youd had such a distant rtionship with them, I was afraid that there would be animosity between you guys, and that you wouldnt help you sisters get citizenship. Ill rest easier knowing that youll take care of them, even if you do it yourself.


    Ah I understood moms logic, but I still had to ask. So so moms not j-jealous?


    Moms smile suddenly grew and she starting walking towards me with a sh in her eyes. Oh, hoh, is that saying my boy wants mommy to be jealous? You naughty boy.


    Its not that! I just I turned my head, a bit of worry shing in my eyes.


    Mom, who could read my expressions best, nodded in understanding. I love you, honey. Im yours. My heart, and my body. Thats my decision. I wont turn away from you just because you have other women. It would just be too selfish of me to keep you all to myself. Im so much older than you even if I kept you, it just wouldnt be fair to you.


    No, mom is young and beautiful! I insisted, my words spoken withplete honesty.


    Mom gave a smile. Even if you think that now, you might not when we get older. Either way, you have responsibilities to the government, to your sisters, to many different people. Im blessed to be able to have you all to myself right now, but I knew that time wouldntst forever. I do wish you would have trusted me enough to tell me about Madison earlier though. How long have you guys been having sex?


    No no sex. Just blowjobs. Mom is the only woman who has received my seed!


    Ah! Mom gave a surprised sound, but after a moment it was clear the words pleased her.


    Even though she was okay with sharing, she was still human after all, and didnt want any other woman to have me. Hearing that the rtionship between me and Madison hadnt progressed passed forey made mom very happy. Thats right, I called a blowjob forey. In this world where pregnancy was everything, only vaginal intercourse counted as real sex. Even anal sex was considered just forey!


    Im sorry mom, I was just afraid of hurting you. I love you so much that I dont want you to think bad of me.


    Mom embraced me at that moment, my head going into her boobs as she patted my head affectionately. Ah honey, I never would. Youre my everything. Even if you slept with both my daughters, I could only feel happy. However, if you pick up any more lovers in the future, you must tell mommy, okay?


    O-okay I responded, my voice muffled in moms naked chest.


    So um honey Mom suddenly pulled me away, her voice turning serious and her face looking embarrassed. Uh who is whos um better


    ? I cocked my head, not understanding the question. Better?


    M-madison or I? Who gives better blowjobs? Mom looked sheepish as she asked, not able to meet my eyes.


    I let out augh. AH mom, hands down!


    Once again, this seemed to please mom. V-very well, since you think so, do you think you can handle another go?


    With mom acting very cute, and one of my biggest secrets finally out, my cock quickly sprung to attention at those words. My previous cum in Madisons mouth had been quick, what with my distraction from the ufortable situation. Thus, I still had more steam, which mom bulldozed as she got on her knees and showed the difference between an amateurish teenage and an experienced MILF.


    Mmmmmm tasty Mom muttered as she enjoyed my cock.


    Isnt that your daughters saliva on my cock your tasting? I asked wryly.


    Mom stopped for a second, but then shrugged and kept going. Her admittance of being a pervert had pushed through a lot of her shame. Sucking my cock and tasting her own daughters saliva was rather mildpared to some of the naughty things she had done.


    You know, my dick was still wet with your pussy when Madison came over to give me the blowjob. Shes tasted your pussy on me a few times. She says she likes the taste. I told her in a teasing voice.


    Moms brow furrowed as she pulled the cock out of her mouth with a gasp. Wh-what is my son trying to say about his sister?


    I shrugged. Just that it might not be so bad if the pair of you grew closer.


    Although I meant it purely as a sexual innuendo, Moms expression clouded over, and while her hand worked my shaft, she gazed off in thought. I-Id really like that.


    My attempt to tease mom about having a threesome with her daughter backfired miserably. However, I was growing more interested in the concept. Since I had already conquered both women, and since mom was aware and epted Madison, all it needed was a little bit more push, and I could have a mother and her daughter at the same time. Isnt that the ultimate male fantasy? My mind truly drifted as I thought about having both women naked under me. The thoughts were too erotic along with moms expert strokes.


    AH! Honey, give a warning! Mom shouted in surprise.


    With her distracted by thoughts of fixing her rtionship with her daughters, and me lost with thoughts of enjoying a rtionship with her and her daughters, neither of us paid attention until I came. With mom on her knees stroking my cock, that meant I ended up cumming on moms face, even hitting her eye. She tskd in annoyance at failing to catch all the seed on her lips, and thus used her fingers to scoop all the seed into her mouth. It was very erotic watching mom do this, and my cock got erect once again.


    Unfortunately, twice was my limit, and even after sticking inside of mom once she cleaned herself of my cum, I couldnt keep it up for long. Once again, mom ended up patting me on my head as I sighed at myck of sexual drive. Why couldnt I go for hours until moms hips were sore like one of those guys in the novels? They were the lucky ones! Id need to train myself, especially before sleeping with any women I wasnt rted to. Once I got out into the world, if I wanted women to fall in love with me, I needed to pleasure them better than they could pleasure themselves. Fortunately, I had a teacher.


    Eh, you want me to do what? Mom was a bit surprised when I asked her.


    I exined myself, and my desire to win other womens love. Mom only nodded in understanding before giving me a kiss and a hug, snuggling against me contently.


    Of course, I will do so. I nned to teach you everything I knew about sex anyway, I just sort of forgot while enjoying myself. Mom gave a silly look while sticking out her tongue. However, before you head to academy, Ill make sure you know everything about the female body and canst ten no twenty minutes!


    The pair of us giggled andughed as we held each other in bed, truly feeling loved as we caressed each others naked bodies without any shame or restraint.


    Like that, that month went by with me enjoying mother with an asional side of Madison. As far as Hannah, we hadnt spent much time together since the video had been found. She kept to herself in her room most of the time. I had managed to corner her once, but I barely got past first base when our actions got inadvertently interrupted by a maid who came in to clean. I had considered just going to Hannahs room and pushing her down on her own bed, but with my needs being met by two women, I wasnt so sexually needy that I felt the overwhelming drive to add a third.


    Plus, although Madison was busy, she still yed watchdog, so the times I could make advances on Hannah were few. At least for Hannahs part, she had not mentioned any of these advances to Madison, or Madison would have likely cut me off from her cute mouth. Hannah was actually busy preparing for the entrance exams to academy. So time with Hannah was very limited for various reasons.


    It was about a month and a half after I had found the holotape on my birthday, my mom had gone out to fill out some forms. I had begged her to take me out with her, but I still was restricted to the mansion. Had my days not been filled with sex, Id likely have gone stir crazy. Even still, I was getting sick of reading and I was looking for something to break up the monotony of this life.


    I was lying on my bed, not reading the book in my hands as I stared blurrily at the page for ten minutes straight. Thats when a knock came at my door. Mom wouldnt be back, Madison was at college, and the maid had already left lunch, so I didnt really know who would be knocking like this. When I opened the door, my eyes widened in surprise. On the other side of the door was a maid afterall. Actually, it was Veris, my maid who had been out with a back problem that had stretched on for two months, all after I had offered to impregnate her and her daughter.


    Veris was not wearing her maid outfit though. Instead, she was wearing a dress that ended pretty short. It was basically her street clothing, which I had never seen her in while she was at the mansion. I gestured to let Veris into my room, unsure about what this was all about.


    Veris? Whats up? I asked.


    I-Ive heard from some of the other maids that you and the mistress are sleeping together?


    My eyebrow rose at those words. It wasnt the fact that she knew was a surprise. Like I had said, all of the maids knew. However, it was also something no one would openly talk about. It was a family secret, and one the maids wouldnt mention to anyone, at least if they wanted to keep their jobs. Well, apparently they gossiped among themselves. To so tantly asked, it was truly bold.


    What my mom and I do in our own time is none of your concern I responded, my voice sounding a little colder than I wanted it too.


    O-of course, master! Veris shook her head as if to say she wasnt trying to pry. I meant that you what you promised me two months ago, did you truly mean it?


    The sudden change in direction with her question cought me off guard. I actually didnt understand what she meant for a moment. A little over two months ago, Veris had given me a hand job, and being quite horny, I had shamelessly hit on her. At the time, I was very wound up and thinking almost entirely with my dick. Now that I was in a steady rtionship with mom, I had gotten my teenage hormones in check. Suffice it to say, even though Veris was pretty, I would probably not have said what I said back then otherwise.


    Veris must have seen something from the look in my eyes and reached out and grabbed my arm. B-because, master if youre serious, please let me take you up on your offer?


    Huh? N-now?


    Veris gave a wry smile. Mistress is out right now, so this must be the most appropriate time.


    I frowned a bit, not quite sure. I didnt really need to have sex with her. Veris was merely pretty, but also a bit on the older side. Other than not having any rtion to me, the sexual gain didnt seem worth it. I especially didnt want to do this behind mothers back.


    Veris as far as impregnating you


    Ah! Thats right! Veris took a step back, her eyes looking frightened of rejection as she went back to the door. The promise wasnt just me, right?


    Huh?


    Veris opened the door, and then reached out. She seemed to grab someone who was waiting just outside my door before dragging them in. The figure was cloaked, making my hackles rise. However, no sooner did they step in the room then did they lower their hood, revealing another pretty girl. Actually, I ended up looking back at Veris, then the other girl, and then back again. The familiarity was readily apparent.


    This is Nada. I told you about her. While she lost her virginity at 18, she wasnt able to be pregnant. You wouldnt mind, would you?


    While Veris was forty years only, this girl had much softer skin and a greater youthfulness, perhaps being in her twenties. In truth, she didnt look much younger than my mother. True my mother was in her thirties, but she had a very youthful appearance that made her look to be only her twenties. Meanwhile, this woman was merely a twenty something woman. She had size C breasts, hair cropped at the neck, and narrow eyes. She curtsied to me as soon as she came in.


    Your daughter? I asked cautiously.


    Veris nodded excitedly. My daughter must absolutely be pregnant! Naturally, I thought of master. Since youre already sexually activate and have been depositing inside mistress, then it should be no problem depositing it in my daughter, yes?


    M-mom The girl looked away shyly, the act of Veris trying to sell her to me clearly embarrassing the woman. Hes only thirteen, this is a little-


    Oh, hush now! Veris dismissed whatever her daughter was going to say. Hes only been enjoying olddies. Youre probably the closest woman to his age hes ever been with!


    Are you saying you want me to impregnate your daughter? I asked.


    Of course, I want my daughter to be pregnant, but I also would like to have another as well. Is that too much for young master? Can you please fill both of our wombs with your cum? Veris asked innocently.


    Even though my performance with mom still hadnt grown to the point where I could do tons, I could probably manage to cum twice at least. This was a matter of pride, after all. My eye brows could only rise as I started to grasp the situation. It was starting to look like I didnt need to wait to bring Madison around before I could enjoy a threesome with a mother and her daughter. Without even trying, it had fallen right into myp.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    A-alright, then shall we begin? I asked nervously.


    Unlike my mother, whom I feltplete at ease with, these women were not family. I suddenly felt the weight of my own pride as a man pushing down on me. If I gave them a crappy performance, it might not matter to them, but itd matter to me. I had to creampie bothdies before the night was done. This was not something I could perform lightly! Plus, what if they got pregnant? With mom, I hadnt thought about it, since I always figured mom was on top of the issue.However, these women were looking to be impregnated.


    Surely that meant they came on their unsafe days. That was probably what took them until now to show up and make this request. They needed to maximize the likelihood of bing pregnant. In my old life, I had never had children, and right now I was talking about making my first child! I know I talked a good game about impregnating women, but when it became reality, my tongue felt swollen and I was starting to panic.


    Ah, dont worry master, just lie back, well take care of everything! Veris came to my rescue, putting her hand on me and sitting me down on the bed.


    I didnt really know what expressions were shing on my face, but Veris gave me a sweet smile while stroking my arm in a soothing manner. She nced up when she noticed that her daughter hadnt joined her. She gave her daughter a nod, but Nada still seemed hesitant. She didnt look like she was willing to participate despite her mothers edging. I gave a frown, moving to stand up but Veris tightened her hand and made me sit.


    Im sorry master, shes just being stubburn. Veris gave me a smile before shooting Nada a look.


    Mom I dont know Nada twisted around ufortable. Hes only thirteen.


    I gave out a wry smile, feeling a bit like I had been punched in the gut. Veris didnt seem to have a problem with this and she had grown up with me, so it was odd her daughter was being so hesitant. The age gap between us was much smaller than the age gap between Veris and me!


    Its the only way, daughter she showed teeth with her smile, but clearly shooting her daughter a dangerous re.


    The whole situation was starting to make me feel a little regretful. I had promised to give Veris my seed, but her daughter clearly wasnt interested. It felt like Veris was forcing her to do this. Yeah, Nada was an adult who could make her own decisions, but parents still held a lot of sway, and at the very least Nada was clearly being goaded by her mom.


    I knew in the past that my seed was dangerous, but given how Veris, my trusted household maid was acting, I was getting a feeling of how dangerous it was. Thest time I had offered her some of my seed to now, she looked considerably more nervous and desperate. The promise had clearly gotten under her skin. However, Veris had been a maid in our family for years, and was even trusted with my seed. So, I didnt think Veris intended me any harm.


    Part of me felt like something was off, but when Nada finally nodded and sat down, sandwiching me between her and her mother, any thoughts of resistance dissipated. It was just making babies. I was supposed to do it five times a month after I turn sixteen, so even though the girls seemed a little weird, I just couldnte up with any negatives from this exchange. Id get to enjoy a mother-daughter duo, and all I needed to do is jizz inside them, something that felt better as a man anyway.


    My cock grew hard just thinking about it, and Veris was quick to start stroking it through my pants. Nada had her hand on my thigh, but it was clear that she wasnt as knowledgeable as her mother. She merely frowned, unsure of what to do next. Even if mothers wanted to instruct their daughters about sex, there were apleteck of qualified men for them to show those techniques. Veriss calloused, long fingers worked their way into my pants, unbuttoning and unzipping them until my pecker popped out.


    As she held the bottom of the shaft tightly, she looked up at Nada who had yet to do anything with a smile. Put your lips on his shaft, Nada.


    Ah! Ye-yes mom Nada carefully pushed back her hair from her eyes, and while holding the loose stands with one hand, she positioned herself so her mouth was brought to my cock.


    She immediately engulfs the cock with her mouth, her tongue licking it. With her mouth open, she moved her head up and down , dragging the top side of her tongue up and down the side of the cock. It felt good, but also very amateurish.


    Close your mouth and suck it, dear. Veris instructed sweetly.


    While I could do nothing but lean back while two girls on either side satisfied my cock, I reached out towards both women using my hands. My right hand fumbled onto Nadas butt. After trying unsessfully to invade her pants, I settled for squeezing her butt through her jeans. Meanwhile, Veris was upright and turned towards me as she held my cock with one of her hands. In this position, my hand reached out and grabbed one of her tits. She only gave a gentle smile as I squeezed her breast with one hand while I squeezed her daughters butt with the other.


    Han. Hhannn Nada was getting the hang of it, but she wasnt someone who breathed through her nose well.


    She had to periodically open her mouth and take a gasping breath around my cock before closing her mouth around it once again. So, while Veris held the shaft with one hand and leaning back with the other to help me ess her tits, Nada sucked away noisily using one hand to bnce herself.


    Slurp. Slurp Gasp Slurp. Slurp. Gasp.


    That was the rhythm going between Nada and my cock at the moment. Meanwhile, I had popped Veriss left boob from her dress and bra, and was now freely ying with it. Her skin was darker and more moddled then mom. Her boobs were a little smaller and firmer. She had really dark nipplespared to mothers as well. Since her boob wasnt as soft and squishy, and her nipples were sorge and eye-catching, I couldnt help but focus my attention on pulling and pinching them.


    Nnnn annnnn Veris made cute noises while I manipted her nipple with my fingertips.


    Im going to cum if you keep going! I announced for their benefit.


    I would have been quite happy to suck off and blow it in Nadas mouth, but both women might grow upset with me if I didnt do it the way they wanted. Therefore, I had no choice but to discontinue Nadas sloppy BJ. I regretfully pulled my hands away from Veriss chest, her nipples a little pink from my torture.


    If youre going to cum, then please stick it in Nada first! Veris dered.


    Already quite horny, I nodded, groping at the twenty-five year old Nada with all the horniness of an adult male. Nada herself seemed surprised as I grabbed her and pushed her down on the bed, pulling down her pants forcefully and raising her legs. Her pussy didnt look quite as pretty and smooth as moms. It had a more ruffled look to it, but that didnt matter much to the horny me as I immediately got into position to fuck this twenty-five year old hotty.


    W-wait, can you put a condom on? Veris asked.


    Huh uh? I made a weird noise when I heard a question I had never expected in this world.


    Condoms were even a thing in this world? Furthermore, why the hell did these women want a condom on when I was trying to make them pregnant? It just didnt make any sense to me.


    Ah, its not what I mean! Veris exined while Pulling a condom she had at the ready and waving it.


    I had thought maybe I misheard her or that condoms had a different meaning in this world, but after seeing the thing pping in her hand, I realized that it indeed was exactly the same thing in either world.


    What do you mean? I asked, not truly understanding this development.


    Veris gave a sigh. We want to maximize the chance of getting pregnant, but we wont be able to stay here long. So, once we walk out, all the cum will fall out and drip down our legs. If we capture it in a condom, then we can use a baster when we get home and insert it deeply with our hips up. Its way more efficient!


    At this point, Nada had sucked on my dick for some time. I was very very horny, and was already pretty close to cumming. My mind wasnt thinking all too clearly, but once again, I could see no downside to this turn of events. They were probably just talking about another wives tail. In reality, I doubt sperm that has been sitting in a condom for a few hours is as effective as sperm fresh from the faucet, and as long as I shoot deep, any that leaks out would be meaningless. if anything, to help them get pregnant I should advice against a condom.


    However, I remained quiet. The dark side of mewas all for wearing a condom. If these girls didnt get pregnant, itd just mean I could have a round two or a round three. Furthermore, condoms numbed the feeling for me.In the past, I actually struggled a few times to cum just because I was wearing a condom. If I stuck it into Nada bare, Id be cumming in a few moments. With the condom on, however, I could probablyst ten minutes at least. Id never admit this, but even though it felt much better bareback, I always preferred to be wrapped just so I didnt embarrass myself. That was my pride as a man.


    Even if I did cum, if it didnt leak inside them a lot of girls wouldnt realize it, and then I could keep going. I had done this to my wife once. She was very pleased that Isted so long, not realizing I was on my second cum. However, at that point the condom had ended up sliding off and being lost inside her. By the time we got it out, she had undoubtedly gotten semen inside her, and started freaking out that she might get pregnant. This was of course back in the early part of our rtionship, before we knew I was infertile and before we were trying to have kids. It was actually a memory from one of the first few times I had sex.


    Thus, very horny and still wanting to impress Nada, who saw me as just a thirteen year old, I grabbed the condom and put it on. Veris thought shed have to put it on for me, so she was surprised when I easily navigated the condom and slid it on correctly my first time. No sooner did I get the thing on then I turned, grabbed Nadas legs, and pushed into her like we were being timed.


    Aiii! Nada let out a cry as I slid into her. I-its big!


    Nada had only had sex once before. As I pulled out, there was a little bit of blood on the condom. It looked like Nadas first time hadnt broken her hymenpletely. Hymens arent a lock and key. I knew it bled the first 3 times I fucked my wife before I had washed away all her virginity. Nada meanwhile had only had sex once before, with a guy who appeared to be smaller than I was. After six years of no sex, her pussy had naturally recovered a bit. Suffice it to say it was a tight little thing that had been deprived of much attention.


    My hips started thrusting into Nada, and her reservations over doing it with a thirteen-year-old boy seemed melt away as I expertly banged her. Nada herself, this not being her first time, quickly grew to gaining sexual satisfaction from it, and was soon whimpering and moaning. Her mom watched on as Nada took my cock. She started to lick her lips, seeing the sexual pleasure on her daughters face and feeling a little deprived herself.


    My greedy hand reached out and grabbed at Veris, but I was unwilling to pull away from Nadas breasts, which my head was resting in while I massaged my cock with her wet pussy. Of course, through the condom, I couldnt feel the individual texture of her pussy, it still felt wet and amazing. The condoms in this world were just as good as the condoms of my own world. I had fear theyd be made of sheepskin or something like that, but they feel pretty decent.


    Seeing me sloppily grope at her legs, Veris could only chuckle as she moved her bottom in a position where I could touch her pussy. As soon as my handsnded on her fury patch, I started groping around blindly for her cunt hole. Of course, humping Nadas pussy and sucking on Nadas tits already filled up the maximum my brain could aplish, so after blindly poking Veris a few times, she grabbed my hands and guided it to her pussy. I slipped two fingers into Veris, her pussy feeling only a little wet. She wasnt particrly turned on, perhaps she wasnt naturally incestuous and got nothing from seeing her daughter being fucked, but Id see about that!


    With my fingers only having two directions to go, I plunged them down to the knuckle before twisting and pulling out. Soon, I started repeating that motion over and over again, moving the hand automatically.


    Nnn hah nnn hah Veris started making very pleasing sounds as I finger fucked her pussy while pounding her daughter.


    As for Nada, her heart beat fast, her face was flushed, and she was breathing hard, but she didnt make any cute noises for me. She acted incredibly silent, and had her eyes closed the entire time like she was just waiting for it to be over. Still, her furrowed brow and open lips that were sulent enough to kiss showed the sexual pleasure that she wouldnt emit audibly. My hips started to slow down after a while, while I focused on Veris, who kept making cute moaning noises while I fingered her which excited me more than her daughter.


    Mmm my daughter is just shy. Veris suddenly said, Here, Ill help get her really going.


    Veris positioned herself even as I continued to y with her pussy, which was starting to get wet down below. She moved her head up until she was lying on her side right alongside her daughter. She reached down between me and her daughter and her fingers found her way to Nada.


    M-m-mom! What are you doing? Nada said in a fluster, her voiceing out in a gasp as her mom touched her twat.


    While I plowed Nadas pussy, and fingered Veriss snatch, Veris started to rub her own daughters clit. She rubbed the upper part on the outside, which quickly turned pink and swelled with lust. To her daughters fluster, Veris aggressively took her lips. Right before my penis were two women, a mother and her daughter, tongue kissing while the mother rubbed her daughters clit ferociously. The sight was incredibly arousing. I immediately took up the pace with my hips, my hands, and my fingers. With the daughter facing extra stimtion and her own lips being vited by her mother, moaning sounds finally started to leak from the girls mouth, her restraint no longer being able to resist thebined machinations.


    Ahh Im cumming! I said half in surprise, the sudden urge hitting me without warning.


    Veris pulled her lips away from her daughter. MMmm ah Yeah cum for us. Cum in my daughters fuck hole!


    Mom! Nada blushed in extreme embarrassment, clearly caught off guard by her mother using vulgar dirtynguage during sex.


    Thebination of the lusty mom and her bashful daughter was too much, and soon my cock exploded with lust inside Nada. Veris didnt let it end without a st though, as her fingers worked Nadas clit with a zing speed that made her fingers almost blur and Nadas crotch to shake pleasantly around your cumming cock. Her eyes were closed tightly and her mouth was scrunched up. Nada looked like she was suffering some kind of pain.


    However, and momentter she let out a single yell Ahhhh!


    It was the first and thest cute noise Nada willingly let out, her pussy convulsing a few times as her face finally rxed and she let out loud gasping breaths. Veris finally slowed down her fingers, which were now shiny with Nadas dirty lust. As my penis finished cumming and my body started to rx, I met Veriss eyes as she looked up at me. She lived her dirty fingers with her daughters juice on them, and then started to lick them one at a time. The event was very erotic, and my cock twitched at the scene.


    It took Nada a while to recover from her own orgasm, but when she finally opened her eyes, only then did she see what her mother was doing and grew horrified.


    M-mom please dont do that its so dirty.


    Veris rolled her eyes. Sweetie, dont you know men like it dirty? Isnt that right, Clyburn?


    Ah! Suddenly having both eyes turn to be while I was still kneeling naked between Nadas legs caught me off guard. R-right!


    Verisughed while Nada gave me aplicated look before turning away.


    Veris turned serious and spoke up. Alright, young Master, since youve already cum, please pull it carefully out of my daughter.


    I gave a nod, making sure to grab the base of the condom. My penis had already shrunk at this point, and I no longer filled up the condom. I had to pull my soft dick out of her, and then yank the rest of the condom which still contained the seed. A blue rubber tube filled with white gunk plopped out of Nada cleanly.


    No sooner did I free it from Nadas snatch than did Veris grab it away. She immediately tied the end to block of the seed and then put it in her purse, not caring about the wet outside covered in her daughters lust.


    Alright, Clyburn, its time for you to do me!


    Huh? I didnt mean to sound selfish, but I had cum, so I was more or less done.


    You promised to cum in both of us, right? You cant stop there! Veris insisted, her eyes taking on a fervent kind of look.


    M-mom its okay, we can just split-


    No, no! Veris shook her head, This boys not done yet, are you boy? Two beautiful women, you can still get hard, right?


    My pride as a man was online, so naturally I tightened my fists and nodded. Of course, Ill keep going! Bend over!


    Veris nodded excitedly, winking at her daughter. See, hes a young man in his teens, naturally he could handle both of us. Heres another condom!


    She tossed it on the bed and I looked down, suddenly feeling embarrassed. I was kind of counting on being able to rub it against her for a bit to get it hard. If all else failed, Id just finger her pussy and eat her out until I recovered. My dick would recover, but itd take ten to fifteen minutes. Mom was always willing to wait for me, but these two women werent as patient and already wanted me going again.


    Ah, about that perhaps you could with your mouth? I gave the suggestion, and Veris only chuckled and nodded.


    Nada, having already received her cum, actually pulled away. As Veris got between my legs and put my cock in her mouth, clearly tasting more of her daughter on my cock, Nada didnt even watch. She curled up into a ball and just looked off vacantly, like she was ignoring the sensual scene of two naked people having sex on the bed two feet away from her. Since Nada seemed fit to ignore me, I also ignored her and instead focused on enjoying Veriss blowjob. Like her handjob, Veris wasnt a pro. Mom certainly gave the best BJs, but Veris had studied this stuff. Between Veris and mom, it was the difference between a woman who only new the techniques in theory, and a woman who had practiced and refined the techniques on the field.


    In which case, Veris was a bit unrefined, but she clearly tried hard, making numerous moaning sounds, sucking with all her might, and moving her head back and forth to rub my cock all over her mouth. Even with her advanced stimtion, it took five minutes before it started getting hard again. I let out a breath of relief and Veris managed to form a full erection. My manliness was saved.


    However, my cock was more sensitive after just cuming, and with Veris trying so hard and me trying to think every arousing think I could to be erect, I ended up passing through my aroused period and straight into a second orgasm.


    Ah Im going to cum! I cried out embarissingly.


    EH! Now? Veris panicked as she spit out my cock, however, it was toote and a momentter white stuff started spilling out of the head of my erect penis. No!


    Veris shouted in protest as she desperately tried to catch the semen in her palm. There wasnt much to begin with, my own sperm count was a bit limited for my age. After cumming once already, I only had a little bit of spurt left. Is was small enough that if I had just put my underwear up without wiping it off, it probably would feel sticky or ufortable at all.


    However, Veris was desperately scooping it like her life depended on it. At this point, Nada hade out of her stooper, and was kneeling next to her mom while holding the condom open like a bag. The mom tried desperately to get it in the condom, but what she managed to get in there was a very small, almost unnoticeable amount.


    Veri stared unhappily at her condom, which looked used, but didnt seem to contain more than a few drops of semen in it.


    W-we can go again. Right? Veris said, looking at me excitedly.


    My smile looked a little shameful, feeling like I had truly dropped the ball here.


    Mom No. Nada shook her head while touching her moms shoulders. Were done here.


    Veris finally gave a sigh, tying up this condom like thest one and tossing it in her purse before wiping her hands on her naked thighs, smearing off what was left of my cum. She gave me a gentle smile and then came up and kissed me on the forehead.


    Thank you, Clyburn, I received your cum sincerely. Veris said.


    Ah thank you! Nada also bowed.


    The erotic mood quickly died, even though both women were still naked in the room. I mentally berated myself for not being able to keep it up. Thatst cumshot was miserable!


    Either way, well use these and see what happens. They better get us pregnant, or well being back! Veris said, giving me a smile that I thought was supposed to be jovial and teasing.


    Youreing back anyway, right? Youre my maid. I reminded her hesitantly.


    I was looking for a reaction on Veriss face, but she didnt miss a beat as she smiled and nodded. Of course Ill be back to work once my back is better.


    Your back?


    Veris stood up while putting her clothing back on. Of course! Young master, I long to be by your side, but Im an olddy. When I gave you that handjob a few months ago, I pulled my back. I didnt react because I didnt want to make my precious master worry, but I should be good in another month or so. Then I will continue to serve master forever.


    Ah okay I responded, giving a trusting and nave smile, which I of course faked.


    Nada had been looking at her mom with an expressionless face while she spoke. However, Veris only shot her a look, then gave me a smile and a pat on the head before she turned and left the room with her daughter. I sat there for a while with a frown on my face.


    The sex was fun, so I didnt have any regrets. Of course I knew that there was something up between those two. They wanted my seed, and I was doubting it had anything to do with getting pregnant. As to what their real goal was, I wasnt sure. I got to enjoy a threesome with two cute women, so I didnt have any regrets. Perhaps theyd return looking for more cum. If they did, Id enjoy them again. If they didnt, well, I still got off. Even though I couldnt impress them as much as I wanted to with my sex moves, I still got to enjoy a mother daughter threesome. A chance I might not get again with my own family.


    The only thing I knew for certain is that Veris was never going to being back to work. I didnt know what the circumstances were behind her betrayal, but I knew that if mother found out, shed be furious.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Time within the mansion continued to flow. Between my frequent bouts with mom, my asional BJs from Madison, and my flirting with Hannah, time passed quickly. Madison was in her first year of academy, and thus was quite busy most of the time. Meanwhile, Hannah was getting ready for academy, using all of Madisons old material to study for the entrance exams. Both of my sisters were bright, so I had no worries that Hannah would seed just as much as Madison.


    As for myself? I had no reason to worry about Academy. Entrance was automatically assured for men. We were all put into a single ssroom. All four years of academy actually put us in the same ssroom. Every year, there was between 4-8 iing male students, who were naturally very popr throughout the Academy which consisted of nearly 3000 women. With four years of academy, that meant a total amount of 24 men to 3000 of the worlds brightest and most promising teen girls.


    The education system in this world was vastly different than my own world. All education before sixteen was done privately. You either could afford to put your kids into a private school, or performed the teaching yourself at home. Of course, Hannah and Madison had been private schooled for ten years, while I was exempt.


    Academies then were a strangebination of a high school and a college. Rather than spending 4 years in high school and getting a degree, followed by 4 years in college for yet another degree, Academysted 4 years followed by a specialization. It was usually two years of generalized course, two years of specialized course, and then two years as an on the job intern. It didnt matter what high education job you wanted, it was required that you work under educational requirements for two years to earn your degree. In some ways, I felt it made more sense than my old method, where people could graduate from various jobs with no practical experience.


    Either way, men didnt have requirements going into the school, and it seemed like we didnt gain any requirements after being in school. Our only responsibility was to learn a base education, enough to be able to read, write, and handle money, and to deliver our sperm to women. In fact, the entire point of men being in academy was to get us close experience with the most suitable women. We were being conditioned to favor wealthy, educated women, and plopped in front of a buffet of girls right in their prime. Its no surprise that most women be pregnant in Academy. In fact, there are many women who only work so hard to get into academy just so they can be pregnant.


    All of this is what I learned perusing through the library, asking mom, a few maids, and even Madison who begrudgingly answered a few of my questions stiffly. I was getting a better grip on this world, which seemed to be about the same as our modern world in technology. However, things were always different. The same technologies had different names. Some things were more advanced, while others were behind. For example, their healthcare system seemed tog behind my worlds, yet their interspace, their version of the web, was actually much better, not that mom allowed me to use it.


    My mom was quite strict in her desire to keep me cut off from the world until Academy, and even though I managed to convince her to let me stick it in her butt, which felt tight and warm, but made me feel like I had to wash my dick ten times after I was done, I still havent managed to convince mom to get me a VS or a holodisk yer or a personal (what they call aptop). I still only had just pieces of information I could glean from them.


    As to why mom was so paranoid, she was deathly afraid of me being taken advantage of. Considering dad had died because of a crazy fangirl, the feeling seemed legit. Those fangirls were called hares, by the way. They seemed to be the antithesis to the lipstick lesbian. Hares were man fanboys who obsessively chased after and wanted to fuck men. Their love of men grew to the obsessive, and they were known for attacking women who they felt werent eptable for their man of choice, which usually turned out to be all women. This was apparently really bad in Academy, which kept most women from actively pursuing the men, thus reconfirming the custom of men havingplete control of choice in this world.


    For moms part, she tried to educate me as much as possible. Sometimes, she felt like a crazy bible thumper as she spoke of all the horrific ways women could abuse me. As she described it, only mom would truly love me and would always love me. I knew mom spoke from her heart and it was truly unintentional, but had I not had the thirty-five year old reincarnated me to deduce reason, this kind of treatment could have been called brainwashing. Had I truly just been a naive thirteen year old boy, moms brand of obsessiveness could have easily infected me to the point where I was aplete mommas boy.


    Well, I suppose it was my 35-year old self who shamelessly started a rtionship with his biological mother that is partially to me. She truly wouldnt have lectured me so fervently had her love for me not long surpassed the realm of a normal, healthy rtionship between a parent and a child. I wasnt just her kid to protect, I was her man. Mom would truly do anything to protect me, even if it was a little smothering at times.


    Naturally, her lessons also included sex. She worked to try to improve my sex drive as well as my technique. I doubted many other boys grew up being taught what techniques pleased a woman the best. You usually just fall into a rtionship with a woman who expects you to know what to do to please her, and her silence only leads to bad sex and disappointment. My mom, meanwhile, loved me so openly that she was very willing to exin just how she liked it.


    Id take some of her advice and use it on Madison or Hannah, leaving the girls red-faced and breathing hard. However, I had yet to go all the way with either one. Part of the reason was because mom asked me to wait to pop their cherries until I was in Academy. She knew about my rtionship with Madison, and she had an inkling that I was more than brotherly with Hannah as well. So, in the name of being open, she had simply asked me to wait until then to prevent anyplications.


    When I asked her whatplications she was talking about, she only gave a hidden smile and shrugged. Personally, I think she just didnt want to share me for as long as possible. If mom wanted to monopolize my time for a few more years, I decided to let her have me. Mom was very generous and very loving, so naturally I couldntin about my sex life. My own feelings for mom had definitely be love. I didnt really differentiate that love. Was it love for a parent, or love for a sexual partner? I didnt really need to distinguish which, so I didnt bother to.


    Instead, I just enjoyed mom however I could. As much as I spoke of mom being experienced, that term is quite rtive in this world. Mom had been in a rtionship with dad, and had presumably had sex with him almost as much as she was having sex with me now. So naturally, she picked up a lot of things, and had experience beyond the theoretical. However, I had been in a rtionship for just as long myself.


    In reality, while mom tried to teach me sex, I was just as knowledgeable if not more knowledgeable than she was. It amused me sometimes listening to her talk about sex, trying to exin things half understood or t out incorrect. Even porn in this world was underdeveloped, that book I made Hannah read being about as graphic as sex got. With so few men, there were few porns. Lots of romance books though, but they left things to a girls imagination, and once again, led to the seemingck of practical experience.


    For example, mom was shocked when I finally suggested sticking it in her butt. She had never considered that hole. She originally told me no not because she wasnt curious, but because she didnt think itd work. She was convinced that no matter how hard I pushed, the butt only went one way and would somehow reject my penis. The look on her face when I popped it into her butt was so priceless that I wished I had a camera. However, it seemed to hurt mom a lot and she didnt appear to get much enjoyment out of it, so I ceased trying more anal for the meantime.


    Furthermore, the three positions, missionary, doggie, and cowgirl were the only positions mom knew. I mean, she figured that you could fall into a different configuration of parts, but it never urred to mom to do something like that deliberately. One particr night I was feeling rambunctious, so I wanted to plow mom wheelbarrel style. Im only thirteen so picking mom up was out of the question, but sitting the edge of the bed, I managed to fuck mom who had her legs on either side of my hips, her ass in myp, and her face and arms on the floor at my feet.


    After I showed her such a strange position, she became oddly fascinated with trying out as many other positions as she could. Soon, I had her in a half dozen different positions before she finally admitted that doggie still felt the best to her. Well, there was a reason missionary and doggie were the most popr. Theyre the positions that have worked the best and have the most consistent satisfaction.


    As to Veris, she didnte back in a month, nor two months. Nine months had passed and gone, and I could only wonder if I now had a kid out there somewhere. I had asked mom about Veris once, and mom only frowned and muttered something about Veris quitting on ount of illness. Of course, I knew the truth. Veris had gotten what she wanted from me, and no longer needed to be here. Perhaps, originally, she never had any desire for my seed. However, something happened and she needed my seed badly. Her guilt over taking it led her to not wanting to show her face again. That was the end of that, I supposed.


    While I didnt feel guilty at the time, as I grew more connected to this world and my family, I started too. Maybe it was my moms constant brainwashing on the importance of seed, but I found myself unhappy thinking that I may have a kid out there I dont know. Thats not the kind of person I want to be. In a moment of hormonal weakness, I realized I had made a mistake, and it was toote to take it back.


    Hannahs birthday came, which was two months before my own. I had been in this world for about eleven months now, at least from a reincarnated point of view, and had settled down pretty sessfully. I had sex daily with mom, sometimes with a BJ from my cute sister Madison. Speaking of which, the night before Hannahs birthday I got a visit from my eldest sister.


    Brother, do you want to do that now Madison asked directly.


    The shyness she once had could no longer exist given the amount of times shes sucked me off. If anything, it had basically grown into a routine. The entire process was natural to the point that if Madison didnte and suck me off, shed start to get itchy. As I sat with my feet hanging over the foot of my bed, Madison got down on her knees. I leaned forward and grabbed her chin, giving her a quick peck on the lips. Madison epted the kiss withoutint.


    Over the course of nine months, I hadnt just sat back and did nothing while receiving Madisons attention. Of course, I always tried to push the envelope. My cute elder sister was a stubburn girl, but even she couldnt help but grow in intimacy with me after so many intimate encounters. By three months in, I had gained full boob ess, able to even put my hands up her shirt and squeeze her nipples without her own protest. Once in a while, such as when it was her time of the month, she would tell me they were sore and smack my hands away, but for the most part I could feel them all I wanted to.


    It took six months before she started letting me kiss her. First, it was just a cheek kiss, but after slowly moving my lips over until I reached the corner, soon I was able to peck her lips. A few times we had even made out when Madison was feeling particrly horny. She usually forced me to stop and finish off with a blowjob before I could get her shirt up over her bra and her boobs exposed.


    More recently, I had been working on her ass. Shed let me lean over and squeeze and rub it all I wanted now. I had worked my way into her pants, and could now feel her soft white butt in my hands. I had tried to work my hands down enough that I could reach up and attack her pussy, but I just wasnt tall enough to do it from that position. I once tried to stick my finger in her butt, but she got angry at me and stormed out and I didnt get any attention from her for two weeks.


    If I wanted to rub her clit, I needed to attack from the front, but she was very apprehensive about my hand reaching between her legs. I could do light petting over the pants, but the second my hand tried to slip in the front, shed grab it and pull it out. Thus, to this point Ive yet to touch Madisons pussy in the slightest.


    While I was considering these things, I realize that Madison hadnt started working yet. She had her hand on my shaft, but she was staring off as if she was deep in thought.


    Hey, sister, whats up? I asked.


    My words seemed to kick Madison out of it. She looked at me with a surprised expression, but as if to make up for herck of movement, she started moving her hand rapidly up and down my cock. She was doing it perhaps a little too hard, and her small hand kept hitting my balls. It wasnt enough to cause me that kind of pain, but it was ufortably close enough to it that I wanted her to stop.


    N-nothing. Madison responded.


    Madison, Im your brother.


    Madison tensed at those words. I-I know


    Whatever it is, Ill be there for you. I promise! I made this deration.


    Madisons look was expressionless, but after a moment she shook out of it and started sucking my cock. Meanwhile, I started to touch her B-size boobs. I had gone through a growth spurt in thest half year. My height was now taller than Hannah and about the same height as Madison. Mom was only a few inches taller than me, and I would definitely outgrow her by next year, making me the tallest in the family. Regrettably, my sister didnt have any such growth spurts, and her boobs were still tiny things, about half a handful.


    Thats not to say I didnt enjoy the feel of them in my hands. There was something I got from being able to hold those entire things in my palm that I didnt get from Hannah and mom, whos boobs exceeded my hand size and could only be held up or squeezed, not engulfed in entirety. However, it was all part of Madisons charm, who looked willowier and more delicate than the rest of my curvaceous family. Of course, that was likely because she was only a half-sibling, after all.


    Soon, I was working my hands down Madisons stomach again, abandoning her breasts to touch the area Id been wanting to manipte for months now. As my hand began to push under the stic of her skirt, I was ted to find that she didnt prevent me. In fact, even though Madison was still sucking my cock, she seemed to be doing it subconsciously. I could tell she was distracted by whatever was going on again. Thus, I took advantage of her distraction, and soon my hands found their way into her panties.


    As my hand rushed across the light stubble of her pubic hair, I nearly creamed in her mouth right there. However, once I came, my expedition would be over, so I fought to keep control. It wasnt difficult since Madison was distracted and not focused on making me cum. For the first time, I got to bring my fingers through my sisters pubic hair. She wasnt as thick and bushy as mom. Of course , mom shaved it into a perfectnding strip, so mom wasnt hairy, but her pubic hair was thick, curly, dark and full.


    Inparison, Madisons was thin, straggly, and hard to see. Madison hadnt shaved it into any kind of pattern, but there wasnt enough of it to make her look hairy either. It was actually the pubic hair of a currently developing young girl. Even Hannah probably had pubic hair grown up much like moms. At least, the times I had managed to rub her through her panties I had felt some thick hair up there, but it looked likegging behind in development didnt just effect Madisons breasts. For a woman who had been blowing my cock for almost a year, she was very underdeveloped. Her pussy was fresh and untampered.


    It was those kinds of thoughts that edged me along, and as my finger lowered thest couple of inches, I finally came across a thinner, ruffled texture which felt a little wet against my skin. That would be Madisons clit, which was now literally at my fingertips. With that, I couldnt hold back any longer. My fingers started to attack her clit. I tried to emte the motions I had seen Veris used on her daughter. If it drove Nada, the expressionless daughter, crazy, then it was bound to work on my cute sister, who already grew quite breathless just by ying with her butt and boobs.


    Nnnn! Madison finally realized where my fingers ended up and her eyes widened.


    She reached down immediately, grabbing my wrist. Just when I was afraid shed yank my hands from her pants, she then froze like that. Her face looked slightly strained as she looked at me, her mouth slightly open and breathing roughly, but she continued to let me rub her clit as her cheeks grew more and more pink. She still had one hand on my hard cock, while the other held my wrist as it made little swirls around her cunt. She wasnt sucking my cock, rather she was looking at me with her brow furrowed, like she was still considering something. Since her lips were free, I leaned forward and pushed them.


    MmmN. Madison could only let out a moan as my tongue pushed its way into hers.


    Being more familiar with making out, Madison was quick to ept my tongue and dart hers out. We continued to swap saliva, our tongues dancing in each others mouths while my hand zed over Madisons cunni and Madisons hand gripped my shaft.


    Mmmm mmmm MMMM.. Madisons body started to shiver, and her hips suddenly started rocking.


    I didnt understand what was happening as I continued to kiss her while her eyes closed tightly and her body convulsed. It wasnt until I felt a sudden gush of liquid on my fingertips that I realized Madison was unconsciously humping the air, cumming as a result of my fingers. I broke my lips away from Madison, and the concentration and tenseness in her eyes were gone. Instead, she had an odd dreamy look, her mouth slightly open, a little bit of spit strung between our lips.


    I love you, Madison. The words came out.


    I really did love my sister. Unlike mom, I was very clear what kind of love this was. I was in love with my elder sister. She was so beautiful and cute. She sucked my cock every day and swallowed. She was tenacious, pouty, generous, giving, but selfish in all the best ways. I wanted to hold her and love her. This was a girl I wanted to date in high school. Hell, this was a girl I wanted to date as an adult. A part of me knew these were just teenage feelings. One advantage though was that Madison was a teenager too, and thus was just as prone to be caught up in her hormones as I was.


    Madison didnt respond when I told her I loved her. However, she did start pulling off my shirt. I pulled off hers as well. Soon, underwear went as well and there stood a brother and sisterpletely naked. We ended up on my bed, holding each other and kissing. As I pressed my naked body against Madisons I realized how much of a different experience this was than when with mom. Mom was voluptuous and curvy, with big boobs and a nice round butt.


    Madison was muchnkier and thinner. My arms not only wrapped around her quickly, but then some. In my grasp, she felt so thin and fragile. I felt so big beside her. Mom could sometimes overwealm me, her big boobs sometimes made the power dynamic between us lean on her side, since I was shorter and overall smaller. However, Madison was my height, and much skinnier, and whether it was her boobs or her butt, it was all perfectly hand-sized, as if Madison was crafted just for me.


    A-are you sure about this? I asked, finally moving so that I was on top of Madison.


    I already had her legs spread. My dick was hard, Madisons pussy was wet, and I was one thrust away from taking my sisters virginity forever. My heart was beating wildly, and I probably looked just as flushed as Madison. I was so excited and so happy to be feeling this small girl under me. I truly felt powerful, like a real man, for the first time since Id been to this world.


    Madison looked up at me tearfully, but she nodded. I-if its brother then I dont mind having your baby.


    Ah I gave a noise, but then quickly shook my head and smiled at Madisons words.


    I forgot once again how different this world was from my own. This was a world obsessed with pregnancy. Even my cute and beautiful sister wasnt spared from seeing all sex as a means of bing pregnant. Well, I wanted to take my sisters virginity now, but I had no desire to make a baby. I would pull out and blow it on her stomach if ites to that point. However, before I spend too long thinking about ejacting, lets get it in first.


    Knock. Knock Knock!


    The sound of someone at my door was like an explosion. Madison shoved me away so fast I nearly fell off the bed. Madison herself was beyond panicked, pure fear on her face as she desperately looked for her clothing. I also ran around looking to grab my own.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Clyburn, its mommy, let me in.


    Although mom knew I had some rtions with Madison, she probably didnt know we were two seconds away from going all the way. Well, I didnt know we were two seconds from going all the way until right before it happened. Now that moment was passed and I didnt know how long itd take before I got another chance.


    The panicked Madison fled through the side door, and no sooner did the door close then I ran up to and unlocked my room.


    Took you enough time! Mom sniffed, pushing her way into the room.


    M-mom! What is it? I asked.


    I wasnt really too worried, as mom did know about Madison. However, Madison didnt know mom knew, so I still had to be careful. Madison could still be in the other room just like mom was that one time, so at the least I needed to make sure mom didnt say anything that could incriminate us. Mom merely walked into the room and with a single nce, turned to me with her lips slightly upturned.


    Hello, my dear, I just needed to talk to you about some things. Mom said cautiously.


    I nodded, heading over to the bed and sitting down. Mom walked over and sat next to me, thankfully not getting too close as to be revealing.


    What things? I tried to sound casual, even though I was sure my eyes darted noticeably to the door Madison had left a few times.


    Tomorrow is Hannahs birthday. Normally, that wouldnt be a big deal, but well be having a gueste by tomorrow. Its an old ssmate from Academy. Her name is Rose. She wants to have some kind of birthday celebration. She says theyre big overseas.


    She? A guest? I asked, only then realizing that given the rate of men to women, itd be much weirder if the guest wasnt a woman.


    She would be how do I put it? Mom tapped her finger on her lips. Shes my sister, and your aunt.


    My eyes widened in surprise. Grandma had two children?


    Mom nodded. With two different men, so were half-siblings, but shes still your aunt and we grew up together, so I feel I have some responsibilities to her. Wed been together since private school, but I ended up marrying your dad and afterwards we sort of drifted apart. She suddenly contacted me recently.


    Well, thats fine, I guess is that what you wanted to tell me?


    Mom smiled. She is a woman, so I must warn you


    I immediately nodded. Yes, yes dont trust her. Dont be in a situation alone with her. Treat all women like theyre after my seed.


    I repeated the doctrine my mother had spent thest year drilling into me. It appeared like mom didnt even trust her half-sister, a woman who she grew up with and considered a friend. Truly, I was the most important person to mom.


    Good boy. Mom patted my head.


    I-is that all? I added, a little afraid she might toss herself at me right away.


    No, but youve been naughty so the secret I was going to tell you is just going to have to be a surprise. Mom said mischievously, suddenly standing up and putting something in my hand while leaning into my ear and talking quietly. Come to my room tonight, you have some exining to do.


    Mom turned around and walked away, not saying anything else until the door closed. Only then did I open my hand and pull the cloth she had handed me out. It took me a moment to realize what it was. They were Madisons panties. She must have left them on the bed when she had rushed to get dress and flee. Mom had seen them. I gulped, feeling a little guilty that I almost broke the promise I made with mom. Ill need to head over to her room and plead forgiveness. I also nned to relieve some of my own stress, naturally, built up from Madisons unfinished job.


    On that note, when I checked on the room, I saw that Madison had indeed fled back to her room pantyless while mom was in here. Madisons panties were small, since Madison herself had small hips and a t butt. They were a frilly white thing, nice enough that I suspected she selected them knowing Id see them. There was a clear soiled stain in the front, where I had made Madison cum. It was the first time I had touched her pussy, and I had made her soil her panties. I had almost taken her virginity as well.


    Thus, I took those panties and kept them. They were right next to the panties of the girl who had taken my virginity in this world. It wasnt my intention to be a pervert, but somehow, I was starting to gain a collection of soiled panties. I wondered a bit if I should im a pair from mom as well. Shutting the drawer and considering getting a lock for my collection, I headed off to moms room to apologize and then have my way with her. Life was good.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Hello, beautiful, do you have a kiss for me? I asked with a wink.


    You wish. Brooke snorted, reaching over and tussling my hair affectionately.


    I was standing near the front entrance, teasing the head of security. Her name was Brooke, and she was in charge of keeping our entire estate safe. The team was small, only consisting of five women, but Brooke was the only one allowed into the house and near me. Thus, beyond the elderly maids, my mom, and my siblings, she was the only other person I was allowed to talk to.


    Brooke was a tough woman. She wore a sword on her waist and her hair was cut short. She had a long scar on her bare arm, and narrow eyes that looked very intimidating when she grew angry. As to our rtionship, I never dreamed of having sex with her. It wasnt because she wasnt pretty enough. Brooke was actually pretty cute in a butch, tomboy kind of way. No, the reason it was never going to be was that Brooke was aplete lesbian.


    Lesbians arent to be confused with lipstick lesbians. A lipstick lesbian worships women and despises men. A standard lesbian just happens to favor the same sex. With men so infrequent, lesbian rtionships were actually quitemon in this world, and it wouldnt be far from the truth to say that almost every other woman was in a lesbian rtionship. The number probably reached close to 90% of women had at least experimented with lesbianism at some point in their lives. People got lonely and wanted physical contact. Its simply a matter of avability. However, I guess in that case, you could call them bisexuals who settled on a woman.


    That wasnt the case for Brooke though. She actually had been with a man. He came in her mouth, and she said it tasted so bad that she threw up, and thats when she realized she wasnt into men. She didnt hate men as a concept, but she held no attraction for her. The mans penis grossed her out and she got pubic hair in her mouth, which for some reason gave her trauma. Thats why she kept her hair short, because she hated it when any hair got in her mouth. It should alsoe as no surprise that she likes her women bare-shaven.


    As she put it, Scissoring is fine, but Ill never eat out of a hairy box.


    The man she had been with, by the way, was actually her own father. I dont know if that had anything to do with her distaste for men or not. However, she couldnt talk about him without wearing a disgusted look. I seemed to get a pass because I was still young and youthful looking without my secondary sexual traits all grown in yet.


    Right now, youre still young so you dont have all that gross man hair. Promise Auntie Brooke that when you get that age youll shave your chest and ass. If I ever see your hairy ass, Ill throw up.


    Brooke, always told me such things like that. Its actually part of the reason I started to be her friend. She was the closest thing to one of the guys I had in this world. She was often funny, if only in a sarcastic down-to-Earth kind of way.


    Maybe if you stopped trying to look at my ass, you wouldnt have to worry how much hair it had! I shot back.


    This was the way we had started talking to each other. It had shocked some of the maids the first time they had heard us teasing each other. The original me apparently was afraid of Brooke and kept my distance. Ever since I reincarnated, I started hanging out with her more and more just to have someone to talk to. Brooke took my change in behavior as a boy hitting puberty, and the maids finally tolerated it as long as mom didnt find out the details of what was said, which was often lewd and offensive.


    Well, excuse me. I cant help that your ass reminds me of your moms. You inherited a fine looking butt from that woman. Brooke chuckles.


    I could only nod in agreement. I know, right? When I grab on its just the right size against my palm. Her skin is so smooth, and its a perfectbination of muscr hardness and soft springiness. You could definitely bounce a coin off that thing.


    I teased Brooke. I knew that she actually had the hots for my mom. Anyone would, my mom was definitely a hottie. Brooke didnt know my rtionship with mom was sexual, but she did know we straddled the line of what could be considered appropriate son and mom rtions. She ignored it because it was none of her business and didnt affect her job, but her eyes did brighten when I described moms naked body.


    You sometimes I worry about you kid. I wonder sometimes if youre a filial son or just a giant pervert. Brooke shook her head.


    Cant I be both? I responded toothily.


    Brooke chuckled as she took another look across the yard, making sure there was nothing suspicious moving around while remaining alert. Whatever you say, kiddo.


    One of the only real problems with Brooke was that she always saw me as just a kid. No matter how lewd our conversations grew, shed always ruffle my hair and look down on me. Once in a while when she was in a bad mood, she would shush me away or chastise me like a mother hen. However, guarding was a boring job so she often tolerated my presence if for no other reason than to give herself something to do. asionally, I was lucky enough to get her in a good mood and then shed tell me naughty stories.


    Well, actually they were just stories about her dating life, but being a sexually active lesbian in herte twenties with a rough demeanor and a sword she knew how to use, all of those stories were incredibly exciting. In her youth, she frequented a lot of clubs and ended up in more than one lesbian gangbang. She told stories like the time she went down on a famous celebrity who I didnt recognize, but was told is quite famous in the movies. As she put it, the celebrities O face would have ruined her movie credibility had a picture of it leaked.


    She also told the story how she got drunk and slept with three generations of a family in a single night, a mom, her daughter, and her daughters daughter. Not together. She had actually gone home with the daughter, and when she was done she snuck into the moms room, who had been giving her some strong signals. In the morning, the youngest got up before the others, and she had seduced and had her way with her early in the morning. Brooke was caught by the other two women with her tongue up their youngests ass, and ended up jumping out a window to escape their wrath. As to how young the youngest daughter she defiled was, she wouldnt tell.


    My favorite stories were how she used to feel up girls in the Academy. Since she was the same sex as the other women, the locker room was her favorite ce. She used to creep and spy on other naked girls. Shed then plot to get them alone through nefarious means like by hiding something of theirs so they were left behind looking for it. Shed volunteer to help them look, and once she had her target alone, she would take advantage of them.


    As she put it, Ive tasted a lot of pussy in that locker room. Broken a lot of hearts too. Well that was back when I was young and stupid. Im sure youll be the same way in Academy leaving behind a wave of pregnant women with broken hearts.


    Although I felt someradery with her, I still shook my head. I dont like the pump and go. Id rather be with the same women.


    You trying to take after your dad? She asked.


    Remembering the holotape I had unearthed with Hannah, I could only shake my head. No! No I mean, my desire is to form my own harem!


    What the hells a harem? Brooke asked.


    Without men in this world, naturally harems didnt exist either. Or at least, there was no word for them.


    A harem is living with a bunch of women who all serve me and have sex with me.


    Isnt that what every man already gets? Brooke raised an eyebrow. You lucky bastards


    I sniffed. No! Most men just run around sleeping with women. One night stands. I want all my girls to stay with me.


    Government might not like that all that much. Brooke shrugged. You still expected to contribute your seed to society.


    I nodded excitedly. Exactly! Ive done the math. Since women are pregnant for nine months, if I had about sixty women, I could just keep them all pregnant, giving each woman a three month break between each baby.


    You want to turn a bunch of women into baby making factories? Brooke seemed amused. Wont they get worn out by the fourth or fifth one?


    Well, when the moms start getting too old, then thats what my daughters are for, right? I responded excitedly.


    Brooke let out augh. You are one strange, boy or maybe all men are strange. Im d I decided not to pursue your sex. Just promise me one thing, will you?


    Whats that?


    If you make your thirteen year old daughter give you a BJ, dont force her to swallow it because shelle to like it. Brooke made a grossed out face, showing she was speaking from personal experience.


    I-Id never do that I technically spoke the truth, Madison was fifteen when she first sucked my cock after all.


    Brooke didnt respond, merely continuing to look around while keeping her thoughts about my harem n to herself. However, she barely made a round before her eyes locked on something in the distance. It took me a moment to be able to notice what she noticed. It was a dust cloud, and it seemed to be growing closer and closer.


    Is that her?


    Uh, huh. Looks like. Why dont you run to your mom and give her the news? Brooke nudge me towards the door.


    What? But, I want to see my Aunt Rose!


    You and I both know your mom is suspicious of a childhood friend suddenly showing up just as her precious son starts getting erections. Dont make your mom worry anymore than she has to, will you? Brooke rustled my hair before walking off the porch to meet the caring her way. Go back indoors, kid!


    I didnt mean to not listen, but my eyes were caught on the vehicle, which didnt appear to have any wheels. It was a hover car! This world had hover cars? I was nearly 14 now and only now did I find this kind of detail out? I stuck my tongue out at Brookes back before running back into the room. I hated how she always treated me like a kid. Well, I would have flipped her off, but apparently the finger didnt exist in this world. On the contrary, sticking your tongue out was considerably more vulgar. In this world, it was actually an obscene gesture.


    Women who stuck their tongue out at other women were basically offering cunnilingus, the primary form of sex for most women. It started as amon sign among lesbians to show theyre interested. However, in a world where all of the policy makers were women, sticking your tongue out had be the equivalent of saying fuck you. Rather than being cute or silly, it was either and offer for sex or an insult.


    Sweetie, only if you had a pussy. I heard the words called out from Brooke, causing me to stop at the door with a blush, before running into the house.


    She had seen me apparently. I swear she had eyes in the back of her head. It made me worry a bit, because that was something she might end up telling mom about. Mom would not punish me like she used to, but shed lecture me and pout, and Id have to use all my moves to get her to put out again. However, it felt less like the worry of boy afraid of offending his mother, and more like the worry of a husband afraid hes upset his wife.


    I ran through the mansion I called home, something I had 100% familiarized myself with at this point. Any discrepancies between my memories had long been resolved. As to what mental age I was, that was aplicated question. It wasnt truly like my 35 years of life were just added to 13. It more was like a 35 year old mind was mixed with the thoughts of a 13 year old, creating a blend of both.


    I still had teenage hormones which were just starting to erupt. I was still prone to childish outbursts such as when I stuck out my tongue. The major difference was that I had a lot of experience to pull from, so where a normal teenager might feel justified in their actions and wronged by their punishments, I was better at self-reflection and realizing my mistakes. It was probably better this way. I seemed like a mature kid, but not offputtingly mature. Most everyone just med any changes in my attitude on growing up and bing a teenager.


    Wow. I stopped short as I pushed into moms room.


    Mom had done up her hair nicely and was wearing a gorgeous dress. Thest time she had dressed this nice had been for my birthday. I knew that Hannahs birthday was not the reason she dressed like this. It probably had more to do with a friend she hadnt spoken to in some timeing. Any woman would want to look her best and impress.


    However, simply being in a dress wasnt the reason I spoke out. Rather, mom was turned away from me. She had a foot on the bed and was pulling up a stocking. This caused her dress to ride up high on her leg to the point her panties almost showed. On top of that, her dress was unbuttoned in the back, revealing the back strap of her ck bra and pale skin. Of course, the reason I spoke out was that the scene was incredibly erotic. My penis immediately twitched, and the desire to ravish this woman grew drastically.


    Mom looked back at me and then smiled, her face showing happiness that made my heart melt. How do I look?


    Youre beautiful. I said.


    Mom turned back. Then, help your beautiful mother, can you please zip up my dress?


    Mm! I nodded even though she couldnt see, my mouth going dry.


    Id slept with mom many times now, but she could still make me feel like a little boy sometimes. I asionally forgot how sexy mom really was. I walked up behind her and carefully zipped up her back. I had some experience with it, so I was careful and slow, to make sure I didnt rip the thin dress cloth or catch her bra. As soon as I finished, I wrapped my arms around mom and put my neck on her shoulder. I could just barley manage on my toes at this point. Another year and Id be bigger than her.


    Rather than pushing me off, mom leaned back against me, grabbing my arms and gently holding them. It was truly a lovers embrace, without any ambiguity.


    I love you. I whispered into moms ear.


    I love you too. Mom responded.


    Ah your sisters arrived. I suddenly remembered why I came.


    Nn! Ah, I should go then- Ahn! Mom attempted to pull out of my grip, but I immediately grabbed her breast and started to suck on her neck. N-no not now


    You make me so hard. I whispered into her ear, pushing my groin against moms backside.


    Nnn baby I want it so bad but we cant right now. Mom turned to the side to look back at me, and I immediately took her lips.


    She turned around in my arms, and my hands found their way to her buttocks, having my way with the things I had teased Brooke with earlier. I couldnt image the look shed have on her face had she known I was speaking the truth when I described moms butt. Meanwhile, I pushed my crotch against hers, feeling a heat emanating from below that spoke to how turned on my mom was. Meanwhile, my tongue explored her mouth, and my hands groped her body. Finally, mom broke off her kiss with a gasp.


    We need to be quick! She sumbed, while I kissed her neck.


    She started trying to guide me to the bed as I ground my crotch against her. The pair of us sloppily stumbling over the bed in a single wrapped up pile of flesh.


    Click!


    The sound came like a piercing cry through our heavy breathing and the pair of us jumped apart and looked at the door in terror. A momentter, we both gave a relieved breath. When I had entered, I had left the door open. The click was just the door finally closing. For a moment, we had both been afraid we had been caught by someone.


    You naughty boy, you even left the door open! Mom gave me a pouty, embarrassed look.


    I truly did feel bad about it. I had seriously dropped the ball. Anyone could have looked in and saw us necking. I really did need to start considering the reality of things and start acting better.


    I-Im sorry, mother. I looked down, slightly angry at myself.


    Mom gave me a smile and walked up to me, giving me a more distant, less intimate hug. I love you, honey. I always will. We just need to be more careful about these kinds of things, okay?


    Yes, mother. I gave mom a nod.


    She reached out a grabbed my chin, lifting it, and then just like a mother, licked her finger and started wiping my mouth.


    Mom! Although I had just swapped spit with her a moment ago, now that she was wiping my mouth with her spit, I suddenly felt embarrassed.


    There was just a little bit of lipstick, dear. She smiled, finding my shy behavior cute. Why dont you head out? I need to fix my makeup and hair again and then Ill join you. Find Hannah and Madison. Well start this party out right, okay sweetie?


    I gave mom onest kiss on the cheek and then left, wiping my mouth of her spit as I walked away. Racing out the hall, I went looking for my sisters. Were going to celebrate Hannahs birthday. Naturally, I was looking forward to the cake!

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Auntie Rose, is that really true? Madison asked excitedly.


    Yes, it is quite a strange culture. The ind was unaffected by the rise of the Demon lord and the subsequent fall of man. As a result, they have radically different values from our own. They demand the poption remain even, and thus kill the majority of babies. Only male babies are allowed to live, and of course the finest of female babies. It is said that doing this for so many years as made their women exceptionally fertile to seed.


    They seem to birth men at a rate of 1:100 rather than 1:1000. That still means they prematurely end 98 out of 100 pregnancies. Only one female is allowed to exist per male. The rtionships are strictly monogamous, and decided at birth. Since the rates are so low, they start having babies as soon as they reach puberty, and continue on until they are in their seventies.


    Despite this, their poption hasnt decreased at all. Scientists have been studying them to figure out how fertility was increased. It doesnt seem to be a result of the men, but some fundamental change for the women. Some scientists hypothesized that the rate of birth is dependent on the poption. It isnt so much that the women changed, but that the birthrate is modified based on environmental factors, keeping them from selectively breeding themselves into extinction.


    Fascinating Madison muttered.


    It was at that point while listening at the door that I finally decided to push my way in. It appeared like this Aunt Rose of mine was a worldly woman. She had spent a lot of time abroad visiting the world. She was a bit of a bookworm and seemed to like telling stories as much as Brooke, but of the more Ripleys Believe it or not variety. She had a bright voice that sounded like a chime, but it was only after I opened the door that I got a look at her.


    Aunt Rose was a short, chubby woman. I was actually a bit surprised. I had expected her to look a lot like mom. I was expecting a tall, buxom beauty with pale skin. Instead, about the only simrity between these two sisters was the buxom part. This woman had big breasts which sat on a stout frame. She wore sses, and had her hair up in a bun with some chopsticks seemingly tied up in them. Her clothing were a pair of dress paints and a loose fitting blouse which hung low and showed a bit of her sagging cleavage.


    Her body was tanned, and her face, neck and breasts had numerous freckles from having had so much sun. She wasnt an ugly woman by any sense of the word. She probably didnt weigh any more than mom did, but considering she was about a foot shorter than mom, it led to her having a chubby look. Her face was quite pretty, and she gave me the impression of a sexy, earthy teacher. She was one of those girls where you wanted to see what she knew. One could imagine her experience tranting to being a freak in the sheets. Well, that was the memories from my old world talking.


    Oh so you must be him? My nephew? Aunt Rose noticed me first, raising an eyebrow and giving me a slight smirk.


    Suddenly my arm was grabbed, and Hannah hugged me, pushing her own growing boobs against my arm. Yes! Aunt Rose, I wanted you to meet<em>my</em>brother.


    Why did Hannah seem to emphasize the my part? I looked down at her, and she looked back at me with a glowing and innocent smile. Hannah was also wearing makeup and a dress, and I hadnt noticed it before because I was caught up looking at Aunt Rose, but she had a bow in her hair and she looked quite stunning. I found myself staring at her longer than I intended.


    Ahem! Madison suddenly spoke out the words, not even bothering to cover it with a cough.


    At that point, I realized Id been staring at Hannah for an ufortable amount of time. She had been staring back, her eyes bright and a smile on her face. For a moment, I actually thought she was going to kiss me. However, she immediately turned away. Rather than letting me go, she dragged me down to the loveseat, sitting snuggled right next to me. Madison starred at the pair of us, specifically eyeing Hannahs boobs pressing against my arm with a rather dark expression.


    The strange silent atmosphere this created thankfully onlysted a moment, as mom pushed the door open and walked in a secondter. This caused Rose to stop focusing on us and stand up.


    Morgan Rather than ted, she seemed somewhat sad and cautious.


    Rose Mom gave Rose a soft and gentle smile.


    You look good, Morgan. After Noah died you looked so lost Im d to see you look Rose stopped as if she couldnt find the words anymore.


    Mom gently lifted a hand and put it on Roses shoulder. Its good to see you.


    I-I shouldnt have taken off, I- Roses eyes grew misty.


    Mom then gave Rose a hug. Its fine. I missed you too.


    The two older women hugged in the middle of the room, while us three children could only look at each other questioningly. It seemed like thest time mom and aunt talked were on bad terms. This wasnt just some old friends meeting up. This seemed more like a reconciliation of a strained rtionship. No wonder mom wanted to look her best.


    So-sorry I promised myself I wouldnte here and dampen the mood. Rose sniffed and wiped her tears away. Since were here, lets catch up.


    Mom waved her hand, sending one of the maids out and the two women took to the couch. It was at this time that mom saw Hannah clinging to me. When moms eyes caught Hannahs, Hannah actually tightened her grip and tried to lean more into me, moving just short of snuggling her cheek on my shoulder. Rather than look jealous or upset, mom only gave a smile. She probably felt relieved that I was getting along with Hannah too.


    Although moms rtionship with Hannah and Madison was strained, she really did love and worry about them. I had enjoyed enough pillow talk lying naked with mom that I knew quite a bit about her, not as a mother, but as a woman. She had a great many worries, worries that her daughters hated her, worries that Id end up being scammed. I never had the heart to tell her about my night with Veris and her daughter. Mom would likely be furious, and she can be scary when she truly got angry. In some ways, I think mom believed she truly did have exclusive rights to my seed, and my cock, and my body.


    The maid came out and she had a pitcher of iced tea and chocte biscuits. Hannah, Madison, and I attacked the biscuits while mom and Rose caught up. Although the other two girls were young and only half paid attention to the talking adults, I kept an ear open on their conversation. There wasnt really much to it. Rose talked about how she traveled the world and worked for a travelingpany. It turned out she was a science reporter, and often reported on ecological findings. Of course, there was no shortage of women in STEM in this world. It was much rarer for any men to ever be scientists or mathematicians. Since they had no pressure to be smart, and had free entrance into Academy, few men found meaningful jobs. They ended up trading favors (ie. seed) for secretary positions to high powered CEOs and the like. Basically, the role was flipped from my old world, with men being offered positions for sex.


    So, yeah this job has been good to me all these years, but Im starting to think I ought to settle down. Rose wasughing and scratching the back of her head, but mom grew tense at these words.


    Madison was looking bored like she wanted to be somewhere else, while Hannah had a biscuit in each hand stuffing her mouth until she looked like a squirrel. It was only I who was paying attention to this exchange.


    Is that to say you wish to get pregnant? Mom drank from her cup to hide whatever expression she made, and leaving those words up for interpretation.


    Rose didnt meet mom in the eye as she spoke, but she kept her voice chipper. An oldy like me? We both know men dont go for women over twenty-five. Thats why they get free ess to the university. Every year over 18 a womans chances of being impregnated by a man drop. Now that Im thirty-seven, I have less than a 1% chance of getting into a sexual encounter. Even the government considers it a waste for men to use their seed on women my age. What was the slogan they told boys in school? If theyre over thirty, consider them dirty?


    Its not that bad! Mom protested, although she had aplicated look on her face that seemed torn between wanting tofort her friend and also chastise her.


    Mom was likely thinking the same exact thing I was thinking. Rose didnte here just to reconcile with mom. She came to use mom as a contact to get to me. Just like my sisters would use me to find a man to impregnate them, Rose wanted to use her bond with mom to get mom to offer me. I wondered if mom was willing to do that. To me, I didnt really mind that much. From what I heard, most men were even more irresponsible with where they stuck it, so impregnating a family friend isnt so bad.


    I still felt a little guilty over Veris and her daughter. I shouldnt have given them my seed. However, I was too excited by the act of getting two women at once, something I had never had in my old life. In the end, it was the teenage me that won out. To this day, I still worried what they did with my seed. Did I have a baby now with one of them? Or more likely, was my sperm sold on the ck market and now I have an illegitimate baby with some lesbian couple Ill never meet. Thats when my mind clicked on a solution for the tenseness forming between Aunt Rose and Mom.


    Surely Aunt Rose has enough pull to get some from the government? And if they wont support someone as prestigious as Aunt Rose, there is always the ck market! I dered.


    Mom and Aunt Rose turned to me in surprise. Even Madison gave me a look, suddenly trying to remember the conversation that suddenly caused me to speak up so passionately. This was a world where men speaking up and talking was considered an abnormality. Even now, Aunt Rose was treating my seed like it was moms permission to grant. Until I turned 16, I didnt have much choice, and after I turned 16, I was stuck under government mandates. Basically, my seed would never be my own unless I formed a harem of sixty to a hundred women and made them all love me and want to remain in my life.


    Clyburn, right? Aunt Rose gave me a smile. Thats a very good idea. Youre such a smart boy for your age!


    I hid my own frown with a drink myself. Most boys my age where homeschooled by their moms. Without rigorous testing, and with few expectations, it shouldnt be surprising that most men were much stupider than women. For a science reporter, Aunt Rose was used to her words being something that would go over a mans head. Perhaps her own struggles with finding semen werent so simple. Since she unconsciously seemed to look down on men. Naturally, an intelligent, forward, and blunt woman like Rose would put them off.


    Mom was also looking at her with a frown, but it seemed toe from a ce of not wanting her own lover to be talked down to. However, realizing she couldnt speak up without hinting at our unhealthy rtionship, she merely gave me an apologetic look. Rosesments werent said in malice. Quite the opposite, in fact, it felt like she was trying to butter me up. She must think one or twopliments were enough to get on a mans good side. Either that, or she just didnt think much of thirteen-year-olds. Either way, a part of me wanted to destroy her misconceptions.


    I never understood why they dont just separate the seeds and engineer male babies. I muttered, as if I was speaking to myself. Since sperm carries the X and the Y gene, men are responsible for deciding a babys sex. It shouldnt be difficult to iste and separate the Y carrying sperm, and thus create male only sperm. Then its a simple matter of in vitro fertilization.


    I pulled out every science term I knew. Was it in vitro or in vivo, I always forgot which was which. My business was actually a biotech firm, so I had taken a biomedical terminology ss in order to speak with rep doctors. Still, my biological knowledge didnt go much past this. Still, it felt like I had dropped a bomb in the room. Mom was staring at me with her mouth open, and Rose had her eyes widened. Even Madison was staring at me like I just grew horns, although she also had an expression that said she really didnt understand what I just said, and to hear it could just have easily been gobbledygook nonsense as something profound.


    A-are you interested in science? Aunt Rose said wonderingly, her previous misconception clearly being disrupted.


    I gave a little cough. Ah actually, I just read a lot of books from the library. In truth, Im just repeating things I heard.


    My words were partially true. It really was just things I had heard from others. As to my deep understanding of it, I had none.


    Rose gave a nod. Still, Im impressed. Ive met a few boys your age in the past, they are ahem nevermind that. As to your question, you speak of things only talked about in science fiction. If we could just take an egg out of a woman and fertilize it, thats pure fantasy.


    I cocked my head curiously as my mom shot Rose a look that quieted her down. I was genuinely interested to see how men acted in this society of women. Were they agitated? Defiant? However, as I remembered that video I had seen, I realized I was better off not knowing. As to her answer, I was almost certain that our world could do exactly that. However, in a world where semen was rare, it likely made it an expensive research material. It seemed odd to me that in a world full of women, it was reproductive research that was more inhibited. However, perhaps that is because this curse that inflicted the human race interfered with our capacity to research it. After all, to this day, no scientist could exin why our species didnt breed equal men and women like most other mammals. When magic was a very real answer, and healing could be achieved with chants and potions, it was only natural that medical sciencegged horribly.


    How about we get that cake? Mom announced just as their conversation started tog.


    Hannah nodded excitedly, although she didnt let go of my arm. As mom left the room, Madison shot Hannah a re, but Hannah only held my arm tighter.


    You two are close? Rose asked with a smile, trying to fill the silence.


    I could only shrug helplessly with a smile, while Hannah readjusted her grip. Its my birthday, I wish to hold brother. That is all.


    Did Hannah feel threatened by Aunt Rose? That was the only thing I could think about as Madison frowned at us while Rose gave an awkward smile.


    Youll be turning fifteen then. You excited about starting Academy? Rose tried once again tried to spark a conversation.


    Id rather start next year Hannah responded, lowering her head. Brother will be starting academy next year.


    The boys and the girls wont be together, Hannah. Madison sniffed. Brother will be too busy picking women to impregnate to concern himself with us.


    Madison! Aunt Rose gave Madison a shocked look while Hannah looked hurt.


    Thats


    Its true Madison shrugged. Thats how all boys are you can just hope brother here will set you up with a man early and then we-


    Madison, stop I spoke up this time, a little put off by herments.


    Stop what? Madison snapped. Hannah needs to hear it. Youre not going to be there for her. The sooner she learns she cant depend on you, the better!


    Youre my sisters, you can always depend on me! I dered. Were family!


    You say that now because were the only women you know, but as soon as you go to Academy youll see all these pretty women and suddenly your sisters wont matter anymore. Thats what all the other girls at school with brothers say. Its just the truth!


    I wont do that!


    Prove it!


    Both of you, stop this! Thest voice came from mom, causing both of us to turn our heads.


    It was at this moment I realized I had pulled away from Hannah and was now standing in the middle of the room. Both Madison and I were shouting at each other. Aunt Rose was flushed and looked at a loss of what to do. Meanwhile, mom was at the doorway holding a cake. It wasnt one she made herself, but one she bought at a store.


    Prove it I muttered, breaking the silence, Fine you want proof?


    Clyburn Mom said in a warning voice.


    I turned to Aunt Rose, Ill do it


    Huh? What? Aunt Rose looked around confused with a flustered look on her face, and even Hannah and Madison didnt understand what I meant.


    Youre here for a reason, Aunt Rose. You didnt stop by after all these years just to catch up with my mom. You want something.


    What? Aunt Rose protested, giving mom a look. What? No, Im not I mean I didnt this is just


    Were not stupid.


    Clyburn, stop! Mom demanded angrily.


    You came here because you want to have a baby and Im a fresh avable source for semen.


    Ah! Hannah gave out a cry and covered her mouth, as if this was the first time she realized this to be true.


    Madison remained there with her arms crossed, a frown creasing her pretty forehead.


    Its no-not I didnt Aunt Rose, when confronted directly, was having trouble defending herself.


    There is no use denying it. I continued forward.


    Clyburn, this is something we can discuss- Mom started.


    So, if you want a baby, Ill give you a baby. You can live here. I want to be in my childs life and I want to help my family. I dont care if youre a half-sister to Mom or whatever, youre family-


    Clyburn, right now, this is a bad time, so- Mom cut in before Aunt Rose could respond.


    Why mom? Why does it matter? Im going to have to make five women a month pregnant. Thats required of me even though I dont want it! I hate this world that looks down on men. I want to be in my childs lives! I want to know my babys mothers. Every one of them! I want to raise my babies. Why cant we raise a baby in this mansion? Shes your sister, right?


    Clyburn


    Give me a reason! Why cant we raise a baby in this mansion?


    Because we already will! Moms voice cut into my tirade, causing me to look up questioningly at my tearful mothers eyes for the first time to see the anxiety in them. Im pregnant, Clyburn. Your mother is pregnant!

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    "C-congrattions. Aunt Rose stood up and patted moms shoulder, taking the cake from her hands and putting it on the table. I-I-Im so proud of you.


    Aunt Roses voice sounded full of emotion, and she looked for a second like shed cry almost as much as my mother. Her voice filled the room, which had been dead silent for what felt like an eternity after moms


    Announcement


    . Of course, the person who was in the most shock was me. Mom was pregnant? That means I I was having a baby? I had always run on the assumption that mom was using protection. I just assumed shed take care of it and wouldnt be taking risks with her son. Then again, in this world, pregnancy wasnt a risk so much as a goal. As far as men who acquired no responsibility from the child, there was nothing to even be concerned about.


    I didnt know mom had been with any man Hannah murmured in a daze.


    Moms eyes shed to me before speaking. Ah well, it was a chance encounter. A friend of Noahs, as it were.


    At those words, Hannah shot me a concerned look and I could only respond with a silent shrug. Shed never dream I was the father, but Hannah was misinterpreting things in a worrying direction. This man who had taken moms virginity, perhaps Hannah was thinking the man had returned and slept with mother.


    Of course, I knew that mom was telling a lie. I was certainly the father of her baby. However, even in this culture, that sort of rtionship was just taboo enough that it wasnt one we wanted to announce. Thus, mom had toe up with a story, and friend of dads made the most sense. Since mom knew nothing about the video, then she also didnt know Hannah coulde to the conclusion that mom was dating Madisons true father.


    Who knew what was going through Hannahs mind. It wouldnt be an unbelievable jump to think that mom knows Madisons true origins, and perhaps fell for her former rapist. Seeing the worried look in Hannahs eyes, it was hard to see whether itd be worst if mom knew about it or not, especially if she was having another of the mans babies.


    Im going to my room. Madison suddenly dered, turning away and walking out.


    Madison Mom tried to say something, but Madison left before she could, only leaving mom to sigh.


    I touched moms shoulder, and for a second I thought she might embrace me, but she managed to hold back at thest second, only putting her arm around my shoulder and giving a less intimate hug. I kissed mom on the cheek anyway. Ourmunication was brief, but I like to think we were able to get across what we wanted to with our eyes, while seeming only like a son congratting her mother on the outside. Moms eyes said she was apologetic that she didnt tell me sooner, and was concerned about how I would react to her being pregnant. My eyes told her that I wasnt angry with her, and we could talk about itter tonight.


    With just Hannah, Rose, mom, and I, we cut small pieces of cake and ate in rtive silence, our previous argument having been effectively killed by moms


    Announcement


    . Mom was worried over my thoughts on our pregnancy. Hannah was worried over moms potential babys daddy. Even Rose had a strange look on her face that was difficult to grasp. She seemed to be upset, like she might cry at any moment, but I couldnt reason out why she might be feeling that way. However, I decided it wasnt a good idea to bring up getting her pregnant again right now. The conversation woulde up again since I already put it out there, but it wouldnt be instantaneous. Either way, most of my mind was on Madison who had stormed out. She looked genuinely upset, and seemed unmoved by moms


    Announcement


    . I wish I knew what Madison was thinking.


    After the awkward party, we all parted our separate ways. I went back to my room, took a shower, and then crashed on my bed. I thought about what Madison had said earlier. Her time in Academy was clearly giving her a bad impression of men. I needed to spend more time with her. I would hurt if my sister came to resent me. Madison would always be my cute and adorable sister, and I really had to consider giving her a baby.


    Maybe my own reaction wasnt the smartest. I thought if I showed her how I treated our aunt, that it would reassure her that Id treat her the same way. That was a stupid thing to think. It only seemed to have driven a bigger wedge between us. Just as I was considering getting up and going to Madisons room, there was a knock on my door. That had to be mother looking to finally discuss this child wed be having. Me? A father? It still blew my mind. Perhaps part of the reason I thought so vehemently about Madison is so I didnt have to think about this child.


    I got up and answered the door, but upon swinging it open, the person I saw immediately pushed there way in, covering my mouth before I could shout. As the door closed behind her, she began to speak.


    Shhh its me!


    Hah? I wasnt scared by the cloaked woman who pushed me into my room, just surprised, but after seeing her pull back her hood, I instead became confused. Nada?


    Yes! You remember, Im Veriss daughter. We slept together before uh thats actually why Im here.


    I was letting the thought of Mom being pregnant with my child get to me, but I had already gotten two women pregnant nearly nine months ago. No wait nine months that could mean my children were already born!


    Your baby? I asked, a sense of dread filling me.


    Baby? Nada cocked her head, as if confused by the question. Ah no actually, the baby didnt take.


    I let out a breath of relief knowing that I hadnt be a father prematurely. No, that isnt right. Im still a father. Im still having a baby. As my mind worked harder, I realized that the baby probably didnt take because Nada never attempted to impregnate herself. Over the course of the nine months since I had given her my seed, I had regretted sumbing to my hormones. At the time, I thought it didnt matter. My cum was plentiful and the more babies, the better. However, the more I considered it, the more I realized that this wasnt the kind of person I wanted to be. I didnt want to have tons of babies with women, never to see or care about them.


    Oh I responded, trying to make my voice sound sincere.


    Soso, naturally, since you pr-promised a baby, then we should try again? Nada dered.


    As I carefully watched Nadas face, I could see that she was trying to avoid looking at me. She actually didnt look good right now. Her skin looked a bit pale. She wasnt wearing any makeup. Her hair was barely cleaned. She also smelled a little dirty. It wasnt to the extent that she was appalling to see or smell, but she merely felt off. Her movements also seemed strange. She movements were a little jerky.


    I suppose I said cautiously.


    Nada nodded eagerly, and immediately started stripping without any more conversation. I fought from hissing as I began to see her naked body. She had lost a lot of weight in thest nine months. She was always skinny, but most of her plumpness was gone. Her bones showed through her ribs and her arms looked very thin. Her body was incredibly white, but most shocking were the blotchy bruises showing up in various ys all over her body. However, there was a specific spot my eyes were drawn to automatically, her arms.


    The thirteen-year-old me might have felt something off, but would have been unaware with what. The current me, on the other hand, was a bit familiar with some of the signs Nada was showing. I could only shake my head as I noticed the bruises on Nadas arms. In particr, right where her vein was were several needle marks. She seemed oblivious to my cringing, instead leaping up on the bed and spreading her legs. I moved up to the bed, but before I could say anything she immediately held up her hands.


    Ah! Before we need the condom. Yes


    I dont have any condoms I responded simply, watching Nada cautiously. Your mom brought the condomsst time.


    F-fuck! Nada gave out a cry, shaking her head agitatedly. Seriously, I dont have condoms. I dont


    Its fine, Ill just cum inside you. Im confidant in that. I spoke, already predicting her response.


    N-no! We we cant! I mean a cup! Do you have a cup? You can just do it in a cup! Nada said excitedly, shaking her head up and down.


    Nada, if you want to get pregnant, then its best if I cum inside you.


    N-n-no. No No Nada was shaking her head as if she was barely listening to me. The cup I need your seed I need


    Nada, how long have you been on drugs. I asked lightly, not moving from my spot.


    Nada startedughing, her eyes shing around incoherently. You you sound like mom mom always says that. Its its not that bad. I just need the mo- I need your seed


    I let out a long sigh. In my college years, I had been required to perform somemunity project as part of my degree. I had ended up working in a drug clinic. There were many people I had met there, and they all acted just like Nada. I was starting to understand what had happened. Perhaps the signs had been therest time, but between Veris and my own horniness, I didnt notice.


    Wheres your mother, Nada? Wheres Veris?


    Mom? My mom? Nada shook her head. No not mom. She wouldnt help me anymore. But youll help me, wont you? Theyre scary She said shed give me a gram if I sucked her pussy. I-Im not gay! Thos-those fucking lipsticks. Think they can make women want them by making them owe money


    Your mother, does she know youre on drugs again? I tried to keep Nada talking.


    What does mom have to do with this! Nada nearly shouted, giving a re. Mom fuck mom! She tried to get me out of debt but then she started nagging me so much. I couldnt live with her anymore. She was such a nag! She didnt even do anything. It was you seed they took anyway, its not like mom had to give anything. She just stressed me out too much, I had to leave you get it? I had to!


    Nada was Veriss daughter, so Veris had done whatever she could to help her. To get her out of debt from her drug dealers, some local gang of lipstick lesbians, she had sold my cum on the ck market. However, Nada didnt stay clean, and now shes back in this same situation. Of course, Veris had already thrown away her job, her credibility, and her livelihood to protect Nada. She had nothing else. Meanwhile, it seemed like Nada needed more seed. Nine months ago, I had banged a girl so she could get drugs. I just didnt realize it at the time.


    Were not going to be doing this. I shook my head. You need help. You should go to your mom.


    Mom? Mom! Mom! Why are you fucking going on about my mom! Im here! Dont you want this body? Just do it! You can even fuck me in the ass! I just need the seed. Two shots. Likest time. Isnt my body enough. Just take my body! As Nada spoke, she crawled towards me.


    Rather than looking sad or crying, her eyes looked fierce. It wasnt a look of remorse, but of desperation. Before I even though to back away Nada lept forward and grabbed me, pulling me onto the bed.


    Stop this, Nada! I dered, but at that point I realized the Nada was stronger than me.


    It wasnt just the fact she had ten years on me and was on drugs that likely prevented her from controlling her strength safely. I had been kept in this mansion my entire life. Suffice it to say that I had basically no body strength. Perhaps a part of my shitty performance in bed is that I had never even done simple things like running around and climbing. I was the picture-perfect manifestation of a human louse.


    Thus, I didnt try to fight back as Nada began ripping off my clothing. Come on,e on just fuck me!


    Nada wasnt being gentle, and even though she had gotten her hands on my cock, she wasnt squeezing it correctly, and was actually making things worst. I had shes back to the day I hade to this world, with a frantic teenage maid riding me desperately trying to make me cum. Between the two events, this one was scarier. The out-of-it desperation Nada expressed was dangerous. Perhaps if I was in a normal male body, I could handle her, but for perhaps the first time in both of my lives, I felt truly helpless.


    Cum! Just fucking cum, damn it!


    Nada gave up trying to jack it off, getting on top of me and lining up my cock with her pussy. At this point, I dont even think she had a n. She was coked out on drugs and clearly was no longer using her mind. I didnt feel much enjoyment as she slid herself on my dick. Soon, she was humping my body. However, her movements were still jerky and incoherent, and thus what could have been a fun ride was a tad awkward and ufortable.


    Please I need it dont let them rape me Nada sounded like she was speaking to herself. Fuck, Faeri, fuck her!


    The fact that she was raping me while afraid of being raped herself didnt seem to stick in her drug-addled brain. She continued to move her body, but she herself wasnt very wet, it barely got in after a few painful humps, and now my dick was plunging in and out of her with a bit of resistance. It felt sexually stimting to me, but it was probably ufortable and a bit raw for her had she been focused on receiving any feeling from it.


    Come,e on,e on She started crying, but she wasnt even looking at me anymore, it was almost like the sexual stimtion was causing her emotions to overload, soon causing to bawl her eyes out incoherently.


    Still, even though it was rough, I was still a teenager. Nada could have been ten times worst and my dick would still betray me. My load exploded while Nada was still riding me. Part of me thought about telling her I was about to cum, but given the situation, I didnt want to give her the pleasure, so to speak. As for Nadas part, she kept going even as I came. She didnt even seem to be aware as cum shot into her pussy. The cum added a bit of lube, so the movements became smoother and more enjoyable for me, but Nada wasnt even looking at me, and seemed in her own little world as her she pushed up and down with her legs.


    Cum.. cum please I need it! Nada said in a whining voice.


    I already did I finally responded, staring up at her with a challenging look.


    Nada acted like she didnt hear me. Cum just cum.. whwhwhat?


    Nada finally looked down at her crotch, and could see white stuff leaking down my shaft, and a pool of it sitting in my pubic patch.


    F-f-f-fuck! Fuck! No Damn it! Nada screamed as she pulled out of me, looking down at her crotch leaking white stuff. Fuck! You bastard! I need this! I need it!


    Well, it seems like you got what you needed, now kindly fuck off. The voice came from behind Nada, she barely could turn her head when there was a sudden thud.


    Nada copsed to the side, falling of the bed andnding to the floor with a thump. Behind her stood Brooke, standing there with the butt of her gun raised up in a hitting gesture. She casually holstered her weapon and gave me a look.


    You alright, kid? Brooke asked.


    Oh baby! Mom shoved past Brooke. Oh, no oh


    Mom immediately jumped onto the bed, and my face ended up being shoved right into her breasts. Im find mom, Im okay.


    My voice sounded muffled cumming from moms chest. However, I couldnt even put my dick away. Mom actually, grabbed it and immediately started cleaning it up with a towel she had pulled out of god knows where.


    Im sorry baby this is mommys fault. Im sorry. Ill clean this, Ill fix it. Brooke!


    Brooke nodded. Ill douche her and force feed this bitch some day-after pills and then dump her at the station. Dont worry, Morgan.


    No! Mom suddenly turned angrily to Brooke. You were supposed to protect my family. What do we pay you for? Yet you let this drug fend into my home! And justst year there was that incident with the maid. Thats twice my son had been raped under your watch! Youve failed!


    Brooke put on a surprised look as moms furry turned to her. You asked me to watch the Aunt This woman is family of one of the former maids. As soon as my security told me they let her through I went and found you


    You should have done better! This is my child! How can I trust you to do your job when youve made these awful mistakes? How can I trust you to protect my family?


    Morgan Brooke was speechless, but there was a clear sign of hurt in her eyes. I did my best


    Your best wasnt good enough! My son needs to be protected. Youre fired!


    Enough! I shouted, interrupted moms tirade.


    Mom turned to me, but rather than looking angry, she looked like she was about to cry. Sweetie I want-


    This was my fault, mom.


    Clyburn, you dont need to feel respon-


    No! Veris came to mest year and asked me for semen. She said she wanted to get pregnant with her daughter. So, I had sex with them. Both of them! I let them in, and I let them leave with my semen.


    H-honey? Mom looked a little hurt, but I couldnt stop.


    I asked for this! So, dont me Brooke.


    This isnt your-


    Of course, it is! I interrupted her. This is all my problem. Its my seed that is so dangerous. However, you keep me in this damn mansion like a ve. I never have seen the world outside. I cant even defend myself. How am I supposed to survive out there when Im trapped in here? Thats your doing.


    Honey what are you saying?


    Im saying how can I be a father when I cant even take care of myself? The words came out before I could stop myself.


    Thats right, I have never been a father. I dont even know how to be a father. Im not strong enough to protect myself, then how am I going to protect the girls who love me? This event with mom showed me that. I was too week and useless. At this moment, I hated myself for being so weak.


    Brooke was watching the pair of us, but she kept her mouth quiet. Whether what I said was enough for her to realize the baby was mine, I didnt know. Mom was staring at me in shock, not expecting that sort of statement from me.


    Mom looked at me tearfully, Im sorry


    Get out


    Baby


    Out!


    m! Once the door was shut on Brooke, who was holding the unconscious Nada, and my mother, I leaned back on the door and fell down to my butt. Soon, tears started falling down my face. Mom was pregnant, and carrying my kid, and I just kicked her out of my bedroom like a tantruming teenager. Now, I couldnt stop crying.


    Why is everything so fucked? I muttered to myself.


    These fucking hormones Im having trouble controlling them. I shouldnt have done that. She wasnt just my mom, she was the mother to my child. I needed to be a better man. I needed to be stronger. However, at that moment, I just didnt want to be around mom for another second. What I needed was someone else to talk to. I needed someone else.


    I stood up and walked through the side door, sneaking out from the main entrance to my room. I walked across the mansion while avoiding being seen the best that I could. Soon, I found the door I was looking for. I knocked three times before the door finally opened. She was standing there in a nightie, looking as cute and beautiful as ever.


    Brother? What do you want? Madison demanded, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    My tears already began to fall, and before I could stop myself, my hands wrapped around Madison. Madison didnt push me away. Instead, she wrapped her arms around me and hugged me back. This only caused me to cry even harder. We stepped into Madisons room, and the door shut behind us.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    My tongue invaded Madisons mouth freely. Her pink little tongue reciprocated as we tasted each other. Our kissing grew more exaggerated, more intimate. I wanted more of Madison. I wanted as much of her as I could possess. I was ready to start back up where we had ended the previous night, and Madison seemed to be on board with it. We soon found ourselves bumping into the foot of the bed. Not wanting to disrupt our momentum, I fell back, carrying Madison onto the bed with me.


    Mm! Madison let out a surprised noise as she dropped back, but then she closed her eyes and held me even tighter. Mmm.


    Madison seemed content just to rest her hands on my chest, but with my cute sister in my grasp I couldnt help but let my hands roam across her body. She was so smooth and petite that it made me want to gobble her up. My hands squeezed on her supple skin, feeling up her body. I had done this a dozen times now while she sucked on my cock, but with her gaspsing between exchanges of our kisses, and her hands pressed on my chest, and her showing absolutely no resistance, my hormones were peaked.


    All of my fear, frustration, worry, and self-loathing were washed away in Madisons embrace. Once again, I couldnt tell if this was my teenage hormones running away again, but the truth was, I loved my big sister. Of course, I also loved my mom as well. However, they were two different kinds of love. I loved my mom in that I respected and cherished her. I wanted mom to be there for me, and I wanted to be there for her. My love for Madison was different. For Madison, I felt like I wanted more of her. I felt like she was someone I wanted to go on a date with and connect with emotionally.


    It was weird that I felt so emotionally connected to a woman whom my predominate interactions with were blowjobs, right? Still, I couldnt pull my hands away, and I couldnt stop kissing and touching my sister. I had helplessly fallen for her. By her flushed cheeks and excited breaths, I distinctly felt that Madison shared those emotions with me.


    My kisses finally broke from her mouth and started moving their way to her neck. This put my sisters lips near my ears, and I felt a tingling sensation all over as her disordered breaths blew hot, sweet air across my lobes. I sucked Madisons neck hard enough that itd surely bruise, but Madison showed no resistance, merely panting while her finger tightened on my chest. My hands found their way to the back of her blouse, and thats where I took the next step.


    As I undid the tie, I looked up at Madisons face. Rather than looking frightened or apprehensive, her flushed face was merely staring at me in the darkness, her breath still gasping excitedly. She reached down herself and began to pull up her gown, and soon it ended up going over her head. I now had my sister in nothing but her underwear!


    Madisons little breasts sat in a little white bra, and her panties were also white cotton. White was a pure virgin color, just like Madison, but I doubted thats why she picked them. In truth, these were frilly or sexy underwear. It was clear Madison hadnt been expecting me toe on to her tonight. This was merely Madison at her simplest. Simple bra, simple panties, no makeup, slightly sloppy hair, a flushed face that looked at me longingly. She was absolutely beautiful.


    I took her lips once again, causing her to gasp while my hands attacked her bra. I let out a breath of relief when it only took me three tries before the thing popped open. I would have been embarrassed had I found myself unable to remove it. Madison lifted her arms again and I admired her breasts as I pulled the bra way. I had touched these things several times both through the bra and under, however, I had never gotten the chance to view them in all their glory.


    Her bumps were small and pale, barely requiring a bra at all. Her nipples were bright pink, a shockingly rich color that didnt match the pale skin. Although, now that I could see her blushing cheeks, I realized her nipples matched her blushes perfectly. They were pert things, very erect from her own arousal, and I licked my lips considering sucking on them.


    Dont look Madison responded shyly, folding her arms in front of her chest.


    Her voice didnte out in the usually demanding tone she liked to use. Instead, it sounded almost pouty and embarrassed and really made me want to have Madison even more. The previous night, our actions had felt almost rushed. I didnt even spend a moment appreciating my sisters body or enjoying the view. I wouldnt repeat that mistake. I grabbed Madisons wrists and pulled her arms away, exposing her breasts forcefully.


    Ah! Brother! Madison cried in embarrassment and surprise.


    Theyre beautiful, as are you, I said, meeting Madisons eyes.


    Madison stopped struggling as I spoke, eventually dropping her head. Re-really?


    Mm I nodded firmly, my own desire and arousal were undeniable at this point.


    Ee-even though theyre not big like Hannahs? Madisons voice spoke so quietly that I almost missed what she said.


    When I processed her question, I could only let out augh. This immediately caused Madison to grow upset, and she tried to hit my chest, except that I still had her wrists in my hands and I wouldnt let her. As Iughed, I used Madisons wrists and pulled her, straightening her so she is facing up, and with a swing of my leg and got on top of my sister.


    Ah! Madison lets out a surprised cry as I got on top of her, my legs straddling her hips and my cock pressing against her in a way she couldnt deny.


    Emboldened by my moves, Madisons hands worked their way under my shirt and began to lift it up. I helped her as she helped me, taking off my shirt until the pair of us were both without a top. For a few brief moments, I took on the scene. I was shirtless, straddling my sister who wore nothing but a pair of panties. She was touching my stomach again. She apparently liked to touch my body while we yed.


    I leaned down and kissed her on the lips. When she stuck her tongue out expecting to kiss more, she made a surprised noise as my lips started to work their way down her body. I attacked her neck, which now had a dark blue spot against the pale smooth skin, only briefly before I moved down to her chest. I could hear Madisons heart beating a mile a minute, and her breaths grew more unsteady as my lips kissed her chest sloppily.


    I took a nipple into my mouth and flicked it with my tongue. Madison, who could no longer touch my chest, grabbed the back of my head instead, her fingers getting tangled with my hair. My lips and tongue manipted Madisons nipple for a few moments before I finally pulled away and continued to move south. I could feel each time Madison breathed in and out with my head breast against her stomach, and the more south I went, the more choppy and disordered her breathing became.


    When I finally reached the panties, thest article of clothing on Madison, I grabbed it with both hands and yanked it down to her knees. Madison gave a little yelp and then helped me kick them off. Nowpletely naked, Madison bent her knees, exposing her sensitive crotch to me fully.


    Her pussy was small and pink. It was a bit pinker than even her nipples, but it matched her nicely. She had just a bit of hair, but it didnt have much of a chance to grow in like with mom. Being blonde, her hair was nearly transparent, and since she was so pink and tight, if one didnt look properly, theyd think she was a loli. Her pussy was quite wet, and it was clear that Madison was very horny right now.


    She had given me hundreds of blow jobs over thest year. It was only fair that I returned the favor. I looked down at her pink flower, freshly opened just for me. As to Madison, she had closed her eyes, and her hands now rested on her breasts, still shyly covering them, even while her pussy was being bared to my eyes. Part of me wanted to tease Madison some more, gently making her more and more aroused. However, I also had teen parts, and I could barely contain myself at this point. Thus, I couldnt stop myself from diving right in. I stuck out my tongue and immediately licked Madisons pussy from the bottom of her slit all the way to the exposed clit.


    Aiiii! Madisons eyes tightened and her whole body shivered, receiving the first oral stimtion she had ever had.


    Of course, I didnt stop. I reached and grabbed at her pussy with my fingers, grabbing the sides of her wall and spreading her open. As that happened, my tongue dived inside her, getting the first full taste of my sister. It was salty, but the taste reminded me of Madison perfectly. She tasted as she smelled, and this was the smell that would emanate from her panties whenever she got excited while I yed with her breasts or rubbed her butt.


    Madison would be horrified to hear that, but I finally got to have my fill of my sister, the horny taste she had been teasing me with through wafts of scent were finally all mine. My nose was a mere centimeter from her clit, and I hungrily explored her hole with my tongue just as I had explored her mouth, the tip finding its way into every nook and cranny of my sister as if I was conquering newnds.


    Aaaahnnn ahhh Clyburn Madison gave out a moan as my tongue vited her.


    It wasnt long as my tongue explored her cunt that I felt the muscles of her pussy mp tightly. Her back arched back tightly as she grabbed onto the side of the bed.


    Ah ahah Im cumming dont stop!


    I didnt want to stop, but the arch of Madisons back made her pussy hard to get to. Basically, her own orgasm forced my tongue out of her mouth. Now, I could only lick her upper clit. The rest of her hole was pointing down as her whole body contorted in a powerful orgasm. However, seeing my sisters begging look as she orgasmed, clearly wanting to feel my tongue inside her as she came, I grabbed her ass and lifted, shoving my tongue in aggressive.


    Aiiii! Madison let out a shout as her lower half was lifted and tongued. Haaa Haaa Haaa.


    As my hands groped her small butt, I continued to tongue her. It was like lower half was a dog bowl, my hands grabbing the bottom and my face shoved in as I ate hungrily. Soon, I could feel her own inner muscles squeezing tightly on my tongue as she orgasmed. Her thighs closed around my head, and her arcing back ended with several frantic humps as Madison tried to hump my head in delirious pleasure.


    I held onto her tightly, controlling her lower half. Wet liquid flowed freely from her pussy and into my mouth as she finished cumming. I drank the nectar, enjoying the sweet taste of my sister as she lost all control as a result of my mouth. It was another minute before she finally could rx her legs, releasing my head which she had tightly clung on to with her thighs.


    I finally pulled my mouth from her crotch, my mouth and chin covered in her wet, lewd juice. Her sex drifted thickly into my nose. Her own lust and sexual desire wereplete disy now. There could be no doubt about Madisons sexual wants and desires at this point. When she realized how wet my face was, a horrified look formed on her face. She pale cheeks flushed pink and she covered her face.


    C-Clyburn Im sorry, its messy. Madison muttered shyly through her hands.


    I immediately moved up on my sister until I was back at her face. Grabbing her hands, I gently pulled them away. Madison looked up at me even though my face looked messy. My lips were pink and swollen, just like her pussy, and they were covered in her naughty juices, which had been forcefully expelled on my face as she held my head forcefully and humped it wildly like some kind of beast. Madison couldnt be more horrified.


    I leaned down and kissed her. Her own fluids were still on my tongue, and I was sure she could taste herself on my lips. Our tongues entangled for several more minutes as Madison slowly recovered from her orgasm, her breathing finally returning to normal. As I finally pulled my lips away, Madison let out a sigh, looking up at me lovingly.


    How does it taste? I asked, teasingly.


    Mm Madison frowned as if taking my teasing thoughtfully. It kind of tastes like your dick


    I let out a nervous chuckled. Ah, uh thats probably because were brother and sister. Naturally, that just means our parts arepatible, right?


    I never would have expected Madison to recognize the taste of her own mother. She had tasted moms pussy on my dick many times. One could say Madison recognized how moms pussy tasted. Her own pussy didnt taste the same, but it was close enough that it had given Madison some pause. At the very least, she knew what pussy tasted like in general. That gave me a bit of a fright.


    I guess Madison responded, epting my words and allowing me to breathe a little easier.


    Are you ready for me to stick it in? I asked.


    Mm Madison nodded. Please brother, I want it to be you.


    O-okay I responded, gulping.


    Some of the problems with going slower is that I allowed myself to grow worried and nervous. When everything was quick likest night, we didnt have much time to think. Now, with my sister in my arms, our naked bodies pressed against each other, how could I not be nervous? I carefully pulled off my pants and tossed them off the bed. Now, there was nothing left to do but prate. I got on top of Madison, but just as I started lining it up, she lifted her hand and ced in on my chest.


    Hm? I asked nervously, worried she might now be having second thoughts.


    Can you promise me something, if I let you if we have sex I need you to promise! Madison said pleafully.


    Y-yes anything, you can ask your brother anything. I tried to keep my excitement from spilling out and potentially scaring her.


    Make me pregnant Madison responded.


    Eh? Pregnant! I mean. Youre in school, and this is the first time. I pulled back a little but Madison leaned forward and grabbed me desperately.


    Please! I have to get pregnant! Itll make everything easier! Madison said tearfully.


    E-easier? I asked in confusion.


    Ah that like mom is pregnant, so if we both have a baby, then naturally we can raise them together. Mom can help me while Im finishing school, right?


    I-I guess I had heard that women wanted to have babies when they say other women having babies, but I still didnt know what to say.


    I still was dealing with my conflicted heart finding out mom is pregnant, and now Madison is asking for the same. Mom was an ident, no doubt about it. I had every intention of pulling out of Madison, maybe having her swallow it. However, as fun as cumming inside her, was it really okay? Was it okay to make another baby? Was I ready to be a father?


    What does being a father in this world mean, anyway? It meant practically nothing. However, I dont want that kind of life. I dont want to have tons of babies just strewn across the world whom I dont know. However, this was my sister, how could I not be in this babys life? Thats right, this was my family. Having a baby would only be expanding the family. They were all my family, and I loved them dearly. I loved Madison, so there was no problem with having a baby with her. This was only a good thing, something to bring us closer together. I could already seem Madison with a baby in her arms. The same thing was true for mom.


    Mom The words came out of my lips before I could stop them.


    Huh? What about Mom? Madison gave me a strange look.


    Thats right, I had taken Mom for granted once again. Why did I keep making the same mistakes? I started freaking out over having a baby, but whats wrong with having a baby. It was Moms baby. It was our baby. I should have been happy and celebrating. Instead, I kicked mom out of the room and ran to Madison. I had acted childish and immature. I owed my mother more.


    However, I wasnt with mom right now. It was Madison naked and under me. I looked down at my sister, who was staring at me worriedly, still waiting for my answer.


    If you wish to have my baby, then I have a request as well. Its a request you absolutely have to adhere to if you get pregnant! Do you understand? I demanded fervently.


    Ah? Y-yes wh-what is it? Madison became nervous as she looked at my intense eyes.


    Youll stay with me.


    Huh?


    You, and the baby. I want you to stay in this mansion. I want to see you every day. I want to raise our baby together. If were going to have a baby, I want it to be ours. I want you to be mine. I know its selfish, but I want to have you by my side forever. Do you understand? If we have a baby its us for life.


    Fo-forever Madison responded almost dazed. W-were already brother and sister, so-


    No thats not enough. If Madison has my baby, then you will be mine! All of you, okay?


    B-brother is so selfish Madison turned away with a blush.


    Is that a no I lowered my head, my heart feeling a bit of pain.


    No Madison winced. I mean, yes. Please, I Im yours


    Ah! I looked up at Madison, who was looking at me nervously, her eyes watery and her face flushed. Then, Ill begin.


    Madison nodded, but her mouth opened a secondter. Ah, I feel it!


    Thats right, I pushed myself into Madison. She was already very wet, between making out, me eating her out, and then the pair of us lying so closely together naked for so long. Suffice it to say, her pussy weed my cock. I prated my sister in a single push. I was too excited, I pushed all the way in a single forceful shove.


    Ah! It hurts! Madison cried as her hands grabbed my shoulders and squeezed, her face contorted in pain.


    Ill stop for a moment.


    N-no! Keep going please just keep going. Madison said through clenched teeth.


    I nodded and started moving my hips. Her pussy did offer a little resistance at this point, my movements slightly impeded by her as I tried to push it back and forth in a rhythm. With a look of pain on Madisons face, I could only move slowly why watching my sister. Knowing that it was only temporary, I could on just keep going and pray it turned the pleasure quickly.


    Fortunately, after a minute or so of awkwardly pushing myself in and out of her, Madisons face started to rx. I breathed an easier breath and leaned down kissing her. Madison kissed back. My naked body hadpletely enveloped hers now. I could feel her tight pussy around my cock. Madison, with her small form, was very tight. It was an experienced I had never felt before. Mom was tight too, but since Madison was so small, and my dick was nearly seven inches, it took up a lot more of her inner space. It might only be an optical illusion, but it truly looked like I was impaling my sister.


    Her hands remained in ce, holding my shoulders tightly. I finally got into the proper movements of thrusting into her. The pair of us started panting as we looked each other in the eyes and my hips moved in a rhythm, enjoying the feel of my sisters pussy. Her small body under me felt so delicate at that moment, and I just wanted to hold her forever. Meanwhile, my hands ran down her chest, touching her pale, smooth skin as I moved.


    Hah Hah b-brother Madisons eyes held pure affection and desire, seemingly lost at the moment.


    I love you, Madison, I spoke from my heart. I love you so much.


    I Madisons eyes widened for a moment, but then she gave a perfectly beautiful smile. I love


    Hey, Madison, can I borrow that book on Trig. Myst score was- The door burst open.


    Hannah, who had never knocked once in her sisters door before barging in, had once again stormed into her room. I had forgotten to lock the door when I made my way to the bed, so the door opened without resistance. I immediately turned my head back, and Madison also looked up. The pair of us were naked, and I was still inside of Madison. The opened door provided just enough light to illuminate both of our naked forms. The two of us stared at Hannah with our mouths open and our eyes wide, unable to say a word.


    Hannah herself froze, her eyes widening until they looked like theyd burst out of her head. Oh


    That was the only word that came from Hannahs mouth after nearly half a minute of silence. Then she immediately turned around and fled the room, mming the door behind her as she left.


    No! Hannah! Madison gave a shout, shoving me off of her and immediately getting to her feet.


    A bit of blood was trickling down her leg as she stood up, but she ignored it, tossing on her nightie and the pair of shorts. She fled the room a momentter, chasing after Hannah without sparing me a single nce. A minuteter, I was alone on Madisons bed naked. The silence permeated the dark room entirely.


    Shit.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Stay with me, I dont want to get out of bed. I murmured, wrapping my arms around her naked body and kissing her shoulder.


    Mm honey its almost noon, you sleepyhead.


    Its my birthday though, cant we just stay in bed. I love you.


    I love you too. I cant believe youre fourteen now. Mom sighed. Aunt Rose still wants to throw a birthday celebration.


    Thats right, its been over a year since I had awakened in this world. Ive spent almost all of that time stuck in this mansion, with only my mother and sisters to entertain me. I leaned in front of mom and kissed her stomach. To this day It was just at the point where it was barely starting to show, the smallest of bumps. Itd still be another month or two before wed know if it was a boy or a girl.


    If its a boy, Drake, if its a girl, Alyssa?


    So, Alyssa then? Mom chuckled, touching my hand which was holding her stomach.


    True, in this world picking a boys name was truly just self-indulgence. It was the equivalent of talking about what youll do when you win the lottery. Still, I couldnt help but feel excited every time I thought about my baby growing in her belly. I couldnt wait to meet my child. After I had freaked out about it, I had reflected and came to my moms room. That was the first night that we had ever slept together.


    No, we didnt have sex. I mean, I held my mother, and the mother of my child, in my arms, and the pair of usid in bed until we went to sleep. In the morning, I woke up with mom holding me. It felt surprisingly nice to wake up to a woman holding me in her arms, her warm skin pressed against mine. When I woke mom up with a kiss, she freaked out convinced she had morning breath, and wouldnt allow me to kiss her until shed gone to the bathroom and brushed her teeth. It was quite adorable.


    It was a memory that felt good for me, and was one I didnt want to forget. I wasnt ready for my first child, but I was happy that it was going to be with a woman I cared for and loved as much as mom. It was something the pair of us would do together. Every day after, I made sure to show appreciation for the mother of my baby. Like that, those weeks passed like a sh.


    I let out a sigh and sat back, allowing mom to start dressing. Its been six weeks since Aunt Rose came, is she really nning on staying until the baby is born?


    Mm yes, well, shes probably really interested in it. Most women our age dont get pregnant, so Im a bit of strange.


    Mom wasnt just being self-deprecating. It was true when she went to the clinic that she was the oldest woman there. From what I heard, its a bunch of teenage single moms, and then my mom. When Madison had brought her in, it was Madison the doctor was convinced hade in to consult on her pregnancy. When finding out it was a woman in her thirties, she had been given strange looks. Pregnant woman over thirty werent impossible, but they were as rare as men. Most of them were career women cashing in on government benefits, and thus usually saw the same doctors who had fertilized them in the first ce.


    What about my sisters? I asked.


    After that night we had been caught, Hannah had hidden in her room twenty-four seven. Mom was convinced she was just studying heavily for the exam shed need to take next month to get into Academy. she called it the pre-exam crunch, and I didnt feel like correcting her. Hannah didnt answer her door for either Madison or me. We had both tried many times to approach her, but Hannah avoided both of us. It was like our rtionship had reset to before my reincarnation with Hannah hiding out of sight all the time.


    The same was just as true with Madison though. She no longer stopped by my room for blowjobs. As far as any attempts I had to talk to her, they were met with curt responses and sudden dismissals. It wasnt that she avoided me per say, it was just that shed get up and leave or simply give me a re if I even attempted to interact with her. Madisons rejection seemed to hurt a lot more than Hannahs hiding. I felt like I had truly fallen for Madison, and yet she wouldnt even stay in the same room with me anymore. I was guilty I had taken her virginity, yet hadnt been able to fulfill our promise.


    Both sisters giving me the cold shoulder was perhaps the reason I had been showering mother with attention. It wasnt a bad thing to spend more time with my pregnant woman, but I was quickly growing more attached to her. Without Madisons blowjobs to break up my interactions with mom, my time with mom grew more and more. My room ended up getting moved next to moms, and we spent most days in bed fucking all day. It wasnt a bad life, but it wasnt great either. I could feel myself growing a bit dependent on mom. Even with my other memories, I could feel myself growing into aplete mommas boy.


    My room wasnt moved just to aid us in carrying out our sexual rtionship. The other reason was Aunt Rose. The day after mom had dered herself pregnant, Aunt Rose decided she was going to stay to help with the baby. Mom was uneasy about it, but she had no reason to say no. However, mom did not know what Aunt Roses real goal was. Up until this point, she hadnt mentioned having a baby of her own. She had never responded to the offer I had given, pretending as if the conversation had never happened. Still, mom wanted to keep me close, and at a distance from Aunt Rose.


    At this point, I suspected Aunt Rose knew my rtionship with mom wasnt normal. She didnt attempt to approach me, and seemed to honor moms desire to keep us apart. I naturally didnt make any attempt to approach her either. So, Aunt Rose merely became another presence in the mansion that had almost nothing to do with me. When mom wasnt with me, the pair of us usually naked and fucking, then she was with Aunt Rose, keeping herpany and more importantly, away from me.


    Theyll join us. Mom responded to my question, I thought things were going well between you and your sisters. Buttely you guys havent been talking. Has something happened?


    No, mom, its fine. I responded.


    Mom was good at reading my face, but her head was turned away from me, so she couldnt see the lie. I dont know if that was something she did intentionally or not. Maybe she didnt want to see the truth. However, I gave a rote answer anyway. I needed to handle the problems between me and my sisters on my own. However, mom getting everyone out in the same room couldnt hurt. Perhaps I could mend things with them. I really wanted to. I loved Madison and I wanted her to be pregnant with my baby too. As far as Hannah, shed always be my cute little sister I could tease.


    Mom headed out first, and I went back to my own room to take a shower and clean myself. It was probably a good idea if I didnt walk out there smelling like sex. Mom, of course, had already cleaned herself up before leaving. I didnt know if she was nning on baking me another cake or anything, but I had to admit I was looking forward to this birthday a little bit. Hannahs Academy test day was next weekend, so this was my best chance to get her out of her room and try to talk to her.


    I finished cleaning up and checked myself in a mirror before copsing on my bed with a sigh. Thats one year Ive been trapped in this mansion. Anyone could go stir crazy after all of that time. About thirty minutester, I grew restless, so I checked myself one more time to make sure I looked like a proper birthday boy and headed out of my room. I was immediately greeted by an ugly olddy. She looked like a boot and was as tough as one.


    Charlene. I said with a tight smile.


    Master The woman responded with her gravely voice.


    Brooke had quit. After mom had said she was fired, Brooke had taken it to heart. The next day, she packed up her things and left. Even though mom tried to go back on her word and tell Brooke she had spoken in anger, Brooke wouldnt change her mind. Perhaps Brooke didnt want to work for a woman who would insult and degrade her. However, more likely, she had finally put two and two together and knew that my rtionship with mom was of a sexual nature. I couldnt remember what I had said that night, but if Brooke knew the truth, she might have quit so she didnt have to deal with it. She had a crush on my mom, so perhaps watching my mom flounce around with me was more than she could handle.


    Instead, I ended up with Charlene, an old woman and former bouncer who had no sense of humor and wouldnt talk to me beyond one-word answers. Im sure shes the kind of person my mom would want around me. However, I wasnt particrly happy with this arrangement. I missed Brooke, I still felt a little hurt that she had left.


    Meanwhile, Charlene was my personal escort, giving me effectively no privacy at all. I was basically on house arrest. Worst, even. This was probably the primary reason why Id been unable to patch anything up with my sisters. How could I have conversations with them, or go to their room, when Im being followed every minute of every day. Charlene would report back to my mother everything that I did. I loved my mom, I really did, but this level of love was bordering on scary.


    Thats why, tonight, I nned to ask mom for a particr present. That present would be a vacation. I wanted to leave the mansion and go somewhere, anywhere that wasnt here. Even through my mothers control issues, I hoped this request seemed reasonable. Maybe, if I worded it like going on a honeymoon or something, mom would be more inclined. She seemed to really like marriage customs. Only a few cultures in this world had them, but whenever Rose mentioned them, mom would always listen excitedly with bright eyes. I could almost imagine mom being the kind of woman whod buy bridal magazines and dream about her big day. I didnt know if the fact that Id not be the one to give her that big day was a blessing or a disappointment. For now, being the father of her child was the best I could do.


    As I considered these things, I made my way to my second room in the mansion, which would be otherwise known as the library. It was the room I lost my virginity and the one I spent the most time in. I had already read almost every interesting book in it. Mom ordered me new books though, and I hoped theyd arrive in the mail soon. For the moment, all I could do is look through the titles and reread things Ive already read a few times. When I reached the library, I was surprised to see that Madison was already in it. Madison looked over at me in surprise, but then immediately looked away again.


    I was just cleaning my room. I found a book under my bed and was returning it. Madison said stiffly, putting something into the case before turning and walking away.


    She had to pass right by me to leave the library. She looked straight ahead, avoiding my eye sight. Just as her body brushed by mine, I couldnt take it anymore. I reached out and grabbed her arm.


    Ah! She let out a surprised noise, stopped walking, and looked over at me, her eyes already turning teary.


    Madison


    Madisons expression quickly recovered and she looked away, her face showing nothing as she stared at the exit. Brother, my arm


    I refused to let go. We need to talk, Madison.


    Then talk. Madison closed her eyes for a moment like she was trying to hide them from me and then tugged her arm one more time.


    Id like to talk privately. I pointed with my eyes in the direction of Charlene, who was standing against a nearby room.


    Madison fortunately understood what I meant. It looked for a second like she was about to say no. I gave her my most desperate look, and mouthed the words please. Madison froze, looking like she was thinking about things for a second. Finally, she gave a curt nod. She mouthed the wordster and tonight. I gave a very slight nod, finally releasing Madisons arm. Madison turned and left the room.


    I immediately started to feel excited. My mind ran through various scenarios between Madison and myself. Of course, Madison could always just not show up or run away. Still, I couldnt stop myself from growing excited. Perhaps wed just take it to the bed and finish what we started? Perhaps we could restart the weekly blowjobs? I knew I was just exciting myself, but I couldnt stop. In the end, I found I couldnt even pick up a book, and before long it was getting close to supper. I headed out with the stone Charlene in close tow.


    We really dont need one of these, Rose I heard moms voice as I walked towards the dining room, causing me to detour into the reception room.


    Oh, nonsense, I cant believe youve gone all this time living like the stone ages. No visual screens, no processors, no hover cars at the very least you should have some way of getting information outside of bloody books. Rose argued back.


    I peeked my head into the room to see that Aunt Rose and mom were standing in the middle of the room. In front of them was a panel hung up on the wall. It looked like a television, or I guess this world calls them visual screens. However, my eyes were more focused on a certain person I hadnt seen in over a month. Hannah was sitting on the couch. She was looking off, her head lowered, like she had lost most of her steam. She wasnt wearing makeup and her hair wasnt done. Anyone could see that she seemed to have lost weight thest six weeks. Most of her baby fat was now gone. Had her boobs grown too? Perhaps thats where the baby fat went.


    Hannah The words came out before I could stop myself.


    Hannah looked up and immediately started to panic, however, mom and Aunt Rose had turned their head to me too. In essence, short of making a massive scene, there was nothing Hannah could do. Thus, I gave my family a smile and a nod, and headed over to the seat, sitting next to Hannah. Hannah didnt look at me, keeping her head lowered and her arms wrapped around herself, but she also didnt pull away.


    Clyburn, I havent seen you around much. Happy birthday! Rose tried to force some enthusiasm and keep a smile on her face.


    Sweetie, your aunt here has the thought of bringing in a visual screen for your birthday. She says she wants you to have it as a present. Moms smile was tight, and it was clear she wasnt pleased by the act.


    Ah I looked at the two women looking at me expectantly.


    Did they expect me to sort out the argument? In truth, Id rather like to have a visual screen. Didnt that mean wed need to get cable or an antenna or something? I just wanted to be more aware of the state of the world. However, I also didnt want to enme my mothers anger. She had gone to a great effort to keep me from seeing the outside world. She said it was because she wanted me to be my own man and not be influenced by propaganda, which to my understanding is rampant in this world. Only some of that propaganda I had heard about through Madison, Rose, and mother, and it wasnt the kind of propaganda that was ttering towards men.


    I think a visual screen would be great! The voice broke out from the door, and I turned to see Madison standing there.


    Like Hannah, Madison very pointedly did not look at me. However, when Hannah saw her enter the room, she immediately moved away from me and looked down even more, until the point where she was just staring at her ownp. I frowned, wanting to reach out and grab Hannahs hand, but I found myself unable to do so given the circumstances.


    Madison, Ive already allowed you to have your own in your room Mom started with a lecturing tone.


    Madison let out a sigh. Itd be nice to have something bigger. The little screen makes some things hard to make out. Besides, if I wanted to watch the television with friends, I wouldnt be able to.


    Friends? Youre not able to have friends over, you know that, Clyburn-


    Madison held up her hand. Yes, mother, I know. However, Clyburn will be going to school next year, right? At that point, there is no reason I cant bring friends over, right?


    Mom blinked, clearly not having though about this dilemma before. I gave mom a gentle smile from my seat. I was growing up. Mom needed toe and ept that. Just as the silence in the room was growing unbearable, it was Rose who suddenly spoke up.


    Actually, as to that Rose bent over and grabbed something she had stashed in her purse. This wasnt the thing I wanted to present to Clyburn for his birthday. Ive been thinking about this for some time, and Ive decided to finally ask.


    Rose pulled out a small wrapped up package and handed it to me. Presents were odd in this world, so everyone stared at the item in my hand which had been wrapped in fine paper. Rose grabbed her hands and nervously twisted them, while mom simply looked at the object with a small frown. I decided to dig right in, tearing off the paper and opening it up immediately. I didnt really have any particr expectations, but never in my wildest dreams did I think Id receive the object in my hand. It was a cup. Well, more specifically, it was a stic cup with a stic lid. The words sterile were written on the side.


    Uh thanks I said, my brain not quite working properly.


    Its my answer, Clyburn. Rose finally spoke, staring at me intently. To the arrangement you proposed. You said we could have a baby. My answer is yes


    Ah! Madison let out a cry, while Hannah covered her mouth with an audible gasp.


    Of course, I wouldnt ask anything like us engaging in intercourse. Thats an official sterile medical container. You can just release into it, and then Ill take it to the hospital and have them put it inside me. Thats it. Im on my unsafe days right now, so if you could provide me it tonight or tomorrow, that would be best. Ive also taken a fertility pill and Im already on prenatals. Ill be happy to stay here and have the baby and-


    You bitch! The words cut into Roses tirade,ing straight from moms mouth.


    Her face looked dark and hateful, and her fist was shaking at her side like she might leap on Rose at every second.


    Rose blinked as if she was surprised. M-morgan? I thought this would be okay? Clyburn offered and hes only two years away from having to mandatory do it anyway? We could have our babies together?


    No Mom shook her head, her lips curling slightly. I trusted you I trusted you in my home. I thought maybe, just maybe you were here because of us but in the end, my fears were true. You only cared about my sons seed.


    Its not like that, Morgan, its moreplicated! You need to understand, I-


    Oh, I understand plenty, I understand you came into my home and pretended to be my family just so you could take advantage of my child. My baby! Mom was shouting now. You always were like that, werent you? You were so jealous of me and Noah, you used to follow us around like a lostmb. But as soon as things got tough, as soon as I needed you the most, you left me! You took off and didnt talk to me for nearly 14 years!


    Morgan please. Rose was clenching her teeth too, It was the best thing to do at-


    The best thing? Mom snarled, It was the selfish thing! Youve only ever cared about yourself!


    Youre one to talk! Rose shouted back, Keeping that man all to yourself, getting child after child until he made you the boy you needed!


    And you were jealous! Admit it! You wanted him


    I already had him! Rose shot back, only to suddenly gasp and cover her mouth, her eyes going wide.


    What? Mom took a step forward, her face looking menacing.


    Hannah had even grabbed my arm, while Madison had stepped back until she was pressed against the far wall.


    N-nothing Rose shook her head, suddenly refusing to make eye contact. I misspoke.


    Tell me! Mom growled, her eyes shooting daggers.


    Rose spoke slowly, almost like she was talking to herself rather than answering mom directly. He was good to me. He promised me a baby. I knew he was yours, but it was just an illusion. I didnt want your dreams to burst. He promised me, wed have a baby. Kept trying and thenthe man I loved he died.


    Mom shook her head in disbelief, finally taking several steps back, her face turning into repulsion. No you liar


    You werent the only women he left! Rose yelled, tears falling down her face freely. Youre not the only one he was taken from!


    No no Mom put her hands on her head as if she block out Roses words, but Rose kept speaking.


    I couldnt stay any longer. I couldnt watch you mourn over the man I loved. I couldnt give you the sympathy that I needed myself. So, I ran I ran as far as I could, for as long as I could. Until, I ran out of options. I wouldnt be here, Morgan, if I had any other choice.


    You will never have my son. Mom looked up, her eyes red and teary. Do you hear me? Never!


    Why? Rose responded mockingly, her face contorted in anger, Because hes already yours?


    Watch your mouth Mom warned threateningly.


    Rose ignored her with a snort. Im not stupid. The new baby of yours? Its his, its Clyburns, isnt it? Not only did you monopolize Noah, now you want to monopolize his son too? No, youve been fucking your own child for years, keeping him in a bubble where all he has is you! Who the hell is the selfish one after all?


    Hah! The sound came from Madison who was staring at me in shock.


    In fact, everyone was staring at me now. Hannah was staring at me, her expression unreadable. Madison looked on in shock and disbelief. Mom had a guilty look, while Rose looked vindicated. However, I had no answer for this situation. It was a problem I had started when I came to this world, and now that things had gotten this far, I had no idea how to solve it. Nothing in my experiences from another world possibly prepared me for this moment. I could only gulp. I reached the end of my rope.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Get the hell out of my house! Mother shouted, pointing to the door.


    It was at that moment that Rose blinked and shook her head. The realization of the words that came out of her mouth seemed to only just hit her. She had been so focused on winning the argument, that she really hadnt even considered the ramifications of her own words. Whether they were truth or lies, they were cruel words, and even Rose knew it.


    Morgan, Im sor-


    Out!!!


    Rose closed her eyes, tears still running down her cheeks, but she didnt say another word. She gave a single tight nod and then left the room. As she walked by mom, she stopped like she wanted to say something, but decided against it. When she reached the door, she stopped onest time.


    Ill pack my bags and be out by tonight, Rose spoke without looking back.


    Once Rose left, the silence in the room was deafening. My two sisters spread their looks between me and mom. The two of us wouldnt look each other in the eye. Moms face wore open guilt. I had no clue what expression I currently wore, but I knew it wasnt a ttering one.


    Is it true? The voice came out from a corner of the room, it was Madisons voice, very strained and light. Are you two is Clyburn the father?


    Mom looked down, unable to answer. No matter what I said, this was an admission of guilt so in that I couldnt convince my sisters either way. Hannah suddenly stood up and stomped out of the room. She moved in a bristly manner.


    Honey, I- Mom tried to intercept Hannah, but she stepped right past mom and slipped out the door without a pause.


    Ill talk to her, I said, standing up.


    Mom nodded slowly at that. It was almost like two parents splitting up the kids and having one talk to each about the reasons for their divorce. At least the situation felt that tense and unfortunate. Mostly, I just wanted to get out of the room. In truth, I was just running away too. I had feelings for Madison, so admitting to her my affair with mom was more painful. For whatever reason, I felt itd be easier to talk to Hannah. Perhaps mom could sessfully ease Madisons mind.


    However, Hannah must have bolted as soon as she left the door because when I walked out of the room, she was no longer in the hallway. I could only follow her back to her room, which I assumed was the ce she had escaped to. I intended to kick down her door if she decided to lock herself in again. We really needed to talk about things. I didnt want to keep hurting my precious little sister.


    Fortunately, the guard dog Charlene had taken some time to herself. I was able to leave the room without being followed for once. I guess she didnt expect our birthday party to end in such a circumstance. With mom watching me, she must have decided it was safe enough to take a break.


    Thus, I was unhindered moving through the hallways. I was only halfway to Hannahs room when a wailing cry stopped me in my tracks. I turned to the room the cry hade from, and I knew the room immediately. It was Aunt Roses room. I could hear her bawling inside. Even though things had just ended badly, with many faultsid at Aunt Roses feet, I feltpelled to turn towards her room.


    My father, Noah, was not nearly as honorable of a man as he had portrayed himself. He was a liar and a cheater. Truth be known I wasnt shaping up to be much better off myself. However, I felt like my fathers mistakes were my mistakes as well. Aunt Rose was a mess my father left behind when he parted Gaia prematurely. It was my responsibility as his son to settle these mistakes. So, I pushed open the door and stepped in.


    It looked like Aunt Rose had started packing, but her packing had ceased after a few moments and she had copsed on the bed. She was now huddled in a corner of the bed, weeping into her arms. It only took a moment before she heard the creak of the door and looked up to see me standing in her room. She immediately sat up and tried to straighten herself, however, the mess was already apparent.


    Aunt Rose looked disheveled. Even so, she still had a certain beauty to her. She looked like a woman who had suffered much in silence. Despite myself, my heart went out to her a bit, even if I didnt really understand why. However, I didnt move tofort her, nor did I speak at all. I just continued to stand there and watch her. She steadily calmed down under my gaze, and it was only after a few minutes of silence that she chose to speak.


    Your mothers right. Im selfish and a coward. Aunt Rose said, not meeting my eyes. Im scared so scared. I alienated your mother. Shes my sister, and I let her down. Im so stupid!


    I raised an eyebrow. What is it? What are you scared of? Why are you here? You said you had no other choice, what did you mean?


    Aunt Rose shook her head at my barrage of questions. No it doesnt matter now. Whats done is done. Im going to leave. You wont have to ever deal with me again. I promise.


    What if I give you my seed? I asked. Will you tell me your secrets then?


    Aunt Rose shot me a look, her eyes tinged with desperation, but a momentter she resisted. No this your mother has already made it clear. I wont be


    My mother doesnt decide for me, I interrupted her. Only I decide what happens to my seed. So, is it a trade?


    Aunt Rose looked up out of the corner of her eye and smiled gently. Im sorry, Clyburn. Ive been a coward until now. I think its time to stop running from my fate.


    I closed the door and locked it with a click. Then, if you wont take my seed, Ill give it by force!


    Aunt Roses eyebrows rose quickly. She let out a little scream as I immediately moved up to the bed and pushed her down. However, she put up little resistance as I moved her arms over her head and mounted her. Her breath was flushed, her chest heaving, and she wouldnt meet my eyes, but she didnt resist at all either. Her body screamed that she wanted me to continue, and even though she said no, it was clear her body was saying yes.


    Youll really rape your own Aunt? Roses voice came out almost as a pout, unable to control the excitement rumbling underneath.


    You tell me? I want to know the truth. I insisted.


    Clyburn Aunt Roses eyes grew teary.


    Tell me I demanded.


    Aunt Rose sighed and closed her eyes, her shoulders rxing in resignation. Im dying


    I blinked, letting go of her grip and sitting up on top of her. I stared at her with a confused and questioning look. Aunt Rose responded back with a chuckle, turning her head to the side.


    What? Its not that hard to imagine. I have cancer. Breast cancer. You can feel to lump right here. Aunt Rose grabbed my hand and pushed it against her breast.


    Her breasts were much softer and doughier than moms, except when she pushed my hand down hard, I felt a hard node deep inside the tissue. I immediately gasped and pulled away like I had been burnt. Aunt Roses smile didnt change a hair. It was a sad smile, one of eptance.


    But they can cut it out, right?


    Rose shrugged. Its already metastasized. The doctors only give me about six months to live.


    No! I let out the word before I could stop myself. That that cant be What about


    I stopped myself from saying what about chemotherapy. They had developed an understanding of antibiotics and aseptic technique, but werent nearly as advanced as my own world. They had hover cars, but they had yet to sequence the human genome. I had no clue what this world did or did not have, but I doubted Rose would not have tried it if it existed.


    Its true Rose sadly spoke. I dont want to die. Thats why I came here.


    I shook my head. I dont get it if you only have six months to live, why pregnancy?


    Rose sighed. Im not a citizen, Clyburn. Youll never have to worry about this, but non-citizens are truly a lower ss. Despite all of my money, not everything in life can be bought. For example, Im denied ess to health mages.


    Thats right, magic! I snapped my finger.


    I had been thinking in terms of my old world. Surgery and chemotherapy were your only options. I didnt know if this world had advanced chemotherapy to the point where it could cause remissions, but with magical healing spells, this sort of medicine wasnt necessary. If Rose had a baby, then she could get health benefits. However, her life would be over before she could finish birthing the baby.


    Youd need nine months to-


    Thats the beauty of pregnancy. Pregnant women are given many societal benefits not awarded anyone else. Lighter jail sentences, reimbursed living expenses, and of course, the finest healthcare avable. If I was pregnant, they would cure my cancer with a mage to ensure the baby was properly born. Its simply the world we live in.


    I shook my head in disbelief. But, with your record, you could afford to buy seed from government.


    Thats the catch, isnt it? Theyre happy to cure a woman once shes pregnant, but they wont get her pregnant unless shes in perfect shape. Rose sighed with a wince.


    B-but ck markets, and other ways, you could have


    Roses smile tightened and she spoke like she was exining the same arguments she had already ran through her own head time and time again. It turns out my vagina has a condition where its abnormally inhospitable to sperm. Thats why your father never was able to make me pregnant, even though we tried for years. I dumped every dime I had into ck-market spooge, and in the end, Im still not pregnant.


    Rose tried to look apologetic for sleeping with my dad. I ignored the look. I wasnt going to let Dads actions affect me in that way. I would live life better than he ever did.


    So, how am I any different? I asked.


    You have my genes. The doctor thinks that a close rtive possesses the proper resistance in their semen and will be much more likely to get me pregnant. Of course, I tried to contact Father, but he has thousands of daughters, and he doesnt care for a single one of them. Hed rather bang fresh girls just out of Academy rather than some thirty-five-year-old woman. Rose looked me in the eye with an epting look. I meant it when I said you were my only choice left. But I dont want your seed because you feel guilty for me. I just wanted to live, and I was cowardly, and I caused your mom and you much strife. Im willing to ept my fate now, so please just leave me be. Ill pack up and leave, and youll never hear from me again.


    I finally got off of Rose and stood up, my mind reeling in shock. She calmly brushed off her skirt and sat on the edge of the bed. She looked away, eyeing her backpack as if she wanted to grab it and flee the room. I could see the shame and embarrassment she wore on her face. This wasnt a lie or some attempt at maniption. Aunt Rose looked like a woman ready to die. She had already given everything she had to live, and in the end, it just wasnt enough.


    Rose I tried toe up with something to say, but my mind felt like mush.


    Its fine, Rose spoke curtly and stood up, turning her back on me and moving back to her stuff. I pushed things too far. This is my own faul-


    Rose stopped, her voice catching in her throat. She raised the back of her hand to her mouth as if to stifle a sob. Her face grew wet with tears. A secondter she abandoned what she was going to say and started packing again silently. I stared at the little woman in front of me. She was my moms half-sister. Although I called her Aunt, in this world our rtionship could be considered practically nothing. She was a pretty woman, right in her prime.


    I have onest question for you, I asked, my head lowered.


    What is it She spoke without turning back, her voice cracking unsteadily only a little.


    Since my father, has there been any others? I didnt know why I asked it, but somehow I felt like it was the most important question at that moment.


    Rose stopped for only a second before continuing packing, No Ive stuck more turkey basters in me than I care to remember, but I loved your father more than anything. There was never another.


    I gave a slow nod as I watched her work from behind. In my old world, shed be exactly the type of woman guys like me would be pursuing. She should be right at the point in her life where she wanted to settle down. With her looks, there should have been no shortage of men who would have thrown themselves at her. She would have had her pick from hundreds of sessful men, and any man would be lucky to have a woman as worldly as her. In this world, she had spent every dime just to get pregnant, and in the end, shell die an early death without having known a mans touch in eighteen years.


    It just wasnt right. For not the first time, I found myself resenting this world I ended up in. On the surface, it was the ultimate male fantasy. However, this world was twice as cruel and unrelenting. It was a world where I had been raped twice in my own home. I doubted itd be thest time I was raped too. It was a world where the women I loved were under enormous pressure and had to fight tooth and nail just to fulfill their biological role as women.


    My fist tightened as I stared down at her. I was shaking slightly. However, when I let out a breath and opened my eyes, I realized I had already made my decision. I reached forward and grabbed Rose, my hands tightly grabbing either side of her hips, lower down on her round ass. Through the thin satin fabric that made up her dress, I quickly realized Rose was not like my own mother. Mom was a voluptuous woman, but she was also well toned and hard. I meant it when I once said I could bounce a gold coin off her butt.


    Rose wasnt bby, but she was soft. Her body was doughy and warm. My fingers sunk into her skin, giving me a grip of her ass that would have pinched my mother.


    Ah! Clyburn! Rose let out a surprised yell as I came up behind her.


    However, her hips were in my hands and my feet were on either side of her feet. In essence, I had Aunt Rose pinned up against the bed. Without offering her a chance to protest or fight back, I shoved her upper body down. Forcing her face down into her baggage, she let out another cry, reaching out and stopping her face with hands nted on the bed. However, I was already fumbling up her skirt, bunching it up in my hands until her underweared behind was revealed to me.


    Clyburn, stop! Rose demanded tearfully. I already said, I dont want your sympathy, this cant happen, your mother- ah!


    Rose let out a cry when had grabbed her underwear, a pair of blue cotton things, and forcefully yanked them down to her knees. The smell of her started wafting from her underwear. It was clear that she was ovting. Her sex was so thick I could smell it. Even though I couldnt see her pussy between her thighs, it radiated enough heat that I could feel it. I spit on my hand and immediately reached up between her thighs, lubing her pussy with my palm.


    Ahhhh. Rose was trying to stand up, but with the feel of my hand, the unexpected stimtion was too much and she copsed back on the bed.


    Rose wanted to fight back. This was clear. However, I knew a dark part of her desperately wanted this too. It might not even just be her desire for a baby. Rose hadnt gotten any in a very long time. It may have beenpletely unconscious, but even as she tried to push up with her arms and say no, her legs parted to allow my fingers ess.


    Im not my mother, Rose, I said as I held her over the bed with one hand and pulled out my penis with the other. In two years, Ill be responsible for fathering hundreds of babies. Ill have no choice in the matter. For this moment, I will do what I want, because I want to.


    Clyburn, Rose tried to look back tearfully, but I shoved her face away and grabbed a chunk of the back of her hair, pushing her down into her luggage ufortably.


    My heart was racing a mile a minute, but I knew I couldnt back down for a second. This is the path I chose, and Aunt Rose was a stubborn woman. If I showed any weakness now, she would try to get out of it or flee. Thus, I grabbed my penis lined it up with her pussy, and pushed into my Aunt.


    Ah! No! Please Clyburn! I dont want this! Roses voice was muffled with her face pressed into a pile of her hastily packed clothing.


    I know you dont, I said, prompting Rose to try to push up with her arms again before I forced her back down and started moving my hips. But I do, and you have no choice in the matter!


    Ah! Aunt Rose let out a noise, unable toe up with anything to say as I had my way with her over her bed.


    Aunt Rose is a beautiful woman, so why wouldnt I want to fuck you! I said. Your pussy feels tight and warm, so why wouldnt I cum in it!


    Ah ahnn ah Aunt Rose started panting as I roughly thrust into her, her face pushed down with one of my hands gripping the back of her head painfully while the other grabbed her hips for leverage.


    Her own resistance finally slipped, the feeling of my cock and her own inner desires overriding her conscious. She stopped trying to get up, instead of gripping the bed and spreading her legs slightly, allowing my cock to prate deeper inside her. I took every inch she gave, my cock sliding into her soft pussy.


    She felt different from mom as well as Madison. Where mom was soft and smooth, and Madison was tight and stic, my Aunt was gushy and wet. It was only a few thrusts before the wet noises of liquid gushing out of her became audible. She was quite a horny woman, and with each thrust, I felt deep inside her warm wet insides, which desperately made room for my cock. Aunt Rose was tight, as any woman who hasnt had it in decades would be, but she was also very juicy, lewd liquids leaking down her legs. Her erotic scent filled the room quickly, and the smell of her horniness was unmistakable.


    You leak so much, Ill have to cum really deep to make sure youre pregnant!


    Roses face flushed in embarrassment, but I didnt let her pretend to not hear anything. I pulled her hair, forcing her from the pillow. She hadnt expected it, and she had been drooling slightly on her clothing as she enjoyed the feel of my cock inside her. As is, she let out a gasp and hastily tried to swallow her spit, her eyes dancing like she couldnt believe this was happening to her.


    Your pussy feels so tight, Im going to cum deep inside you, okay?


    Y-yy-yesAunt Rose forced the words out of a stutter,pletely in shock as the fourteen-year-old boy she thought was harmless forcefully raped her.


    I didnt know why I was being so aggressive with Rose. It was apletely different experience than with my mother or even Madison. Mom was a source offort. I fell into her arms and it felt like going to my safe ce. Madison, on the other hand, made me feel like a man. Perhaps that is why I loved Madison so much. She was a thin, willowy girl, and only with her did I feel the urge to protect her absolutely. With Aunt Rose under me, I felt my sadisme out. I liked the excited look in her eye when I pulled on her hair. I suspected my Aunt might be a masochist, and she came so lewdly on my cock that I couldnt help but want to be rough and tease her.


    Did Aunt Rose cum again? I asked, sniffing. It smells like it!


    Ah! Aunt Rose lets out a cry. D-dont


    Dont what? I demand, pulling her hair again. Can you tell me dont?


    N-no Rose responded tearfully.


    Your mine, do you understand? Im not like my dad. What I take, I keep, and since Ive decided on you, youre mine. Your ass is mine I squeezed her ass hard until she let out a yelp. Your pussy is mine! Your baby is mine! Do you get it?


    Y-yes! Roses voice came out more excited than scared, even as tears fell down her eyes. Im Clyburns! This pussy is Clyburns to take with his fat cock! Take me, Clyburn!


    With Roses muffled admission, I finally reached my limit. I pulled once again on Roses hair until her back was nearly arched, meanwhile shoving my cock as deep inside her as possible. I could feel her muddy liquids squirting out as I pushed in, her entire pussy convulsing. It was too much, and as soon as my balls hit her snatch, my cock swelled and released hot seed.


    Talking dirty had done something for me, and with Roses body in my control, I felt like I came for a solid minute, filling Rose up with my hot cum. Rose continued to pant and cum too as she felt the warm fluid inject into her womb. This was a feeling she hadnt had in a long time, and it was a feeling that she loved the most. Thus, she dared not move until I had finished cumming, even though the position was somewhat painful.


    When my cock started to soften, I finally let my cock fall out of her pussy with a wet noise and released her hair. Aunt Rose was actually dripping wet. Little drops of her lust were falling down and stting on the side of the bed. This was all Rose and her own lewdness. The cum I had deposited deeply, and even if she stood up shed have to spread them and push to get any white stuff to leak out of her. The stains left all over the bed and luggage where Aunt Roses own lewdness, which was quite excessive.


    I shoved Rose over, knocking her off her luggage and onto the bed, still feeling a bit of the high from being so dominating towards this woman who used to look down on me.


    Rose was still panting, but with her turned over, the look she gave me wasnt one of anger or hostility. It was a look ofplete happiness and appreciation.


    Th-thank you Rose finally murmured as I sat down next to her on the bed, putting my dick away in my pants.


    There was a big wet spot in my pants caused by Rose. The scent of her pussy wafted from my crotch. I had raped my Aunt, and she had thanked me afterward. This was the world we lived in now. I still had trouble coping with it. This was a decision I had made at the spur of the moment, and in another world it would almost be immediately followed by jail time.


    There is nothing to thank. I sniffed, not looking at her, I did what I wanted to. Youre mine now. So, dont think you can get away. Even if youre not pregnant now, Ill use your body until you pop out my babies.


    Recovering a bit, Aunt Rose sat up and threw her arms around me. Her nose nuzzled my neck, which she kissed very intimately. Despite how rough her insemination was, Rose was apparently a woman who liked to snuggle afterward. Mom liked to snuggle too, but only after cleaning up. She liked to be in a silk nightie and clean up all the mess before shed snuggle with me. I fondly remember her running off to the bathroom to clean off the sweat before shed hold me.


    It looked like my lewd Aunt who leaked like a fountain was happy to immediately snuggle her sweaty, dirty body against the man she just fucked.


    Youre right. Impletely yours. I swear it. Suddenly, she pulled away and lowered her head. What about your mother?


    What about her? I asked, Ill exin it. Moms my woman too. Its about time she stops treating me like a child and realizes Im all grown up. Ill make her ept you.


    Thank you she said again, even softer.


    I said, its because I want you! I grabbed Roses chest, and pulled her towards me, taking her lips roughly, causing her little shout to be cut off with my tongue.


    Mmm! Aunt Roses eyes finally rxed and closed as I vited her mouth with my tongue and massaged her breasts with my hands, taking care not to touch the lump.


    However, that whole thing had been a detour. I hadnt nned to go in there and fuck my aunt, and now thirty minutes had passed by. I couldnt afford to get horny again. It was my birthday, and I had left my mom high and dry. Now, I potentially had two pregnant women to worry about, not to mention the upset Hannah and Madison.


    Using Roses bathroom, the pair of us quickly cleaned up using the sink and rags. My pants were still stained with Roses juices, putting a big wet spot on the front of my pants. I teased Rose a bit for being so lewd and naughty until she waspletely red, her freckles practically glowing. Finally, I untucked my shirt to hide the mess. Hopefully, it wasnt too messy. Wed just have to air dry on the way back.


    Leaving Rose to finish cleaning up, I ran the rest of the way to Hannahs room. Hannah wasnt there, and perhaps more strangely, she had left her door wide open. Since Hannah was hiding, there was nothing I could do. I headed back to Roses room and grabbed her hand, pulling her with me. We had to face my mother now, and it was clear Rose was reluctant in having this conversation. As we approached the door, I could hear some nondescript noises from the VS, so I knew they were still in there.


    Ill go in and butter mom up. Just stay right outside and then when the timees, Ill have you join us. Iid out the n.


    Rose gave me an affirmative and silent nod, still blushing a bit, the entirest forty-five minutes feeling like a dream to her. I gave Rose a smile and then pushed into the room. Immediately, I saw Hannah was standing in the corner. As soon as I opened the door, she turned to me and shot me a challenging stare. I was confused at why she was looking at me so aggressively.


    You fucking bastard! Ill kill you! A very familiar voice suddenly shouted.


    I realized it wasing from the VS and immediately turned. Mom and Madison were both standing in front of the VS, not even acknowledging me showing up. However, it was the screen beyond them that caught my eye the most. On the grainy screen was my sixteen-year-old mom on a bed, bent over, cum leaking out of her recent fucked pussy and a pleased expression on her face. Noah was in front of a guy he had just punched to the floor.


    Hey! Whats with the hostility? Im just enjoying a piece of ass you didnt want!


    You raped her! Oh god, I love her and you raped her! What did you think you were doing?


    Love? Dont give me that crap. Ive seen you fucking all kinds of women as you led this girl around by your nose. What was I doing? I was freeing her from your lies!


    Ahhhh Mom let out a painful cry, dropping to her knees like she had lost all strength.


    Oh, shit! I cursed, but no one was paying enough attention to me to hear.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    I walked up to the VS and grabbed the holotape that had been slid in on the side. However, I had never handled one of them before and I was very frustrated. My heart was beating a mile a minute and I could barely think.


    Damn it! How do you pull this thing out! I gave out a cry.


    No matter how much I tugged, I couldnt get the damn thing off. The rest of the tape had finished and the screen went to static. The video ended with with Noah letting out a shout of anger and tossing the video recorder, and I was unable to do anything about it. In that time, mom remained on the floor, starting to bawl her eyes out. Meanwhile, Madison just stood like the life had been kicked out of her, shaking her head in disbelief.


    Then my eyes settled on Hannah. She had a cruel grin on her lips like she had won some kind of victory. It was a look that really pissed me off.


    What the hell, Hannah? I shouted, taking several heavy steps towards her.


    Rather than fear, Hannah squared her shoulders defiantly, staring at me through her hazel eyes that resembled her mothers so much. The woman on the film had looked so much like Hannah that it was creepy.


    What? They have a right to know! Hannah dered.


    We promised you I shook angrily. This was something that shouldnt have been ever shown to anyone!


    You knew? Madison picked up our conversation and rounded on both of us. You knew and you didnt tell me-mom?


    Mom had a right to know the truth, and so did Madison. Hannahs grin was maddening like she saw nothing wrong in what she had just done.


    It wasnt your right to be the one to show them that! I shouted, desperately clinging to any argument that would allow me to vent my anger and frustration.


    And whose right is it? Hannah sneered. Yours? Cause youre sticking your dick in mom too?


    <em>p</em>


    My hand moved before I could stop it, striking Hannah across the face with enough force that she stumbled back. She red up at me indignantly while coddling her cheek. She didnt even seem surprised by the hit, as if she had been waitng for it.


    I hate you! Hannah hoarsely shrieked.


    Why, Hannah? Tell me why! I growled back.


    Why not Hannah muttered.


    Why not? You ruined your own families lives because Why not?


    Why not me! Hannah voice broke into a shout, pushing me away as I got to close. Why dont you love me?


    I stared, shaking my head in confusion. I-I love you youre my sister-


    Youve taken mom, who is too old. You screw maids. You even screw Madison


    Hannah My voice spoke lowly.


    Madison isnt even your real sister! Hannah screamed, gesturing at Madison without a hint of remorse.


    Madison gasped, covering her mouth and taking a step back. Whether she had previously not put two and two together, or only felt a well of emotion when Hannah had voiced her deepest fears, I didnt know. However, now that the words were spoken, tears began to fall down Madisons cheeks just a deeply as moms.


    Madison is our sisters. Were family!


    Im family! Hannah snapped. Im the one who should matter to you the most, yet Im the one who gets you the least.


    Hannah, maybe we should- Madison tried to help ease Hannah, who was bing more and more irate as she spoke.


    And you Hannah pointed at Madison, You kept me from my brother all these years because you have hang-ups with men! Youre not my sister, no you can stop trying to act like it!


    The pain in Madisons eyes was clear, We are, even if its by half, we grew up together. You are my sis-


    Would my sister go behind my back and sleep with my brother! Hannah shot back, causing Madisons words to fall t. Would my sister chase me away from my brother only to screw him herself!


    Madison looked down, grabbing her arm and pulling back, unable to take the words Hannah was throwing around in anger. Just like that, Madisons will seemed to bepletely broken.


    Hannah, I love you. I know I havent always shown it, but you mean the world to me, lets just  I reached my hand out to touch Hannahs cheek, which was red from where I pped it.


    Suddenly, she grabbed my hand and sniffed it. Even your hand smells like pussy! Who is it? Mom? Madison? Or you


    Her eyes shot to Aunt Rose, who had stepped into the room after hearing all the yelling, only to see the room in the condition it was and at a loss of what to say or do.


    Even our Aunt? Hannah sneered. So thats all I am to you.


    Hannah I couldnt even respond as I drew my hand away.


    Ive seen how you look at Madison. I see how much you love her. Hannah gave Madison a look, who still had her eyes lowered. I just once wanted you to look at me that way. To see me as a woman.


    Hannah, I I couldnte up with any words to say, but Hannah didnt leave me much time to think.


    She shook her head and immediately stormed out, pushing past Aunt Rose. She stopped for a second, sniffed Aunt Rose, nodded, and then left. Aunt Rose had a guilty expression on her face. Had anyone else been paying attention, our fresh rtionship would have been clear. The only saving grace is that both Morgan and Madison were indisposed. I let out a sigh. Since I couldnt chase after Hannah at the moment. Instead, I turned to Madison.


    Madison. You- youre my sister, okay? Hannah is just upset. I didnt realize I mean My brain was still full of stuffing, and I couldnt articte a single coherent thought.


    Madison just silently turned away and walked out. Tears were still falling down her face, but she kept her back up as she walked out. As to what she was thinking, it was clear she had no intention of letting me know. I wanted to run out and grab her, but at that moment, I felt like I couldnt do a thing. As I watched Madison leave, the tape on the VS yer restarted. Once again, that mans face appeared on the screen adjusting the camera while momid on the bed behind.


    My mother was still on her knees. She hadnt reacted at all as Hannah and Madison stormed out of the room. She merely remained on her knees, staring listlessly up at the screen. It was as if she was beating herself over and over again with this reying video to punish herself. I ignored Aunt Rose who was still in the room for the moment and immediately went for my mother. I felt like everything was slipping through my fingers. I had everything, and in a moment it was all gone.


    I wouldnt lose my mother. I refused to allow it to happen. She was the one thing in my life that had always been there. Only at this moment did I realize how important she was. Just a moment ago, I was nning to stand up to mom and assert myself as the man of the household. However, the moment mom copsed, I suddenly felt like I was falling. I took mom for granted once again. I didnt see her as someone whod fall or stumble, and here she was, again, hurt, and not only could I not keeping the family together, I was the one who allowed it to fall apart.


    My fists tightened, and I immediately moved in front of the VS, blocking my moms eyes from the image of her former self with my own body. Mom barely reacted, as if she didnt have any soul left in her body. Then, I kneeled down on one knee in front of mom. I grabbed her chin and brought her face until she was staring at me. Her eyes were on me, but they also lookedpletely lost, as if she was staring at nothing.


    Mom. There was no response. Morgan.


    Moms eye snapped to mine.


    I love you, Morgan. Nothing will change that. If father if Noah hadnt been with you, then I never would have been born. Do you regret having me?


    N-never! Mom straightened just a bit, her eyes widening. Youre my baby


    No I put a finger on Moms lips to stop her. Im your man. And I wont have you fretting over some other man you dated in the past. Im with you now, and I wont abandon you, or the rest of my family, ever.


    Clyburn Mom looked down sadly but I wouldnt let her, lifting her head with my finger and kissing her lips with a single quick peck.


    You and your baby are mine. Aunt Rose is mine too. So are your daughters. Maybe its selfish of me, but youre all mine, and I wont let any of your go. I swear it!


    Aunt Rose Mom seemed to snap out of her stupor, shaking her head.


    You bastard! There was a shout and thud as something mmed behind me.


    I immediately turned to see that the VS Screen had shattered. The image looked to be the two men talking on the screen, but itsted only a few seconds before there was a crack and a sizzle. On the floor was a small paperweight, which had been chucked at the screen. The source was Aunt Rose, who stood with her feet out and her arm down, heaving several pants while staring angrily at the VS.


    Rose I said, but mom put her arm on my shoulder stopping me from talking as she stood up.


    Mom walked up to Aunt Rose, and Aunt Rose lowered her eyes, not wanting to meet Moms gaze.


    Im sorry Mom said weakly.


    Aunt Rose looked up in surprise, her mouth falling open. Hah?


    It seems like I was living in a dreand. I had been convinced Noah was unlike every other man. I had convinced myself that I was better than other women. In the end, I failed you and I failed myself.


    Aunt Rose sniffled, tears starting to fall down her face. Morgan no I failed you I should have been there. I was just so selfish and angry. You ended up having three babies and I didnt even get one. However, it was more than that. You had Noahs love.


    Rose


    Its true. Rose nodded. He loved you, Im certain of it. I dont know why he did what he did. Maybe it was the pressure from school or government. However, I know he truly wanted you all to himself. This video only shows how much he loved you. He was even willing to take care of another mans child with you.


    Tsk who cares? I rudely interrupted, trying to divert the conversation. Youre both my women now, so you better get along since youll be taking care of my babies together.


    Mom and Rose turned to me, but it took mom a second to realize what I said. Eh? Babies?


    Ah! Aunt Rose looked away guiltily, but her hand went to her stomach almost like an instinct, causing Moms eyes to look sharply between Aunt Rose and me.


    Moms eyes finally fell on me, and under her gaze, I couldnt help but start talking. Do you know that Rose has no health insurance?


    Mom blinked. Eh? Well, its true that only citizens have ess to the best care. However, Rose has a high-ie job, so she can afford most procedures, all except the most expensive things


    Mom, Aunt Rose is dying from cancer.


    Ah! Mom let out a shout, turning and grabbing Aunt Roses hand while Rose looked away modestly. Why didnt you tell me?


    I didnt want to seem Roses eyes were still teary as she spoke. Youre my sister, and I didnt want to make it about that. I


    Mom shook her head, stopping Rose from talking. I wont stand for this. My sister will get the best. If we get you pregnant, then


    Already taken care of! I stated, crossing my arms. And if it isnt, Ill just try again until its done!


    Eh? Already? Mom gave a surprised look as Aunt Rose blushed, only then her eyes narrowing on me. Clyburn I didnt say this before because youre my son but youre a bit of a hornball, arent you?


    I let out a cough, gagging as Aunt Rose covered her face and snickered under her breath.


    I did it for Roses sake! How could you use your son of being a yboy? Besides, I already said it before. Im the man of the house and youre all mine. I want what I want, and I want all of you. So, naturally, I can have whats mine. Both your daughters love me as well, but theyre young so theyre a bit confused. However, with time Ill fix things and then we can all be a big happy family.


    Youre younger than both of them, Mom snorted. Are you sure youre not confused?


    Hmph! Im a man after all. We mature far faster than women. Of course, I have confidence in what I want. Thats why, when I say I want you both, you can rest assured I mean it! I dered.


    Aunt Rose leaned over to mom, whispering something loud enough I could hear. Clyburn has certainly grown a big head today after getting to be in charge a bit.


    Mom nodded. I truly had a moment of weakness, and now he thinks hes the rooster than rules the nest.


    Hey! I straightened my back as the two older women looked at me with amusement on their faces. You cant keep treating me like a kid, okay?


    Oh, we cant? Moms voice lowered into a mocking tone, but she was grinning like a cat.


    She shared a look with Aunt Rose, and suddenly both women looked like predators, and I was the prey. I looked around, suddenly feeling a little threatened by their gestures. Meanwhile, the two older women approached me on either side, their hands out like they nned to grab me.


    What are you two doing? I backed up until my back hit a wall. I mean it. As your man, I order you to eh


    Oh, yeah? Mom said. Lets see how you handle two women at once!


    The girls kept approaching and those words caused me to see stars. Mom and Aunt Rose at once? I could have a pair of sisters? Naturally, I didnt expect this moment toe so soon. My only regret is that I had just deposited it in Rose a bit ago. That meant I wouldnt pre-ejacte, but I had worries I would be able to keep up. Looking at the two women ready to attack me did excite me greatly, however.


    EH? The two women suddenly lunged, but rather than rip off my clothes, each woman attacked one of my sides. Ahhhhh! Hahahahaha, stop! Hahaha.


    The two older women tackled me to the ground, their fingers digging into my sides in tickling gestures. I screamed and kicked, but even then I had to be careful. Both of these women were pregnant with my babies! I couldnt mount up a full resistance or Id end up potentially hurting them. This waspletely unfair. With four hands and me on the ground, they were free to tickle away. However, I was no slouch either. Summoning up all of my willpower, I reached a hand in each womans direction and began the attack of my own.


    We ended up as a pile on the floor, our hands working to tickle each other as the two women and Iughed. After the tense scene from before, I knew mom had started this as a way to let me know she was alright. The pain still showed in her eyes, but for Aunt Rose and my sake, she remained yful, tough through the pain and tears.Clearly, in any normal situation, it would have been a strange scene for two thirty-year-old women and a fourteen-year-old boy in a pile of flesh on the ground maniacally tickling each other.


    My hands sort of ended up wherever they could be, so I had one hand up my moms skirt in a very inappropriate position that I shamelessly abused to tickle her thighs, while my other hand tickled under Aunt Roses armpit.


    Stop! Stop! I cant take it anymore! Im going to Mom cried out, but with me steadily gaining the upper hand and already being embarrassed by my two women, I naturally attacked both of them even more aggressively. Ahh! C-c-Clyburn!


    Suddenly, liquid shot all over my hand, running down my arm which was attacking my mom. Only a secondter, my stomach grew wet, which is right where Aunt Rose was sitting while I attacked her armpit. A rich smell suddenly filled the room. Both women suddenly stopped tickling me and pulled away. Both looking away from me and in another direction. Our wrestling match ended in an instant as both women stood awkwardly with blushes on their faces.


    Eh? I pulled my wet hand to my face and sniffed while noticing the wet stain on my stomach.


    It was only when I looked up and saw Aunt Rose blushing, trying to cover up a giant wet stain around her butt that I put two and two together.


    Ah! I let out a cry.


    It looks like Clyburn won. Rose sniffled. I didnt think hed take things so far.


    When did I raise such a bad apple of a son. Mom sympathetically patted Rose on the back.


    You said he was a hornball, but I didnt think hed be into this kind of y. Rose sighed. Ive heard about some societies that practice forcing woman to hold it and watch when she goes I never understood, but I guess its truly what men desire.


    No! I cried out in a panic, losing all of rued manly confidence in an instant, You misunderstand! Its a mistake. Im not a pervert who forces girls to hold it! Im not!


    Of course, Im not into that kind of thing. Its just mom is three months pregnant and cant hold her dder very well and either way theyre both women, with shorter urethra and thus more prone to peeing by ident. That didnt matter to these devious women, who continued to guilt me until I begged for forgiveness.


    Hmph youre my little boy, after all, even if he makes his mommy pee I guess I should forgive him. Mom sniffs. You know, it wasnt until after I had you that I could no longer hold my dder.


    Rose also nods. I suppose, he is young, after all. We cant be hard on him too much forcking finesse.


    Ah? I gave the two women looking down on me defiant looks, but under their judgmental gazes my shoulders finally slouched. Yes, mom and auntie.


    My ns to assert myself as the man of the house at age 14 was destroyed by a golden shower. A servant brought both women a wash basin and fresh clothing, so the two women quickly cleaned themselves up while I pouted in a corner.


    Now that this has been resolved, Mom spoke more refreshed. What will Clyburn do about his sisters?


    Your sisters arent as understanding or as reasonable as your mother and I Rose added.


    Reasonable! Ahem I just nod and ept it. Deep down, I feel like my future is dependent on ying nice with these two women. At least, mom seemed to be recovering from the shock of the video. Her eyes still appeared strained, like it was something in the back of her mind, but at the moment she could swallow her worries and talk with me and Rose. Id have to give mom extra attention over the next few days. I didnt want her to fall back into a spiral of depression.


    For Madison, Id say you need to go with a firm hand. Mom said. Shes a stubborn girl who will try to do the opposite of what you want. Perhaps, if you tie her to a bed and have her a few times, shelle around.


    Isnt this your daughter! I curse in disbelief at my moms absurd idea.


    Maybe, we can get her drunk? Rose added, and upon moms nce looked away. Thats how Noah and I first ahem


    Thats not even helping! I snap. Im not going to force myself on my sisters!


    Mom frowned. Didnt you force me in the bathtub?


    Rose nodded. You forced me over my bed not an hour ago, right?


    I froze and then said with a pout. Thats different.


    Both women looked at me until my back was feeling really itchy. Was it hot in there? I felt like the temperature in that room was very hot.


    Ah either way, theyre younger and more fragile and I dont want them toe to hate me. I exined.


    Both women seemed to nod, epting my words. I breathed out a little easier, now that we moved on from the ufortable concepts of proper consent.


    Well, Clyburn, I think when ites to Hannah and Madison, you just need to be open and honest. Mom exined. Theyre both my daughters, and Id like to see them have a baby and a future. Even though Madison isnt rted to you as closely, I truly hope you take care of her too. Ive never been close to my baby girls, but I love them and I know youre a man who will take care of them. So, whatever you choose whatever what


    Morgan? Rose reached out her hand as mom suddenly looked distracted.


    Ahhh! Mom let out a cry, suddenly keeling over while grabbing her stomach.


    Mom! I let out a shout and ran up to mom, who had a pained expression on her face.


    She reached under the skirt and her hand came up with blood. My face went white.


    The baby It was Rose who said those words.


    No! I started to panic. No, no, no, no, no!


    Mom had a little bit of blood leaking down her leg as she let out another cry of pain.


    The emergency! Call the emergency! Rose bellowed, a nearby maid immediately running off to get help.


    Mom copsed to the ground, and I wrapped my arms around her as she made pained noises. Looking at moms pained face, I once again had no clue what to do. My hand grabbed moms hand and squeezed it tightly. The only thing I knew is that I wasnt going anywhere.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Im actually a very flexible person. The other girls are always giving me dirty looks because I have so much stamina. She gave me a very seductive look while she twirled her hair with her finger. I just wish I had something to work me hard, you know?


    Her uniform had been unbuttoned to the point her tits nearly popped out the top, and they were fairly nice tits too, pale, soft, and full of cleavage. However, her cleavage being shoved in my face was probably not up to code. She was a cute twenty-something woman with dyed blond hair and blue eyes. In another world, shed be the kind of woman Id only dream of dating. If she was hitting on me normally, Id bepletely flustered. Right now, she was giving me some really heavy signals. Even worse, the reality was if I pushed her down right here, shed probably spread her legs without a thought.


    It was attention I would have been happy to receive was my mother not being loaded into a stretcher behind her. This woman was wearing an ambnce uniform. She was the professional who was supposed to be making sure mom was alright, yet here she was in front of me while two other women, both a bit older, did all the work. It left me with a sour taste in my throat.


    Thats nice but my mother? I pointed out towards my mom looking past the woman in my way.


    The woman moved, as trying to block my view with her boobs, my finger ended up poking into her warm cleavage. Oh, your mom will probably be fine. Lets talk about us! Ooh youre touching my boob, you naughty boy.


    I pulled my finger back while she reached out and put her hand on my chest in an overly familiar way. By moving her chest into my finger so I touched her, she took it as permission that she could start touching me as well.


    The only reason I didnt shove her away at that moment was that my moms pain had diminished. In the end, the blood that leaked out was very little. One of the other women said that for the moment, the baby was fine and that theyd take mom in to have a doctor look at her. In a world with magic, there was very little risk for the baby. Pregnant women were revered and every pregnancy was treated as precious. Although medical understandinggged in this world, stillbirths were virtually nonexistent.


    With a lot of my anxiety diminished, and my body in a relieved state, I had ended up allowing this girl into my personal space, which I regretted immediately.


    Actually, I must go speak to my mother, so if youll excuse me. I tried to sidestep, but the EMT followed me.


    Ah, Ill take good care of her, I promise. The woman said smoothly, while simultaneously not even looking at my mother, Since were taking such good care of your mom, maybe you and I can-


    Daphne quit your chitchatting and help us. The oldest of the two other women barked.


    The EMT talking to me turned and shot the otherdy a hateful re before turning back to me. Ah, sorry, duty calls.


    She pulled out a card and handed it to me, then as she ran back to my moms side, she put her fingers up to her head like a phone and mouthed the words call me. I shivered a bit as I stood there with her card in my hand. It looked like a card a high-end escort might make to hand out, with her name, number, email and a lipstick kiss on the edge. It also smelled like perfume, a floralvender smell.


    I wanted to thank the other two women for calling their coworker away, but from the looks on their faces, they had called the other woman out of spite and jealousy. All three women looked like they wanted to run over to me and chat and were only performing their jobs reluctantly at the moment.


    I dont like the way they look at me, I muttered under my breath.


    Its just the way things are A voice came from behind, causing me to look back and see Aunt Rose approaching me. If you go outside, this is the kind of behavior you can expect anywhere. This is what your mother has been protecting you from. Forming aworked rtionship with a man is every womans dream. Even if the woman herself has no desire to get pregnant, every woman knows someone who could use a man. Its a great bargaining chip for getting ahead in the workce.


    I want to go with mom to the hospital, I said, ignoring Roses words.


    I took a step forward before Aunt Rose grabbed my arm, stopping me in my tracks. I looked over at her and she gave me a sympathetic look that caused me to rx for a moment. I was growing anxious with mom. However, Aunt Rose was here, I wasnt alone.


    I wouldnt rmend it. If you want the doctors to focus on your mom and not you, then you shouldnt be present. I mean what I say. Even nurses and doctors will be throwing themselves at you.


    Tsk! Its my child, how can I not be there for her. For both of them. My hand made a fist and my lips peeled back.


    Aunt Rose looked over at me, her expression somewhat strange. You really meant it, didnt you?


    Hah? What?


    You want to be in the lives of your babies. My baby Aunt Rose touched her stomach again.


    Theyre my babies too, I said with a straight back.


    Aunt Rose looked up at me with a smile. She wasnt as tall as my mom, about the same height as Hannah, which put her almost a head shorter than me. She was still a beautiful woman in her own right.


    Ill go with your mom to the hospital, okay? Just stay home. Ill call and let you know when I hear anything. Aunt Rose said.


    I gave her a nod. Can you distract the EMTs for a moment so that I can speak to mom?


    Aunt Rose let out a wryugh. Those girls are certainly shooting you some naughty looks, arent they? That blonde one, in particr, shes pretty cute. Are you sure you dont want to im her as well?


    No shes not really my type. Her personality is bad. I like women who are hard workers, kind, and generous, I gave another shiver and then noticed Rose was silently shaking. What? Why are youughing?


    Hahaha. Its nothing, sweetie. Its just strange hearingments about personalitying from a man. Aunt Rose held up her hands quickly. Not that Im saying its bad, youre just the first man Ive met whos cared about such things. Most men Ive known are extremely shallow and selfish. To hear a man speaking of wanting a girl with personality is like seeing a dog recite poetry.


    Did you justpare me to a dog?


    Ahem Aunt Rose coughed, ignoring me quest as she immediately raised her hands and walked over to the three women who had gotten mom up into the back of the hover ambnce. That is to saydies,dies my nephew here has taken a bit of favor in you for how well youre taking care of his mom. Although hes only 14 now, in two years time hell need to start producing babies. If youd follow me, he asks that I take your image and fill out an application so that he may repay you when the timees!


    You frowned for a moment as Aunt Rose spoke, but her words were shockingly effective. No sooner had she said those words than all three women started bowing to me and shouting out their thank yous as my Aunt lead them into the mansion. I scratched my neck and looked away. Some things the women shouted out were not very appropriate. The oldest one I thought was the most level shouted that shed name her baby after my mother upon me getting her pregnant. The blonde said that if I gave her an email shed send me lewd images of her for the next two years so I dont forget her.


    Under the onught, I could only look away and blush shyly. Even with the memories of a 35-year-old man, I wasnt used to being the kind of person who women pursued. I had no resistance to womening on to me. It could be that reason that I had spent so much money on prostitutes in my old life. A little ttery caused me to quickly break down.


    When the women finally disappeared into the mansion, I ran up the ambnce and got in. My mother was still lying there. She was snuggly strapped to the bed to keep from moving on the drive. Of course, she had heard all the words spoken, but had she wanted to say anything, shed have to fight the EMTs strapping her down or yell out for me. Moms propriety as ady didnt allow her to be so shameless. I had never really thought of my mother as a nobledy, but after seeing how bad normal women were, she seemed so much more reserved.


    Mother I I didnt know what to say, my voice bing choked as I looked down at her.


    Mom smiled back. Its okay, my love. Im sorry you had to see such ugliness. I truly wanted your childhood to be nothing but pleasantries. However, it seems impossible now for men to live any semnce of a normal life.


    Thats fine, mom, dont worry about me. Im worried about you! Our baby!


    Mom let out a chuckle. Is it wrong of me to feel a little happy when you worry about me?


    I dont want you to feel anything but happiness, I said, leaning down and kissing mom on the lips.


    Ill be okay. Mom spoke slowly, What I saw shocked me, but it was a long time ago, and it helped bring me three children I love. I grieved over your father over a decade ago. At the moment, Im happy, and Noah was part of what allows me to be happy now. Im a bit sad to find out I wasnt as special as I original thought, but I promise I wont be resentful. I hold no grudge. Youre the man I love.


    I let out a breath, What about Aunt Rose? My sisters


    Moms smile grew slightly. If you want me to say Im not jealous, I wont say it.


    Ah!


    Mom let out a soft chuckle. I said it before. You were never intended to be just mine. The fact you worry and want your old mother to be happy is enough to make me happy. I think Rose is a good woman, and if you take care of my sister and my daughters, I couldnt possibly be angry about it.


    I nodded at her words. Mom was a bit unique in that she had what she thought was a monogamous rtionship with Noah. However, she still grew up in a world where men slept around excessively. Her son doing so was only expected. It seemed like it was my own hang-ups from my memories which left me worrying the most. As far as mom, I had her approval to sleep around.


    You seemed so angry before, though, when Aunt Rose- I didnt finish what I was going to say, but mom seemed to understand.


    I wasnt upset because Rose wanted to have your baby. I was upset because I dont like being used. I hadnt known about Noah and Rose- Mothers voice broke for a second with emotion, but she shook her head and gave a firmer look. When Rose left when I needed her, I had held resentment, and when she came back wanting a baby, I felt used. Knowing her reasoning, I understand now why she made the choices she made, and it leaves my heart at ease knowing that she genuinely wants to respect you. Do you understand?


    I-I think I scrunched up my brow under moms intense gaze.


    Clyburn, you can sleep with whatever woman you want. Its your right as a man. However, promise your mother something, will you?


    Yes, mom, anything.


    Promise me you wont let women use you. Promise me you wont be with a woman who will disrespect you, or screw you for just your seed.


    I sighed. It might be toote for that Nada


    Mom shook her head. Being tricked or forced are unfortunate, but thats not what I mean. I dont want you to just be another man who sticks it in anyone


    I wont mom, I promise. I immediately made this promise, pushing down on moms shoulders to keep her from sitting up.


    Can you make me one more promise? Mother asked shyly, finally rxing back down.


    I let out augh. Mom, I would make you a thousand promises and keep every one of them.


    Puff smooth talker. Mom puffed out her cheeks in a cute way, looking up at me through her long eyshes.


    Mom?


    Alright Ill just say it. Ill be fine. I likely just stressed myself out too much emotionally and physically. The same thing happened when I was pregnant with you the day I found out my husband died. Theyll cast a spell on me, Ill stay two or three days at the hospital for observation, and then Ill be on my way home. So, dont worry about me and the baby. Rather, I vaguely recall Madison and Hannah being very upset. I know Ive never been a good mother to them, but I want you to talk to them and bring them around. I want our family to stay together. Rose can help a little, but shes usually very timid, so youre going to have to step up and be the man of the house. Can you do that for me?


    I gave an assertive nod, Yes, mother. Im already the man of the house though, so when you get home youre just going to have to ept it.


    Oh, hoh, is that so?


    I give a affirmative. Of course, by the time youe home, you better treat me like a man if you dont want a good spanking.


    Mom smiled. I look forward to it.


    Eh? Me being a man? Or the spanking?


    Moms smile grew wider, but she didnt answer. I love you, so much. Go, before those three EMTs return and try to have their way with you in the back of the van while Im tied here. You dont want your mother being made to watch, I couldnt handle that level of teasing!


    Mom assured me one more time shed be fine, but I didnt leave until I gave mom one more lingering kiss. I waved goodbye and leaped out of the van. It was at that point I noticed Madison. She was standing in the doorway. It was dark out at this point, and the light from the house illuminated her like a fairy. Her arms were crossed and she was deliberately not looking in my direction at all.


    I walked up to Madison, who wore an expression mixed between concern and anger. She was clearly very worried about mom, but also still upset over what happened before.


    Madison


    Is she okay? Madison demanded curtly, still not turning to face me.


    Yeah it seems to just be stress pains. Shell get a checkup, but mom and the baby are fine.


    Madison gave a single curt nod, turning away. I instinctively reached out and grabbed her arm, stopping Madison from fleeing inside.


    Do you love her? Madison suddenly asked, only turning her head slightly in my direction, still not looking at me.


    Mother? Shes my mom, of course, I love her. When Madison slowly nodded I added. I love you, too.


    Im nothing to you, Madison responded curtly.


    Youre my sister.


    Half-sister. You have hundreds of those, thousands. Who knows how many people the government gave our dad ahem your dads semen too. Not including the affairs hes had. I know of at least three girls at school who have Noahs genes.


    And none of those girls are you I added, only to be met with cold silence.


    Just when I was about to say something, she started speaking again, The university has dorms avable to most students. Imute for thirty minutes every day to get to school. Itd be easier if I just lived on campus. This uing year Ill be staying in the dorms. Itll be easier this way.


    Dont I have a say in this? I asked.


    No Madison shook her head. Ive had enough benefits from living with your family. Its about time I move on.


    You are my family, Madison.


    Madison acted like she didnt hear me and continued on. There is a boy at school. Hes been hinting all year that hes interested. I only have two more years to get pregnant before my chances start lowering. I might as well-


    No, I wont allow it. My hand tightened on her arm to the point she looked back.


    As I said, you dont have a say.


    Dont I? Men can choose whoever they want. I want you.


    You already have two babies to worry about, dont you? You dont need me. Madison responded bitterly, So, quit treating me nicely. Were not family. Were not anything. I dont need to depend on you or your generosity. Just fuck mom and leave me be! Stop making this so hard. Next year youre going to school and youll see. Every girl there is prettier than I am and theyll be wanting you. You wont give a crap about me after that!


    This isnt hard! I shot back. I love you, Madison. My mind isnt going to stop loving you. Be with me.


    I cant


    What? You cant be with me?


    No, I cant Madisons expression turned tearful and her hands clenched.


    Cant love me?


    No! I cant stop loving you! Madison shouted looking up at me tearful. Every time I think about you, my heart hurts. Its difficult to breathe. My mouth goes dry. I think about you all the time. I cant I cant do it.


    I gave her a confused look. If you love me, whats the problem? I dont understand.


    Why are you Madison throws out her hands in exasperation. Why are you this way? I dont understand you! A man and a woman cant love each other in this world.


    Mom and dad I started, then stopped.


    Yeah how did that work out? Madison nodded, finally pulling her arm away and taking a few steps back. When we were brother and sister, I had thought maybe our love couldst. Youll always love mom. Youll always love your sisters. However, Im not I know you dont see it that way, but Im not. The Academy teaches us dont fall for a man. If you do, run the other way. I cant afford to love you, and you cant afford to love me, dont you get it?


    Ill never get this world, I said, almost to myself.


    This was a world where women shamelessly fought for seed to be pregnant. This was the propaganda I had been warned about. Dont fall in love. Dont care for the man too much. Expect a man to use you until you can get his seed. Your best option is to use him while he uses you. These were the kind of life lessons taught to women. Mom had mentioned them to me before, but I had never let them sink in until this moment. I had never thought Madison would abide by these words, but she had been going to Academy for a year now, and thus she had taken the lessons to heart. This truly was a world that was truly fucked.


    When I didnt respond anymore, Madison turned around and left. The women were returning to the ambnce from a side door, so I jumped inside and closed the door to hide from further harassment. In the end, I could only go to my room. The ambnce left, and I sat on my bed staring at the ceiling for several hours. A maid finally came to my room and reported that Aunt Rose called and confirmed what mom had already suggested. Just a bit of stress pain. Mom should take it easy on bed rest for a few days. A knot in my stomach had cleared up with the news, but it was only one knot of many.


    Finally, I stood up and headed over to Hannahs room. Hannah hadnt gone to school yet, so naturally, she hadnt been influenced by the propaganda machine as much. Perhaps, I could instill into her my feelings better than with her sister. I hadnt given up on my eldest sister, but I also didnt know what to do. It might have to wait until mom gets home before I can make a better decision.


    I knocked on Hannahs door, but she didnt answer. I eventually pushed my way in through her unlocked door. Her room was dark and smelled a bit sweet like she had been hiding some candies under her bed. I nced around the room to find itpletely empty. It was at this point that I asked Charlene to call the security and search for my sister. I was certain she was just hiding somewhere, thinking about everything that happened earlier. Perhaps she was afraid mom would be angry at her for keeping the video secret. However, mom had told me earlier she wasnt upset, she understood both why Hannah had kept it from her, and why she chose to show it to her. In some ways, I wished mom was a little more selfish. She was willing to take too much abuse from us children.


    Hannah left about an hour ago. Security lead her through as she has no restrictions. Charlene said after speaking on the radio for a few minutes.


    Find her, I ordered.


    I returned to my room and lied down. My body and mind both felt numb. The emotional outburst of the day had worn me down, but with my thoughts on both of my sisters, I couldnt sleep a wink. However, when morning finally rolled around, Hannah was still nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Morning the next day, I woke having only had about two hours of sleep. My eyes were blurry and red, and I felt like a zombie as I brushed my teeth and tried to put myself together. Rose said she was going to stay the night and would return some time in the morning. Perhaps, with Aunt Rose here, she could help me with finding Hannah. The security detail had done as much as they could, and hade up empty.


    Hannah had told the security when she left that she was heading to a fast food ce, but when they had called the location she had logged, there was no evidence she had been there. The security were just there to keep people from breaking in, and they werent exactly trained private investigators. Suffice it to say, they quickly ran out of steam. I considered going to Madison a few times, but I didnt want to upset her further. Thats when the door rang in the twilight hours of the morning.


    I ran down the hall ready to answer it, but of course security had already intercepted it, and it wasnt Hannah. Rather, it was a packaging service, and he delivered a small envelope. The envelope was addressed to me, so I couldnt do anything but sign for it and take it. The packagingdy tried to hit on me, but Charlenes presence intimidated her and she quickly left with a frustrated look on her face.


    A holotape? I muttered, pulling out the long sh-drive-like device Ide to know for containing media.


    I looked through the envelope two more times, and the holotape was the only thing in it. Aunt Rose had destroyed the VS she boughtst night, so that only left Madisons VS holotape yer. I let out a sigh. It seemed like fate was determined to have me see Madison either way. I had no clue what the tape was, but I had a sinking suspicion that it had to do with Hannah. Thus, my desire to see what was on the tape quickly peaked.


    I ran over to Madisons room and knocked loudly. It took a moment before the door opened. Madison peaked outside and her eyes were red as well. It looked like she had been crying for half the night. Charlene was still standing behind me, but I didnt hesitate to push myself forward, shoving Madison back into the room and closing the door, cutting of Charlene. I didnt really care what Charlene thought about the situation. Now wasnt the time for being tactful.


    B-brother! Madison let out a cry as she saw me lock the door and turn towards her. We cant


    Madison, I need-


    Ah! Madison let out a cry, while backing up her knees had hit the side of the bed causing her to fall back. Brother I I


    Madison finally closed her eyes, trying to ease her breathing, J-just once okay onest time. I absolutely wont change my mind!


    Ahhh I need your holotape yer. I scratched the back of my neck, looking a little bit awkward.


    Eh? Ah? Oh! Madison turned red, growing increasingly flustered before turning away and diving for a drawer, pulling out her VS yer I had only seen once before.


    She handed the device to me with both hands while looking away.


    Thank you! I nodded as I took her tape yer.


    Stupid brother Madisons words were barely audible out the side of her mouth.


    Madison, do you know where Hannah is at all? I asked while ignoring Madisons behavior.


    Eh? Hannah? Madisons expression stiffened. What about Hannah?


    She leftst night, and she hasnt been home. I responded, sitting on the bed a distance from Madison and turning on the VS while trying to figure out how to put in the holotape.


    Hannah is gone? Madisons worried facested only a second before she twisted her mouth and turned away. Its none of my problem. Shes not my sister.


    She is your sister. I responded back, only now getting how the holotape slid onto the VS.


    No Madison gave me a tearful look that caused me to stop for a moment. Dont you get it? Ive always been trying to protect her, but all I ever did was annoy her. She said it herself, Im not her real sister. Thats genuinely how she sees me.


    I stared at Madison, lost as to what to say. The truth was, I didnt know what was going through Hannahs mind. She was always such a quiet and reserved girl like her mother. It had never even urred to me she had such thoughts. Even a dayter, I didnt know how to respond to herments. I had hopes of getting to Hannah and convincing her to make good with Madison, but with Hannah gone, I was put in a hard ce and I unfortunately didnt have the answers.


    Hello, Clyburn. A distorted voice suddenly came from the VS, the holotape choosing that second to finally start ying.


    The voice also startled Madison, who turned to the video screen. The screen was dark and grainy, the video taken at night in what looked like a grungy area. However, after a brief focusing, a person came into view. The person was none other than Hannah. Madison audibly gasped next to me, while my hands tightened on the VS yer.


    If youre ying this, then Im sure you recognize your dear little sister here. The distorted voice continued, a harsh thing that sounded neither man nor woman and made my skin crawl. We caught her walking around aimlessly at night, the poor little thing. We were just going to y with her for a while, but then we found out she had a brother. Wed rather y with you.


    As the voice spoke, the camera tittered around Hannah. She was squinting into the light with her hand raised up, and she looked like she umted several scratches and bruises. She had been crying, but otherwise she looked in okay shape considering. Her clothing were in tact if dirtied, and her face seemed like a mix between anger and fear. My entire body was shaking, and I realized I had been holding the VS tightly enough the image was flickering a bit. I loosened my grip.


    Faeri wants to see you. Youll get a new package tonight with the rendezvous point. Come alone. Dont call the cops, Ill know if you do. If youply, youll get to see your precious sister again. If you dont, well Ill personally turn your little sister into my bitch. Shelle to like the taste of pussy, I think. Hahahaha


    The tape went to static as quickly as it had started. I turned to Madison. Her mouth was open, but once again her eyes quickly shed and she looked down, not willing to meet my eyes anymore.


    Madison Hannah, shes been kidnapped.


    Mm Madison murmured while closing her eyes.


    I need your help. Youre the only family Ive got right now. We need to figure this out.


    Madison remained quiet for a moment before shaking her head. No


    No? This is Hannah. Shes our sister!


    Shes your sister!


    Damn it, Madison, this isnt the time to be fighting. Please, will you help me?


    I wont!


    Why do you have to act like a god damn chil- I stopped my words as Madison stared at me defiantly.


    I had stood up and was now hovering over her, my voice raising to the point of a shout. Thats when the reality hit me. Madison was a child. She was only a sixteen-year-old girl. Hannah was only fifteen. These were just girls. While mom and Aunt Rose were able to easily reconcile as adults, expecting the same thing from kids was perhaps asking too much. They were selfish, and childish, and confused. I wasnt too much better, prone to my own emotional outbursts and mistakes, but at least I had my memories as reference. I could subjectively evaluate the situation. My sisters werent so lucky. They were just kids that had to grow up the hard way.


    Madison had felt betrayed my Hannah. After all, she had dedicated such arge chunk of her life towards protecting her sister. She had always felt protective of Hannah, her younger sister. For that sister to suddenly turn into a person you dont even recognize, and worse, refuse to acknowledge your family bonds, it hurt Madison too much. It wasnt finding out Noah wasnt her father that crushed Madison that night, it was Hannah.


    I understand. I stood up, giving Madison onest sad look before I turned and walked out the room.


    As I approach the door, something in my eyes must have triggered Madison, because she suddenly spoke. Wait!


    I stopped, looking back to see my sister, standing and rummaging through her nightstand. She pulled something out and handed it to me. It was a sheet of paper with an address written on it. I looked questioningly from the sheet in my hands to Madisons face. Madison refused to meet my eyes, but she still spoke.


    Its the address of someone who might be able to help. Its all I can do.


    I finally gave a slow nod. Thank you.


    Broth- Clyburn Madison spoke out, causing me to stop for a moment. Ive already got the okay to move to the dorms. A cares to pick me upter today. I wont be here when you get back


    Already? My mouth falls open in shock.


    I had been thinking about doing this for some time Im sixteen now, I dont need moms permission. Madison kept her eyes down. Youll keep her safe, wont you? Make sure to bring her back safely. Ill never forgive you if she gets hurt.


    I slowly nodded with a sigh and then shot Madison a severe look. And you watch out for yourself as well.


    Huh?


    Next year, Iming to university. Ill be looking to bring you home. I wont rest until youre mine, body and soul!


    Ah! Madison let out a cry before turning her head and saying with a pout. R-r-ridiculous!


    I gave a slight smile, but didnt say another word as I unlocked the door and left the room while Madison looked on worriedly. Madison might be proud, selfish, and stubborn, but she was a good girl after all. I knew that Madison loved me. That was all that was important. When she said shed do it with another boy, she said it just to anger me. She was just a sixteen-year-old girl, after all.


    I knew my Madison, the woman I loved, better than that. She was afraid Id leave her after I went to Academy. I could beg and whine and force Madison to stay in the house, but if I did things that way, somewhere deep down shed always resent me for it. My only choice was to show Madison I was a better man. I wanted my sisterpletely. For that, I couldnt focus on temporary gains. I needed to see the big picture.


    I had spent thest year in self-indulgence. I needed to grow up. Its time to start bringing my family back together. I meant what I said to mom. Im not going to hide behind my age anymore. Im the man of the house, and its my responsibility to do what I have to. That included bringing my sisters back to me and keeping all of my women happy.


    Charlene, have a car brought around. Im going to this address. I lifted up a piece of paper in my hand.


    Master, your mother-


    Shes not here, and she left me in charge. Ill take all responsibility for my actions. However, Hannah is in danger, and if you keep me from protecting her I stopped, continuing to walk without finishing what I said.


    I actually didnt know what Id do. Tell mom? Charlene seemed to have a better imagination than I did, since she gulped and nodded.


    Yes, Master, Ill call one in immediately.


    I headed straight to the lobby while Charlene gave a few quick orders over the radio. By the time I walked out the front doors, there was indeed a limousine waiting for me. It wasnt some fancy stretch model, just a fairly run of the mill car, but the fact it was floating still gave me pause.


    I half expected that barking orders wouldnt work, so I was shocked I had made it this far so easily. Could I have always just said Id leave and then leave? Did I need to go through a year of istion, or did it take mom being out of the house for me to regain my independence. I didnt know the answer to that question any more than I knew how these hover cars worked. Its magic, right? I found myself too embarrassed to ask. Id use directness to get Charlene to follow my orders up to this point, and if I started acting like a wide-eyed youth Id lose all the ground I gained.


    So, I quietly waited for someone to open the door, and I stepped into the car. The inside wasnt much different from cars of my own world. It looked like some forms came from being functional, and werent always a decorative trend. However, the car also made no motor noise. When the car started moving, it was a bit disconcerting. There was no rumble or feel of pavement. Instead, there was just a humming nose that kind of reminded me of an airne.


    Charlene sat across from me, remaining vignt as my guard. I didnt exin myself to her. I wasntpletely convinced I should. She hadnt been around for a long time, and was a very by-the-books woman. As long as she followed my orders, itd be enough.


    Ournd was actually about 50 acres, surrounded by a thicket of forest. I was allowed outside on asion, but that usually meant the flower garden in the back, or running in a nearby field. The path leading up to our house wasnt even concrete, but a gravely substance. Then again, was there a need for concrete in a world with hover cars?


    The answer to that question appeared to be yes. As we passed a fence that defined the boundary of my prison, we ended up on a standard road heading about sixty miles an hour. This was the first time in my fourteen years of life I remember ever being this far away from home. My heart started to palpitate for a moment, but I quickly brought it under control. Thankfully, I had 35 years of memories to fall back on, or I would have been aplete mess right now. It was just a temporary jolt of anxiety, nothing more.


    We headed down a highway for about twenty minutes. There were asional properties, but nothing that looked much different than my own experiences. Most of the locations looked ritzy and Victorian. However, it was after those twenty minutes that I started to see a city in the distance. I looked down at the address on the little paper.


    Amaryllis I muttered.


    It will be the Amaryllis Academy that you attend next year. A driver spoke up, looking back with a grin. Im a senior their now. I can show you around when- hey!


    As soon as she started talking, Charlene hit the window, closing off the front driver section from the passenger section. The girl herself was somewhat pretty, especially in the uniform. However, she was giving me a look sort of like the ambnce women. It was a feral predatory look that made me ufortable, so I didnt mind Charlenes rude act. I still gave Charlene a questioning expression.


    Shes a temp. I apologize for letting her speak to you. Charlene said matter-of-factually.


    I turned away to hide myplicated expression. Its fine.


    Its not like I was a celebrity or something, so it was a little weird to be protected from girls talking to me. However, this was the world I lived in now. The first three working women Ive met and every one immediately started hitting on me. My head would have been bigger if mom hadnt coached me for thest year on how much women intended to use me. I was caught off guard by the first girl, but Im quicklying to appreciate my moms advice and protection. I cant imagine how I would have ended up had I been allowed to interact with more women earlier on before I could get a grip on my hormones. Itd be Nada times one hundred.


    The city became clearer through the fog. Now that I thought about it, there was often a lot of fog around the mansion too. I wondered if this city was just a naturally foggy ce, like London. In fact, old London is what immediately came to mind as we drove through. It had a rustic appearance. There were no sky scrapers. Instead, the city was sprawling as far as the eye could see. Thats when I saw something that caused me to blink several times.


    What are those? I nearly leaped out of my seat, any attempt to look mature was destroyed in an instant as I pushed my face against the windowed ss in awe.


    The inds? Charlene answered. Ah, yes, there are ten inds in Amaryllis. Theyre mostly owned by conglomerates and businesses. Amaryllis Academy is on an ind as well for student safety.


    Inds? Theyre floating! Above the sprawling city of Amaryllis, are numerous floating inds with more buildings on them. As Charlene suggested, many of them had smoke stacks flying out of them. How did they did this? Well, if they could make cars float, I supposed they could make inds float too. No wonder they didnt build sky scrapers. There was no limitation ofnd space when you could float anything at any height.


    However, the sight of the inds was only the first shocking thing toe into view. As my eyes looked on, there were numerous flying vehicles as well. The cars seemed to mostly stay on the ground, but every ind had a trolley system that ran up to the ind. The sky also seemed to contain ships. No, not airnes, but actual airships. Some of them looked sort of like nautical ships, but most of them resembled blimps with the dirigible balloon too small to possibly work.


    I forgot all attempts to look like a leader as I stared out at all the crazy things. Some of them I read about, but it wasnt like our library had a fiction and nonfiction section. I never had an idea of what was true and what was made up. Furthermore, hearing something described in books and seeing it were two very different things. For the first time in a year, I realized that I really was living in another world. This is nothing like my old world.


    The people wore outfits shabbier than mine. At least, I could tell the cuts werent as nice. However, they also werent that much different. The dress looked somewhat antiquated, but also somewhat novel. It had a Victorian vibe to it, just like everything else, but also a decorative cleanliness to it. Everything looked antiqued, but also fancy. It was like driving through a Ren faire clothing exhibit, except the designs on the outfits were more uniformed, manufactured, and refined.


    Were here. Charlene suddenly spoke up, causing me to fall out of my revelry.


    I gave a nod and got out of the car once the driver opened the door for me. She looked like she wanted to talk with me more, almost bouncing on her feet as she continued to take several sneaky nces in my direction, but a sharp look from Charlene seemed to keep her from approaching.


    I nced around the street to find we were in a darker area of town. The brick buildings looked run down and the street lights were far fewer. Most of the buildings were 2-3 stories tall, and they had a rough look to them. Overall, this world seemed to have a greater emphasis on artistic architecture, so even aged, the area looked beautiful, but in a beautiful wastnd kind of way. I could tell that this wasnt a nice area of town, but when it was first build, it would have been quite decadent. Its the kind of ce that would have been restored and called the historic district in my own world.


    Stay here. I gave themand as I walked up the gravel path to the front door.


    I was shocked when Charlene actually listened. What made mom like Charlene was also part of what made Charlene a poor guard. She was very by the book. So, since I was in charge, shed follow mymands. As I walked up to the building, I couldnt help remembering my former head of security, Brooke. She wasnt like Charlene at all. Shed do what needed to be done to protect who she needed to protect, and only took orders more as a suggestion. I couldnt help but think she would have followed me regardless, or perhaps even forced me to wait.


    I couldnt think of these kinds of things now. I had finally reached the door. I reached out and rang the doorbell. However, after two times with out a peep, I figured that it didnt work, I gave the door a solid knock. I barely managed tond the second knock when the door opened. A young girl poked her head out the door, and her entire appearance caused my eyes to widen. She had her ck hair up in two pig tails. She was wearing a sweater shirt which exposed her belly button, and she also had a skirt on that was id. This,bined with two nted eyes and a darkplexion, gave me a sight Id never have expected in another world.


    A Japanese schoolgirl? my mouth couldnt help but fall open at the sight of this strange phenomenon.


    Everyone I had ever encountered, which admittedly werent many, had a distinctly western appearance. To see a Japanese beauty, not just a Japanese beauty, but a young, teenage Japanese beauty wearing what could only be considered erotic cosy, the sight had surely shocked me.


    The girl giggled at the sight of me, covering her mouth before she turned behind her and shouted. Babe! We got man here!


    Even her voice, which was youthful and pleasing, dripped of a Japanese ent. It was clear that English was not her native tongue. Was this the person my sister had sent me to see? No, that couldnt be it, then it had to be whoever she shouted to? There was a loud burp and sound of someone getting up. There was what sounded like beer bottles being knocked over, as well as the shuffling of someoneing over. I couldnt see into the home, but the house had a messy vibe. Was this a man? How did my Madison known of the location of a man?


    A strong arm wrapped around the Japanese schoolgirl, looking like it might have lewdly groped her if it wasnt holding a bottle of whiskey. The girl blushed and giggled, leaning back into the form behind her. The face moved out of the shadows of the doorway, and finally came into my line of vision. When they saw me, their face turned into a frown.


    Oh, its you My shoulders sagged instantly as I saw a familiar face that I had just been thinking about.


    You kid, what the hell are you doing on my doorstep?


    Hello, Brooke. I looked up at the best chance my sister had given me to find Hannah. I need your help.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Now, If I recall, your mother fired me over a month ago. Brooke looked down on me, her arm still wrapped around the young teenager in front of her.


    Im not here on her behalf. I started, but after a sh in Brookes eye, I changed what I was going to say. Shes in the hospital. Im here personally because I need your help.


    In the hospital? What happened? I figured that womans hide is too tough that nothing would be able to


    Shes pregnant. I cut off Brookes tirade.


    I see Brooke gave me a knowing look.


    Look, Brooke, I need you back. Personally. This is for me. I took a step forward, but Brooke showed no sign of stepping aside to let me in.


    However, her Japanese friend suddenly broke into a smile and looked up at Brooke. Oh, he love Brooke? You naughty girl have mans heart? Aiii!


    The Japanese girl let out a cry when Brooke smacked her bottom. She said something else that sounded like a Japanese curse while ring at Brooke and rubbing herself. Brooke wore a straight face, she had the hint of a smirk on it. However, when her eyesnded back on me, the smirk dissipated and she shook her head.


    Kid Im sorry


    I have money! I insisted.


    Moneys easy enough toe by Brookeughed and held out her hands in a shrug. And as you can see, I dont need much to be happy.


    I frowned, but my mind still thought furiously. Then I have something else I can give you. Something only I can give you!


    Eh? What is this nonsense? Brooke shook her head while raising her whiskey bottle to her mouth.


    A baby! I dered, squaring my shoulders.


    Brooke spit out the whiskey in my face, some of it falling on the teenage girl and some of it even leaking out her nose. God damn that burns!


    While she sputtered and coughed, covering her mouth, the door opened up and the Japanese girl turned around, her eyes wide and excited.


    A baby? I always wanted to have baby!


    Damn it Clyburn, do you think a body this sexy should have a baby? What makes you think Id want one of those things giving me stretch marks and bruising my pussy? Brooke cursed as she finally recovered, her face flushed red from the alcohol, although it made her look like a blushing maiden and was quite a cute expression, even if shed punch my throat out if I voiced it.


    Oh, hush now, Babe Just let me carry baby. We have together. The Japanese girl put on a serious expression, frowning with a cute wrinkled eyebrow as she red at Brooke.


    Brooke gave a shocked expression, her mouth falling open slightly. Aiko, you want to have a baby with me?


    The Japanese girl blushed and looked away. Well, isnt every girl dream? Plus I can be citizen before you citizen even though I just arrive, hahahaha!


    You Brooke attempted to smack the girls behind again but she dodged it whileughing.


    You talk get me baby, I go make tea! Aiko immediately escaped to the kitchen.


    Damn it, Aiko, Im going to smack that ass! And I told you, I dont want any damn tea. If you want to be useful, bring me a beer! Brooke sighed as Aiko didnt respond to her shouts before turning back to me and gesturing me inside with a frown. What the hell do you want, kid?


    A Japanese schoolgirl? Seriously? even though there were more important things to discuss, that naturally was the question that came out first.


    What the hell is a Japanese? Whatever, she aint no schoolgirl though. Came here on a work visa. Some kind of cultural work exchange program with the country of Nippon. Brooke fell back onto a recliner and then shot me a re. Damn it, we were having a good thing going, why did you have to put having a baby in her head!


    Shes like sixteen! I growled.


    Brooke shrugged. I didnt ask. Sixteens old enough to be a mommy, so why cant I show her a good time? Shes got a great tongue well when she isnt talking. Damn it, dont distract me, why the hell are you here? Seriously!


    Hannah is missing, I said simply.


    Brookes eyes lowered and she remained silent for a bit before speaking. Im sorry. I had considered before that Hannah seemed like a flight risk. She was quiet, always kept to herself. Snuck out a lot She


    She didnt run away, she was taken, I said leaning forward and pulling out the holotape. Kidnapped to get to me.


    With those words, I put the tape down on the table. Brooke eyed it for a moment while remaining quiet.


    I continued on. Shes my sister, and right now shes in the hand of some drug cartel just so they can ckmail me! You think the government gives two shits about herpared to me? They wont help. I have to I have to do what I can, do you understand?


    Just as I finished, Aiko returned to the room carrying a pitcher of tea and a tray of snacks. Getting on her knees at the coffee table. She immediately poured out two cups of hot tea, and then pushed them towards us before waiting there with an expectant smile. However, Brookes eyes didnt turn away from me for a second.


    Why me? Brooke demanded.


    That was a very good question. Why was I trying to depend on Brooke? Yeah, she knew how to fight, but so did my new head of security outside. Madison may have given me Brookes number thinking Brooke could help, but that didnt mean I needed to depend on Brooke. I could have turned around and left the second Brooke had said no, however, I had insisted on staying and I had even offered to share my seed. Still, I found the answering to me quite easily.


    Im all alone in this world. I said slowly, The women who love me my mom, my sisters, they lose objectivity. Theyre too close to me to see what needs seeing. Everyone else? They just want to use me. If there is anything Ive taken from my mother, its a hatred for being used. I came to you Brooke because I need you to watch my back. Any other woman would either be blinded by my presence or trying to find a wake to stick a knife in my back. Youre the only person I can trust to always have my back.


    Hmph Brooke snorted but hid her expression behind her hands, so I couldnt tell how she felt about this. And you say youre going to give my Aiko a baby?


    Aiko grew excited at the words, a grin on her face like a kid in a candy store.


    Of course, I wouldnt promise otherwise.


    What happened to wanting to build that what do you call it, harem?


    I squared my shoulders and chuckled. I still n to. Naturally, the baby will be mine as well as yours.


    What the hell? Brooke leaned forward angrily.


    Well, I mean, youre going to be my personal security, so youll live with me, and of course Aiko woulde as well. So, her baby will be raised together with my other babies. All of us, together. Youll both naturally be my women.


    Owned by man? Aiko murmurs smiling partially to herself. I like sound of that.


    Eh? Aiko, dont let this man poison your thoughts. Kid, you got a lot of guts calling me your woman!


    What does it matter? I shrug, ignoring Brookes re. Its not like youd care who else Im sticking it in. You have no reason to be jealous of my other girls. Of course, I wouldnt stick it in you unless you asked so if you never ask, its not like I have a shortage of otherdies. Plus, youll get to enjoy the sight of all the young beautiful women I bring home. I might even share a couple, yeah? I dont mind if Brooke wants to vet some of my girls I mean, as long as I can watch.


    Brooke, I thought I was special Aiko said as Brooke looked genuinely contemtive over my offer.


    Brooke gave a quick cough. Of course, Aiko, since we met two weeks ago, I knew you were the one for me.


    Its only been two weeks ow! As I blurted out in wonder over this short rtionship, Brooke kicked me under the table.


    Of course, theyre talking about having a baby together, yet Aiko is only sixteen and theyve only been together for two weeks. Rather, its good theyve only been together two weeks because if this rtionship had started a little earlier, it might have turned into a crime! Well, Im not one to talk. Ive had sex with the sixteen-year-old Madison, and by all ounts, Im older than Brooke. However, werent they moving a little fast? It took me months to have a steady rtionship with mom and my sisters were still a rocky thing.


    I shook my head, ignoring my thoughts while Brooke tried to cate Aiko. This wasnt the time for thinking about that kind of thing. I liked Brooke as a friend, and she even had a cute appearance that was desirable if she wasnt a lesbian. Getting a Japanese schoolgirl like Aiko was just a bonus. However, even if neither of them would talk to me again, Id still make this promise, because Hannah was that important to me.


    Will you do it? I finally asked.


    The silence after I finished speaking seemed to stretch. Brooke leaned back, seeming to ignore everything while Aiko still sat there on her knees watching the two of us. I leaned forward and took the cup of tea, giving her a smile as I did. The snacks she had brought out where just crackers with cheese whiz on them. As someone who lived in a mansion, most of my food was prepared by a chef Id never met. Suffice it to say, I hadnt consumed junk food in over a year. I found myself jamming crackers down my throat at an rming rate. This seemed to please Aiko, whose smile grew, even as Brooke stared in silence, not giving anything away.


    Finally, Brooke lifted her hand and put it on the holotape across the table, dragging it over to herself. She silently handed it to Aiko, who immediately turned around and slid it into the side of the visual screen. A few momentster, a familiar scene started to y out on the screen in front of us.


    Hello, Clyburn. The voice came on the screen.


    Brooke seemed to have invested in a better screen than the one I owned. The audio was a bit crisper, and while the voice was still muffled, it sounded undoubtedly female to me this time. Of course, it would have had to be a woman. Was there any doubt? Why would a man kidnap a woman in this world? Aiko stood back, her hand covering her mouth, her eyes growing tears as she watched the struggling Hannah, my Hannah, under the light being shed in her face.


    Faeri wants to see you. Youll get a new package tonight with the rendezvous point. Come alone. Dont call the cops, Ill know if you do. If youply, youll get to see your precious sister again. If you dont, well Ill personally turn your little sister into my bitch. Shelle to like the taste of pussy, I think. Hahahaha


    The screen went to static, but the silence drifted on for only a few moments before Brooke spoke. Faeri


    You know her? I turned excitedly, only to frown when Brooke started shaking her head.


    Just the name Brooke finally spoke up. Part of a local gang of youngsters. Runs a smuggling ring. Racketeering. That kind of stuff. Takes in a lot of poor people and foreigners in. Thats how I met Aiko here.


    Aiko gave a smile. Scary girl try to convince me go with them. Then Brooke came, sent them running.


    And shes the boss? I tried to put the story together.


    Locally perhaps. I dont know much else. Brooke leaned back and took ast swallow of her whiskey before mming the empty bottle on the table. But I do know someone who does.


    Ah? Really? I leaned forward in my chair. Can you take me to them?


    You really are going to be the death of me, boy Brooke let out a sigh, stretching her arms as she spoke. Fine, Ill do it.


    Really, youll take me?


    All of it Brooke sighed. Ill take care of you, kid as long as you take care of me.


    I will! When Brooke gave me a harsh look I held up my hands. I mean, thank you. With your help, Im sure we can save my sister.


    Yes! Aiko also made a guts pose. And after I can finally enjoy penis for first time.


    Eh? I let out a noise at Aikos sudden


    Announcement


    .


    Aiko! Brooke cried out. Thats not hes not I mean, if we got you pregnant uh Id do it!


    Howd you do it? I blurted out incredulously.


    You Brooke red at me. Naturally, there are tools for women to impregnate other women. Youre not sticking it in my Aiko, of course, Id need a donation of your seed, but thats it!


    Ah Brooke jealous he give us both penis? Aiko offered.


    Brooke made a gagging noise like she was just about to throw up. Aiko! What are you saying? Were lesbians? Dont you like my pussy?


    Aiko sniffed. I do, but I never had other. How I know if like sausage when all I have is taco!


    Guh! Brooke looked like she had been punched, Aikos words cutting into her. But baby, we can get toys that shape and I can


    Toys not same. Aiko dismissed. Okaasan say, real thing better.


    Brooke gave another sigh, but it ended when she shot me a re. The re said something along the lines of fix this! Had it been another time, I might have fled the room or even egged Aiko on just to give Brooke a hard time. However, right now, my sister was still on the line and this was not the issue any of us needed to worry about.


    Aiko, I spoke up while standing. Im sorry, but it is Brooke who is earning my seed. Thus, it is Brooke who decides when, who, and how it gets delivered!


    I gave a small bow at the end of it. Aiko looked a little flustered, and then disappointed, while Brooke broke into a relieved smile. I didnt know what was going through Brookes mind, but suddenly her eyes shot to my crotch, looked away, and for a second I swore her cheeks blushed. It must have just been the alcohol.


    On that note, Brooke also stood up, patting off her pants as if she didnt just make a cute expression, We should get going. Were burning daylight and if you want to save your sister before anyone touches her, we need to get moving now.


    Brooke quickly strapped on a sword and a gun, giving the impression of some kind of gunslinging knight. She didnt change her clothing, but she sshed some water on her face to wake up a bit and then immediately pushed me out the door. Aiko was left with a pouty expression on her lips sitting in the corner, clearly disappointed that her chance to enjoy a penis was slipping through her fingers. Well, Id let Brooke and Aiko work that out. If Brooke didnt want to stay with Aiko, it was no big deal to me. However, once I handed out my seed, whoever Brooke gave it to would be mine. Brooke would just have to learn to share. It was the biggest concession I was willing to offer to keep a friend around.


    Charlene and Brooke knew each other, but neither woman looked at the other when they got in the car. Brooke was a beautiful 30-year-old woman with an athletic build and a mischievous smile. Charlene was a 50-year-old who looked like leather andcked any kind of spirit at all. The differences between the two were palpable.


    Brooke didnt exin to me where she nned to take me. She simply slid an address to the driver, and then we began driving in that direction. As we went, my eyes began to narrow. What I had deemed was the bad area of town seemed to be wrong. As the property value plummeted and things like graffiti became more rampant, I realized Brooke likely lived in a normal suburban home. I had assumed my 35 years of experience, even though I had lived as a middle-ss man, allowed me to understand the world, but it looked like a year living in a mansion had skewed the way I saw the world more than I thought. I felt bad for looking down on Brookes living conditions.


    Were here, Brooke said, pointing up ahead as the car drifted to a stop.


    Without the friction of the road, a small part of me wondered how cars stopped. I stopped those thoughts immediately. When I went to the Academy, I could ask these kinds of stupid questions all day. Maybe, I should request mom fill up our library with more science and how-to books. This world didnt seem to have as much do-it-yourself stuff, but my experience is limited so I didnt know. Our library was filled with fantasy books. There were romances, magic, mystery, a little bit of science fiction, arge number of psychological self-help books.


    I stepped out of the car and walked up beside Brooke with more confidence in my step. Once again, I left Charlene watching the car. I hated to admit it, but I felt much safer with Brooke by my side. Her steps were strong and her feet were sure. This part of town had taller buildings and almost no lighting. The art deco was gone, and it was the kind of ce I probably would have felt nervous entering on my own. We ended up walking up a stairway to the third level. By the time we reached the top of the stairs, I was breathing hard.


    You sure you want to do this, kid? Brooke asked. Maybe we should leave this to the cops-


    No! I straightened up, forcing my breath to smooth out. I have to protect Hannah. Im the reason she was out of the house in the first ce. Im the reason she was kid- it was my fault.


    Brooke nodded, and then pointed at the door nearby, If I remember correctly, she lives here


    I nodded and immediately went to the door knocking. I wanted to show Brooke that I could keep going. After this is all over, I promised myself Id start a workout routine. Maybe I could ask Brooke to teach me to use that sword. I dont want to be weak anymore. Being weaker than a woman is just embarrassing! Ive spent too much of this new life hiding in my own little box.


    Hello- ah m-m-master! As soon as the door opened, a familiar face peeked out before immediately looking down, unable to meet my eyes. What are you doing here?


    Veris so its you. As soon as I saw Veris, my old housekeeper, I understood why Brooke had brought me here. Veris, Im looking for Nada


    Veris finally looked up, her fist clenching slightly. What did that girl do now?


    Two days ago, she broke into the mansion and raped me, I stated simply.


    Oh Veris very nearly bowed on the ground, the noiseing more like a pained grunt. Im sorry master Im so so sorry I should have never I thought


    I raised my hand. Veris, you abused your position. You used me. If you feel at all indebted to the help my family and I have given you, then now is the time to act.


    Veris wilted under my stare, but when I said she could help, she immediately raised her head and gave a decisive nod.


    Your daughter she mentioned a woman Faeri.


    Veriss expression turned vicious. Faeri that bitch! Shes the one who got my daughter addicted to drugs. Well, her gang did. Her dealer is part of Faeris crew. Faeri was the one she owed money to.


    As Veris rambled on about Faeri, Brooke and I gave each other a look and I nodded. Veris, pay attention closely here.


    Yes, master, anything. Veris was practically bowing now.


    It turned out her guilt over betraying me had waved very heavily on her mind. She had spent thest nine months soaking in guilt. Well, she also threw away a career that she had for over a decade all for her daughters sake. In the end, she was just trying to be a good mother.


    We need to find Nada, I want to know where this gang resides. I said, my words finally triggering Veris to look up at me. We have some questions for them.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    You. Have you seen this woman? I leaned over and pushed an old photograph of Nada into the womans face as the hood of my cloak fell back.


    The woman was lying on the ground with a needle in her arm. Whether she was ever a prettier girl or not was difficult to tell. Now, her body was devoid of fat. She was skinny to the bone. Her face was pocked with scabs. She was deathly pale and her skin was scraggly and king. When she opened her eyes, she blinked three or four times as if she didnt believe what she was seeing.


    Hey youre a man? Hey, baby want me to show you a good time. The woman made an attempt to grab me, but in her state, I was able to easily dodge her.


    I kicked her leg one more time. This woman! Do you know her?


    Wha-? Oh thats um whats her face. Yeah, I seen her.


    I let out a breath. This had been the tenth person we had tried to talk to. Two of them had actually tried to tackle me to the ground and rape me on the spot. Brooke had to beat them off of me. Beat them off is the correct word because, in their drug-addled states, they didnt stop until they were unconscious. I still felt dirty from thest one, who had managed to get her tongue inside my mouth. She hadnt bathed in a few days, and she smelled quite pungent.


    Brooke had told me itd be easier if she just did the questioning. We were at a drug house Veris had told us was a ce Nada frequented. It was the third and final of the addresses Veris could deliver. Among the ten we questioned, this was the first woman to even admit she knew Nada, let alone im to have recently seen her.


    Can you tell use where she is? I asked.


    The girl, who couldnt be older than twenty-five, grinned, her teeth yellow and one of her canines seemingly missing.


    Whats it to yay? She looked down at my crotch. Perhaps you give me a go, love, and maybe your cock will refresh my memory, eh?


    Let me handle this. Brooke took a step forward, cracking her knuckles.


    She was just as annoyed spending all morning in crack houses as I was. She looked like she wanted to blow off some steam on this shameless druggy. However, if she identally knocked the woman unconscious, wed be back to square one. I touched Brookes shoulder. She looked back at me and I shook my head. With a sigh, she backed off and I kneeled down to the drugged up woman again. Her eyes were more open now, and she had scooted away from Brooke. She was till eying Brooke distrustfully like she expected Brooke to start attacking her any second. I lifted my hand in front of her face and snapped, getting her attention back on me.


    Hey, you, you know if you get pregnant with my baby, you cant do drugs, right? I said.


    Gegegege The girl let out augh. Worried about our baby, love? No worries. Ill raise it up proper. Now just stick your cock in me. A lot of lipsticks have been in there but never man-dick, so youll be my first.


    The woman shamelessly spread her legs. Her underwear was stained. At some point, she had pissed herself while in her drugged state. Suffice it to say, she smelled overly ripe, and I nearly gagged at the scent. The woman herself only smiled, like she actually thought Id jump on top of her and start humping her right on the floor here.


    That wont be necessary, I said, reaching into my pocket and pulling out my ace, If you tell me where Nada is, you can have this. Yeah you recognize it, all you got to do is cut it open and stick it inside. Or sell it. I dont care. I hear cum goes for $500 an ejacte on the street.


    Of course, I hadnt known that earlier today, but after three drug houses, I had picked up on the street the value of my own baby juice. $500! Money in this world wasnt much different than money in my other world, although this world had already converted to a stic only system. Physical money no longer existed except in banks. All people traded electronically with cards. However, to think that if I did nothing but jack off 4 times a month I could livefortably for the rest of my life, it was certainly a strange feeling.


    What I held in front of the womans eyes was, of course, a condom. It wagged back in forth in front of her eyes, which were locked on them like a dog on a steak. It was tied on the end and full of white stuff, the same way Veris and Nada had once transported it. The white stuff wasnt warm to the touch, but even so, any woman would get excited by the possibilities of this little bag.


    Ah! Y-yes! The woman reached out, but when I lifted it out of her grasp, she started nodding excitedly. Yes, yes! Nada I know Nada. Skinny girl. Narrow eyes, short hair, average titties? Shes out back. Found herself a lipstick, eating pussy for a hit. I aint gay but Nada broke downst night and became a muncher. Already gobbled up ten women, the slut!


    I gave nod. Out back?


    Brooke gave a nod. Woman fuck each other behind drug houses like this. Its known.


    The other woman nodded, excitedly, reaching out her hand. Yes, of course, gimme, gimme.


    I dropped the condom on the floor with a plop. The woman immediately lunged and grabbed it. Turning away in disgust, I gestured Brooke to follow me outside the room. The pair of us headed down the stairs leading to the back.


    Are you just giving it away now? Brooke said angrily as we walked down the stairs. So much for your ns.


    If I didnt know any better, it sounded like she was jealous and pouting.


    Ill do anything for my family. Do you understand? If it was you, Id do it too.


    Brooke didnt respond, but when we reached the bottom of the stairs, I turned around and gave her a smirk.


    Besides, its glue. Thought I might need some currency, so I poured some into a couple condoms. The only thing that woman will get is her crotch glued shut. Might even help with the smell


    Brookes expression rxed and she let out a snort. Haha you tricky bastard. You better not do that to my Akio.


    Well, the only way to be certain is to have me deliver it straight from the source I turned away, a smirk forming on my face.


    Dont you start! Brooke snapped indignantly. I can still beat the shit out of you!


    Mmm sorry, not a masochist, so if you want my cum, youll have to treat me gentle-like.


    You dont be so ahem cocky


    I let out a slight grin. Oh really


    Yes, I heard how that sounds, now kindly go jack yourself off. Brooke stuck out her tongue and looked away, for the second time today looking just a bit flustered.


    As we left the dpidated building and started walking along the side path, the noises in the air stopped us from talking. True to the rumors, the private sealed off area behind the drug den was basically a whore house. Munchers, women who resorted to eating women out for drugs, met with their suppliers. Some of these women were rich women just looking for sexual release, while others were the drug dealers themselves, offering discounts in exchange for sexual favors. Not every prostitute here did drugs, but they went hand in hand.


    Put up your hood, kid. Brooke muttered, A bunch of horny drugged up women and a fertile man dont mix well.


    I nodded, lifting the hood to my cloak and lowering it over my eyes. I was still young and scrawny, so I didnt really have an obviously manly physique with my cloak on. Despite how silly Brookes words might have seemed in my old world, I was in very real danger here. If all these women did learn a man was in their domain, being pushed down was the least of my worries.


    The area wasnt particrlyrge, but hundreds of dirty towels and nkets were hung up by strings, sectioning off the ce and creating the effect like some kind of bazaar or marketce. The makeshift coverings came in many colors, and so it looked very lively for a back ally. Various women had created makeshift privacy tents that looked like small alcoves only about three feet wide and six feet deep. Sitting in front of each alcove was a woman plying her trade. Some of them looked professional, wearing makeup and alluring clothing, while others looked much like druggies just looking to score a hit.


    To some of these women, these little hovels barelyrge enough to fit two people were the locations they worked and lived.


    Its a work around thew. Brooke suddenly spoke up.


    Hah? I coughed, trying to cover up my voice while avoiding the eyes of a few women who were trying to get me toe over to their tent.


    Prostitution is illegal indoors. However, you can freely exchange anything for sex outdoors as long as it doesnt vite public decencyws. So, these sort of  pussy markets open up in the bad areas of town. Being behind a drug den is just for convenience.


    I really thought that without men, the sex trade would be dead, I muttered to myself.


    Huh? Why would a man ever need to pay for sex? Brooke looked at me with a genuinely questioning look, and I could only shrug with a half-smile.


    This was the world we lived in now. It was a world of women. Human nature apparently wasnt sex specific. If there werent men, women didnt suddenly turn into perfect peacekeepers. Humans were just as bad independent of the sex. Maybe the violence wasnt as bad. Women didnt kill other women as often. However, that only made things crueler for them. Men just murdered men. Women, on the other hand, theyd strip other women of their humanity until there was nothing left.


    I once knew a girl in high school. She wasnt part of the popr girls and got excluded and teased relentlessly. The worst a bully would ever do to a man is beat him up and steal his lunch money. However, the girls relentlessly hounded her until she attempted suicide. Then, the same girl who had driven her to try to kill herself was put in charge of the get wellmittee which collected money and got signatures to cheer her up. The harasser was the well-liked popr girl, after all, and the teachers knew nothing. So, after trying to die, she had to watch her bully smile at her and hand her flowers to make her feel better, while secretly spreading rumors that she faked her suicide so she could get an abortion. That girl never returned, switching schools instead. However, it left a lesson that had remained with me until now, women are scary.


    As I looked around the space, I could see a few tents being upied by women. There was some giggling, some heavy breathing, and a couple of moans. I kept reminding myself how dangerous a ce this was, less I start to grow too excited. However, I still felt I had to slouch a little or there might be something very obvious disying my sex. It was then that my eyes fell on a naked butt sticking out the entrance of one of the tents. It was a woman on her knees, and she was bent over, her upper body still within a cubby hole. This wasnt technically legal since her naked lower half was being exposed, but in this environment, the sight of naked women wasmon and the other girls ignored her slip in etiquette. She was a newbie, after all.


    As I walked up to her cubby, I could see her ass and pussy were wagging, and it looked like she was in between the legs of another woman, munching down on some pussy. Well, trying. She didnt have the other womans panties off yet, and I could hear bickering between the two like they were having a difference of opinion. Even though I didnt see her face between the other womans legs, it was an ass and pussy that I recognized. I sat down on my knees, pulled back my hand and gave the ass a p. Brooke rolled her eyes at me while the woman I pped let out a cry.


    She pulled back out of her position between another girls pussy and she looked up. Her face looked not much different than a few days ago. Maybe she was little more tired. Her lips were chapped and she had wet stuff all over her chin. Nada had been reduced to whoring herself out for drugs. Well, in her defense, she did try to whore herself out to me before she fell back on lesbianism. I knew it wasnt my fault, but I still felt a little bad seeing the poor woman in this state. I had pushed her to this, although there was nothing I could do to prevent this from happening either.


    Youll have to wait for your Nada stopped when she looked up at saw me.


    Her eyes widened in confusion and fear. She looked more lucid than she had when she had tried raping me a few nights ago. Her eyes grew teary just from the sight, but I straightened my back and gave her a re. Before I could say anything though, another person sat up and shot Nada a dissatisfied look. With me standing in the sun, she couldnt see my face. However, I was shocked at the sight of her. This girl was actually really pretty, and she wasnt much older than me! Why would some cute girl in her teens be getting her pussy eaten out in a back ally! I was stunned speechless.


    Hey, whats the deal! The girl growled. You promised to make me cum and Im not feeling it at all! $100, and I cum. Thats the promise.


    Ah misses Nada looked between me, Brooke and back at the woman in the tent. Im sorry they


    Taking Nadas inability to properly respond, the teenage girl who wore surprisingly nice clothing for the ce she was in shot both of us a re. Wait for your turns. Cant you see shes busy?


    We need to talk to her for a moment. I hope you understand. Brooke spoke, trying to sound reassuring.


    No it is you who dont understand! I have an exam in the afternoon, and there might be boys there She emphasized the word boys like it meant something. If I see any boys, then I wont be able to concentrate on my test.<em>Whestlers Guide to the Feminine Body</em>says that a woman must ahem cum and after she cums, she will no longer focus on a man and can do better in ss.


    You youve cum before, right? Brooke asked.


    The womans face grew flustered. How dare you ask ady that?


    Its her first time. Nada muttered, looking down. Thats why Im naked, she said thats it is not real sex unless someones naked.


    I covered my mouth as my shoulders shook, but Brooke actually threw back her headughing, causing the teenage girl to grow even redder.


    You so much for confidentiality! The girl bristled, grabbing her curly blond hair and pulling it, which seemed to be something she did when she was frustrated. It doesnt matter! I paid! I paid for one orgasm and I wont quiet down until I get it!


    Was she seriously having a tantrum in a back ally? Only one thing came to mind looking at her, a spoiled rich kid. A stupid, spoiled, rich kid. She was starting to make a scene, and a few of the others nearby were starting to look at them. If it continued on in this direction, this silly girls first brothel visit would be a big problem for everyone present.


    Ill do it then, I said, trying to make my voice sound feminine.


    Brooke and Nada gave me surprised looks, but the teenager squinted in my direction with her hand up. You? Well, you do look a little younger than her. Closer to my age? I dont really care who, Im not into women. Ill be thinking about boys while you do it anyway. Dont bother with the clothing, just be quick!


    I gave Brooke a smirk while she red at me. We gestured at each other for a few seconds until Brooke gave up. She grabbed Nada and dragged the naked woman away to grill her. Meanwhile, I go on all fours and dived under the tent to finish Nadas job. That job was this girls pussy. She was a cute blonde girl with curly hair, boobs that rivaled my moms, which was amazing on a sixteen-year-old girl, and nice long legs to boot. She also had a bag nearby, and I recognized the logo on the back. It was the same logo I had seen on Madisons stuff. This girl was an Academy girl.


    This probably wasnt the best time to y around, but we needed to keep this girl from causing trouble. I didnt know if there were any of the gang members nearby. Even if Brooke could safely get me out of there, would Hannah be safe if the people who kidnapped her found out I was looking for them? Thus, I had to act fast, and that meant eating pussy. It didnt hurt that I was very horny, listening to women fornicating in every other tent, naturally, my willpower was waning as a teenage boy. At the very least, I was leaving it to a little bit of forey.


    Ah! Ahn The girls legs tightened around my head, stopping me from diving in before I could even get my tongue out. G-gentle!


    She slowly rxed her thighs, spreading herself open. She looked away while pushing her underwear to the side with her fingers. It was a very erotic scene. In truth, my body blocked most of the light, so it was pretty dark. I could only really see her pale white thighs and the outline of her womanhood. It looked a bit like a ripe flower. She also smelled sweet. It was clear, she was a girl who kept herself clean. Well, if she had looked nasty, I wouldnt have offered to dive into Nadas tent with her in the first ce.


    I blew lightly with my lips over her mound of flesh, and I could feel the girl shivering underneath me. Very slowly, I worked my head down. Any sudden movements seemed to cause this woman to tighten her legs and block me, as if by instinct. She was forcing herself to spread for me. I wonder if Nada had even managed to get a tongue in before I interrupted.


    Finally, my tonguended in the right spoke, and I beganpping up her insides, enjoying the vor of this blond teenage bombshell. Her hands ran through my hair and grabbed tightly as she let out little whimpering sounds. She had a sweet and refreshing taste, and my tongue could tell that her pussy was a virgin.


    Ah ah ah The girl moaned.


    My fingers ran through her pubic hair, which was soft and smooth. I grabbed onto the patch as I stuck my tongue inside her, causing her to gasp. I had eaten my mothers pussy many times since I hade to this world, but there was something unique about tasting this teenage girl. Perhaps it was the fact we were essentially outside. There were women in other tents right next to us doing the same thing. Maybe some of it was the anonymity. I didnt even know her name.


    Perhaps, this was just a means of blowing off umted stress from the previous night, but I found myself going to town. Soon, I was shaking my head as I sucked hard on her pussy, my tongue prating it without reservation. The woman herself must have also been at her limit. Well, she resorted to hiring a prostitute just so she could get off and focus on exams, so she didnt have much resistance.


    Ah, there, there! She cried out. Ahn Im cumming!


    Two words were never sweeter, and I happily drank from this highschool girls nectar pot as she came gratuitously. I sucked down hard on her until her clit with pink and throbbing. My own cock was rock hard, but I ignored it as I tasted the woman under me. For a few moments, I forgot about my troubles. At least, I could give this one woman what she wanted, and what she wanted wasnt my seed, but just a simple orgasm. I provided it for her as well as I could. It felt nice.


    Ahhnnn! She cried out, kicking her legs out as her body thrashed under my machinations.


    I only finally separated because I ran out of breath, although the girl had already leaked on Nadas bedding. Finishing up in only about five minutes, I was just about to pull out of the tent and put my hood back up when the girl suddenly reached down and grabbed me.


    Eh? I could only make out a strange noise as I was dragged up, my face was brought up to that pretty face I could barely make out in the darkness.


    Th-That was incredible! The girl said tearfully. I didnt know it could feel so good!


    Trying to pull back, I gave her a nod of affirmation, but not reading the mood she grabbed me and kissed me, her tongue entering my mouth. Her lips were actually really soft and her chest felt really good against mine. I just ate her out and she was kissing me. This girl is really lewd isnt she? Well, she hires prostitutes too! Doesnt she know you dont kiss prostitutes? Thats rule #1.


    However, my horniness ttened mymon sense. Compared to Madison, she felt really soft and curvy. Her body was incredible, and my hands couldnt stop but reach around and hold her. The girl herself pulled her lips away and then looked down, breathing hard. I couldnt see well in the dark, but she looked like she was blushing.


    I I think I might be gay now. She said suddenly letting go of my face and burying her head in my chest, squealing like a silly girl who just made a confession.


    Huh? I couldnt process what was going on as she hugged me.


    I really wasnt feeling anything with that girl Nada. I was doing everything I could to cum. However, when you touched me it felt so incredible. It was like a million times better. I suddenly came to realize what all those lipstick girls were talking about! I love having my pussy eaten, but it has to be you!


    Pfft! I started coughing, trying to pull away once again from this girl clinging to me in the tent.


    I-I know this is sudden, but youre about my age, right? Maybe we could, I dont know, be a couple? Ah, I have money! Even if youre poor, I can find you a ce. Since youre my girlfriend, Ill take care of you, I promise! I might even be able to get a man to give us seed? Then we can both be pregnant together!


    Im whose girlfriend now? Shes talking about having my baby? Girls are definitely scary! Definitely scary! I needed to escape before she starts discussing the wedding vows. Clearly, this girl wasnt ready for a sexual rtionship! One orgasm and shes ready to settle down! As I tried once again to struggle away, the girls eyes widened once again and she grabbed on to my arms tightly.


    Th-thats right! You di-did that to me, but I havent returned the favor! A-as your girlfriend, I must also please you She said those words so cutely that I seriously wanted to push her down right there, if I wasnt busy trying to run the other way.


    This girl was seriously the most dangerous woman I have ever met. I was caught between wanting to leave and wanting to rip her clothing off. What kind of weird feeling is that? Its nothing like with Madison at all!


    Before I could truly grasp what she was saying though, the girls hands had worked their way into my pants. I unconsciously spread my legs, letting her grasp onto oh right, she thinks Im a woman! However, it was toote for me to reach down and pull her hand out. Her fingers found it and immediately grab onto a big bulging thing. That thing would be my balls!


    Eh? Honey, your pussy, I dont mean to offend but it feels kind of weird Eh? Whats that?


    Its at that point, that her feeling around hits something bigger. Her hand reached up, and for a second, I swore the world moved in slow motion. Then her fingers wrap around the hard, erect penis. The pair of us froze, I found my face only an inch away from hers, with her hand wrapped around my cock. Her eyes slowly started to widen as she processed what the thing in her hand must have been.


    A-a-a-a-a ma- I immediately brought my face forward and kissed her on the lips, preventing her from shouting man in the middle of the pussy market.


    I pulled away, leaving the girl breathless. Sorry, gotta go!


    I immediately jumped out of the tent. Throwing my hood up, I fled the back of the drug den, running along the side and heading straight for the hover car. It looked like Brooke had finished her questioning, so I ran right up to her.


    You done having fun? If you were so worried about your sister, you shouldnt be-


    Yes, I know, Im an idiot, lets move! I shove Brooke into the back of the car and immediately mmed the door shut.


    The driver got the rush, and immediately hit the gas, our car peeling down the road. I looked through the back window, and just before the car turned a corner, I swore I saw a busty blonde Academy student frantically looking around in the street. I let out a breath of relief as I rxed back in my chair. Brooke gave me a strange look while she straightened her clothing.


    Brooke sniffed. Well, one thing I can say about working for you, its never boring.


    I let out a sigh. Yeah as fun as a man in a pussy market

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Nada what did she say? I asked.


    I said you should just call the cops. A window in the front rolled down and Nada was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Gah! How long have you been there? I gave a cry, immediately wiping my face and trying to recover myself.


    Nada frowned, ignoring my surprise. I wronged you. I know that now. Im Im going back to mom.


    I let out a sigh, rxing my shoulders. I think thats a good idea.


    Nada gave a nod and after a moment, started talking again. Its an abandoned factory downtown. Thats where youll find the Primrose.


    Primrose?


    Thats what they call themselves. Mostly teenage delinquents those that couldnt make it into the academy. They help traffic the drugs, minor extortion, that kind of thing. Their sign is a primrose flower. If you find the flower, you find them.


    I got it. I nodded, the logic simple enough.


    Theyre not as hardcore or as man-hating as some gangs, Nada added. But thats part of what makes them so dangerous. Theyre just a bunch of dumb kids. Theyre approachable. Friendly even. Then a few monthster youre eating pussy at market price for another hit Nada winced and turned away.


    They took my sister. I absolutely wont trust them. I responded simply.


    We slowed to a stop, and I could see that we were parked outside of Veriss home. It looked like Brooke had promised to take her home first. Nada patted herself off and stepped out the car door. However, before she closed it, she turned back and looked in.


    I Nada lowered her eyes uncertainly.


    The first time we had sex, we had sex because I wanted to, I spoke out. I dont hate you. Maybe if you cleaned yourself up I dont know if you came back to the mansion and stayed, we could I could put a baby in you.


    Nadas eyes shot up, a look of surprise in her eyes. Clearly, she never would have expected me to offer to give her more seed. This was far, far more than she could ever deserve. Her eyes started to grow teary-eyed, and it looked like she wanted to throw herself at my feet, but our locations in the car prevented it. After taking a deep breath and getting a hold of her emotions, she gave a decisive nod.


    Watch out for Faeri. She gave me a worried look. Shes not innocent like the others. Shes violent, maniptive, and hateful. If you can avoiding in contact with her, itd be better.


    Nada I met her eyes onest time. Thank you


    Nada nodded a few more times like she didnt want to leave, but she regretfully closed the door. She continued to watch as the car pulled away. She stood in the sidewalk until we were out of sight, watching the car that seemed to carry her hopes and dreams.


    Another baby? Brooke asked wryly.


    If it keeps her from doing drugs again, then its worth it. Brooke raised an eyebrow, so I kept speaking. Weve slept together. Weve shared a bond. Im not going to be fooled by her again, but that doesnt mean I want to leave her hanging high and dry. I need sixty women for my harem n to work, right? Nada used to be an educated woman, she just fell on hard times. She was once pretty. She could be pretty again.


    Brooke gave a snort when I finished. Youre too nice.


    Maybe I muttered back. Or maybe this world is just too cruel.


    Its the only world we got. Brooke shrugged.


    A wry smile formed on my lips, but I didnt respond. Yeah, this is just how things are. I heard that a lot in my old world too. It was only now that Ive seen the world another way that I understood how weak and unconvincing that argument was. Things are the way they are because people made them the way they are. If we wanted things to change. Wed had to change them ourselves.


    I closed my eyes and leaned back with a sigh. Charlene always remained silent unless responding to something, and thankfully Brooke could read the mood well enough that she also didnt say anything. My thoughts were mostly on Hannah. Right now, shes locked in a room somewhere, dark and cold. Worst, she probably hated me. Thest time we had seen each other she ran away in disgust because I was giving everyone but her attention. Now, shes kidnapped and being used to ckmail me.


    Would my dear sister evere to forgive me? I really didnt know. Part of the reason I left the way I did was because I felt guilty myself. I had betrayed my sister, and I felt that if I was the one who saved her, then at least she wouldnt hate me. However, even if I saved her, Hannah could still end up hating me in the end. It turned out, my mother wasnt the only one that I had taken for granted. Just like I assumed mom could take any abuse, I had assumed my sister would always be there. I reckoned I could focus on Madison because I had plenty of time with Hannah. Only now did I realize how precious that time truly was.


    After we had been driving smoothly for some time, I finally opened up my eyes, and immediately raised my eyebrow. We were outside the city, driving away from it. Was the location that Nada gave us so far outside of the city? I didnt think that was so. My brow furrowed. However, it wasnt until I saw a familiar fence and gateing to view that my eyes shot to Brooke. She had a guilty expression on her face, but she met my eyes defiantly.


    What is going on here? I demanded.


    Im bringing you home, kid, Brooke responded.


    Wh-what? I tried to stand up, hitting my head on the car ceiling and grabbing it. Damn it! You said it yourself, were wasting time!


    We already got what we needed, Brooke sighed. Now you need to stay home and stay safe. Ive already contacted the authorities. Theyll be waiting to intercept the package at home. Once they intercept it, theyll make a move at the rendezvous and the factory at the same time. Its the safest way to protect your sister.


    No I shook my head. Brooke, they dont care about her. Shes not a man, so they wont care!


    Clyburn, I know your mother has filled your head with those kinds of thoughts. Brookes voice was strained with a tinge of anger. But it is their job to protect citizens. You are their priority, so be d they can know youre safe while they focus on handling the exchange.


    Charlene, I turned to the other woman, who turned her head away from me, a guilty look on her face also. Brooke, this isnt what we agreed on! You were supposed to be my ally.


    Im supposed to do what no one else will, keep you safe and make sure you dont do anything stupid! Im the only one concerned about your best interest. Brookes voice was raised now.


    Then, youre fired! I shouted back. It was a mistake to go to you


    I refuse!


    You you cant refuse! Charlene, get her out of the car! Charlene looked out the window, wearing an expression like she wanted to leap through it and take her chances at sixty miles an hour.


    You already put me in your damn heresy thing, now youre stuck with me, and I will do my job to keep you safe whether you like it or not! Brooke growled.


    Youre out of the harem! I said, pointing out the door like I expected her to jump.


    Fine if youre done with my services, Ill just take my severance package!


    What the hell are you doing? I shouted as Brooke leaped at me.


    You offered some cum to make my Aiko a baby! Now you better deliver! Brooke started trying to unbuckle my belt as I fought her off.


    I wont give it! You cant make me cum even if you wanted to, you taco bitch!


    Very well then! Brooke pulled out a switchde. Then Ill just cut it off and stuff it so Aiko can use it as a toy so she can feel a real penis!


    Youre fucking crazy! I shouted, fighting with Brooke in the backseat of the car, while Charlene pretended she wasnt there in the corner.


    I reached out to grab anything I could use as a weapon. My hand ended up caught on her blouse, ripping it open and exposing her breasts and cleavage. Of course, her bra was still on, but with her boobs exposed, my hands immediately went for them. I grabbed her nipples through her bra and twisted hard.


    Arrrrr you fucking kid! Brooke shouted grabbing my crotch and squeezing until my balls felt like they were being kicked.


    I will not abandon my sister! I growled through the pain, delivering the most brutal purple nurple I could manage.


    Youre not! Brooke snarls through gritted teeth. I am keeping you safe. Stop being an idiot!


    The car door my head was pushed up against suddenly opened. My upper body fell halfway out of the car. The sudden drop caught Brooke off guard as well, and she fell forward with only my body to grab on to. As a result, her hands grab my shirt and her chestnds on my chin. Flushed and breathing hard, the pair of us looked outside the door, me upside down on the bottom, with Brooke straddling me on top.


    Uh were here The driver who opened the door said nervously, trying to keep herself from looking at us while a fiery red blush covered her face.


    Nearby, there were siren lights shing, and two or three police cars sat nearby. It appeared that when the cars were off, they released retractable metal feet like a table that they rested on. There were also a couple of policewomen, and most importantly, Aunt Rose standing worriedly nearby. Everyone was looking with their mouths slightly agape.


    Brooke recovered first, rolling her eyes as she got off of me, immediately pulling her blouse over her chest, even though the buttons had been ripped off. I turned around and stood up. Feeling slightly dizzy from being upside down for a moment. Charlene had already escaped the vehicle and went to the policewoman to report everything going on. Many of the policewomen were giving me looks, apparently very excited by the scene they had discovered a man in. Its not every day they saw a man in the middle of forey with a woman, and itd be the talk of the station for weeks.


    Even in a crisis, my nephew is a bit of a deviant Aunt Rose muttered slightly.


    I ignored her words as I got out of the car. Aunt Rose, Hannah


    Aunt Rose raised a hand to stop me. Yes, I know. Youve done well. Brooke has told us everything. Youve made both me and your mother worry greatly. When she gets out of the hospital tomorrow, shes going to have quite a few words for you.


    No I mean I have to go to Hannah


    Aunt Rose gave me a sympathetic look. I know you want to help, Clyburn, but the best thing you can do is let the police handle it, okay? Youre not a hero from some story. Just stay inside with us. Theyll get Hannah back.


    Thats what I tried to tell the brat, maybe hell listen to reason now.


    You tried to cut off my dick! I shouted, pointing at Brooke usingly.


    You misheard, Brooke said it with such an absolute straight face that even I almost wanted to doubt myself.


    I ignored Brookes childishness. She was probably acting that way just to distract me. Maybe thats why she let me go down on that other woman too. She was just trying to mislead me. Amuse me like a child. Keep me out of any real danger while allowing me to feel just a bit of thrill. In the end, I hadnt truly aplished anything. I looked at Aunt Roses sympathetic eyes and Brookes stubborn looks.


    Many of the policedies were looking at me too. They had the same kind of eyes as the ambnce women. I was like an antelope that had wandered in front of a pack of lions. If it had made my skin crawl before, now it just made me angry. I turned and walked away. As to the direction I walked, it wasnt like I was being given a choice there. I headed back into the mansion. There was less security in the mansion, but Charlene has resumed her role as my shadow. I was once again trapped in my prison, unable to do anything. I couldnt protect anyone.


    I went into my room and closed the door. At the very least, Charlene wouldnt follow me in there. However, it was a room with no escape. The door into moms adjacent room was locked. The window was actually nailed shut, making it impossible to open. All I could do was lie in bed. As soon as I did, however, I felt something under the covers. I got up and pulled them off. There was a man envelope sitting hidden. How long had it been here? The police must have not searched my room. Well, there was no reason to. How would someone get into my room when the entire mansion was secure? They were waiting for a delivery toe to the mansion. How would they ever expect the package to already be here?


    I picked up the envelope and opened it. Just as expected, a single note came in. The note was in handwriting I recognized. It was written in Hannahs bubbly script. It also looked to have some stains on it. One of them looked like blood.


    <em>Dear Brother,</em>


    <em>They told me to write this telling you toe to 4321 Ferris Pine in the city and go into the back alley. If you do, youll see me again. Be there by 8:00 pm. No police. If you donte, they will just donte, brother donte dont worry about me.</em>


    <em>Hannah</em>


    My hands trembled as I read the note, and a momentter a drop of liquid struck it. I realized that tears were falling down my cheeks. I should have given this to the police. I should. However, this was a world that prized men, not women. They didnt care about saving my sister. Even if the police girls out front were thinking that if they were the one to save my sister, maybe Ill fuck them in appreciation, it didnt feel like enough. I needed to go there. If I was caught, then the police would spare no expense saving me. I left the note on my bed so they could find it after I left.


    I looked out the window. The shing lights of the police assaulted my eyes. I could see Brooke and Aunt Rose talking to a policewoman who was nodding. My window faced the front of the house, even if I could kick it open, I would be caught by the time I reached the bottom. I needed a bedroom that did not face the front of the house. Thats right, Hannahs bedroom has a window that faced out the back corner! I headed out my door.


    Clyburn. Charlene gave a nod.


    Im going to Hannahs room, I said. Maybe there is something there that would give us a clue.


    Charlene let out a rare expressive sigh. The police have checked her room.


    My hands tightened and I straightened my back. Even so look, Ill go crazy if I cant do something. At least let me try


    The desperation in my eyes was genuine even if the words I said were false. Charlene gave a nod after a moment and I let out a silent breath of relief. She took me to Hannahs room, and once again I closed the door on her. She probably assumed Id fall on Hannahs bed and cry myself to sleep or something. However, I hadpletely different ns in mind.


    I immediately went to Hannahs window, only to find that it wasnt nailed shut like my own. It looked like mom only gave me that kind of treatment. Her window opened rather easily, so I carefully lifted it without making a noise. Looking out the window, I let out another surprised noise. It was very lucky. Her window seemed to sit in a little alcove that hid it from eyes. More than that, there appeared to be a trellis structure built alongside the house to hold flowers. It looked scble. I didnt hesitate to swing my leg out the window and grab onto the structure. It seemed to creek angrily under my grip, but I still worked my way down it, only getting pricked by thorns three times on the climb from the second level to the floor. Once my feet hit the ground, I moved into a crouch.


    Most of the security patrolled the borders, so they werent near the mansion. The cops were in the front yard, waiting on the package, and didnt seem all that concerned about running security detail. I guess they werent expecting me to try to flee. The location I went to was the garage. The garage was detached and actually a ways away from the mansion in a separate building. Naturally, when we wanted to drive, a car and driver were fetched for us, so there was very little reason to have an ugly garage in the same space as the mansion.


    This benefited me greatly today as there was no one near the garage. Better still, the keys to the car were left in the garage. Of course, the garage was locked, meaning I had to smash a window to get inside. I used a rock, unlocked the door, and went to the car key lockbox which was never locked. I had no eyes for cars, so I merely picked the first key I saw. We had three cars in all. The limousine still parked in front of the mansion, a car with high safety ratings that Im supposed to use to learn how to drive when I turned 18, the legal driving age limit in this world. Thest one was my dads car. It was wrapped with a dusty car cover.


    When I tried to unlock the car using the key, it was dads car that beeped. I threw off the cover to find a car that looked very stylish. It had leather seats and blue mes on the side. Best of all, it was dark. I was never a car guy, but it looked like my dad might have been. I gave out a little whistle as I jumped into the driver seat. The security wouldnt know what to make of this car suddenly bursting out of the property. Noone would expect me to know how to drive, but with 35 years of experience I could figure this out! With luck, Ill be awhile away before the police even know what happened.


    The one big disadvantage of the hover cars I noticed as I turned it on was that to move from the standing state to idle took a good minute. That meant none of the police cars were ready to chase me. Police had to stay hovering in idle when they were waiting to turn on their lights. With the cars off, they were helpless.


    I turned the hover car on and started moving out. With the lights off, the car produced very little noise. They were incredibly stealthy in this world. Thus, I was able to sneak past the police blockade without being noticed by anyone. I very slowly drove up to the gate leading out of the property. There was someone at the gate. As soon as I hit the gate, I wouldnt be able to sneak any longer. I took a breath, but right before I hit the gas, which I didnt even know if it was called gas in this world, I noticed that the car had a phone system.


    A new idea circled through my head, I moved the car into the bushes, and then dialed the number to the security gate which I had memorized one day on a whim. The phone lines were all interconnected, so assuming this was on thework, then I could message any other phone almost like a walkie-talkie.


    Help! I cried out, trying to give a feminine voice. Some gangsters have broken through a side gate and are currently descending on the mansion! Everyone to the mansion!


    I held my breath as soon as I finished. If my rouse didnt work, Id floor the gas and hope for the best. A momentter, the gate room opened up and the woman inside ran out, her walkie-talkie in hand. With the policeing and Hannah being kidnapped, it looked like she was deprived of sleep and her nerves were frayed. She hadnt thought to double check before abandoning her post. I let out a relieved breath as she ran by.


    I didnt wait too long though as I hit the gas. The gate actually auto-opened for the right vehicles, so I didnt need to do anything but approach the gate, causing it to open. There was a proximity sensor that noted the gate was opening, but I didnt know how much they checked it. At the very least, I bought myself a few minutes. Thus, I mmed the gas and sped out of my home, obtaining freedom once again.


    I drove twice the speed limit, zing down the road. I kept expecting to see sirens zing from behind as I was being chased, but when the city came into view, I had yet to see anyone. My n worked as well as I had hoped, and soon I was in the city.


    The light was starting to wane, and the sun was setting. It was then I realized that this car had no GPS. I became very lost very quickly. I asked for directions three times. As to seeing a 14-year-old driving a car, not a single woman noticed. The only thing they saw was a man pulling up to them. As soon as they found out they could help a man, they became incredibly excited and helpful. A few pushed their phone numbers on me, and one even suggested we go back to her ce. I ignored them all, slowly making my way to the rendezvous point given to me.


    When I finally pulled up in front of the abandoned alleyway at the address given, it was nearly dark out. I let out a breath as thest of the sunlight disappeared. I had made it here with a few minutes to spare. Now, it was time to do the only thing I could for my sister. I got out of the car and left it there. Looking down the dark alley, I tightened my fist and followed the path. It was something I had to do.


    I heard some kind of movement in the shadows, but I didnt bring a shlight to shine my way. In the end, I could only just fall right into their trap. For Hannah I had to do this for Hannah.


    A cloaked figure emerged from the darkness. They had a mask on their face, it looked like a nk theater mask that covered half her face,pletely white except for dark eyes. She had midnight ck hair, but the rest of her features werepletely obscured by the baggy clothing.


    You actually came? The voice came out distorted, it was the same voice on the video. What are you, stupid? Hahahaha


    The voice bent overughing like my presence was aplete joke.


    I came alone. Where is my sister? I demanded.


    Your sister? The mysterious figure tapped the lip of their mask. I wonder


    You bastard. I did what you asked. Now let her go.


    Hah? Did we say anything about letting her go?


    I took a step forward. If you touch her, I swear to god, Ill kill you!


    The form startedughing once again. Hahaha youre funny. I like you


    Im not joking! I growled, my hand pulling out a knife, the same switchde from Brooke which I had pocketed secretly after our exchange. Give her back to me! Shes mine!


    For the first time, the figure gasped as I lunged at her with the knife in my hand. She leapt back smoothly, avoiding my sh, but she also looked very flustered and surprised. A man caring so much for a woman in this world might seem strange to some. However, this woman was my sister, I wouldnt let them hurt her. This woman must have been Faeri. If I could capture Faeri, maybe I could use her to get my sister back.


    Those thoughts ended an instantter when something hard struck me in the side of the head. I found myself going from swinging forward to falling to my side. Someone else had been behind me and had used that second to strike. It felt like a bat or something. I stared up dizzily as I felt the knife being pulled from my hand. The masked Faeri was staring down at me.


    Tsk tsk youre an interesting boy, Clyburn. Wee to your new family. Well take good care of you. You and your Hannah as well. Hahahahaha


    My vision finally failed and my mind descended into darkness followed by that maniacalughter.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    My head was throbbing. I had lost all track of time. I could have cursed my bad luck, but I basically asked for this. I never expected an even exchange. I never expected them to release my sister. No, the only thing I could do was let them catch me. The cops already knew about them. They knew who was doing it. They even had a ce. What they needed was motivation. I didnt really have much time to think of a better n. I barely made it just escaping from my house. Had I done nothing, Hannah might have already been raped or even worst. I couldnt live with myself knowing I had the power to do something and decided to sit back and do nothing. So, I put myself in harms way.


    With a man in jeopardy, the police would spare no expense trying to get me back. Hopefully, if I could just get to my sister, then I could keep her safe enough. If they took everything out on me, they wouldnt be taking it out on her. And when I was rescued, my sister would be rescued. If I failed? Well, hopefully, my next life wouldnt be as shitty as this one. I had already reincarnated to another world. I had already lived one life. I dont want to die, but I was willing to risk my life for Hannah. Fortunately, I dont have the mentality of a scared child any more.


    Working through the pain in my head, I forced myself into a sitting position. My head throbbed, but I was finally able to concentrate on opening my eyes. The second my eyes opened, there was a click and the lights turned on. Instantly, I closed them again, fighting back the pain and nausea from the brightness. I instinctively lifted my hand to block the light source.


    Part of me realized I was likely in the same exact position as the video of Hannah. Bright lights ring at me, my eyes squinting with a hand raised. Even with my experience, I felt fear. How terrified was my little sister at that moment? My hand tightened and I forced my eyes to open, trying to quickly regain my bearings.


    I seemed to be tied to something. There were cuffs around my feet and wrists that connected to a chain. I could move full range, but I couldnt take more than a few steps from the pipe embedded in the nearby concrete. I appeared to be in some emptied out storeroom. The walls were concrete, and the door looked like a thick imprable metal obstruction with a heavytch. It was at this point I realized there was someone else in the room. A single table sat on the opposite side of the room, and a delicate-looking masked person was sitting on it.


    It was the same masked person I had seen right before passing out. In the light, I could tell her hair was more brown than ck. She didnt look as imposing or as dangerous as she had in the alleyway. Being able to see her clearly eased a small amount of my fear. Her billowy outfit made it impossible to say any particr details about her. Her age, her body type, and even her sex were near impossible to determine.


    Faeri I murmured, ring at the woman who took my sister.


    Youve heard of me. Her voice still came out as distorted and gravelly, and I couldnt see what expression she had on her face through the theater mask which covered everything but her mouth, chin, and eyes.


    I noticed something around her neck, a stic cor with a box on it. It must be what changed her voice. I supposed it was safer for a crime boss to be anonymous, but what the heck was with all the theatrics? Everything about this entire room felt like she was trying to induce fear. Had I been a normal 14-year-old boy, it would have worked. However, my older mind saw some childishness in her demeanor. A slight shake in her hands and hesitation in her eyes. It reminded me that while these were criminals, they were still just kids likely acting like what they had seen on a visual screen.


    Wheres my sister! I demanded, strengthening my resolve as I realized the power bnce wasnt as far in her favor as she pretended.


    Your sister? Oh, yes, you mean sister Hannah oh, Im keeping her in a safe ce.


    Shes not your sister. Shes mine! I growled, pulling helplessly at the chains. Show her to me. I came. I followed my end. Give my sister back to me!


    I knew I was showing my own nervousness, but until I saw Hannah, I couldnt stop worrying. It was possible they never had Hannah in the first ce. It was possible they had Hannah and killed her. There were too many possibilities. I needed to know that I made the right choice. I needed to know that what I did mattered.


    Oh, no thats where youre wrong The woman came closer, making sure to remain just out of the range my chains allowed.


    You see, shes my sister too. The woman reached up, grabbing the mask and straightening it as if to tease me, Daddy has been busy.


    My eyes widened as I looked up and down the woman. No its not possible


    Faeri shrugged as if it was nothing to her. Suit yourself.


    My father was never as honest to my mother as he should have been. Is it really true that he had impregnated other women? It didnt just end with my Aunt. How many women did dad leave in his wake? Was this another left-over daughter from his time toying with mom?


    Its a lie, right? I demanded. My father, Noah if he fathered you You mean your mom got some sperm he sold to the government, right?


    Faeri threw back her head andughed lightly, a pleasant and smoothugh. Oh, do you think your dear father was so dutiful? There is a registry that keeps track of male deposits. If you look up your dad, I think youll be surprised to find he never donated a single one.


    My eyes closed and my hands tightened. That bastard! How could he do that to mom? Its one thing taking on a lot of lovers. However, it seemed like he just abandoned one after the other. The only unique thing about my mom is shes the only one he didnt abandon. What was he thinking?


    I shook my head. Faeri was just trying to distract me. Rather, it was still Hannah that was the most important thing to me right now. Who knew if anything Faeri said was true or a lie. She could make up anything. I had no reason to trust her. The only thing I could trust was my sister. When I saw her, Id know she was safe.


    My sister. I want you to show me my sister.


    Sister sister shes just a sister! Faeris voice contorted angrily. Im your sister too. You have hundreds of sisters. Whats so different about her?


    Shes different!


    Faeriughed, pursing her lips. If you want a sister so much, I could be your sister


    Shut Up! I shouted, causing her to jump as I lunged at the chains. Hannah is Hannah. I wont cooperate until I see her! Ill do anything for her!


    At that exact moment, there was a sudden shout from outside. The voice immediately sounded familiar. It sounded like a woman crying out, and it was a voice Id recognize anywhere. Faeri shot a look back at the door. Her expression turned from an amused one to an annoyed one. It was like her fun time had just been interrupted.


    Hannah! Its me, Hannah! Your brother is here! Im here, Hannah! I shouted, pulling against the chains until my hands felt numb.


    Well see about anything Faeri adjusted her mask one more time as she headed for the door.


    She hit the light switch, immediately plunging my sight into darkness. A momentter, she opened the door and walked out. She kept the door slightly open so that all I could see was a ray of light. She was apparently addressing one of the guards on the other side of the door. All I could hear were whispers, but they sounded exasperated. The arguing went on for about thirty seconds. Suddenly, the door swung open again, light spilling in a blinding me before the door mmed shut.


    It took me a minute before my eyes adjusted to the darkness. I blinked a few times in the dark room before I realized Faeri was still standing there watching me curiously. She almost had an inquisitive look that she didnt possess before. However, she didnt turn the light back on, and just stood there as if she was unsure of herself. I remained sitting with my eyes only partially open, not acknowledging her. She seemed to be content with this as she stood there for several minutes moving her mouth as if she was arguing with herself.


    What do you want, Faeri? I finally broke the silence.


    Ah! Faeri let out a surprised noise and then brushed her clothing as she straightened up. Ive Ive decided.


    The words were muttered under her breath, and they didnt sound like they were words intended for my ears. However, the room was small and all the noise seemed to be amplified a bit. Her voice sounded a little different as if she was strained. I wondered what the conversation she had was about.


    Give me my sister, or we have nothing to talk about, I growled, finally opening my eyes all the way and giving her a dark stare.


    Your sister yes you said youd do anything for her. Is that true? Faeri asked.


    I grimaced at her question, realizing it might be a trap, but my pride wouldnt deny it. It is.


    Im your sister too. Technically, youre my brother, so, shouldnt you feel the same way for me?


    My face turned incredulous. However, Faeri was looking at me as if she genuinely wanted an answer.


    I already said, my sister, is special. I finally spoke. Had we been raised together, maybe things would be different. But you are no Hannah


    Hahahahaha Faeri threw back her head andughed, nearly falling back, a strangely unpleasantugh that sent tickles down my spine unlike before, I could be though I could be another one of your sisters. If you give me a chance


    Youre crazy! I responded in disgust.


    Hahaha maybe maybe I am I like you though I like you a lot! Since you want to see Hannah, youll need to please me first. If you please me, Ill give you back your sister, okay?


    I couldnt keep my face smooth looking at this crazy woman. Be her sister? Is that what this was all about? Noah banged this bitchs mom, and now she wants a brother of her own? Was I still paying for my fathers sins? I wasing to hate my father.


    Take out your penis! she demanded pointing down at my crotch, making a demand like a petnt child looking to be spoiled.


    I nearly spat at this strange and sudden deration. It sounded like the unreasonable request of a child, but it took me a while looking at her in the dark before I realized she was genuinely serious.


    No! I cursed, ring at the psychopathic woman before me.


    I already told you, if you want to have yo your sister, youll have to please me. Hahaha. The girl keptughing like she was making a joke, but her eyes looked serious. So, pull out your dick, I want to see it. Do it! Do it now!


    If I pull it out Hannah


    Yes shell be safe! Now show it to me. Show it! The girl seemed almost giddy as she stared excitedly.


    I sighed, a little afraid at what shed do if I didnt give her what she wanted. The girl seemed to me to be quickly switching from highs to lows. She was very unstable. I reached into my pants and pulled out my dick, undoing the buckle and showing it to her. It was still dark, so it wasnt as embarrassing as it would have been if the lights were on.


    Faeri leaned forward, her eyes looking brightly. Its a bit small


    I immediately hid it with my hand and red at the woman. Well, Im not aroused, naturally it gets bigger when Im in the mood!


    Faeri nodded excitedly with a snap. Ah, yes, excited! Of course!


    Suddenly, she reached behind her and undid her clothing. It fell in a single heap. Underneath it all was nothing but her skin. She hadnt been wearing any underwear! In fact, other than her ck stockings and her mask, she was nowpletely naked. My eyes couldnt stop but pop out of my head. Id seen many girls naked over thest year, but this woman was an immacte beauty that rivaled my sisters and mother. At least, she had the body of a model.


    It was vibrantly youthful, with nice round tits, a perfect bubble butt, smooth, pale skin, and even a cute little freckle on her right boob. She was shaved below, and it was a perfectly clean shave without a bit of hair. This didnt look to be a body of some gang leader. Then again, in the darkness, I wouldnt be able to make out any scars. Perhaps it was because of the darkness that her body looked so beautiful right now.


    In my shock, I had forgotten to look away. The girl herself looked to the side, almost like she was pretending to be modest. Unfortunately, my cock became engorged with blood despite my protests. I went to cover myself up again, but the girl leaned forward intently, pointing at my exposed cock.


    It is! It is getting bigger! Ah its bigger than I thought! She immediately covered her mouth as if suddenly saying something embarrassing, and then she started giving me a strange look.


    What? I asked, shifting awkwardly as she looked down at my exposed penis. What do you want?


    You find my body attractive She wore a mischievous look as she said it like a statement.


    I looked away. Of course, I do. How could I not?


    The smile on her face really pissed me off. She had forced me into this situation, and now she was acting so yful. It made hating her more difficult. Itd be easy if she was looking at me hatefully or acting like a man-hating lipstick lesbian. However, her strangely dere side was causing me to twitch.


    Stay still! She pointed again with an order. Dont move!


    I held my hands up as she pointed aggressively at me. I didnt know if I shouldugh or cry. She stepped slowly into my reach. It came to my realization I could grab her now and perhaps keep her hostage. However, I had the feeling that things wouldnt work out well if I tried. They could always use Hannah to hurt me, and I had a feeling this woman wouldnt respond to threats. The fact she was approaching me without clothing on showed how fearless she truly was or how crazy.


    Faeri ended up standing directly in front of me. I couldnt help but look up, seeing her naked body only a few inches from the tip of my nose. I could smell a sweet scenting off of her. This was the woman who took Hannah and kidnapped me? In the dark, at this moment, her body was truly beautiful. Despite the situation, despite my fear and worry, I felt my mouth grow dry looking at her blooming body, still full of youth but growing sexier every day.


    Her skin was just as smooth and silky up close as it was at a distance. Her mounds seemed to defy gravity. Her ass was pert and bubbly, the kind you just wanted to grab and squeeze. It was bodypletely unlike Madison. It was a body that had a youthful exuberance even mom couldnt reach. Maybe Hannah had a body like this, but I had never seen hers. I remained frozen as I watched that body, my mouth gaping slightly, unable to help myself.


    Faeri fell down to her knees, suddenly, she was kneeling over my legs, her mask now about my level. I could see her hazel eyes, but only just. They were eyes that seemed to fear rejection. For some reason, I couldnt look away. She reached down with her delicate fingers, grasping onto my penis before lining it up.


    S-seriously? I let out the words in disbelief, Youre going to rape me?


    Its not rape if you want it too The girl looked away while responding with a pouty voice, even over the voice modtor. You want it


    She didnt say it as a question but as an insistence. She needed me to want it as badly as she did. Id like to say I was a stronger man, but her smell, her appearance, and her body had already won me over. I couldnt say no even if I wanted to. I cursed my hormones onest time. I guess I didnt have as much of a control over them now as I thought I had gained.


    No that wasnt right. I was just using them as an excuse. The realization dawned on me. They were all just excuses. My previous life, I had died a chain-smoking alcoholic a step away from losing his job. Once my wife cheated on me, I fell apart and died an early death in my thirties. No one would suggest I had it together as an adult. In my new life, I fell back into the same old behaviors of self-indulgence. I just convinced myself it was okay because I was a kid. It was just a victim of my hormonal swings.


    Perhaps, my hormones had something to y in very beginning. I defended my bad decisions. I defended thinking with my dick. I just convinced myself I was a teenager, so there was no helping it. Perhaps I was always just lying to myself. I needed to start taking responsibility for my actions. The truth was, Im just a horny guy who likes to fuck lots of hot women!


    As Faeri lowered herself on my cock, I wanted it. I wanted to taste her! Even with my sister in captivity, I couldnt stop myself from wanting to try more pussy. Thats the kind of man I was. I was the kind of man who while searching for his missing sister would eat a strange girls pussy and then fuck her kidnapper! This didnt mean I didnt care about Hannah, but given the situation, it wasnt like I had a choice. I could either sit back and cry over being taken advantage of, or I could take pleasure when pleasure was offered. I chose theter, to take control of this situation.


    Aiiii! I reached out and grabbed Faeris hips, then pushed her body down, impaling her on my cock.


    She let out a shocked cry as I forced my dick into her tight body. Her pussy felt hot, wet, and smooth. I immediately pulled her towards me, biting her neck with my teeth. She cried out again and resisted for a second, fear and regret shing in her eyes. However, she couldnt fight against me now that she had fallen in my grip. I bit hard enough to cause her pain, but I wasnt looking to injure her. Instead, my tongue flicked furiously against her neck and I sucked loudly.


    Too rough Faeri panted with what I could see of her face contorted in pain as she started to realize my intentions were dangerous, but I ignored her words.


    If she wanted to fuck, she was going to fuck on my terms, and I decided not to go gentle on the woman who had imprisoned my sister. I bit harder, eliciting a moan from her, and then picked her up, pushing her down on to the cold floor. Faeri didnt resist at all as I got on top of her and started fucking her. I may not be able to use her to escape, but at this moment, Id use her for my own satisfaction.


    Ahh ahhhnn hah Faeri let out cute noises under me as I enjoyed her body.


    My brain felt somewhat numb. Thinking about Hannah, or the fact that I was chained to the wall, or about when someone woulde to rescue me, all of that was too difficult to think about. Instead, all I had to think about was the warmth of her body and the smooth feel of her skin in the dark. I could listen to the moans she made ruined only a bit by the voice modtor around her neck. I wanted to kiss her on the lips. I moved forward to grab the mask, but her hands reached up and grabbed my wrists instantly, not allowing me to do so.


    Her eyes held a strange light as if even she was regretful that she wasnt taking it off, but she wouldnt budge her hands no matter how forceful I tried to be, so I gave up, attacking her breasts with my tongue and fingers instead. Using my hands, I squeezed them together, nipping and licking both nipples aggressively in the dark.


    My hips rocked as I thrust into the beautiful girl in my arms. I couldnt see her face, but I could feel her body. Her heart was racing. I could feel it beating in her chest pressed up against my ears. I could feel her gasping, hot air blowing down the back of my head after each thrust of my hips. I could feel her body writhe under me, adjusting and moving with my thrusts as I fucked her. Her pussy was inviting and hot. She smelled sweet like candy.


    I lost track of how long I thrust into her in the dark as she clung onto me tightly. Our bodies turnedpletely sweaty as time went on, our panting bing rugged as we worked against and with each other. The feel of this woman under me, her smell, her taste, it brought me into a euphoric trance that just went on and on.


    I didnt know if it was the adrenaline from being captured, the stress of thest few days, or a subconscious disgust over the woman under me, but I was able to go longer and harder than ever before. With mom, I barelysted a few minutes. With Faeri under me, it felt like we just kept going. My urge to quickly cum was overridden from my need to pound this girl like an obsession. My hips moved rhythmically, filling her up over and over again, never thinking about the end, only enjoying the moment.


    Her hands glided over my sweaty back. My hands glided over her sweaty, naked body. The smell of her sweet sex, the soft mechanical noises of her moans, the feel of her pussy. We fucked on and on. It felt like itsted hours.


    Ahn Im cumming again Faeris voice was soft. I cant take any more brother is too much


    All of her movements were soft. From the moment I pushed her down, the sadistic crazy woman seemed to be reced once again with someonepletely unrecognizable. Perhaps this was some alternate personality? I didnt even mind her calling me brother.


    Im almost done. I murmured in her ear, kissing it and causing the girl to gasp while tightening her grip on my arms.


    Dont cum in me. She breathed. Not yet. Ah!


    As soon as she said this, I started picking up the pace, giving Faeri hard jackhammer movements as I plowed her pussy. I could feel her cumming around me, and the effect of her incredible body and the strange connection that we seemed to share built me to my breaking point.


    Ahhhh I let out a moan.


    Outside take it out Faeri hit my arms.


    I grabbed her hips and forced myself deep inside her. Immediately, my penis began to cum deep inside her womb. She let out a cry as she felt the warm seed burst out. Naturally, I did it because she told me not to! This was the only level of vengeance I could take on the woman at this particr moment. However, she didnt resist or push me away. Instead, she held me tightly, even cumming again herself as she felt it fill her womb.


    Ahn its inside. You naughty boy I said not to. I could get pregnant. Faeri panted in a displeased voice, her head falling back as her body finally started to rx.


    She had been clinging tightly to me for nearly an hour. At this moment, all the exhaustion and soreness from fucking on a concrete floor hit the both of us.


    I just gave you what you wanted? Didnt you want my seed? Have a baby? I teased the woman under me.


    Nn not me. For others Faeri spoke those words very lightly, and a momentter her eyes closed.


    Did did she seriously just fall asleep in my arms? This woman trulycked any preservation at all. Now that my own brain was starting to work and I had released my desires on this woman, I was starting to think about using her as a hostage again. Of course, I was not even sure If I was strong enough to restrain her, let alone make a trade for my sister. If I miscalcted, it could mean major retaliation.


    As I thought about what to do with this sleeping person in my arms, my eyes wandered down her body. She had a tattoo of a primrose on the lower corner of her hip. That must be some kind of means of identifying fellow gang members. My fingers traced her lovely body, goosebumps following my fingertips as I guided them down her perfect body.


    My hands pulled back in shock when I noticed something sticky and dark on Faeris leg. I immediately touched my own penis and felt something simr before I put my hand up to my eyes. There was a distinct iron smell emanating from the dark stuff. It was clearly blood. That would mean that Faeri was a virgin, or very nearly one. Just who was this woman who gave her virginity to me five minutes after we met?


    I reached up to grab the mask, my fingers tangling through her midnight ck hair. My hand barely touched the edge when her hand sprang up and caught my wrist.


    No peeking The girl said, pulling out of my arms and finally standing up.


    She grabbed her robes and threw them back over her shoulders while I remained lying on the cold cement floor. I didnt try to grab her anymore. I could only stare in wonder.


    So, did you enjoy your sister Faeri? She asked teasingly as she dressed.


    Why did you do this? I asked.


    Why not? I already pegged you for a siscon. Why else would you havee so far? Faeri asked as she turned and walked to the door. She stopped right at the door, only tilting back with her head. I wouldnt look forward to rescue. The abandoned factory address you were given is just a front. The police will find nothing there. However, youve pleased me. Ill show you your precious Hannah tomorrow. Ill put you in a cell right next to her even, so she can always see how you treat your sisters. If you continue to please me, I might even release her, eventually. However, you youre mine now.


    And who are you? I demanded, finally sitting up.


    Im just a girl from another world. She responded.


    The color left my face as the door opened and closed, cutting me off in the darkness.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    I slept that night hunched over in a partial sitting position. That would be the first time this body had ever slept on something that wasnt a bed. Suffice it to say, I was stiff in all the wrong ces. The previous night, I had been left alone after Faeri left. I had considered her final words when she left a million times, and a small fire had started to burn in my chest over the only meaning I could consider. Another world! Faeri was from another world!


    Brother brother wake up


    However, as my consciousness returned, I realized that I was no longer on the concrete floor. Furthermore, the voice I heard was one I recognized. Rather, it was Hannahs familiar voice, light and airy. My eyes snapped open. Looking around, I could see that I was on a mattress with sheets and everything. I was in a room much smaller than thest one. My hands and arms were no longer chained. However, I could see only one exit. That exit happened to be another solid door with a bared over window.


    I painfully stood up, stretching out my umted aches from the day with a light groan. Someone must have moved me into this jail cell while I was sleeping. My stomach chose this moment to start growling, and I realized I hadnt eaten since the Primrose gang had kidnapped me.


    Brother are you okay


    My eyes snapped to the source of those words, which wereing from outside my cell. I immediately stood up and stumbled over to the door, grabbing the cell bars to keep myself from falling over. The window outside of this room was only about two feet by two feet, and all I could see outside of it was another cell, with its own two feet by two feet window. However, within that other cell was Hannah. Hannah was clinging to her bars in the cell across from mine, her face pressed as far as it could go while she stood on her tippy toes.


    When her eyesnded on me, they shone with relief. Brother!


    Hannah! I called out, trying to stick my arm out the window between the bars, which didnt quite have enough space.


    Hannah did the same, but the hallway was too wide and we couldnt touch. We were nearly three feet short of touching each other. There wasnt even a chance.


    You came Hannah looked down, her face hidden behind her door so I couldnt see her expression.


    Im sorry, Hannah I responded. Im sorry you were kidnapped. This is Brothers fault. Brother will fix this.


    I I told them your name Hannahs voice was soft.


    I dont me you, Hannah I tried to reassure my sister. I Im sorry.


    Its my fault


    No, Hannah its not. Its mine. I sighed, turning and pressing my head on the door. I should have shown you how much I loved you. Im sorry I made you feel unimportant to me. I love you, Hannah. Do you understand? Im going to take care of you.


    Mm Hannahs voice sounded like it broke behind the door, and I heard a light sob.


    H-Hannah? Please dont cry. Are you hurt?


    N-no Hannah murmured. J-just happy.


    I let out a breath of relief. Even though we were still in this situation, I instantly felt a million times better. I had seen my sister. She was okay. I had given her my apology, and she didnt hate me. It might be a few days before we were rescued. Faeri said it wasnt going to happen, but I had to have faith in Brooke. Brooke woulde to save me. Upon reflection, I realized how flimsy my n really was. However, had I note, the alternative was worst.


    Isnt that sweet A familiar raspy voice suddenly caused my skin to crawl.


    I turned to look out the cell, and Hannah did the same. Between our two cells, a person walked down the hallway. It was Faeri, she seemed angry about something as she looked between the two of us. Suddenly, she reached in and grabbed Hannahs cheeks.


    Hannah! I let out a shout as Hannah cried out.


    Brother and sister, united! Faeri pinched Hannahs cheeks before pushing her away.


    Hannah red back, rubbing her cheeks.


    Leave Hannah alone. You have me now! I hit the bars causing a metal reverberation as if to punctuate my point.


    Yes Faeri raised an eyebrow while still looking at Hannah. I have had him. I tasted him before you did, how does that feel, Hannah?


    Hannahs face shed a second with rage, then she looked away with a blush.


    Hannah My voice broke, not finding a way to defend myself.


    I fucked Faeri for Hannah? Even if it was true, those werent words I felt like I could say. It certainly wouldnt make Hannah feel better.


    Faeri we need to talk. I changed what I was going to say. About what you saidst night


    Oh? Faeri looked over at me, seemingly disinterested. And what was that?


    I know I said, looking up at her. I know who you are.


    Oh! The sound was Hannah, who immediately ran to the door, staring in wonder at my words.


    Meanwhile, Faeri seemed frozen solid, as if I had pulled a rug right out from under her. I became more confident based on her reactions. However, this wasnt something I could say to Hannah. I needed to speak with Faeri privately.


    I really doubt that Faeri spoke slowly.


    I know youre not who people think you are. I went for broke. I know your identity is a lie, and that youre pretending to be someone else.


    Faeri turned back and looked at Hannah, who was still standing there wide-eyed, before taking a step forward and unlocking my door. She immediately stepped into my cell and pulled me away from Hannah. Like me, it was clear that it was something she didnt want Hannah to know. I followed Faeri into the corner of the room, my heartbeat nearly bursting out of my chest as I considered finally talking to someone from another world.


    There is no way you know who I am. Faeri cursed. You know nothing about me.


    I know youe from another world. I know youre pretending to be someone else. I know we had sex. I know you were a virgin before we ahem


    Stop! Faeri held up her hand, after a second she sighed and lifted her hand to her mask, pulling it slowly off her face, shaking her brte hair.


    My eyes widened at the sight. The person standing before me was thest person I ever expected to see. I couldnt even speak, I was sopletely shocked.


    So, you do recognized me The girl said, even though it still got converted into the raspy voice, seeing her face rxed me a bit. Well, its not surprising. You never forget your first, do you?


    That was the woman in front of me. She may not have been as otherworldly beautiful like my mom and my sisters, but she was extremely pretty. She was a pretty girl who my mom had hired as a maid. She had been selected to be my partner. Had things gone ording to n, we might very well be having a healthy sexual rtionship right now. However, she raped me, and that was the day my memories returned and everything went to hell.


    How? I asked, forgetting my thoughts about another world.


    The girl straightened her back. After your mom kicked me out of the house, I had nowhere to go. I desperately tried to get my brother to have me again. I actually broke into a club for men to find him. I begged him on my knees for his seed. And so he delivered he and every other guy in the club.


    I turned my head away as the woman called Faeri stared at me with a wry smile, only managing to mutter. Im sorry


    Dont be at the time I dly did it. I let nearly twenty men do whatever they wanted to me all night. Even as they put out cigarettes on my skin and made me drink cups of piss, I told myself if I got pregnant, itd be all worth it.


    I take it you didnt get pregnant.


    Sheughed. After I passed out, they forced a day-after pill down my throat. Just to be cruel. They threw me out on the street naked, covered in cum, and bleeding from my crotch. I still bleed when its too rough. Thats the men of this world. Thats you


    I never would have thrown you ou- I remembered the blood on my fingers that night, and couldnt continue.


    Shut up! She screamed. Youre no better! Youre just another man! Another disgusting man!


    Im different! I stood up.


    If youre so different, tell me Clyburn, whats my name?


    I froze. I had heard the name once. What was her name? It was T T something. Tiffany? Tiana? Tanya?


    Exactly She snorted, looking away with disgust. It doesnt matter, my name is Faeri now. I found someone soon after. I found a girl who reached out and saved me when I needed it the most. I found a new family, here with the Primrose. I became the Faeri


    She stopped, her lips twisting for a second, her head shaking as she looked at me with aplicated expression that told me nothing.


    What about me? I asked, You want my seed? Making it a gang reward? Or perhaps you just want to sell it on the ck market? Take it I dont care take it. You can sell enough until youre rich. You can impregnate every Primrose. Ill knock you up myself, Ill participate. Just let my sister go.


    Shes just a sister! Brother never cared about me! Admit it! You dont give a shit about her! Faeri rounded on me angrily.


    I will do anything for her. I stared up at Faeri obstinately.


    You keep saying that Faeri gave an amused smile. Lets put it to the test.


    Whats that mean?


    This is thest time youll see me without my mask. Faeri picked up her mask and put it back on, heading for the door. It was Tinya by the way. That was the name of an innocent girl who just wanted her brothers love. She died.


    If youre my sister then that means a brother? I forced the words out.


    Faeri stopped for a second at the door.


    Im actually the younger sister. Brother had a different father. He was a friend of Noahs. Noah fucked my mom and made me as some kind of vengeance. Thats why brother never gave a shit about me. Even though we were raised together, Im just a half-sister.


    Instantly, the man that raped my mother came into my mind. Did that mean that Madison had another brother? My heart suddenly hurt at the thought of sharing Madison. Tinya or should I call her Faeri, opened the door and stepped out. She gave Hannah a twisted grin and a nod before turning and walking down the hallway.


    Sometimeter, two tes of food were slid under the door, but by the time I checked to see who hade, they were gone. I had been so shocked that Faeri was Tinya, that I hadnt even asked her abouting from another world. Was it true that the maid who brought me to this world was a reincarnator of her own? Maybe thats what caused me to regain my memory in the first ce. When a reincarnator fucks another reincarnator, does that trigger their memories to return?


    I took my te, but Hannah had seemed to wrap herself up on her bed and gone to sleep. Hannah always was a sleepyhead that spent every day in her room. It wasnt surprising that even here, or perhaps especially here, shed spend her time sleeping. Just having her across from me was enough that I was able to rx. I sat on my mattress and quickly stuffed down the food. It wasnt rotten or disgusting. At least, these Primroses wanted to take care of me a little. We wouldnt be starved or exposed to death at least, as long as I cooperated.


    The lights in the hallways and my cell suddenly went out. It had been a few hours since we had eaten, but it couldnt possibly be night time already.


    Hannah! I called out, moving to the door.


    B-brother, whats going on? I heard from outside my window. I looked out into the darkness, but I couldnt see into Hannahs cell.


    I tried to focus my eyes harder when a face suddenly jumped into my view causing me to flinch. Boo!


    I let out a curse. Damn it, Faeri!


    Faeri let out augh as she unlocked my cell and pushed her way inside. You should have seen the look on your face!


    What are you doing here? I demanded, shooting my eyes over at Hannahs cell.


    She had gone quiet once Faeri showed up, clearly bing scared. I wanted tofort her, but I was afraid of causing Faeri to show interest in Hannah again. Thus, the only thing I could do was sit back and humor the deranged woman. In theck of lighting, Faeri took on a darker persona. She seemed sort of bubbly and vivacious. I started to wonder if she had some kind of split personality, a light side, and a dark side. I wouldnt be surprised to find out she was a schizophrenic.


    I want you, right now, Faeri demanded.


    My eyes widened as Faeris clothing fell to the ground once again. You my sister


    Faeris smile grew malicious. Take me right here.


    She stood at the door, popping out her very nice ass at me teasingly while she grabbed the bars and looked out it. Oh, Hannah, Im about to have your brother fuck me do listen carefully.


    You sick bitch I shook my head disgustedly.


    Faeri frowned. You said youd do anything for her! If you dont maybe Ill just stop feeding her for a while.


    My body shook for a second, and I considered hitting Faeri. If I knocked her down, I could escape with my sister instantly. My eyes flickered to the clothing that was lying on the ground right next to me. Faeri seemed to pick up on it instantly.


    Hahahaha I wouldnt try that. Faeri moved her tongue, and a secondter there was a sh of silver in her mouth which turned out to be a key. If you do anything I dont like, Ill swallow it and then were both stuck in here. It wont unlock her cage anyway, so unless you want to lose your sister forever, you better give her a good show


    Faeri turned and stuck her tongue out through the bars, seemingly making an obscene gesture at my sister. I turned away, my entire body shaking with anger. It was easierst night when it was just Faeri and me. Things changed now. Now, I knew my sister was alright. I just needed to buy for some time until the police came.


    Clyburn its alright. Just do what she asks. I know youre doing it for me. Hannahs voice came from behind me.


    She spoke clearly, her voice seeming to reverberate off the walls. I wasnt the only one battling here. My gentle Hannah was fighting in her own way. It wasnt our fault that we had to deal with someone like Faeri, who seemed to want to drive a wedge between me and my sister. However, with those words, my frustration left me, and I calmed down quite a bit.


    I turned back to see Faeri looking at me, still in position. She shrugged and grinned.


    Its sister approved! Faeri dered. Two out of two sisters want my pussy fucked!


    I walked up to Faeri and grabbed her butt in my hands. She was, after all, a beautiful woman. Tinyas face was very pretty, if not beautiful. However, her body was out of this world. I wished I had remembered how wonderful her body was when she had taken my virginity a year ago. Well, at the time things were still a little blurry. She must have filled out very nicely over thest year. It was hard to believe that year was filled with strife. Her smooth skin didnt look like the skin of a woman tortured by her brother and his boys. Then again, that could have been a lie. This was Faeri, after all. How much of what she said had any truth?


    Of course, her naked body was enough to bring me erect, so I pulled out my erect penis and lined it up with Faeri from behind. Like before, I shoved it right into her. I didnt really care if she bled. I couldnt bring myself to be gentle on the hateful woman.


    Ahn aaa aaa Faeri moaned, pressing herself against the door as I fucked her against it.


    Her moans rang into the hallway, and directly into Hannahs room. Of course, I knew Hannah could hear everything. It was one thing having her walk in on me with Madison, it was quite another forcing her to listen to me have sex with this woman. Even so, I couldnt stop my hands from wandering all over her body. She really was perfect. About the only imperfection was a bruised hickey on her neck, the same one I had given her the previous night.


    Ha-ha-hannah Faeri suddenly moaned out. Your brother hes fucking me, Hannah. Ah! Hahahaha, brother just spanked my ass!


    Rather than the desired effect, me pping her ass only caused Faeri to describe more of the perverted scenes over to Hannah.


    Hes making me so wet, Hannah, its dripping down my legs! Your brothers cock is so big! Are you touching yourself right now listening to us? I bet you are!


    Her words were provocative and cruel, but in a twisted way, they seemed to excite me too. I became stuck in a web of disgust and arousal. Being forced to do this in front of my sister, of course, was repulsive, but at the same time, it was really hot. I had intended to force myself into a quick orgasm to get this over with, but just as the night before, I found myself unable to cum easily. Thus, our fornication kept going on. I sped up my thrusting as fast as I could manage, my cock mming roughly into Faeri over and over again, desperately trying to bring myself to orgasm. This made the sex sound wet and noisy, especially in the dark, empty cellblock. I was using Faeris body aggressively, and the woman herself seemed to love every second of it.


    Ahhhn Ahhnnn c-cumming! Im cumming! Faeri cried out.


    I squeezed my hands tighter, frustrated that I kept making her cum. I didnt want Faeri to enjoy it so much. I didnt want my sister listening to a hot sex scene. If anything, I wanted my sister to hear lousy sex. However, between the sounds of my cock pping into her from behind wetly, the rattling of the cell bars, and the orgasmic noisesing from Faeris throat, the lewd sounds filled the dark hallway.


    Finally, I found a spot where I felt my cumming was soon. However, it was also a spot that seemed to do it for Faeri, who made louder and louder moaning noises, as if to taunt me for daring to get off on her body.


    C-c-Clyburn! Faeri moaned. Say Hannah.


    My dick slowed for a second, my mouth falling open. Wh-what?


    Hahaha Faeri let out augh. I just realized itd be hrious. Say her name! Say your sisters name while youe into me. In fact, tell her how much you love her.


    You


    Do do it! I said, do it! H-Hannah will like it too!


    I sincerely doubted that, but I had no choice at this point. I started to thrust into her harder and harder right in that spot. Faeris body shook as she climaxed, but I started to as well.


    Hannah! I moaned as my cock pounded into Faeri. I love you, Hannah! Hannah ah Im cumming.


    Cum! Faeri cried. Cum for Hannah, Cum in me for Hannah.


    Ahn I  love Hannah! I cried, suddenly pulling out and giving a few yanks until my cock exploded.


    Cum shut up, striking Faeris ass. The cumshot was amazing, shooting up her back and nearly reaching Faeris hair. Sex with Faeri was always incredible, and my cock seemed to agree, throbbing out massive gobs of cum all over her backside. Faeri was busy cumming too, her entire body shaking and threatening to buckle. Liquid ran down her leg in droves with a very little bit blood mixed in. Faeri could only just helplessly keep herself standing as I painted her backside in white. Even though it was dark, standing there with her beautiful smooth behind covered in white stuff dripping down her, it was an incredibly erotic scene. Had this been someone else, like Madison or mom, I would have taken her for a second round just because of the sight.


    You didnt cum in me Faeri gave me a re, her lips pouty.


    I thought you didnt want to get pregnant? I responded mischievously.


    Ooo Faeri shook her head, putting her hands on her hips and looking like a spoiled child who didnt get her way. From now on, cum in me! Its cold and its running down, I dont like!


    I held out my hands and shrugged. Of course, my Faeri.


    Faeri froze for a second, narrowed her eyes, and with a harrumph put her dress back on and left my cell, mming it. She gave me onest re before walking away. She seemed to be walking weird. I realized quickly it was because she had cum running all up her back and she could feel it pressing on her dress.


    I let out an evil chuckle. A few minutester the lights turned back on.


    B-brother A light voice sent me back to the door, and I could see Hannah on the other side again.


    I let out a breath of relief. Hannah Im sorry. That was


    You didnt need to be so rough with her Hannah blushed, looking away.


    Ah! Im sorry it was so loud! I cringed inwardly.


    I was trying to punish Faeri by being rough, but it was Hannah who had to listen to the noises and Faeris taunts. To Hannah, this whole thing probably sounded very profane.


    I-its okay I know Brother is doing it for me it Hannahs face went even redder as she remembered me cumming while saying I loved her.


    Hannah! About that, she made me say it.


    I-I know so brother doesnt really


    No! I protested before she coulde up with a justification, I meant it I just thought the first time I said those words itd be while I was cumming in you


    Brother! Hannah grabbed her chest and turned away, hiding her body and face behind the door.


    H-Hannah? I asked, only to be met with silence and what sounded like heavy breathinging from behind her door, causing me to think of a question that made my mouth widen in a grin. My little Hannah, it couldnt be that Faeri was right, was she? Hannah wasnt masturbatin-


    Ah! There was a shout behind the door and a tearful response. How could brother say that?


    So, sister did I sighed.


    Brother! It-it there was the noises and brothers voice moaning and then you kept moaning my name and then you said I love you, it wasnt fair! How could you expect me not to-


    Shit, Hannah really did do it? I nearly tripped.


    I was just teasing her to try to keep morale up. I expected her to tearfully deny it. I never expected her to actually admit she had been touching herself while I was fucking Faeri. I could only stare in a daze as I pictured the erotic scene again, imagining Hannah ying with herself while I moaned her name. My cock was instantly back to full staff, but there was no one to fuck now.


    St-stupid brother! Hannah shouted before hiding back under her nket.


    Well, I could only say one thing to the current situation. I had done this to myself.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    I kept a pair of your underwear, you know? I suddenly said.


    Eh? Wh-what!? Faeri moved in a cute flustered way.


    It was a few dayster, and the rescue hadnte. Faeri had stopped by again for sex. Every day shede. This time she rode on top of me on the mattress. I suspected one of the only reasons I had been given a mattress was so that Faeri didnt do it on the floor anymore. Like every other time, Faeri had turned out the lights. Given how lewd she was, I was a little surprised that she was so shy. However, I knew girls in the past whod only get naked in the dark. Faeri just happened to be one.


    Our first time could be called an anomaly. We had both been clothed and it was done in her desperation and my confusion. That was the old Tinya. Faeri, on the other hand, was a mischievous and cute girl. I never forgot that she had put us in this situation, but for some reason, I feltfortable lying next to her naked. Strangely, the fact that Hannah was nearby started to be more of afort than a distress. Of course, she listened in on our fornication, but she remained quiet while we did stuff and wouldnt admit to me if she touched herself again.


    The first time we had sex, Tin, in the mansion you left your panties behind. I kept them.


    What? Oh shes dead. Just call me Faeri, Faeri turned her head and looked pouty, after a moment adding. You shouldnt do things like that.


    Oh? And why not? Theyre proof that I took you, and youre mine.


    Ah! Faeri grew even more flustered when I grabbed her and kissed her again.


    Her hickey on her shoulder was only now starting to turn purple. It was still a big ugly bruise. When I finally lied back after squeezing her for a bit and making her even more flustered, my expression turned serious.


    What did you mean when you said you came from another world? I asked seriously, my voice lower so Hannah couldnt hear.


    Faeri looked at me for a moment before turning away, speaking just as quietly. Its a secret


    I got up on my knees, looking over Faeri as she tried to avoid my looks, A world where men and women are born equally?


    Faeri shot me a look, her eyes widening in surprise. I immediatelyughed in relief.


    I knew it! Youre from another world, like me I sighed, pulling my head back. It was the day we had sex a bit over a year ago. Thats when my memory came back, my memories of home. Of a worldpletely different than this one. A world without demon lords, where men and women were equal. I didnt ever think Id find someone like me.


    Youre from another world Faeris words came out slowly, Like me?


    I nodded excitedly. Ive felt so alone since Ive been here. Mom um Morgan she keeps me stuck in the Mansion all day. Every day, all day its all I see. Maybe if I had grown up that way Id be used to it, but for someone from another world its like a cage, you know? Its probably some of the reason I started a sexual rtionship with her I just I had nothing, right?


    Faeri reached and grabbed my arm, squeezing it for a second. Her eyes growing teary withplex emotions. Her entire body was shaking. I didnt know if it was from shock or excitement.


    I didnt know if I knew Faeri shook her head as her mind was muddled.


    You dont need to apologize, I turned away. I understand why you did what you did. This world must be maddening. You know, guys from my world fantasize about this kind of thing. Women everywhere. Its the dream but I hate it here. I hate the way women look at me. I hate the way people use me. I hate how freaking broken this world is. This ce is a prison. I guess thats why Im so calm given the situation. I traded one prison for another. The other world wasnt much better, but it was still better than this.


    Thisis a prison? Faeri suddenly sat up, looking away from me.


    Yeah, what did you think this was? Did you think Id be happy in your cell? Did you think Id be happy without my family?


    Mo-morgan? Faeri asked, her voice cold.


    Hannah too


    Faeris eyes shed, turning to the door.


    B-but us the love


    Faeris expression was strangely hurt. I didnt know whether tough or cry. She was truly a crazy woman.


    What? Did you think just hearing my sisters voice is enough? Every day youe here, that Hannah has to hear us it hurts me. My face turned incredulous as I stared at Faeri. How could you think what we have is anything


    Faeri silently stood and started redressing. I watched her wonderingly as she seemed to not be meeting my eyes. Nothing I said should have been a surprise to her. Should I have just lied? Maybe that was it. Faeri surrounded herself in lies. Her brother had rejected her, so now she sought to make me her new brother. She just pretended I wasnt locked in a cell. She pretended she wasnt keeping my sister hostage. All of this was just to convince herself that she was loved. It was pitiful, but I couldnt bring myself to back off on what I said.


    Faeri? I asked, feeling my heart beat strangely.


    Faeri didnt answer as she finished getting dressed. However, when she reached the door, she stopped and looked back.


    Youre not alone anymore. I Ill free you from this prison. Im Ill fix this


    I frowned as she opened the door and walked off. I could hear her footsteps resound down the hallway. That was a weirdment. I didnt really understand what she meant. The light turned back on and I blinked a few times to the new light.


    Brother, catch! Hannahs face was red, turning away from her door instantly as she hid back under her nket.


    I panicked and immediately stuck out my arms, barely catching the thing that my sister had suddenly thrown at me from across the hall. Was it some way to escape? Had she worked something out? I quickly brought the thing into the cell with me. It was some kind of cloth. Was it a map?


    I unfolded it and looked to see a thin pink thing in my hands with a little bow on the front. They were, without any question of a doubt, Hannahs panties.


    Ha-Hannah? I called out, looking at the girl across the hallway.


    I-I havent been able to change underwear in four days. Th-theyre a bit ripe. I-is that preferable for Brother?


    Hannah had thrown me her panties. No, she had thrown me her only panties. That meant that Hannah absolutely wasnt wearing panties right now! I carefully folded the panties and put them in my pocket. What? If I tried to throw them back, there was a chance Id miss and then no one would have panties. Since that was my concern, naturally I would hold on to them until I could hand them back in person. There was nothing perverted about this at all!


    Rather, I went back to sit down on the bed. Time passed by slowly. The food still came as usual, but after 24 hours, Faeri hadnt returned. I was starting to grow impatient. Hannah has said practically nothing. She just remained hidden in her nkets, and only asionally answered me when I called for her.


    It was starting to grow dark on our sixth night when the door to my cell suddenly opened. I was just starting to drift off to sleep when I was suddenly jarred awake. It wasnt just because Faeri had shown up, but because she wasnt the only one. There were about six other girls as well. They didnt wear masks like Faeri, so I could see their faces. At least half of them looked to be ck or Latino. All of the girls looked like rough women, although they ranged from pretty to smoking hot. Interestingly enough, there were no ugly girls present.


    What? Whats going on? I asked.


    Faeri moved up to me. Come along, Clyburn. Its time for the test I promised you.


    Test? I went through my brain, trying to think of what Faeri meant.


    Finally, I remembered she had mentioned a test on what Id do for Hannah. Hadnt she already been testing me? Over thest week, she had fucked me in Hannahs presence nearly every day. I cant imagine any test more brutal than that. However, my rtionship with Hannah was still strong. Maybe, they were going to make it worst.


    Brother! Hannah grabbed my arm as the pair of us were pulled out of the cells and marched down the hall next to each other.


    Its okay, Hannah. I tried to reassure her, even though I had no clue what was happening either.


    I tried to rte what I had said to Faeri about being from another world to what was happening now, and nothing came to mind. I waspletely lost as to what Faeri wanted.


    We ended up being escorted into arge warehouse-like room. There were at least thirty women present. It was noisy, like an arena. They were all watching the pair of us escorted out. It was like one of those movies where the gang members are holding a meeting right before the hero jumps in and fights the boss. It immediately made my skin crawl.


    Faeri whats going on? I demanded.


    I said, a test.


    What do I get if I pass? I asked.


    She gave me a dark smile before turning away. She walked up on a small stage which held a fold-out chair and then sat on it. Meanwhile, many of the other girls were crying out. Most of what they shouted was unintelligible, but a few things were quite obscene.


    Give it to her!


    Crunch that pussy!


    Ahhh brother! My eyes shot to my sister, who was being pulled away by three women.


    I immediately moved to follow her, but someone kicked me in the back of the knee, causing me to fall onto the concrete hard. I tried to stand up, but I felt three women push down on me, keeping me from moving. For not the first time, I found myself wishing I had worked out more. Women in this world were not particrly stronger than women in my previous world. It was my ownck of initiative that kept me from making use of my testosterone and growing some muscles.


    Thus, I could only watch on helpless as my sister was dragged over to a bed. She was immediately tied to the bed, her arm and her feet to each of the bedposts until she was straddled across the bed. My heart began to sink as I got a bad feeling about this.


    Fuck her! Fuck her! Several of the women were crying out.


    A momentter, a guy stepped into view from somece deeper in the warehouse. My eyes widened at the first man I had ever seen. He was a big muscr guy who was twice my size. He had short blond hair and a chiseled face.


    No no! The blood drained from my face as I saw this monster approaching my sister.


    In a burst of adrenaline, I lunged forward, pulling from the three womens grips. I turned and kicked one of the women, before lunging forward. Faeri rose in her chair, her eyes surprised as I fell forward. However, I only made it about five feet before five more women piled on top of me and forced me back to my knees. At this point, the muscr man had made it to the bed.


    Faeri! I shouted, as Faeri looked away and ignored me. Dont do this! Ill never forgive you!


    Fuck her! Fuck her! The women shouted.


    The man ripped off his pants. The women started shouting in a roar. Thats when I noticed something off about this man. That was, he was wearing a strap-on. I had to look two more times to realize that where a dick was supposed to be was a vagina. This wasnt a man, but a very butch woman! This did not make me feel any better though, as she still nned to fuck my sister!


    No! No please no! Save me, Clyburn! Hannah started to panic with tearsing from her eyes as the muscr woman approached her.


    She wore a cruel look in her eyes, and she held the dildo cock in her hand as if she had grown ustomed to it. The thing wasnt any bigger than my own, but it looked a tad small in this big womans hands. I once again tried to fight, but I could feel my shoulder tearing, and instead of escaping, I was rewarded only with pain. Either way, I shouted over and over again.


    Stop! Stop, you fuckers! Dont touch my sister!


    Just as the muscr woman put her knee on the bed, Faeri raised her hand. The screaming suddenly stopped as if it had all been rehearsed. My voice was hoarse, and I couldnt bring myself to shout again as the warehouse of nearly thirty women went dead quiet.


    Today we have with us a woman


    Booo! Several women started shouting.


    Fucking trash! Another added.


    A woman who has broken the covenants of Primrose!


    Whore!


    Slut!


    I frowned over this farce of a trial. What covenants has Hannah broken? Shes not apart of Faeris stupid gang. This whole thing was another excuse for Faeri to screw with me some more.


    Therefore Faeri held up her hand. The punishment is Vition!


    Whooo, fuck her!


    Tear her open, Matty!


    Ladiesdies the rules are the rules. A vitor must be vited, must be exposed for the whore she is in front of the entire gang! However, the rules dont state who the vitor must be.


    These words caused some confusion among the ranks, some murmuring in the background.


    Faeri continued. Matty is a great vitor, having torn open many traitors. However, on this particr asion, we have a man present. A man, as it turns out, that is her own brother!


    The murmuring grew louder.


    I propose that he deal out the punishment. Let all of us see what this man has to offer us.


    A few girls seemed to be confused, others nodding with grins, and a few outright angry. I was suddenly dragged to my feet and shoved forward, stumbling several steps toward the bed before I got my feet under me. I immediately shot a re at Faeri.


    What the hell is your game, Faeri?


    Faeri gave a slight shrug. Its simple? Fuck your virgin sister, right here, in front of all of us or Matty with do it for you.


    Matty grinned, turning and bouncing her fake cock in her hands. She really had no breasts of any kind, and truly tried to look like a man. She was a transsexual or Id eat my hat. I nced down at my sister, who was crying and still trying to pull on the restraints that held her.


    Hannah I sighed.


    Hannah blushed and turned her head. Its okay if its brother. I wont mind it!


    I nodded to Hannah and looked back at Faeri. If I do this


    Faeri waved her hand. Yes, yes this is the exit ceremony for all Primrose. Although Hannahs situation is unique the girls will release her once she follows the code. As for you dont hold your breath.


    I nodded in eptance. Perhaps this truly was the best Faeri could do for me. If I slept with Hannah, then I could get Hannah away. They might end up moving me immediately after or something, but at least Hannah would be safe. Im sure my family would keep looking for me. Even if they couldnt find me, none of the women here were ugly. I didnt hate having sex with Faeri. Its just one prison for another. At least the perks of this prison werent undesirable as long as I didnt have to satisfy Matty.


    Hannah I said, walking up to the bed.


    There were over two dozen other women watching us, which made this whole thing really awkward. Sex usually came so naturally, but as I stared down at my tied up sister, I didnt even know where to start.


    Brother its okay, Brother Hannah said, although her lip seemed to be quivering with a strange excitement that didnt fit the situation.


    I supposed even Hannah had been waiting for this moment. After all, she fled the house and ended up in this situation exactly because she was angry that I hadnt pursued her harder. Its almost like the world was aiming to have me fuck my sister. Not fucking her got her kidnapped, and the only way to free her was with sex. Isnt that something like fate?


    I unbuckled my pants, pulling them and my underwearpletely off. I had sex with mom a few timespletely naked, but most of the time I usually stayed clothed and only undid my belt and pulled out my cock. I hadnt had sex with Faeri even once naked, although she always stripped down to nothing but her stockings. My shirt soon followed until I was standing naked in front of a gang of women.


    The women all seemed to look at me wide-eyed. Many of them may have never seen a naked man before. Well, I wasnt exactly aplete man yet. I was pale and scrawny. I had pubic hair, but not much hair anywhere else. Other than myck of boobs and my penis, there wasnt anything about my body that stood out as particrly masculine. However, boy did every eye follow my dick. It was erect, and I was d to see it wasnt cold in here.


    Its big I heard one girl gulp.


    Words like that expanded my ego along with my cock. I turned to my dear Hannah and kneeled on to the bed, getting between her tied up legs. As to why I gotpletely naked, perhaps I just wanted to take the attention off of Hannah. Hannah was being sexed as some kind of hazing, but the fewer people who looked at her, the better. With me naked, not a single spectator would even acknowledge the girl under me. Another reason was simply as I bent over, my ass was bent in those girls directions. In effect, I was mooning all the women. I took my victories where I could get them.


    I kept crawling up the bed until my body waspletely over Hannah. I wanted to cover her body with my own. A small part of me didnt want her to see the lower half as I skewered her with my penis. Rather, I wanted Hannah to look in my eyes and know that I loved her. Once settling myself over Hannah, she looked up at me with an indistinguishable smile on her face, her eyes not at all holding the fear or embarrassment of being raped in front of a dozen women. Her eyes seemed to only be on me.


    Im going in I said, not sure what else to do.


    I was already moving as slowly as I could, but there appeared to be no one ready to jump in and rescue us. There were nost-minute interruptions. Nothing to change the course of these events. My sister would lose her virginity to me at this moment.


    Hannah gave me a reassuring smile, hugging my body. However, she didnt close her eyes. Rather, her beautiful hazel eyes look directly into mine. I pushed my hips forward, and my dick pushed into her. The feeling of her pussy parting came almost naturally. Hannahs face twitched, but she kept her eyes on me even as her mouth fell open in a gasp. I instinctively hugged Hannah tighter. I was inside her now, but it didnt take as much effort as it had with Madison. It was almost like her pussy was waiting to open up for me. Hannah herself even smiled as it slid inside her.


    All my fear, my worry, my hangups, looking into my innocent sister under me, who so openly epted me without any resistance, all of my negative feelings began to dissipate. I tightened my grip on my smiling Hannah. Her body felt so nice. She was warm and soft, even though her flimsy clothing, I could feel the softness of her skin. My lips took her lips, and the two of us kissed passionately while she hugged me and I hugged her back.


    My hips started to move, and so did hers. We moved together like one person, enjoying the feel of our parts intertwined. While my penis sat deep inside her, my tongue ravaged her mouth. My hands held her tightly, pressing her soft boobs against my chest tightly.


    My lips broke from Hannahs for a moment and whispered softly in her ear. I love you, my Hannah.


    Mmm Hannah closed her eyes for a moment as if she was savoring what I said.


    Her lips were red and wet with saliva. I couldnt help but take them again. I held her tighter and tighter. Reaching out, I undid the restraints that held her arms to the posts. Noone behind me seemed to be making a noise. In truth, I had all but forgotten they were even there. My mind began to focus on my sister, and she became everything in my world.


    Once her hands were free, Hannah grabbed my shoulders and tugged me tightly. We had been kept apart for nearly a week, and all of that loneliness and segregation had built until I realized I couldnt get enough of my sister. The feel of her body pressed against mine was hypnotic. The light moving of her hips was subtle but added to each thrust inside. Her tongue danced and twirled against mine like a ballet. It was at this moment I came to the realization that I loved Hannah just as much as Madison.


    Perhaps it was part of my old-world mentality, but I had tried to keep the two girls on different terms. Ever since I had learned Madison wasnt my full sister, I had tried to see her as a girl to pursue while my sister as a child to spoil. Only now, with Hannah under me writhing, with her gentle moaning, her rapid heartbeats, and her soft breathing did I realize that there was no difference. I loved Madison, but I loved Hannah too. I loved both of my sisters, but not simply as sisters. I loved thempletely. These girls were my everything, and I didnt want to lose either one of them.


    Tears started falling from my cheeks. I pulled away, suddenly embarrassed and not wanting to drop tears on my sisters face. She reached out and grabbed my cheeks, pulling my face back to her. It was then that I realized that she was silently crying too.


    Hannah I moaned.


    I love you, brother I love you so much! Our lips found each other again, refusing to let go as we enjoyed each others bodies more and more.


    I-is this gulp what its like between a man and woman? a girl whispered to the other girls nearby.


    We were lost in our own little world, but we werent the only ones in the room. Vaguely, I was aware that there were thirty other women looking at us. Our bodies never parted for a second, our hands roaming each others body like each touch was a gift. We kissed hard until our lips heard and we had to separate gasping for breath. While I thrust into her, there were norge movements. Our hips never parted. It was like we were blended as one.


    This isnt what I expected. Another girl was twisting her legs, suddenly feeling really weird down there.


    Most of these women had watched one or more exit ceremonies. A woman would scream and struggle while Matty exposed her pussy and pounded her. It was hot, wet, and violent and these girls wouldnt even bat an eysh at it. However, every woman was now blushing and fidgeting ufortably. The scene in front of them was far more intense than they had ever imagined. Every single girl was asking herself if this was what sex was like when a man was involved, even the lesbians!


    This is making love? One girl suggested, suddenly blushing and covering her face. Aiii Im embarrassed.


    I-if we have him, can we do this too? One girl asked.


    Dont get too excited, its just because they really love each other ah One of the girls looks away. Were separating a loving couple like this. Wont the gods punish us?


    While the other girls fell into bouts of fancy, Faeri watched the scene in front of her while her hand tightened more and more on the arm of her chair. Where most of the other girls looked enamored or flushed, behind Faeris mask was an irate expression. Worst, I was barely aware of it as I enjoyed my sister to my own delight.


    Just when she was about to stand up, a big person suddenly stood in front of her. A momentter, arge phallus strap on was dropped on herp. Faeri looked up with a re which became lost when it fell on the muscr form in front of her.


    M-matty?


    Matty looked away awkwardly, a strangely feminine blush on her cheeks with subtle tears running down her face. I dont think I can do any more exiting ceremonies. This I realize now what I did was some bastardization of what sex truly is.


    Faeris mouth fell open as the giant woman walked away, tears falling down her eyes as she fell into an existential crisis. The vitor Matty was actually the most emotionally moved woman there!


    I love you, Hannah!


    Mmm! I love you, Clyburn. Cum in me, brother! Hannah cried.


    By the time Faeri looked back, I was already cumming inside my cute little Hannah. I held her tightly as my warm stuff shot into her. I didnt really mind cumming in my sister. If I got her pregnant, I wouldnt regret it a single bit. Hannah was my woman now, and I wouldnt let her go any more than mom or Madison.


    As I pulled out of Hannah, I raised her skirt and looked at the damage. Her cute little flower of a pussy was gaping a bit from my dick, and just a bit of white stuff was leaking out. To my surprise, there was no blood. Hannah immediately leaped forward and covered herself while blushing.


    Dont look! St-stupid brother! While Hannah didnt seem to mind being fucked in front of thirty strange women, apparently having me look at her naked body in the light hit her limit.


    I gave a wry smile and kissed Hannah on the nose affectionately. Of course, Hannah was a masturbator. She was the kind of girl I bet had used toys. Naturally, hymens get broken before sex all the time. Not every woman bleeds, so I didnt think anything of it. That only men that this experience was as enjoyable for Hannah as it was for me.


    I finished untying my sister, not realizing I had a dumb smile on my face I couldnt remove. In fact, Hannah was smiling too, to the point it almost looked like she was glowing. It was only when we turned to get off the bed that we realized where we were again, and our smiles faltered.


    Thirty women were staring at us, however, their expressions were radically different from before. Some of them were panting with their hands resting between their legs. Others were twisting their thighs strangely or pushing their parts against the corner of a box. It was a really strange scene as if all thirty of them suddenly really had to pee but refused to leave.


    It was then that I saw Faeris expression. She was nearly shaking with anger. I didnt know what to say to her. She may have had a great body, but no matter what, it was Hannah who was my sister. Faeri had failedpletely to rece her, if that was even her goal. Naturally, I would be affectionate with Hannah while I only treated Faeri roughly.


    Take him back to his cell! Faeris voice was angry enough that even Hannah raised an eyebrow.


    What about my sister?


    Well let her go! Faeri sniffed, turning away as if she didnt want to look at me.


    Instead, she walked over and grabbed Hannah. I wanted to immediately follow them, but as Faeri dragged Hannah away, she didnt seem to be afraid or resisting. If anything, Hannah looked obstinate. They better not go back on their words and do anything to my sister. I absolutely wouldnt forgive them. Some woman took me back to the cell while shooting me strange looks the entire time, asionally ncing down at my crotch. At least they had let me grab my clothing and put it back on before taking me away.


    My sister, what about my sister? I asked after being shoved into the cage.


    The door was closed and the woman walked away without a word. Soon, the lights were shut off as well. Noone else came that day. Neither my sister nor Faeri showed up at my doorstep. I sat back on my bed, with nothing to do but wait in the darkness.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    As I sat in the dark, all I could do was worry about Hannah. Was she being released? I didnt know. I simply had to give my trust that Faeri would follow through with what she said.


    The night continued on as I listened for any indication of someoneing to the cells. I heard nothing.


    After considering what I had seen so far, I figured out that I was locked up in some sort of abandoned factory. The current cell I was locked in was perhaps where valuable items were locked up during the night.


    I couldnt really understand the specifics. How did manufacturing work in a world with magic? So far, I had yet to see much in the ways of magic. Perhaps Faeris voice box was magic? I had no clue. I still didnt know enough about this world.


    Perhaps I never should have given myself to the Primrose. However, if I hadnt, then Hannah would have been in a worst situation. Perhaps she would have been raped by that Matty woman already. Thus, I didnt regret my decision. I had done everything I could for Hannah. If she was truly gone, now I simply needed to worry about myself.


    With thoseforting thoughts, I drifted off to sleep. My dreams were filled with as much frustration and uncertainty as I had when I was awake. Suffice it to say, I had no clue how much time passed by as I slept.


    Brother Brother wake up! I murmured a few times as a visage of Hannah floated in front of me.


    I felt hands on my face, and thats when my eyes shot open the rest of the way. Hannahs voice wasnt justing from another room, Hannah was literally hovering in the bed over me.


    Hannah! I let out a cry and grabbed the girl into an embrace, causing her to make a surprised noise.


    Brother! Ahhh not the time! She turned her cheek as I tried to kiss her.


    I gave a pout, and Hannah responded with a guilty look, turning back and giving me a quick peck on the lips.


    I love you, Hannah. I smiled. I was so worried


    Brother when you look at me that way my chest feels like its going to burst Hannah had a slightly pained look. Please, we need to escape


    Escape? I immediately stopped teasing Hannah, sitting up instantly.


    My memories of where we were came crashing home. For a brief moment, just seeing Hannah had caused me to forget. However, now wasnt the time to y.


    My change in attitude caused Hannah to puff out of her cheeks and look at me stubbornly. Brother is a big meanie for teasing me.


    I reached along the bed and pinched her butt, eliciting another yelp. Come on, if were escaping, lets escape already. How did you get away?


    Hannah stood while rubbing her butt and still pouting, I just did. They took me away in a blindfold, but I remembered every turn and came back.


    You shouldnt havee back. I winced.


    I love you, Ill alwayse back, Hannah exined simply, looking away with a blush.


    Then lets get going


    Hannah nodded, heading to the cell and looking out both directions before heading the opposite way of the path where we had gone the day before. I followed after her, keeping low and trying to make my footsteps light. I didnt know anything about sneaking. I adjusted where my feetnded from my heel, to my toes, to my instep several times, still not satisfied with deciding which direction produced the least sound.


    Meanwhile, Hannah moved in front of me, still holding my hand as if she was guiding me naturally. She didnt slouch or hide. Rather, she moved with confidence as if she had memorized the route. Well, she came in through this route and didnt run into anyone, so it should be safe, right? Itd still be nice if my sister showed a little more caution. The expression on her face wasnt that of a woman who was raped yesterday, and now she was trying desperately to escape with her brother. Rather, she seemed oddly casual, as if this was just a stroll through the park.


    I couldnt decide if her behavior made me more worried or less. All I could do was hold onto my sister, keep a lookout, and follow as quietly as possible. I could hear my own heart thrumming in my ears. For some reason, I felt nauseous too. I had been captured for nearly a week in the Primrose, yet I felt more nervous trying to escape than I did living there.


    I was so focused on my own thoughts that I walked out ahead of Hannah before realizing she had stopped. I immediately froze when my eyesnded on Faeri standing in front of me with two other guards. Or would calling her Tinya be a better word? She wasnt wearing the mask right now. Instead, she held a very displeased look on her face as she red at Hannah and me.


    The girls she brought with her looked tough, and one of them was holding a bat while the other looked to have a pair of brass knuckles on. Either way, I didnt think I could take the girls. I might be a little stronger than a girl my same age, but I hardly had the body to make up for girls three or four years older than me, let alone with weapons.


    Just when I thought Hannah might have to lead me there deliberately, I saw the frustrated expression on her face.


    What are you doing here? Hannah demanded angrily.


    She tried to push forward, but I instantly protected her with my body. If the women started punching, Id take the brunt of it. Hannah hade back for me. Now, we were both trapped again. I had wished Hannah had just left without me. Id deal with the crazy Faeri on my own.


    I was waiting to see what youd do it was him after all. Tinyas voice sounded sad like she had hoped Hannah had done something different.


    Hannah grabbed onto my arm, hugging me. Just leave us alone! Were done!


    You may be done with Primrose, but were not done with you. Tinya sneered.


    Tinya, look, we can work this out I held up my hand, trying to use the goodwill I thought Id built over thest week as her fuck buddy.


    Shut up! You you man! Tinyas eyes shed with hatred.


    Stop it Hannah shook her head, her body shaking in agitation.


    Youre going back into your cage! Tinya moved her hand from me and then pointed at Hannah. Youre going back to where you belong.


    Stop it!


    Dont let hime between us! Tinya shouted, agitated by Hannahs demeanor. Youve had your fun with him. We gave you a week to y, nowe back to us. Come back to me.


    Shut up! Hannah screamed, putting her hands over her ears.


    I love you! I love you more than he ever will! Tinya insisted.


    Huh? at this point, I took a step away, looking between Tinya and my sister, who was shaking her head, her eyes seeming to lose some cohesion.


    What was going on? Tinya was in love with Hannah? What? Tinya had been sleeping with me for thest week. Tinya was jealous because my love for Hannah was greater than my love for her. I didnt understand what they were talking about now. Did I miss something?


    See dont you see I love-


    Fuck you! Hannah screeched. Youre ruining everything!


    Tinyas lip peeled back into a snarl. Youre the one trying to throw it all away for this man.


    I dont understand. I shook my head, my mind trying to work through this sudden change, What does Hannah have to do with you?


    See? This idiot doesnt even know. He doesnt know who you are, Tinya snapped, looking at Hannah desperately.


    Know My eyes focused on Hannah as everything clicked into ce.


    My hand moved without thought. I reached out towards Hannah, who had her head lowered as if she had been frozen by Tinyas usations. She didnt react as my hand grabbed the cor of her shirt and pulled. Right there, on her neck, was a yellow bruise with teeth marks. It was a familiar bite.


    Faeri The words came out in a whisper.


    Hannah pped my hands away. Her lips slowly curling upwards. She peeled back her head andughed, her arms falling to her side. It was a familiarugh, although it was clearer now without the voice modtor.


    Its a joke a joke. I was just ying a joke. Im your Faeri, Tinya, Ive always been, Hannah responded darkly before turning to me. Hahahaha Brother, youre so stupid, not knowing it was me!


    I had my suspicions. I shook my head in disbelief. You acted differently. Looked different. You didnt bleed when we of course you wouldnt because Id already taken your virginity a week ago!


    Hannah nodded, jumping up and kissing me on the nose before I could react and then moving over to Tinya. And Brother was so rough too. You didnt give your big sister any mercy! You just took me and fucked me like an animal!


    Hannah my mouth grimaced, and I just could not figure out how to respond.


    My mind felt numb with shock, and this sudden development was too much to stomach. In a lot of ways, it seemed so obvious now that I thought about it. Hannah kept things dark so I didnt notice the differences between the two women, but she was Faeri every time she came in and fucked me. The cell across from mine? Who knows, it probably had another entrance in it. Shed just pull off her mask, tie her hair up, and then pretend to be Hannah. As to Tinyas role in this, she was probably some second inmand, and possibly Hannahs lover. It was so obvious, but I found myself unable to put the pieces together until they were shoved in my face.


    Dont look at me that way, Brother. Hannah pulled the familiar mask out from a pocket behind her and put it on. Its just business. We needed a cum dispenser and you just happened to be dumb enough to walk right into my little trap.


    Her words hurt, but they would have hurt a lot more had I truly been a fourteen-year-old boy. I might have been too flustered and hurt by her words to truly think if I didnt have my other memories. I wouldnt have seen how flustered she was. I wouldnt have recalled how she was just helping me try to escape. Her behavior now was because she hit a dead end. She was both figuratively and literally hiding behind a mask. She switched sides and now was trying to distance herself from me because she felt like she had no other choice. I wouldnt stand for it.


    Hannah I told you before. Youre mine. Im not giving up on your so easily, I said.


    Hannah straightened for a second, but thenughed again. Hahaha Brother, you dont get it. I yed you. Ive been Faeri for a long time. Ive been plotting to get you out of the house for over a year now. This was my n, all of it! I even picked up Tinya after Mom discarded her. Why else would you think I recruited my sweet Tinya?


    Faeri, my sister, ran her hand through Tinyas hair like she was petting an animal. Tinya closed her eyes and had a pleased look on her face like she enjoyed the affection.


    You saved her because I fucked her, I growled, causing Tinya to shoot me a hateful re. She took my virginity, so you wanted to possess it.


    Hahahahaha youre so funny, Brother! Faeris hand tightened and pulled Tinyas hair before she turned away. Arent you being really conceded?


    I dont believe it. Last night


    An act I was just ying with your emotions Faeris eyes shed for a second. Dont you get it, Brother? I never never l-loved you


    I dont believe you. I narrowed my eyes, looking darkly at the girl who hid her expressions behind a mask.


    Well, its not like we believe her either, Tinya sighed, turning an eye to Faeri.


    What? Faeri spun towards the woman with a surprised nce.


    We all saw youst night


    It was a joke, I was just putting on a show! Faeri insisted, ncing at the other two women who didnt show her any support.


    Tinya shook her head sadly. You requested to step down as the Faeri. You wanted to leave Primrose.


    We had an agreement! Faeri shouted. You be the next Faeri and I leave! This would have gone perfectly, you traitor!


    Realizing her rouse was crumbling, Hannah turned hostile towards Tinya once again. She didnt show any love or affection for Tinya that she showed for me. Whatever they had, it looked to me like it was one-sided.


    The Primrose are nothing without their Faeri, and you tried to leave us. We wont allow it.


    Bitches! All of you! Faeri shouted, backing away.


    As they spoke, the nearby boxes were pushed aside and more and more Primrose came out. This was aplete ambush, or perhaps an intervention. All of the girls were looking at Faeri like she owed them something. In a few short seconds, the small warehouse was filled, and Hannah had nowhere to run.


    Dont make this harder than it needs to be Tinya said, sadness cupping her facial features.


    You think Ill just y nicely now? You think your Faeri will keep you going? Faeri cursed. You were nothing without me! Youre nothing! Youre-


    As Faeri shouted, Matty walked up behind her. With a single strike on the head, Faeri was cut off mid-sentence. As she copsed in Mattys arm, Matty pulled off her mask and tossed it to Tinya.


    I red up at Tinya, who was standing their hesitantly while holding on to the mask.


    Is this what it was all about? Being in charge?


    Tinyas lips twisted. You wouldnt understand, youre just a man.


    I frowned slightly. Whats to not understand? Your brother was an asshole. You grew desperate and tried to rape me. Mom kicked you out, and Hannah was the only thing you could cling on to. Of course, now that you learned your time with Hannah was a lie, youre upset.


    Upset? Tinya shot me a hateful look. You and your Mom took everything from me! You destroyed my life. You threw me on the street. Now you want to take my Hannah.


    You ruined your own life, I shot back, You know, my mom nned to have you be my first lover. I was going to give you a baby. When you turned on the family, she was hurt.


    Tinya took a step back. Lies your Mother just wanted you to herself.


    I shrugged, crouching down and touching Hannah lying unconscious on the floor. Believe what you want, but if you hade back, I would have taken you in. I never forgot about us.


    Us there is no us Tinya gave a look of disgust. There is only Hannah and me!


    Tinya, its not toote


    Tinya bared her teeth angrily. I told you once before. Tinya is dead. I am the new Faeri. Hannah gave up that right yesterday. Youre now my prisoner, and so is she!


    You dont have to do this I stood up, taking a step toward her.


    You she stepped back and put on the mask. Youre just like the rest. Youre a man!


    A few of the women nodded, like simply saying that was enough to exin herself. Clyburn couldnt keep the irritation from shing across his face.


    Hannah isnt yours. She never will be.


    Tinyas eyes, now outlined by Faeris mask, darkened. Youll pay for taking everything from me you, and your Mother.


    She nodded and a bunch of girls grabbed me. I didnt even try to fight back. I only felt sad that I couldnt save her. The girls grabbed Hannah and dragged her along with me. We didnt return to the cell, but rather the familiar room I had started out in. They chained me back to the pipe, and then chained the still unconscious Hannah to another pipe.


    The light flickered off, and the pair of us were in the cold. I wanted to move over to Hannah, but the chains didnt allow me to get any closer. Instead, I could only watch her unconscious form. I shook my head and sighed.


    We sat in the dark for several hours. Iid with my head against the wall. Id like to say I wasing up with ways to escape, but I mostly felt numb and confused.


    When did Hannah join this gang? It must have been around the same time she was molested by a lipstick lesbian. Was being molested what got her into the gang or was it part of her y? I didnt know. Either way, the Hannah I thought I knew was gone.


    You must hate me.


    My eyes snapped open as I heard Hannahs voice. She was still lying in the same position she was left by the Primrose, but her eyes were opened now. I had no clue how long she had been awake.


    Youre my sister, I responded simply.


    I betrayed you, she spoke hesitantly. I led a double life and then as soon as I got the opportunity, I imprisoned you here.


    I know I said, not knowing how to respond.


    I wanted to take you away from Mom, Hannah sighed. Away from Madison too. I just wanted you all to myself.


    Thats impossible. I grimaced. Not in this world.


    We sat in silence for a few moments before Hannah continued. In your other world, did you have a sister?


    I had already guessed I had been misunderstanding what Hannah said before when she said she came from another world. She might have been talking about the fact she was wearing a mask. Or perhaps just being in a gang in general. I had told my little sister something I never should have told her. No, worse, I had told aplete stranger a secret I never should have spoken. I was so desperate to find someone like me, I had ended up hearing what I wanted to hear.


    I gave a wry chuckle. Why, you jealous?


    Maybe if you slept with her


    I broke into a cough. Ah ahem actually, in my world, men are plentiful. Sleeping with your sister would bepletely inappropriate. Even half-sisters and adopted sisters would be taboo.


    oh Hannah responded simply.


    No in both my lives, youre my only sister I paused for a second. Im sorry for everything.


    Hannah raised her head. Why are you sorry?


    I gave a wry smile. You had an entire hidden life. You kidnapped me and youmitted crimes just to get back at this world that focuses on men. To get back at me


    Ah! Hannah held out a hand, but after a moment realized she couldnt argue that point.


    Well, for thest year Ive hidden my real self. I threw myself at Mom, you, and Madison just to alleviate my frustration and istion. This world is frustrating for both sexes. The men who are handed everything but treated like objects, and the women who must work tooth and nail for the chance to have a baby.


    Then lets change it. Hannahs voice reverberated in the dark room with a surprising amount of strength.


    How?


    We escape we run away


    Im not going to do that! I grimaced. Im not going to leave Mom


    Mom? Mom again Hannah said that like a curse. That woman is always in the way.


    The hatred in Hannahs voice wasnt any lighter now. I hesitated for a moment. I had to fix things between mother and daughter. There was no way to move forward without that.


    Hannah, I


    The door opened, interrupting the pair of us. Tinya, still wearing the mask, red at us.


    Get them.


    A couple of girls moved into the room and surrounded the both of us. Hannah tried to struggle for a moment, but when it was clear they wouldnt yield, she sighed and let them lead her with me right behind. The pair of us were unchained and moved out into the room with two women on either side of each of us. We ended up where Hannah and I had been forced to perform her exiting ceremony, although the bed had been removed.


    It made more sense to me now than it did the previous night. Hannah must have decided to let me go after our conversation. She wanted to step down as Faeri, which seemed to be less an actual person and more a name for whoever the group leader was. Leaving the group required being sexed out a process simr to what was necessary for some girls to join gangs in my old world. She probably made some kind of deal with Tinya where I became her sex out partner and then shed sneak out with me while Tinya took over the Primrose. What Hannah didnt realize was how furious Tinya would be over the thought of Hannah leaving.


    Tinya, quit this already, I sighed, trying to end the situation. Let us go and Ill give you some semen. It doesnt have to-


    You think this is about semen? Tinya sneered, spinning around as we were brought to a stop. Half the girls in Primrose are lipsticks. Hannah never resented men like the rest of us. She never truly spoke for the Primrose. Her ns for you were never our ns for you! This goes beyond what I feel for her. A lot of the girls have been unhappy with Hannah using us so she can y at being a house wife.


    Hannah frowned as Tinya spoke. Many of the Primrose, who were now standing around us, nodded or made noises of affirmation. Naturally, when Hannah was in charge, no one argued with her. Hearing about their discontent now made her feel a bit affronted. As soon as she gave up the mask, she lost all of their respect and admiration.


    If this isnt about semen, what is it about? I demanded.


    Tinya, the new Faeri, made a malicious grin. A secondter she snapped her fingers. A woman was dragged into the room. They struggled slightly, but they seemed to stumble a bit. There was a bag over their head. As soon as I saw them, something about their body caused my heart to rise to my throat.


    Tinya let out augh. I finally realized the perfect way to satisfy my anger and save the Primrose.


    She grabbed the bag and pulled it off, revealing the person underneath. That person was none other than our Mother, Morgan!

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Mom! I cried, immediately moving towards where they held her.


    The girls with their hands on my shoulders werent expecting me to move, and I slipped out of their grip with ease. I only made it halfway when the two women caught up and grabbed me, pulling me back to them. Mom gave me a guilty look.


    My Clyburn, Im sorry. I sent all the security away to help find you. I never thought theyde back to our home. I drank something, started getting sleepy and the next thing I knew I was being dragged here.


    I discovered a smugglers path in and out of our house. Its how I left home so often, I told Tinya about it Hannah started and then shook her head. If you think this will get me to cooperate, then you dont know me very well!


    Oh? Shes your Mother. Shes not some father figure absent from your life. She gave birth to you, Tinya responded teasingly.


    A fiery light shone in Hannahs eyes. I dont care about her at all!


    Ha-Hannah? Youre not involved in this, are you?


    Hannah ignored Mom, ring at Tinya. What do you want, Tinya? What do you n to do to her?


    Tinya chuckled. Straight to the point, its what I love about you. Its really very simple. I dont n to do anything. The question is, what do you n to do to her?


    Were going to send a message to the world. Man-lovers like this woman wont be tolerated. I know you hate her. Youve told me as much. Now you can do whatever you want to her. If you do what I ask, then you can stay in the Primrose. Ill even let you keep that brother you kidnapped as a pet.


    You you did this? Mom covered her mouth shaking her head in disbelief as she starred at Hannah. You kidnapped your brother from me? Youve held him here?


    From you? Hannahs lips turned into a sneer as she red at Mom. Thats rich,ing from you, Mother.


    Hannah, you dont have to do this! I broke in.


    Tinya giggled. If you dont, youll just join her. Well beat you to death. Hmmm I bet I could make it look like Clyburn beat you both to death, and then shot himself in the head. We all know men or so violent, after all.


    Shut up, Tinya. You wouldnt dare-


    If I cant have you, you might as well die! I wont lose anything else to a man! Tinya shouted.


    Wait I remember you that stupid maid! Moms face turned disgusted as she interrupted. How could you? How could you do this to my family? We brought you in. We trusted you! How could you do this to-


    to you? Hannah jumped in, stepping towards Mom, her body movements bristling. Im the one who kidnapped Clyburn. As to how? The answer is easily! Originally, I just wanted to kidnap Brother for payback. You spent so much time with him, and gave Madison and me nothing! I hated him and and I hate you!


    Hannah Mom looked at the distorted face of the daughter she thought she knew and looked lost.


    Of course, Brother was just some selfish little man-child, scared of the world, clinging at Mommys apron strings or so I thought. Then Hannah smiled strangely. Then he started to change. I didnt know what to think. Suddenly, Brother was looking at me differently. He acted perverted. It excited me, but then Madison had to keep getting her nose in the way. She wouldnt let me y!


    Still, I thought everything was fine my brother was just more interesting now, but that wasnt good enough for my mother! Hannah threw up her hands as if she was giving a speech to all of the gang members present. You were losing control of him. My little brother was starting to think independently. So, what did my mom do? She fucked him! She screwed him until she was all he could think about!


    There were one or two gasps, but most of the women present just continued to stand still and watch curiously through the show Hannah was putting on. It was clear how she had captivated the hearts of all of these women and made them followers of her gang.


    She had a certain panache for the theatrics. I recalled atent memory of mine that when she was twelve or so she was in the theater, however, she had suddenly dropped it two years ago. That might have been when she joined Primrose.


    Thats not what happened Mom started.


    Oh, but Mom, you dont even know! Hannah said. You dont know just how much your Clyburn had grown up! I know! Hes told me things hell never tell you!


    Hannah! I couldnt help but call out.


    Dont worry, Brother, I wont tell. Hannah walked up to me until her lips just brushed my ear and then whispered. Itll be our little secret.


    Hannah Im not angry, Mom spoke up, interrupting Hannah, who was nearly holding me. Im just disappointed. I thought you were a better girl than this.


    Hannah rolled her eyes and stepped back. Sorry to disappoint you, Mother. But if were sharing our feelings now, I guess I might as well tell you youre a bad Mother.


    Hannah!


    And a whore


    Moms face turned hateful for a moment, her teeth almost approaching a snarl.


    You kept dad all to yourself, even though it was a lie. You forced him to sneak around with women behind your back because you were too proud and selfish to share. You got him killed. You were trying to do the same thing to Clyburn! Hannah snapped. You dont deserve my Clyburn.


    Hes mine! Mom took a step forward, causing several of the women to move defensively. Ive birthed him and taken care of for his entire life. I love him more than youll ever know! What have you done for him?


    Ive done everything for him. I brought him away from you! Hannah snarled. Look around you? Look at my Primrose! Clyburn had everything he needed. Free from the government interference. He had food. He had shelter. Thirty beautiful women to warm his bed every night me I would have shared. I knew from the beginning I could only ever enjoy Clyburn in spurts!


    There was murmuring as Hannah suggested the entire gang was there for my pleasure. It was bing increasingly difficult to tell where the lies ended and the truth began. Hannah seemingly had changed her stance fluidly several times within thest day. The only thing I knew for certaining from my sister, was that she clearly wasnt stable right now. She had been backed into a corner, and now she was letting everything out violently without remorse.


    Hannah youre sick Moms words caused me to clench my fist.


    Mom wasnt wrong, but once again, she didnt have the right words to say. Hannah was boiling right now. I could possibly have calmed her down. However, Mom was just a cold ss of water. When it was tossed on the oil, the effect was obvious. I couldnt see how to fix the situation. The one who caused it, Tinya, seemed content to watch the meltdown.


    Mother, what would you do? Hannahs voice was low, she wasnt looking at anything particr, looking somewhat like she was lost in thought.


    What?


    What would you do? Hannah lifted her eyes to me, her expression turning cold, and nodded. For him.


    Hannah? I dont I dont know what youre asking Mom cautiously approached, the other women letting her go. Hannah lets just go, okay? Lets take Clyburn home. Okay?


    Mom spoke those words like she expected Tinya to just back off and let the three of us walk out. Its possible she was too distraught and distracted to think clearly herself. With Hannah staring nkly in a corner and her voice lowered, Mom seemed to think that Hannah had finally blown off her steam. To Mom, Hannah finally finished rebelling and ended her tantrum, so now things could just go back to the way they started.


    However, Mom was nave in a lot of ways. From thirty-five years of experience, I didnt be a savant. My life ended a mess, and my second life didnt seem to be in much of a better condition. One thing I knew though, was that there were some things that you couldnt go back to. The world changes and people cant just hit a button and restart all their rtionships over again. I had to live with my mistakes, as did my mother and sister. There was no going back, only moving forward from this.


    Mom reached out to grab Hannahs shoulder. A secondter Hannah spun her fist mming it into Moms face. The thirty women watching roared to life as my mom stumbled back falling on to a crate which cracked under her. I tried to move forward, but all of the women immediately lined up into a circle like this was a high school fight. Some were even yelling fight. I was reminded once again that most of these girls were just teenagers. I couldnt manage to push my way through, thus I could only watch on helplessly.


    The answer is anything Mother Hannah grinned scornfully. Id do anything for Clyburn. Even if that means getting rid of you! Youre no longer needed anymore. Hes mine!


    Moms face morphed from shock as she touched her bruised chin, to derision, and finally anger. Hannah! Youre an awful child. I never should have had you!


    Mom immediately sprang back up and lunged at Hannah. Hannah met her face on, and the two women began to p and hit each other. Mother got Hannah into a headlock and started pulling on her hair. It was absolutely ridiculous; my mother and sister were attacking each other. Years of family angst spilling out in a single moment. It wasnt the right time, the right ce, or the right situation, but I could tell neither of them was thinking clearly. Hannah was pushed into a corner by Tinya, and Mom was confused and taking out a week of frustration and sleepless nights worrying over me on Hannah.


    It was only at this moment that I realized that every eye was focused on Mom and Hannah. Didnt that mean no one was paying attention to me? In fact, in the entire room, I had the most freedom of movement. I could have fled the building and likely no one would notice. That was ridiculous though, I wouldnt abandon my mother and sister to whatever Primrose would do. I suspected that whoever won the fight, the Primrose would still toss both women in lock up.


    Thus, my eyes wondered for something I could do to end this. If I could pull a fire rm, that would certainly cause issues. Or, better yet, I could-


    My eyes immediately fell a single person standing nearby, only partially hidden in shadows. She was the only person not looking at the fight, but at me. She gestured me over, and I immediately snuck over to her, making sure to stay behind the crowd. As soon as I came in range she grabbed me and pulled me behind a crate.


    Clyburn, youre in one piece. Brooke looked me up and down, her face looking slightly relieved.


    What are you doing here? Did you know where this ce was or did you follow Mom?


    A little of both, Brooke responded quietly. We were already suspecting this ce might be where they were, but we didnt have proof. Fortunately, I put a tracker on your Mom. The police are outside ready to move, but what the hell is going on? What is this mess?


    Brookes voice was hard to make out over the shouting and screaming. It felt like an extreme fighting match, with spectators yelling for more blood. Except, that blood wasing from two of the people I held the dearest.


    Mom and Hannah, theyve lost it!


    Brooke nodded thoughtfully as I exined what happened. I thought this might happen.


    What? How could you guess my mom would fistfight my sister!


    Im sorry, has your Mother ever acted like a rational woman! Brooke gave me a stare. Plus with the baby


    I shut my lips as I remembered the countless times shes always acted spontaneous and random. Mom had once mentioned that she had been a bit of a wild girl. That was aplete understatement! She hadnt grown up at all, she was still wild. So was her daughter for that matter. Its gic! Suddenly, my eyes widened as thest part crashed home.


    The baby! She cant be fighting with-


    Brooke pped me upside the head. Stop focusing on stuff you cant do anything about and focus on what you can do! You wanted to be in on the rescue for your sister. Well, guess what, thats happening now. Take this!


    Brooke handed me a canister which basically just looked like a spray can with a pull tag.


    Gas?


    Brooke nodded. Its a gas canister. Itll fill the room up with smoke. These stupid kids should hopefully panic and run out. Just yell fire or something and theyll run right into police custody. They got squad cars at every door. The smoke needs to spread quick or theyre going to guess something is up. On ten, you release it over there, I release it over here.


    And then? I asked.


    And then, stay low and hide behind a crate! Brooke barked. Ready? Go!


    Her lips began to move in a silent count, and I left the area behind the crate and immediately dashed for the other side of the room. Mom appeared to be on the floor, digging her elbow into Hannahs back. Hannah was kicking her in the knee and biting her arm. Brooke told me to sit back, but I wouldnt. A soon as the crowds dispersed, Id run to break up Hannah and Mom. I didnt care what happened to me. Id fix this.


    As soon as I said ten in my mind, I took the can and pulled the pin. Smoke immediately began to shoot out. It looked like Brooke had pulled two or three of them while only asking me to pull one. Once again, it was a job she probably just gave me to humor me. My hands tightened into a fist as the smoke rose around me. These didnt appear to be tear gas cans, so they didnt sting the eyes. It was possible that tear gas wasnt a thing in this world. It was also possible that there was magic that could suppress a crowd better than gas, but Brooke used what she had ess to.


    Once the gas lifted up to my vision, I began to hear cries of confusion. There was a shout of fire, and soon the crowd of women began to move all around me. I couldnt see anything but ill-defined shapes. My ears were focused on the sounds of the fight. It was my mom and my sister fighting that held my interest the most. Slowly, I started walking through the fog, trying to find the sound of wrestling and grunts of fighting.


    Clyburn! A face came out from the fog and shoved me, causing me to trip and fall on my ass.


    That face was Tinya. Rage and disgust matted her face, and she red down at me with hostility.


    You did this, I know you did! Tinya snarled.


    You did this to yourself. I shot back. Just give up. Youre all going to jail now.


    You bastard! Tinya shouted, fumbling with her jacket. Ill never forgive you, Ill never


    I shot to my feet and my hand went up in an uppercut. Not expecting it, she didnt dodge when my fist struck her chin. Rage was flowing through me now. I saw her trying to pull something from her side, and I knew I wouldnt let her do it. This woman, Tinya although Hannah may have been involved in a lot of what happened to me thest week, it was Tinya who kidnapped my mother and incited my sister into fighting. We may have had sex once, but at that moment, when I looked at Tinya, all I could see was red.


    You fucker, you Tinya cursed with a bloodied mouth as she swung at me.


    I hit her again. This time, the item she was pulling out, a small pistol, fell from her hands and went flying, skidding off in the fog. She threw a punch at me, hitting my shoulder. However, with testosterone flowing through me, and pure anger driving me, I barely even felt it. I shoved Tinya back, causing her to fall down the same way she had pushed me down a moment ago. Her face was bloodied, and I hovered over her, my entire body red and shaking, my face clenched.


    I was never an angry man in my previous life, but I had been through hell thest week, and all of that rage came boiling to the surface. Even though Tinya wasnt necessarily solely at fault, she was the one who had to face my wrath. My helplessness, my frustration, my ineptitude, it all came boiling over. I jumped on top of Tinya, and her expression changed from disgust to fear. I started hitting her. Once, two more times.


    Ghhaa. I hate you! My hand stopped before I heard her again.


    Her face was bloodied, and she was terrified, but she was still conscious. However, the voice I had heard was no her voice, but Hannahs. I brought my bloody shaking hands back to me, finally moving to my feet. Tinya stayed down, afraid to get back up again. I turned away and moved over to sounds of fighting.


    Hannah was panting, her face flushed. She had somehow gotten a bat in her hand. Mom was lying on the floor. I immediately ran up to Mom, kneeling down next to her. As soon as I touched her, Mom groaned and I let out a sigh of relief. I looked over both women, and I instantly realized that for the length of time the two had been fighting, they were surprisingly devoid of injuries. Hannah had a ck eye. Mom had a bite mark. There were scratches and bruises. However, I had left Tinya in far worse shape than either of these women.


    Mom wasnt unconscious. It looked more like she was dizzy and disorientated. Perhaps her pregnancy plus fighting in the smoke caused her to momentarily lose her faculties. As to Hannah, she held the bat as if contemting hitting Mom, but she didnt move to do it.


    I stood up and snatched the bat away from Hannah, not even giving her another choice. Hannah looked flustered, but when her eyes met mine, a mischievous smile formed on her lips.


    Why Clyburn Brother I-


    My lips took Hannahs, as I kissed her deeply right there and then. Hannah could do nothing but kiss me back until I was satisfied. When I finally pulled away, she was breathless.


    Dont ever do that again! I said in an admonishing tone. Youre mine, and I wont have my women fighting! You worried me sick! Do you understand! You were never going to hurt Mom, so stop pretending. Just as you know my secrets I know yours so stop hiding how you feel behind your tricks!


    Hannah looked down, her face suddenly turning demure. Yes Brother.


    Its good you understand, I said, and as I patted her on the head, tears started to fall down my cheeks.


    As we spoke, the smoke was starting to dissipate, and the cops were moving in to handcuff anyone who didnt escape from the smoke.


    H-how did you know? Hannah asked pouting as I continued to stroke her head. That I wouldnt hurt Mom


    I smiled wryly. You avoided her stomach. Every hit you did was to her arms or her head, but you made sure never to touch her abdomen, even if that meant she got you worst.


    Ah! Th-that Hannah looked even more shy, blushing furiously.


    Hannah wore aplicated expression as she looked at Mom on the ground. I let Hannah walked over to Mom, looking down like she wanted to help Mom up, but didnt know how. More police flowed in, and suddenly Brooke broke out of the fog.


    It looks like 25 Primrose are already in custody, and the rest of about to give up. Brooke wiped her hands before her eyes suddenly shot to my shoulder. Whats this? A tear? You didnt stay put, did you!


    I uh did not? Iughed, scratching my head.


    You Brooke glowered at me. How am I going to have a baby if the baby daddy keeps putting himself at so much risk!


    Eh? I thought Aiko was going to have the baby.


    Its the same thing. It doesnt matter. Shut up! Brooke gave a pout, looking away as I chuckled.


    Ah! Hannah suddenly screamed, causing the room to turn in her direction.


    Mom was halfway up to her feet, but she was holding something in her hand. That thing was a pistol. Not just a pistol, it was the same one I had knocked away from Tinya earlier. It must havended somewhere near Mom. Mom was exhausted and confused. She hadnt slept in over a week, was several months pregnant, and had recently been drugged. In that state of mind, she didnt realize the fight was over.


    You wanted to know what Id do for Clyburn? Mom shouted. Youre right. Id do anything!


    Mom, no! I screamed, but there was no way I could move fast enough.


    A few policewomen were nearer, including one who held Tinya in cuffs. Mom straightened her back, the intent in her eyes was clear. A secondter she pulled the trigger. A small pop resounded through the warehouse. Hannah started to fall to the side.


    I ran as fast as I could. Hannah ended up stumbling several feet to the side, ramming into a crate painfully, her eyes holding a bewildered look. The person who fell into my arms wasnt Hannah at all.


    No no no I looked down at the bloodied face looked back.


    Tinya had shoved Hannah out of the way. She was still handcuffed, but she had managed to save Hannah. The bullet hadnded square in the center of her chest. I looked down at the first woman I had seen since I hade to this world. This was the woman who took my virginity and started me on the path leading to now.


    I love ha..han Tinyas eyes went ck, thest words she tried to say were obvious, but they never came to the surface.


    I slowly put her down on the ground, shaking my head. My hands went and closed her eyelids. My brain was long past the point of exhaustion andmon sense. Doing anything that involved conscious thought was proving impossible.


    She tried to kill me she tried to kill me Hannah was shaking as she looked at Mom, who was still staring with her mouth open. Hahahaha you cant even kill your daughter right! You killed the wrong person! You stupid Mother! Cant do anything, cant


    What little sanity Hannah had left dissipated as she cried andughed at the same time. Mom looked down at the gun still smoking, and as if deciding to still go through with it she started to raise her hand towards the gloating Hannah. However, two police immediately grabbed her and pulled the gun from her possession before she could finish acting. Mom blinked as if she didnt really know where she was.


    Hey, what are you doing, youre putting her in handcuffs? I raced forward as they shoved Mom over a crate and started cuffing her.


    Brooke grabbed my arm. Stop, Cly your Mom just killed someone. She needs to go to jail.


    What? No shes my mom, shes The tears fell, but it didnt make a difference.


    I watched as Mom was cuffed into the back of a police car, while Hannah was cuffed and ced in another. She was stillughing at seemingly nothing, not even noticing me. An ambnce came and took Tinyas body. A detective asked me a series of questions I dont remember answering. For what it was worth, none of the cops approached me or gave me sexual looks that I recalled. Within a few minutes, the cars left, taking thest of the criminals of Primrose, that including my sister. Like that, I was left standing in front of a vacant warehouse alone.


    Come on, kid, Ill take you home, Brooke said quietly, leading me to a hover car that must have been hers.


    The drive home was quiet. When we drove up to the mansion, it was dark and empty. I walked into the room with no lights on. Not even the maids were there at the moment. Madison had left days ago.


    Aunt Rose, I gave her a call. Shes at the station seeing what she can do about your Mother, Brooke still spoke quietly.


    I nodded and headed for my room without a word, copsing on therge andfy bed I hadnt seen in a week. Like that, I had lost everything. Hannah, Madison, Morgan my entire family was gone. I was all that was left of the Bonholdt household. When my wife had cheated on me, I had turned to alcohol and smoking. My life fell apart and within a few years, I died. I had been given a second chance here. This time, it only took a year to fuck it all up. Would I give up and spiral back into depression?


    No


    I stood up, my fists tightening as I got ready for battle. I quickly found a phone and a phone book. This worldsmunication wasnt that different from my old world, but my mother still depended onndlines. I looked for numbers and started dialing. I ended up making calls for around three hours before I found the person I needed.


    My name in Clyburn Bonholdt, a man. A few hours ago, my mother was arrested for shooting a woman to protect me. Id like to cut a deal with you.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Youre beautiful, Mother.


    You tease me too much, Im bloated and ugly.


    How could I ever think that. I moved forward, wrapping my arms around Mom, holding on to her bloated stomach, Youre the most beautiful Mother in the world. Do you know why?


    Hm?


    Because its my baby in your womb. I kissed Moms neck gently as she smiles at me.


    I never want this to end. Mom leaned back, stroking my leg lovingly. Cant we just keep things this way forever?


    I smiled and shook my head. Im afraid not. Time changes us all. I need to move forward, and so do you. Ill be fifteen soon, and then you know whates next.


    Mm Mom sighs. At least for now, stay with your Mother.


    Always. I kissed her again, slowly stroking her stomach.


    Even though Mom was a bloated 9-month pregnant woman, her skin didnt seem to show any stretch marks. Many women would be impossibly jealous looking at her. Her tits wererge and full. Her skin was pale and smooth. Her hair was dark andscivious. Her butt was perfect and pert. She was just as beautiful as a pregnant woman as she was any other time. Her body waspletely naked lying against me, and it was a sight for my eyes that I loved every moment of.


    Plus, when I squeezed her breasts, warm, white liquid came out. I tasted it a bit and Moms milk was sweet and gave me aforting feeling. However, she got really embarrassed by that and so I didnt tease her too much. She said that since the baby wasnt going to get to eat by her breasts, that I shouldnt get to either.


    The only thing on Moms beautiful naked body was a bracelet around her ankle. It was a ghastly white thing which shed a red light menacingly every minute or so. This was, of course, a court-ordered tracking bracelet. Mom was, for all intent and purposes, on house arrest. She had been in this state for just short of nine months now. Those months were not sad or lonely times. Even though Madison had left to school, and Hannah was in juvey, Aunt Rose, Morgan, and I had filled every day with love.


    Mom was just happy to be with me everyst day we could be together, and I was just happy to be with her. This world of women favored pregnant women the most. While Mom was pregnant with a girl, she was still awarded several benefits for having a baby. In her case, it was a suspension of her sentence. Mom was on house arrest until my little daughter was born. After that, she would have to serve a four years sentence in jail for manughter.


    Thats just enough time for me to work my way through Academy. At the end of my education, my mom would get out. By then, I had hoped to bring Madison home and maybe even have a grandchild waiting for my mother. Although, since my first child was my mothers child, doesnt that make Moms future daughter also her granddaughter? Well, I didnt want to think about these technicalities too much.


    What was important was that I got to spend onest year with my mother before I had to head off to the Academy. It was a year filled with love and nurturing. Sure, I was all but trapped in this mansion, only being allowed out two or three times on small trips, but I had two beautiful women to keep mepany. Three if you counted Brooke, whom also moved in. It looked like Aiko and Brooke werent meant tost. I asked Brooke why she broke up with Aiko, but she didnt give me any straight answer. Just something about Aiko not being the one. I guess, now that a baby was a very real option in Brookes future, she needed to start thinking about the woman she wanted to settle down with. It had to be something like that.


    Meanwhile, Nada hadnt moved in yet. She was still working on rehab. ording to Veris, it wasnt clear if shed be able to handle moving at the moment. I still wasnt sure how I felt about Nada. It seemed like I was the kind of guy who gave every girl I slept with a ce in my heart. While thinking about Tinya and her death, I still hurt from time to time. I didnt know it was trauma from having my wife leave me in myst life, but I had trouble letting go of anybody. I didnt want to. I wanted all of my women with me.


    I think Ive given you everything you need. Are you really nning on moving to the dorms? Mom asked, her mind once again wondering onto my future.


    Yes, Mother, all the finances are settled. The dean was happy to hear another boy will be staying on campus. I guess its great publicity for the school, having men staying on campus. Like full-time school mascots. I couldnt keep all of the bitterness out of my voice.


    Mom gave me a gentle smile. Its better this way. I want you focusing on your studies. Rose will take care of the babies. Youll be close enough you can visit them whenever you want.


    Mm I nodded, kissing Mom on the nose.


    Ah! The reminds me, I have something for you Mom suddenly burst out nervously, reaching into her bedside drawer and pulling something out.


    She handed it to me and I looked at the cloth in my hand. It was acy ck thing, and it took me a moment to realize what it was.


    Eh? Mom? Its your underwear!


    Mom looked away while blushing. Ive found Clyburns collection


    Mom! Privacy! I admonished, even as Mom turned stubborn and pouty.


    Well, you cant me Mom for being curious Mom defended herself under my glower. Either way, I wanted you to have these.


    Ah Mom, Im not really into eh, I seem to recognize these. Werent you wearing themst night when we-


    Moms face red red. Y-yes! Dont say it! I made sure not to clean them, isnt that how you like it?


    Mom seriously thats


    If youre going to take them, please put them away! Jeese, this is so embarrassing. My son is such a tease!


    I gave a wry smile. Mom was seriously misunderstanding something. So, I had a drawer with several panties in it. I had one of Madison, one of Tinya, and one of Hannah. That didnt mean I was some creepy guy who liked to keep soiled panties! I put the pair in my pocket. Dont read into it, this was just because its easier than dealing with Moms guilty face!


    And her do you n on doing it? Mom rapidly changed the subject.


    I nodded resolutely, showing Mom no hesitation. Yeah. Hannah is getting out of Juvey soon. I didnt bail her out earlier out of respect for you, but when the timees that you leave, I need to bring my sister home


    Mom held up her hand and touched my shoulder. I understand, my son. I would have helped her out myself if I could bear to see her. I wronged her so much, I just cant bring myself to face my own daughter after what I did


    Mom I held Mom as a few tears fell down her cheeks.


    I know Im an awful Mother. The truth is crystal clear to me now. Clyburn, youre the only person who matters to me. Not myte husband. Not my daughters just you. I know Im disgusting, but I just cant stop wanting you and only you.


    I stroked Moms head affectionately. Youre not awful. Youre just human. Let me deal with Hannah and Madison. I havent given up on this family. Even though were broken, I only see a future with all of you in it!


    Baby Mom looked at me tearfully.


    Mom My lips slowly moved towards Moms, our bodies pressed together.


    The door swung open with a m. Are you two still in bed? Ugh, Morgan, how can you be so shameless just lounging around naked.


    Morgan tskd, but she wore a smile on her face as she nced at the door casually. Im very pregnant. Why would I walk when I can just lie with my son all day?


    Hmph maybe that cute talk works on Clyburn, but Im just as pregnant! Aunt Rose admonishes, holding her big belly, only about a month behind Moms. The doctor said its healthy to take daily walks.


    Aunt Rose moved up the side of the bed, trying to remove our coverings and hang them up to air out. I grabbed Aunt Rose and pulled her towards me, making sure to be careful of her stomach as I dragged her onto the bed.


    Ah! Clyburn, you naughty boy! Aunt Rose helplessly fell into my clutches as I grabbed her and kissed her lips thoroughly in front of Mom.


    Are you simply going to sit there and watch your son tease me? Aunt Rose breathlessly begged my mom for reinforcements as I sucked on her neck.


    Mm youre right, I havent been active enoughtely. An evil grin formed on Moms face as she moved forward and started touching Aunt Roses chest.


    Ahhnn thats not fair. You traitor! Aunt Rose cried as I kissed her neck and Mom yed with her breasts.


    Rx, my Rose, were just enjoying ourst few weeks together, I whispered in Roses ear, making sure my breath ran across her neck and gave her goosebumps.


    I understand, Clyburn, Rose responded tearfully, her entire face turned red. Ive already stepped back and let you two have a lot of time together, but there need to be limits to these kinds of things


    Im sorry, my Rose, Im not very good at knowing my limits, I grinned evilly. Can you please teach me your limits so I can learn by example?


    Ahnn! Rose cried out as my hand wrapped around to her front and touched her pussy over the underwear.


    Her underwear is alreadypletely wet! I said in a mocking surprised voice. Since shes so lewd and horny, perhaps my Rose is just unhappy that we havent been giving her enough attention!


    Ah, my poor sister. Morgan shook her head devilishly. Well have to fix that.


    G-guys, stop! Im leaking, you-youre making a mess. Rose whined as wet spots stain the front of her shirt where Mom was squeezing her tits.


    Dont worry, I said teasingly, sliding my fingers under her wet undergarments and into her snatch. Ill clean it up. You just need to show this poor boy your limits so he understands them better.


    Ah aiiiiiiii! Rose screamed as she started squirting.


    Sometimeter, I was putting the bed sheets into theundry machine. I did say I would clean up the mess. However, how did I know that Rose needed to pee beforeing in and ended up soiling the bed? Even Mom was surprised at the big stains she left. I left Rose with Mom. They were enjoying afternoon tea, although Mom was still teasing Rose for being naughty. Meanwhile, I was left with cleaning duty even though a maid could do it. Rose said she wouldnt have another woman seeing and cleaning the mess she made. Pregnant women were a lot of work!


    However, I whistled happily as I did my job. I was enjoying the time I had with my mother and aunt to their fullest. I had been in this world for almost two years now. I had made some mistakes. I had some regrets. The only thing I could do now was move forward. I thought about my sisters every day. However, I couldnt rush things anymore. I couldnt just push forward blindly and hope for the best. I would get my Madison back. I would put a reign on my Hannah. My harem n was only just beginning!


    After finishing theundry, I didnt go join the future Mothers of my children for tea. Instead, I headed over to Brookes room, which was now locatedfortably in the mansion. She was my personal security, which differed from Charlene, who was hired by Mom. Whenever I left the mansion, shede with me and keep detail. Once I went to campus, her job would be very limited. Thats why I pulled a few strings and made Brooke a student.


    Brooke was actually only 22 years old, which honestly surprised me when she told me that. I had assumed she was in her thirties. She was quite angry when I gave that response. She didnt look in her thirties, so it was only her behavior that made me think she was older. She was actually a vibrant and youthful tomboy, but I never expected she was so young. Then again, she never went to Academy, spending thest 5 years between bouncing and bodyguard work.


    It wasnt impossible for a 22-year-old to go to Academy, although most went into smaller technical academies. She would certainly be out of her element, but she was a lecherous lesbian in a field of high school roses. She wasntining. It was my personal request as a man that she be allowed to go to school with me, and that held some weight. It wasnt umon for bodyguards and servants to go to school alongside their master, although this was typically something wealthy daughters of CEOs and high government officials did, not men.


    There was a saying for men in this world. The only constant in your life is your Mother, and even she uses you. Its a bleak saying, but it probably reflects the attitude of the men of this world, of which Ive yet to meet one. However, it wouldnt be long before I started meeting other men. Of course, thats exactly why I came to Brookes room right now.


    You ready then? Brooke asked.


    I gave an affirmative nod, not nervous at all.


    Then, get out of those clothes.


    I went into Brookes room and she started to work me hard. Since we started these sessions, she always left me sore and aching. She was a vivacious woman filled to the brim with energy, and she could easily tire me out. I put up a fight, but Brooke always won in the end. Thats to say


    One, two, three switch! As if to entuate the word switch, she actually carried a switch and liked to smack me in the ankles.


    I was running in ce before jumping down and doing pushups. This was my work out routine with Brooke that I had established after being in the clutches of the Primrose. I didnt want to be weaker than the women around me. I definitely didnt want to be weaker than the men I was about to deal with.


    I stood up, panting with sweat covering my body. By the time Brooke was finished with me, my shirt waspletely drenched in sweat. Brooke was looking at me stiffly with a strange expression, her lips slightly opened.


    What is it? I asked.


    Brooke shook her head and pped her own face for some reason. Ah! That your body is amazing.


    Ah?


    Weve only been training for thest six months, but your muscles are very toned. Youre almost able to keep up with me. Considering you were a weak little shit just a short time ago, I just cant believe how much your body has bulked up. It would take someone else two years to get in this kind of shape.


    I dont know about keeping up with you, but isnt that just testosterone?


    Test-oster-one? Brooke sounded out the word.


    I gave a wry smile. Im sure this world knew the word, but with most women not dealing with men daily, it probably wasnt amon word people would know, especially someone uneducated like Brooke. I naturally had some advantages over women when it came to muscles. Adding to that I was only just turning fifteen, and my physique quickly built up with just a little bit of training.


    Of course, I wasnt just doing sit-ups. Brooke taught me a lot of stances andbat moves. Her style seemed to be heavily influenced by Judo, as it mostly centered around grappling and throwing the target. Well, I knew nothing about Judo, so I could only say they looked simr. The fighting style was designed for two lightweights, women, to be fighting on equal ground. It would probably be just as applicable to me fighting other men though, so it worked out for the best. As far as how I could fight a woman lighter and smaller than me, my personal answer was that I didnt want to fight women. I still saw Tinyas beaten face when she died by her own gun in my grasp, and I swore Id never hit a woman again if it could be helped.


    I pulled off my sweaty shirt, looking at myself in the mirror. I wasnt extremely muscr, but I did have the hint of a six-pack. I was very skinny and scrawny before. Brooke actually had me eating extra so I could put on some muscle. Id never look like a bodybuilder, but I was content with my body now. I was more content in this body than I had ever been in my old life. When you were rich and had nothing but money and time, it was easy to focus on your personal image.


    Out of the corner of the mirror, thats when I saw Brooke. She was looking at me as well. Her eyes held some interest. I froze, making sure to not meet her eyes. Was my lesbian bodyguard seriously checking me out? The darkness inside of me started to leak a bit and I hid an evil grin. Perhaps it was time to move up my moves on Brooke. I didnt think Id turn her straight, but I had hopes that one day I could start a sexual rtionship with her. At least, maybe I could put the baby in her personally. Brooke was cute and had a fun personality. We had our differences, but at the end of the day, I considered her a friend.


    If she liked any kind of man, itd probably be the muscr kind. Perhaps, she didnt see me as a man before, but now that I had toned my body, maybe it was time to start my moves.


    Hey, Brooke, I turned around. What do you think?


    Eh? Brookes eyes which had been on my ass suddenly jumped up to my face. What? What do you want?


    Nothing? I said, casually walking up to Brooke while she eyed me suspiciously. Im just curious, what does Brooke want?


    I moved closer to Brooke than was necessary. She backed up a foot until her butt hit the wall behind her. She looked a little flustered, and she wasnt meeting my eye. The way she fidgeted was really cute. Could I really push her down right here? That would be incredible.


    Cl-Clyburn, what are you doing? Brooke asked nervously as I moved up to her as she was pressed to the wall.


    I was just noticing how beautiful you look when youve been working out, I said, leaning into Brooke and lifting up my hand to brush a lock of hair behind her ear.


    A secondter, a fist mmed into my stomach. After a minute of vomiting my guts out in a nearby basket, Brooke stretched casually. Ah! That was a good workout. Thanks for thepliment kid, but I dig girls?


    I looked up miserably. If youre going to take thepliment, why did you punch me?


    What? You were about to get your manstink on me. It was self-defense! Brooke snorted, however, I was too busy throwing up to notice that her lips faulted a second and she let out a breath of relief before I looked up again.


    By the time I saw her, she was grinning at me mischievously. Why are you getting all muscr anyway? You know women dont like that kind of thing.


    Brooke wasnt wrong. In a world where men were a minority, female sensibility and fashion took hold. It was always suggested that women didnt wear makeup or nice clothing to impress men but to impress each other. If this world was any indicator, that would turn out to be true. Theck of men didnt lead to a simplification of fashion, but rather a t-out arms race.


    In this world, there was no such thing as masculinity. There were no cowboys. No bearded lumberjacks. No muscr soldiers. Manliness was spoken of like a joke, not an enviable trait. I supposed there were people back home that treated manliness like a toxic concept that poisoned society, but this was a society that barely understood the concept. Thus, muscles, beards, and nnel were not thought of at all. As for most men in this world, theyd be metrosexual in style. They were pretty boys with great hair and delicate features.


    As a result, my muscr physique would be slightly foreign on a man. Admittedly, I wasnt so muscr that unless I took off my shirt my six pack wouldnt be exposed. However, most women wouldnt be intrinsically turned on by a six pack either, at least culturally. In fact, they wouldnt know what to do with it. At least, thats how I understood this world. I had some suspicions that desiring masculinity urred at a gic level, and Id attract women whether they consciously realized it or not but I wouldnt be able to test it out until I went to the Academy.


    I finished recovering, drying myself off, and putting on a fresh shirt. I just finished up when the door opened. The person standing at the door was Mother, who had an awkward look on her face.


    There is someone here to see you, Clyburn. Mom seemed a little stiff as she gestured me out of the room.


    For a second, I thought she had seen me embarrass myself on Brooke, but I realized that wasnt possible. Brooke bid me farewell without bringing up the scene again, so I headed out with Mom. Mom seemed bothered by something as we headed to the reception room.


    What is it, Mother? I asked, holding Moms arm intimately.


    Ah dear, its fine. Its just a girl.


    My eyebrows raised. A girl, dont tell me Mother is jealous.


    Tsk Mom made a pout. Shes pretty, and shes from the Academy. Im just thinking I shouldnt let you go to Academy.


    Hah I let out augh and treated it like a joke, but I had a feeling Mom wasnt joking.


    Mom had a furrowed brow, and I knew the kind of woman she was. Mom seriously was the territorial and jealous type. She said she understood that I needed to spread my wings, but I didnt doubt that if Mom had her way, shed lock me in a cage and be the only woman to interact with me. Even Rose barely avoided her ire, which was probably why Mom teased her so relentlessly earlier. It was a passive aggressive torture for daring to catch her sons eye.


    We reached the receiving room, and when I saw the back of this blonde bombshell, I started to understand Moms sentiments. I couldnt see her face, but her body was really nice. Moms body was currently lost to pregnancy, and so she wasnt feeling her sexiest right now. If a beautiful woman suddenly showed up looking for your man, naturally your feelings would beplicated. Never mind the fact this blonde was closer to my age and full of the youthfulness my mother couldnt provide.


    The girl seemed to be on the balls of her feet with excitement when she turned around. As soon as she saw me, her eyes brightened and she gave a smile, holding out her hand. Hello! My name is Lyra. Im from the Amaryllis Academy weingmittee. I was sent to personally greet Clyburn Bonholdt, and see if you need anything before your big day.


    Its you! My mouth fell open as soon as my eyesid sight on the blond.


    I should have been able to tell from the back of her head. That body that could only be matched by my mother yet on a bubbly blonde high school student was one I couldnt forget. I also couldnt forget eating her pussy! I had almostpletely forgotten about that unpleasant day, but having this woman grab me and talk about having babies together all came crashing home in my mind. Had she seriously tracked me down? She really went out of her way to find a man who just ate her pussy once?


    Lyra blinked at my reaction. Uh sorry? Have we met? I dont recall ever having met a bo- wait could you be no he was skinny.


    Within that short sentence, I experience many highs and lows. First, I was happy she didnt recognize me. Then, she seemed to be starting to guess, and my heart started skipping a beat. Finally, she settled on my body not matching the one she had seen against the sun once nine months ago. I let out a breath of relief that she hadnt connected the dots, although I was also a little interested to know what she remembered from that day.


    She actually had a somewhat let down expression on her face. Had she perhaps been thinking about me? Well, that doesnt really matter. I was just satisfying my own ego at this point. Itd be better to just pretend that we hadnt ever met before.


    S-sorry I was just surprised by your appearance, I admitted.


    Mom frowned, while Lyra seemed to beam, taking it to mean that I was stunned by her good looks.


    Well, youre quite a pretty one, I must say. Mom smiled falsely.


    Mom you dont need to be jealous. If youre going to be jealous of every woman I bring home, how am I ever going to reach sixty girls! Then I remembered that Mom tried to shoot my sister, and became slightly relieved that she was only taking it this far.


    Oh thank you! Lyra gave a curtsy. To be fair, I knew Id be visiting a boys home, so I made sure to prepare ahead of time.


    I broke into a coughing fit. She prepared ahead of time! Does that mean she visited the pussy market! Was that what she did? She got her pussy eaten out so she wasnt distracted by boys! I cant do it! I cant stop imagining my head between her legs! My face turnedpletely red.


    Lyra continued to give me the spiel about the school. She told me where I needed to go, what I needed to do, that kind of things I needed to expect. However, with her naked body on my mind, I couldnt meet her eyes and my face was red. This amused her greatly, and caused Lyra to try to get closer to me, only causing me to be more flustered. It got so far that she tried to touch my face, only for me to dodge her hand. I dont know where that thing has been! This girl was a pervert!


    The worst part of the meeting was Mompletely misunderstood. Thinking that I was crushing on Lyra, her glower was turning worst and worst. I had no choice but to end the meeting as quickly as possible. I almost threw Lyra out. It was for Lyras own safety. My mom will wreck her! Shes not afraid of prison!


    If you need anything, just call m- I mmed the door in Lyras surprised face, finally letting out a breath of relief.


    Well Mom looked at me displeased while tapping her foot. She was pretty


    Geh! Not as pretty as Mother? I didnt mean for it toe out like a question.


    Flirting with a young thing in front of the Mother of your child Mom suddenly pouted. Clyburn is such a yboy.


    Flirting? Was that what she was calling it?


    Mom is the only one for me. Ill show you!


    I grabbed my mother, Morgan, and dragged her to me, nting my lips on her firmly. She resisted at first, but it only took a second before she melted under my touch.


    Choo you tease Mom said breathlessly as our lips parted.


    I love you, Mom, but you know there will be others. Madison, Hannah theyre just the start.


    Mom sighed and nodded. Your Mother knows, I cant have my little Clyburn forever. Cant I just be selfish for a little longer?


    Just a bit. I grabbed Mom and pulled her off to bed, as she realized where I was taking her, she started to grow excited.


    Even though she was pregnant, she moved quite fast when she was given the right encouragement! The pair of us reached my bed and she melted into my arms. The clothing came off. The moaning began to fill the room.


    In a week or two, everything would change. Id be a father. Mom would be in prison serving her sentence. Academy would start and Id live abroad. Everything changed. For onest brief moment, I stayed a Mommas boy. Because this was myst chance to indulge myself. In this world of women, my life was truly about to begin!


    <strong>End of Volume 1</strong>

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Is this a dream? I had to ask inplete wonder.


    No, Clyburn Morgan blushed, her dress falling to the ground and revealing her naked body. Im now out of prison. And I made sure to bring your sisters back too and properly train them to be proper girls for Clyburn. Now girls, take off your clothing.


    W-with you here? Madison says nervously. And Hannah?


    Hmm Mom, why should I do what you ask?


    If you dont, Mommy with force you! Morgan leaped at Hannah, tearing off her clothing roughly.


    Hannah cried and protested, but Morgan was the bigger woman in many ways, especially when it came to chest size. Madison stared at her younger sister and mother as their giant boobs pushed against each other. She looked down at her own modest breasts tearfully.


    Your breasts are beautiful, I reassured her. And so are you.


    Madison blushed. R-really now is this okay? Can I really be with brother?


    To prevent her Mother from stripping her as she did Hannah, Madison let her clothing fall to the ground, revealing her tall, naked body. Her blonde hair,pletely unlike the other two girls, stood as a testament to her being a half-sister. However, I didnt care about that at all. We had been raised together, and as far as I was concerned, she was absolutely me very important sister.


    I dont know I sighed. Time will tell on that one.


    Huh? She asked, her face showing some confusion.


    Madison started for a moment, and the other two girls stop fighting. Now, all three women were standing before me naked. This was my family. These were my women. My cock started to grow hard just looking at them.


    Come here! I gestured, and the three women cautiously approached my bed, lying next to me.


    I held all three naked women against me, kissing the top of each of their heads. Madison blushed, Hannah, stuck out her tongue, and Morgan wore an amused smile.


    Well, thest chapter was the end of Volume 1. Where we ended, our rtionship wasnt at its best.


    Ill say! Hannah huffed. Mother shot at me!


    Im sorry, Morgan looked down guiltily. I was a bit out of my mind.


    Hey the past is the past. Im only looking for my future! I said, grabbing Mothers chin and giving her a kiss.


    The other two girls looked on sheepishly, so I gave them both kisses too.


    You know, I only have one penis,dies, if you want me to satisfy all three of you, youll have to work together. Especially you, Mom, youve been fondling me in secret!


    Eh? Mom! Madison pushed mom to the side, revealing that where she lied, she had pulled out my cock and was now moving her hand up and down on it.


    YouHannah jumped angrily, trying to get her hand on my cock too.


    Madison took a breath and then with a flush went down herself, immediately attacking my cock with her tongue and lips. Soon, the other two girls got the idea, and I had three tongues attacking various parts of my male anatomy. I could only lean back and moan as Morgan sucked my balls, Hannah sucked the tip, and Madison licked up and down the shaft.


    I think our rtionship will improve, with time, Morgan said while taking a breath.


    That may be true. I agreed. But time means more volumes, and more volumes means the authors time and money.


    I have plenty of money! Morgan sniffed.


    Hehe unfortunately, the author lives in another world and we cant send him money. Thats why hes supported by Patreon.


    Hannah pulls her red lips away from my tip, a stream of spit and pre-cum connecting the pair. Whats patreon?


    Ah thats a donation tform. You see, the author Whatsawhizzer makes his living through generous donations. I exined, reaching down and cupping Hannah and Madisons breasts, one small, one big, So, if people want to see more World of Women, they should consider donating at /whatsawhizzer.


    Ah, brother that tickles. Hannah giggled as I yed with her pink nipple. Ahn I thought there was already a Volume 2 out.


    Thats true. I nodded, sitting up so I could bring my hand down Hannahs backside, managing to just reach around enough that I could finger her pussy, which was getting wet.  is the source of all of whatsawhizzers content. You can visit the website anytime to read Volume 2 and the start of Volume 3.


    Ahnn brother when you touch me that way, I go crazy!


    B-brother I want to go crazy too! Madison cried tearfully.


    There is plenty of Clyburn to go around! I assure them. If you buy the digital copy for Volume 1, you get five bonus chapters that cannot be essed any other way. You can also get a voucher to buy this free by joining Whatsawhizzers Patreon.


    What about Volume 2? Morgan asked, growing interested in our conversation.


    Volume 2 also has a digital ebook. All bookse as PDF or ePub format. They include additional editing, formatting, aption all in one ce you can ess without inte, a couple of illustrations of the characters, and also bonus chapters and side stories. Volume 2 has 9 additional chapters that can only be essed by buying the PDF or getting a Patreon voucher. $5 donators get a free voucher every month to buy the PDFs they want.


    Ahnn brother thats amazing! Hannah cried as my fingers dipped in and out of her wet cunt, moving faster and faster as fluids started to squirt out of her.


    It is amazing! And if you enjoyed WoW, you may also enjoy other works by Whatsawhizzer. NTR Crush, Tales of a Seductress, Enved Pregnant Animalgirl Sister Harem with No NTR, Hawtness, Timefall Saga to name a few not to mention his Patreon-only stories Just Another Brothel in the Apocalypse and The Heros Vengeance.


    I was talking about the orgasm Hannah smiled wryly as her pussy continued to throb against my fingers.


    Do me next! Madison said, swinging her leg over my head.


    I lifted my head and sucked on her clit tightly while she continued to suck my cock with the help of the other two girls.


    NTR Crush? I hate NTR! Hannah sniffs.


    Actually, although I wont say it has no NTR, most fans have heralded it as good as WoW. The elements are blended together, and it doesnt fetishizeorare it makes it the enemy. Youd probably enjoy it despite the name.


    Hmph maybe I will, but I dont care about bonus chapters. Why bother giving him any money if the main story will all be free anyway? Morgan asked.


    WoW, NTR Crush, and EPASH, and all of the other stories will all be distributed for free eventually but they are only written at the speed they are written because of donations. These stories would not exist without the support of readers like you. More donations mean faster releases, not to mention a myriad of other benefits, from PDF ess, Wallpapers, full-colored illustrations, Discord Roles, early-release chapters, custom channels and content only the readers can make all of this keep happening. Just $1 will unlock the majority of locked chapters, and $5 will unlock everything else.


    Enough talking your sisters pussy needs attention. Madisonined.


    Ah but before that your lips are all too good, Im cumming!


    Ahn!


    My hair!


    Brother, warn us first!


    I let out a moan as cum shoots out from my cock. With three girls coercing my cum, it explodes like a fire hydrant. Since I didnt warn them before it started erupting, they werent able to avoid it. I looked down to three faces ring back at me sttered in white.


    Oops I came a bit early but you dont want toete to supporting Whatsawhizzers Web Novels!


    That wasme Hannah saidtely, scrubbing cum from her hair.


    Some


    "See you for Volume 2!"

 Book 2: Chapter 1

    Book 2: Chapter 1


    The door opened with a long sounding squeak, sending a small wave of light hitting the eyes of the woman. She squinted in the sudden brightness, shivering as she could hear someone stepping into the room. No sooner was she able to get a glimpse at her captor than the door shut faster than it opened, creating a loud bang that caused her to jump. Her wrists rattled the chains that were binding her to the walls. For a moment, all of her weight was put on the leather straps around her wrists. She was a short woman, after all, and had to stand on her tippy toes so that they didnt pull. Either way, whether she let her body weight fall or desperately stood, her body was being strained from her wrists or ankles.


    P-please let me go The woman begged, fearing to make any motion beyond a pleading look.


    Hmph didnt I tell you that your body was mine to do with as I wanted?


    N-not this way


    Dont act like a what do they call them? A slut yes dont act like a slut like you doesnt want it.


    Please She begged with teary eyes.


    Tell me what you want I asked darkly, moving closer to the woman, causing her to shiver even more.


    P-please, Clyburn


    Dont you dare say my name! I pped her across the face, causing the tears to start falling down her face before I roughly grabbed her cheeks. Now tell me what you want.


    I-Im a slut sluts want cock. The girl tried to turn her head away in shame, but I took her lips before she could move, sticking my tongue down her throat roughly and only pulling away as she gasped for breath.


    Of course, as a man, I n to give you cock!


    The woman nodded while refusing to meet my eyes. Okay


    But first, were going to y a little game.


    She nced up again, a tinge of fear appearing on her eyes. She wanted to ask what game I had in mind, but my games were always cruel and torturous. As I walked away from her, leaving her hanging there from the chains on the wall, she couldnt help but wonder.


    Wh-what Her voice broke, as I turned a dark look at her.


    I was so much stronger than she was. Although I was only 15 years old, I was nearly six feet tall. Unlike most men, I was strong and muscr. This was a world where men were in an extreme minority. In order to prevent the poption from plummeting, men received massive benefits. In exchange, from the age of sixteen onward, they had to impregnate five women a month. Failure to do so resulted in government penalties. However, this environment where everything was handed to men made most men shallow, spoiled, stupid and pampered to the point of being somewhat weak.


    I wasnt like other men. my mother had formed a monogamous rtionship with a man. Although her husband turned out to be a cheater, it had left a deep imprint in her on how she wanted to raise her child, me. I was raised kept away from the government propaganda and other women who would want me for my seed. For nearly 13 years, I was raised with only my mother as a constant presence. This could have ended up terribly. In truth, I was shaping up to be a self-absorbed coward with serious mommy issues. Then, an excitable maid looking to be pregnant chose to rape me, and everything started changing.


    As I started to grow into maturity, I gained an incredibly strong sexual appetite. It was much stronger than my mother ever would have thought, causing me to push my mother, my sisters, and even my aunt into a sexual rtionship. Through poor choices and ignorance, I only seemed to seed in further breaking my family apart. In the end, my mother went to jail, one sister ran off to University, and the other was released from Juvey only to find her own path. She was sixteen, an adult by this worlds standards, and I couldnt do anything about it.


    However, with adversityes change, and I began to learn from my mistakes. I started working out to gain physical finesses. I started bing the man of the house. I began to take on responsibilities, especially when my mother finally left. None of this was expected of a man in this world, but I wasnt a normal kind of man. Few even suspected the truth, but I was actually reincarnated with the memories of a man from another world.


    Those memories only returned to me when I was raped at twelve years of age. Of course, having the memories of a thirty-five-year-old and being a thirty-five-year-old are two different things. I was still basically a 12-year-old kid, but I had the memories, experience, and alternative points of view to fall back on. It was perhaps this reason that I so easily chased after my own family for sexual gratification. After everything fell apart, I knew one thing. I still had a lot of maturing to do.


    Those memories didnt instantly make me an adult like I had hoped. If anything, my former life where I was impudent, my wife cheated on me, and then I fell into alcoholism until I likely died from a heart attack hardly gave me the tools necessary to be a responsible person. However, they did show me what a man could be, in a world where men were equal to women, I knew what men were capable of.


    Although, none of that exined why I had ended up strapping a woman to the chains of a wall. She was hanging there weeping, only wearing her underwear, a ck skanky piece of attire. The rest of her clothing I had cut off with a scissors earlier while she watched. She could only stare helplessly at the strips of cloth on the floor around her that used to be a nice dress. I finally found the item I wanted in my drawer of toys and pulled it out.


    Wh-what is that? As the woman saw what I had, she became wearier.


    Of course, a world of woman would have no shortage of these guys. I waved something that looks like a smooth, white thing. Unfortunately, this is a world never developed a stics industry. Probably because there was no space program and you can enchant items and perform literal alchemy. Your mechanical toys always seem a bit rough.


    As I knocked on the device, it made a metallic thud. The woman cocked her head to the side, confused by the words that came out of my mouth. However, I didnt give her very much time to dwell on it. Instead, I moved up to her waving the device in my hand.


    I wonder, does a slut like you masturbate a lot? I asked.


    N-no I wouldnt she turned away as I moved ufortably close to her.


    Liar my voice spoke so dangerously that she couldnt help but let out a squeak in terror. I bet youre really a big masturbator. You probably stick all kinds of things in your pussy and try to pretend its a dick.


    N-no!


    Why else do you think I brought you here? I see you, looking all slutty in that dress. You look down on men. Think youre owed a mans seed. Admit it, you think men are just there to make seed for you.


    Th-thats The woman looked away, finding herself unable to argue.


    She had thought that before. All women thought that way at least once in her life. Men were there to make women pregnant. They really had no other purpose. Once the woman became pregnant with his seed, his presence wasnt even needed. In fact, with a syringe, even sex wasnt needed. Men were just cum depositories. Most women thought such a thing at some point. The stories in the holy scriptures imed that it was this exact attitude that had perpetuated this curse in the first ce. Perhaps, the only reason women craved dick at all for sexual gratification was as punishment for abusing the son of God for his seed. Most assumed thats why the first time was painful, as womans punishment for her hubris. Thus, while many women had these dark thoughts, they never acted on them.


    When she didnt answer, my look grew sour and I shoved the white thing between her legs. It was cold to the touch and she couldnt help but gasp as a cold hard thing was shoved between her thighs. I hit a switch she couldnt see and a secondter it red to life, vibrating with a loud Brrrrrrrrr sound. Despite herself, the woman who was stripped in front of me and chained to the wall was already starting to grow aroused. However, when the vibrations exploded between her legs, she lost all sense.


    She squeezed her legs together instinctually and would have dropped to the floor if the leather straps werent forcing her hands up above her head. mping her legs around the hard cold thing only trapped the vibrations and made them more intense. She wanted to pull away, but her nervous system seemed to betray her, and she tightened her legs on it harder and harder as if she couldnt help herself, causing the vibration to tease her thighs and pussy roughly.


    Ahhh ahhh no! No! She cried out.


    I kissed her on the lips again and then started rocking the vibrating thing between her legs, causing it to gyrate forcefully between her legs. It only took a few moments before she was gasping and moaning in erotic pleasure, her own hips humping against the hard thing in my hands. It quickly grew warm, and the pleasure shot through her in a way she couldnt even imagine. She didnt even fight back as I kissed and sucked on her neck and fondled her breast. She could only close her eyes and moan.


    So, heres my game. I suddenly whispered. Sluts want cock, right?


    Mmm I want it I want your cock. She said, almost on instinct, the pleasure racking her body making her lost in lust.


    Call me Master I whispered into her ear devilishly, sending shivers up and down her spine as she grew closer and closer to orgasm.


    Master! I want your cock! She begged, her fear turning into lust.


    Well if its my cock you want, then naturally you wouldnt cum from just a little vibration. I gave a chuckle.


    Wh-what? her voice came out in a gasp, her mind buzzing as she humped down on the vibrator.


    This vibrator isnt waterproof. I lied casually. If a dirty slut like you cums on it, naturally, I will punish you severely!


    P-unish! Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Dont cum? She was already starting to! Why did I have to wait for this second to tell her the rules? How could she possibly hold it back? She mped her groin muscles as tightly as she could. Immediately, she tried to raise her butt, so aggressively in fact that she pulled on the leather wrist straps, lifting her body away in a desperate attempt to separate it from the vibrator and give her a moment of respite. However, I was relentless, and brought it up with her, keeping the thing pressed against her clit.


    No-no! She cried out desperately, I c-c-cant!


    Unable to hold her own weight for very long, especially under the constant vibrations, she fell back down, the vibrating pushing against her grown hard.


    Pl-please please She begged, her mind going to mush as her body shook, trying to reject the orgasm overtaking her body.


    Please? Please, what? Oh, Please turn it up? Okay. Iughed.


    No! She cried, but I didnt listen to her, hitting another button.


    Vrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrooooooooo.


    The sounds amplified as did the vibration. It immediately caused her to pass her peak. She had already been brought to near orgasm and had managed to hold it off a minute or two. Given how close she was, that could have been considered a miracle. My cruelty knew no bounds, and soon she started orgasming roughly. Her panties quickly grew drenched, and the womanly juice flowed out and leaked down the vibrator, causing it to make a wetter vibrating noise against her dirty panties.


    As soon as I noticed, I pulled the vibrator away with a mocking displeased look on my face. The woman was still orgasming though, and it was dripping from her underwear in a steady stream which fell on the carpet. Because she had tried to hold it back, it ended up being more powerful than she could handle, and thus she copsed, looking like a woman peeing her underwear. Enough sex hit the floor that it started making a wet noise on the carpet under her, truly soiling the room in her lust. The woman was so mortified she closed her eyes in shame, even as her musky sex scent filled the air.


    Is that all you can handle you dirty slut. I red at her.


    She looked tearfully, only now remembering my promise of punishment. Desperate to avoid retaliation, she raised her head and gave a pleading look.


    Please Im a dirty slut. Please, Master, please dont punish this dirty slut Ill do ahhhh!


    I didnt listen, instead, grabbing her and spinning her around. The chains wrapped around each other once, and now her ass was facing me. I roughly grabbed her underwear, now drenched to the point that her back had a wet stain halfway to her waist. I yanked them down roughly until they were down to her knees.


    Ah st-stop! Dont look! She cried out as I manhandled her savagely, exposing her pussy and butt from behind.


    Without pausing, I pressed the massager back between her legs as she faced the wall and then flipped it on. I turned it to its max speed without pause. She let out a cry of shock. Without the wet underwear, the metal massager and her stimted pussy were in direct contact, leading to a great stimtion. On top of that, I pushed it hard at full speed. She had barely recovered from herst orgasm, and now she was being stimted at a far greater amount.


    No I cant its making me go crazy. Im cumming again! She cried as more liquid started to leak out of her already aroused cunt.


    You dirty slut! I cursed, pulling something from my side.


    The something was a ck il with a handle and about ten leather straps. Without even giving time for her to see it, I pped it against her ass hard. It instantly makes a snapping sound against her bare butt while she came against the massager.


    Ahhhh! She let out a cry of both pain and pleasure, her mind unable to process both at once without turning into mush.


    Every time you cum! I began, beating her ass with the il between each word. I will beat you


    Ah. Ah stop it hurts! The woman starts crying, but even as she cries her mouth is agape as she orgasms.


    Ill stop when youve learned your lesson! I snapped.


    Ah ahh. Im going crazy it hurts, stop hitting it! she cried out while I continued to wail on her ass.


    In under a minute, her ass was already sore and swollen, bright red in color. There were numerous red lines, although not a single one had broken skin. However, the more I hit, the rawer it became, and she was quickly reaching her limit.


    Please, Master, stop it! I cant take it! Please, Ill do anything! She begged.


    You want it to stop? I demanded, pping it another time with a resounding p. Tell me how much you want my dick.


    I want it! She cried.


    I dont believe it! I snorted, hitting her butt even harder.


    No! OW! She cried, orgasming again No, wait Im sorry


    I started wailing on her butt again as more liquid leaked down the massager and ran over my hand, offering her no sympathy.


    Its too much! Please, no! She cried. Please, I want your dick! This isnt enough only your dick will do. Master, please, please give me your dick!


    I continued to strike her until her butt was a deep red, and she was a blubbering mess. Her words became more and more incoherent as my ilnded on her. She started desperately trying to move her butt, to keep me from striking the same ce, but my wrist was like a ma, finding her sensitive spot every time.


    I c-c-c-cant. She copsed, unable to take it anymore.


    There was a thud as the il suddenly dropped to the side, and I roughly grabbed her round hips. Oh? Do you want my dick? All you had to do was ask!


    I immediately slid it inside her. She was already so wet from countless orgasms that I could have slid it anywhere, but I sent it right into her pussy, instantly filling her up. The girl gasped in shock. After being beaten until her butt was sore and being vited with that hard massager until the outside of her pussy was numb, to have that hard cock inside her actually felt nice. The change urred so quickly that her brain struggled to process it. She was so relieved that I was finally fucking her that she almost bawled.


    Ahn ah yes penis! She cried euphorically as I started to take her from behind.


    At that moment, any harsh feelings she had for me were obliterated. It was like a brainwashing. She was so happy that the beating ended and she got to have a cock that she didnt even care about the abuse.


    Thats what sluts like you like the most, right? I grunted as I thrust into her roughly.


    Y-yes. Im just a slut. Masters slut! The woman moaned, smiling despite herself with a slightly zed look.


    I reached up and grabbed her hair roughly, pulling it until her back was arched. With one hand holding her hair, and one her ass, I started to plow up into her as hard as I could, even as she was strapped against the wall.


    Ahhh ahhh ahhh I-Im cumming! She cried again, drooling from her mouth.


    Youve already cummed enough! I shouted, pping her bruised ass and eliciting a yelp. This time, Im going to cum. You dont cum until Im done with your pussy


    Wh-what? You wont cum inside me, will you? I-I cant be pregnant! She suddenly tried to look back with a worried look


    Eh? I thought thats all you sluts want, dont you want some man to pump you full of cum? I spoke in panting breaths as I continued to thrust into her without any signs of slowing.


    B-but I have another man you cant do it! She protested.


    I stopped for a second. You-you dare have another man!


    H-he was there first! She cried as I pulled her head back and forced her to look at me.


    As soon as the words processed, my expression turned ugly and I immediately shoved her face into the wall. You little slut! Youll take my cum then! Ill get you pregnant and make sure no other man will have you!


    No! Please Im promised to him. If you ruin me


    Bitch, youre already ruined! I pped her ass again. Fuck Im going to cum. Take my cum in your pussy and be d I made you pregnant!


    No, outside! Do-dont do it! Ah its too much stimtion. Im cumming too! Ahnnn


    You bitch, youre already cumming again? I said wait!


    Ah Masters cock is too good! I cant hel-


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!


    A loud wailing soundes from a magic audio receiver nearby, an incased ruby glowing as it transmitted the harsh sound. I stopped in mid-stroke. I let out a sigh of annoyance. Putting down my head on the womans shoulder, I closed my eyes for a second. Suddenly, I felt shaking under me. I opened my eyes and I saw the woman with her lips tightly closed and bright light in her eyes. She was holding backughter.


    I was almost there! I cried, pinching her bottom affectionately. You had to go do it first! I think my Rose really is a slut.


    Ahh baby Im sorry if Clys cock is just too irresistible for this old woman. Aunt Rose teased. But the babies calling. Just untie me, Ill go check on her.


    I raised an eyebrow. Another man?


    Rose blushed, turning away. With how much youve teased me, youre lucky I can think at all! How can Ie up with reasons for you not to cum in me when I so obviously want your cum!


    Haha well if you want my cum then I repositioned myself to push back into her.


    Baby first! she gave a firm, no-nonsense look.


    Yeah I know I sighed, pulling my dick out, only half serious.


    Is that Anya, or Alyssa? I asked as I put my dick back in my pants.


    Thats Alyssa. Rose nodded, spinning herself back around on her tiptoes, but noticeably keeping her butt from touch the back wall. Anyas a quiet girl. Alyssa is a bit of a wild one.


    Morgan, then Hannah, now Alyssa why do I have a feeling my Bornholdt girls are all crazy.


    Says the Bornholdt boy who strapped me to a wall and tortured this pour aunt


    Hey, its myst day before I leave for the dorms. I go to University tomorrow. You said you wanted to be adventurous on ourst night? Didnt you have fun? I asked yfully, while grabbing my almost naked aunt in my arms and kissing her lovingly.


    Uh hah Rose blushed, her face pressed against my shoulder. Howd you know this kind of thing would be so exciting. Ive heard about this kind of stuff, but I didnt expect it to be so stimting


    I had a hunch? I shrugged, moving up and kissing Rose, who kissed back enthusiastically.


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah


    Rose broke the kiss with a sigh. Come on, sweetie, untie me so I can go handle the baby.


    Ill handle the baby. I announced.


    Eh? You? Rose gave a surprised noise.


    I returned a wry smile. Of course, this is myst night with my daughters as well. Mom made me promise to concentrate on University and go to the dorms, or I would stay here with you guys. I hate having to leave.


    You cane back any time you want on weekends, Rose responded with a nod. Besides if you want your harem dreams toe true, youre going to need an education. I agree with your mom. You should focus on University. You cant let your horny old aunt be a distraction, let alone two babies!


    I know I know


    So, let me out and eh, what are you doing? Rose cried as I tied something around her eyes. A Blindfold?


    You stay tight. I still n to cum in you tonight. Ill be back once I settled the baby. I assured her.


    You You have me tied to the wall with my underwear down to my ankles. Im standing in a pile of lust, Im cold and dehydrated! Clyburn this is


    Well, if my ve wasnt such a slut, maybe she wouldnt be in that mess? I teased. No just stay tight and wet, ve, and Ille back and pump you full of cum like the whore you are!


    Hah hah I hate that those words turned me on so much Rose cried as the door shut on her.


    As I yfully abandoned my aunt, I headed through the mansion with a bit of a mncholy feel. This would be thest time Id be calling this ce home for nearly four years. I didnt know much about this world made predominately of women, but what I had seen so far had made me wary. Truth be known, I had no clue what Id encounter out there. Would I be the same person in four years as I was today? I didnt know. All I knew is that I wanted toe back a better man a man worthy of being the father to two beautiful little girls.


    I was a father now, possibly far faster than any man should be a father. Fortunately, I had 35 years of experience to fall back on, even if I never had a kid in that life. I may not be a great man, but I could be a better man, for my family. Id find Madison at University, and Id bring her home with me. Id find where Hannah went as well, and bring her back.


    After Hannah got out of Juvey, she took off. The doctors spouted something about confidentiality, so I didnt know where she went. I had thought Hannah woulde right home. The fact that she didnt bother me a bit. She was sixteen now, and officially an adult, some would say I had no right to butt in her life any more. Just where was Hannah? Did she really want to avoid her brother?


    I entered Alyssas room, and as if by rote, I changed her diaper. I didnt have to do it, and certainly, in this world, no man was expected to handle any of the parental duties. However, I learned how to do it because it was important to me to form a close rtionship with my kids. Brooke, my security guard, a dered lesbian, looked at me strangely whenever I took care of the babies. It was like she was seeing an alien doing the dishes. It just didnt fit with her world view. I actually think it was a turn on for Rose, which was why she let me do it so easily.


    After changing Alyssas diaper, I looked her up and down. She was pursing her lips which probably meant she was hungry. Just as I turned to go to the kitchen and thaw some milk, an idea popped into my head, and an evil grin formed on my face. I walked back to the bedroom where I had Rose chained up. In the end, it really was just a spare room in our mansion that I had set up to y. It wasnt anything like a sex room, butst night I had put a few nails in the walls and strapped up to some chains. If something happened to me, Rose properly could break out of there. Well, shed be more likely to be found the next morning by a maid in an extremely embarrassing situation.


    I opened the door and slipped back in, turning the lights on. Rose could hear the door and see the lights somewhat through her blindfold. At least, the light from the edges of her mask was enough that she knew the lights were turned on.


    Oh, Clyburn? Yo-youre back? Roses voice sounded excited, and I could tell she was really looking forward to a round two.


    Actually, it turns out both girls are hungry, I said in a mocking disappointed voice.


    Ah well, just heat up some milk. I pumped some extra just in case


    Actually, I was thinking, why waste the milk when I can get it straight from the source?


    Source? Eh?


    I approached Rose, grabbing her bra and lifting it. She let out a cry as her boobs, thest thing covered, were freed to the world. Her boobs sagged a bit. They were big things, maybe a little bigger than my Mothers, but also less perfect in shape. Unlike my mother Morgan which seemed to be almost a supernatural beauty, Rose was more stout and real. In some ways, she was more fun to y with than Mom. Mom was an immacte beauty, so perfect that he body felt like something that would be sinful to tease and torture. Morgan was a woman you couldnt help but put on a pedestal, and saying that isnt just my momcon acting up! Meanwhile, Rose emitted lewd smells, leaked crazily when she was horny, had tanned, freckled, calloused skin that had seen her fair share of rough times. She was still a beauty but in a more down-to-earth and hearty kind of way. She was tougher than Mom, but in a lot of ways that meant she needed the attention more. She was my Rose, and I loved her for the way she was.


    Clyburn! This just remove the restraints Ill


    Its fine, Ill put her on, see? I held the baby up to Roses nipple carefully.


    As soon as Alyssa found the nipple, she turned her head a few times until itnded in her mouth and thenshed on, even with her eyes closed. Rose gasped. Clearly, having previously been sexual ravaged, and still strapped to a wall with her arms up, Roses mind wasnt in a ce for feeding. Thus, Alyssa sucking her nipple felt oddly erotic to her. She couldnt get the image out of her head while the blindfold was on.


    Now, Ill put Anya on the other, I added.


    Clyburn this Rose whimpered tearfully.


    I carefully leaned over while still feeding Alyssa. Naturally, Anya was fast asleep in her cradle. Instead, the second nipple went into my mouth. I did my best to purse my lips, keeping my teeth away from the nipple as I sucked.


    Ahn Rose let out a moan as milk came out into my mouth. A-anya is really hungry


    I grinned, realizing I must be sucking a little harder that Anya does. However, with a blindfold on and a baby on the other nipple, Rose appeared to have no clue she was feeding me and not her baby. I started sucking harder and harder, taking more of her nipple into my mouth until I engulfed her entire are and some of the boob besides. Rose twisted with a frown on her lips.


    Ahhhh ahhh its tender Clyburn, pull Anya back a bit, shes sucking too hard.


    I grinned with my lips around her nipple, reaching down with my avable free hand and sliding two fingers into her. Despite doing such a womanly duty, Rose was still clearly very wet. Whether feeding was turning her on or she was turned on still from before, I didnt know. She gasped as my fingers started going in and out of her pussy.


    Cl-cl-cly! She trembled as both her nipples and her pussy were assaulted. Y-you I knew it was you on my nipple!


    She tried to fight back, but I used my weight and pushed her against the wall. She grimaced as he sore butt pressed against the wall painfully, but she otherwise couldnt resist.


    Be careful, Auntie, you do have Alyssa there, I spoke around her boob, even as I put it back in my mouth.


    Ahh you naughty how can you do this with your daughter here? She was panting now as I continued to y with her pussy.


    Im naughty? I let go of her boob with the pop of a mouth, causing her to shudder. Arent you the one getting off by your niece sucking your nipple?


    Y-you Rose cried, unable to argue back.


    Naturally, I was doing the majority of the teasing, forcing Rose to be aroused in this state, but Alyssas incessant sucking had taken on a sexual edge as Rose grew closer and closer to orgasm. With me erotically sucking her other boob, her brain couldnt tell the difference. The shame flooding through Rose was immense as she found a natural motherly act bing erotic.


    Ah? Rose is cumming already? I asked, Oh, thats right, but Rose likes dick the best?


    St-stop This time Rose wasnt acting, but genuinely started tearing up as my teasing became more than she could handle.


    However, I wasnt much different in y than I was in real life. I pulled his dick out and pushed it into Rose. Given how horny Rose was, she found herself being prated easily. My cock filled her up, and sighed as I felt her warm, wet womanhood wrap around my cock.


    N-no Clyburn the baby! Rose cried out.


    I have her its fine. I chuckled darkly as I kept Alyssa between Rose and me.


    I started thrusting into Rose, moving slowly and erotically. Each thrust pushed up Alyssa in his arms slightly. As a result, my rhythmic thrusting into Rose turned into a gentle rocking for Alyssa. Alyssa happily closed her eyes, oblivious to the two gasping adults on either side of her, or perhaps being soothed by the moaning sounds of her parent and guardian.


    Cly-cly I cant take it anymore. I I Im cumming! Rose panted.


    Yeah you want my cum, dont you? Tell me you want it!


    You naughty ahh I want it ah give it. Give me your cum! Rose gave up, surrendering to her lust.


    Having already yed with Rose for so long, I didnt take long before I reached my limit. Only about three minutes of thrusting into her, and I came. I thrust forward hard, shaking as I came deep inside my aunt and the mother of one of my babies. By now, Alyssa had stopped sucking and was now happily asleep with just a little milk running down her chin. After I finished cumming inside Rose, I lowered my head to my daughter and licked the milk off her chin, then turned and licked the milk dripping down Roses nipple. Rose shuddered as I cleaned her sticky nipples. She could only hang their blinded, seemingly leaking from every orifice.


    I love you, my Rose, I finally spoke when I finished, kissing her lightly as I pulled my softening cock out.


    My heart is always yours, Rose responded, her smile only slightly tight.


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh. A higher pitched voice suddenly came from the magic receiver.


    Eh looks like Anya woke. Iughed. Ill let you down, you can get this one.


    Yes dear. Rose chuckled wryly as I freed her from her restraints with one hand while carrying Alyssa with the other.


    When she finally was down with her blindfold off, rubbing her sore wrists, she looked at me as I gently rocked Alyssa in my arms, leaning over and kissing her on the forehead while making soft, soothing noises to keep her asleep despite the whininging through the receiver.


    You really do make a good father. Roses smile turned genuine as she looked at us together.


    I chuckled awkwardly. Ah yeah well. I did probably go too far today. Its just myst day with you and I got excited. Im not that kind of guy though. Im definitely not going to do anything sexual with my daughters.


    Really? Rose cocked her head,pletely unperturbed by that suggestion. I think you should? Keep acting like this, and your daughters will probably want to be impregnated by their daddy.


    I broke into a cough. Ah that well


    Rose headed to the door and then turned back with a mischievous grin. I mean when theyre the appropriate age Dont stick your dick into my daughter until shes at least thirteen.


    Rose left the room, while I stared on with my mouth open. There was no dishonesty or difort at her casually suggesting I bang our children. Well, thirteen-year-old girls. No, my thirteen-year-old daughters! Id been living in this world for three years now, and I still found myselfplete shocked by this worldsmon sense. After a moment of shock, I finally shook my head and recovered. This was myst day to spend with Rose and my daughter. It was time to start the next phase of my life. I didnt know what else this world would throw at me, but I had to grow and learn. It was time for me to be the man I needed to be to survive this world of women.

 Book 2: Chapter 2

    Book 2: Chapter 2


    Are you ready? Brooke asked.


    No, how could I be? I sighed, putting my hand on the doorframe to the mansion.


    I could barely count the number of times I had left this mansion in my fifteen years of life on one hand. Yet, here I was now, ready to leave my home for the next four years. Perhaps I was being a little melodramatic. The University was barely a thirty-minute drive away. I coulde back any time I wanted to. This was just a matter of the dorms. Id be living off campus for four years. It was a new direction in my life.


    Youll be fine, Cly, Rose awkwardly kissed me on the cheek while shuffling a baby in each arm.


    I kissed her back and then leaned down and kissed the top of my daughters heads too. For a second, I felt an urge to cry. Leaving family was very difficult. It was even more difficult for a mommas boy like me. I would be lying if I didnt say I felt a great deal of anxiety right now. However, this was a necessary thing. I needed to be able to learn more about this world, find and bring Madison back, and leave myfort zone. I also wanted to do something most men in University didnt do.


    I was going to study. I wanted to be smart enough to get a good job. I didnt want to be handed a job in this world. I didnt want to be forced to sell my body or my seed. I wanted to be in control of my own destiny, and for that, I needed a proper education. I had shared this idea with Rose. As an educated woman herself, her eyes shed excitedly at the thought of a smart man. She did warn me the push back would be great. Men were often relegated to fields where they stayed out of the way. Secretaries, assistants, minor news journalists, male teachers, actors, advisers the list of male-type jobs werent small, but men certainly existed within their own box.


    As to what I wanted to be, that was still something I hadnt decided. All I knew was that I wasnt going to be a middle management businessman again. I had earned an MBA in business because I thought there was a real future there. The result was a life that was fairly unremarkable. I didnt know what I wanted to be in this life, but I knew I wanted something different. At the very least, I didnt think I would struggle through my education in this world as much as I did in my old world. This was a world that focused on the technical aspects of workforce education, rather than the academic merit. They had no such thing as graduate programs. Once a person went to school for 4 years, they had 2 years of apprenticeship. Afterward, the ways to advance were time based and unique for any given field.


    I walked out to the car that had served to limousine me around on the few trips I had taken since I had been to this world. I had nodded to the driver, a young woman named Meg whom I was starting to be familiar with. At least, she had seen several of my secrets in the back of this car, and still chose to work for my family. She was one of the ten women who worked for our family. We had three maids, five in security, a cook, and the driver. Brooke was an exception. One day, I nned for her to be family.


    As to how my family afforded to live in a mansion with a staff, I had only looked at the finances recently to gain an idea of how this worked out. The answer was quite simple. The mansion was fathers, and mother inherited it when father died along with a couple million. She collected a roughly $30,000 a year stipend for two years from Madison and Hannah, and a $50,000 a year stipend from me for the span of sixteen years. Combined with the yearly earnings on interest, and moms incredibly isted lifestyle, and the mansion could continue to sustain itself for another twenty years before her funds run out, never-mind the additional ie from Rose and Morgans children.


    You going to be okay, kid? Brooke asked after we bid our final goodbyes and the car took off down the road, exiting the Bornholdt property.


    Youre going to the academy the same as I am I let out a sigh. When are you going to stop calling me kid?


    Brooke stared out the window as she spoke. Id rather you stayed a kid.


    Why is that?


    Because as long as youre a kid, I wont have to see you as a man. Her voice came off almost like she was speaking to herself.


    I returned a wry smile. But I am a man. Just because you like girls doesnt mean you cant depend on a man once in a while.


    Its not that Brookes voice nearly came out in a pout. If I epted you as a man, then


    I raised an eyebrow, but Brooke turned more so I could only see the back of her head. She covered herself with her coat and mumbled something about getting some shuteye before we got there. I could only frown at her back as she deliberately didnt finish what she was going to say. I didnt really get it. Brooke was a lesbian, so I presumed her desire to call me a kid must have something to do with not liking men. However, any answers to her strange behavior werent forting.


    Therefore, my only option was to turn and look out the other window. I watched the floating inds, the magically enhancedndscapes that floated above the city of Amaryllis. One of them contained the University. The engineering of this world didnt see to be at the level where skyscrapers weremon. Rather, in a world with magic, things developed differently here. While this world might seem futuristic in some respects, it also seemed strangely behind in others. Healthcare was probably around the level of the 1960s from my old world. However, with healing magic, the popce remained healthier than my old world, at least for citizens. The discrepancy between the rich and the poor was much vaster than my old world, and that was saying something. Those that had a baby were often lower middle ss at the least, while those that didnt were poor more often than not.


    Engineering was weak in this world, so was their understanding of biology. However, because magic substituted limitations in science, things like floating cars and flying airships were considered the norm. As to learning magic, youd only be taught at sixteen. I asked both Morgan and Rose to show me magic. Both woman had magic sses in their youth. My mother hadughed and waved my suggestion away, saying she didnt remember any spells any more. Meanwhile, Rose had to reread her high school textbook and then after fifteen minutes of stumbling managed to produce a single me from her finger that I could have made with a lighter.


    Suffice it to say, magic in this world wasnt shy. Anyone could learn magic, but the kind of magic that went boom just didnt seem to exist. In a world where magic existed, it became less a modern marvel and more the equivalent of learning anguage or perhaps taking a programming course. Both women said that magic involved a lot of math calctions, and thus was something only really nerdy girls did, the kind that werent interested in having babies. Magical science was a very real thing in this world, and like space travel, sounded way cooler than it actually was. The world of people having magic battles in the streets was just a fairytale regted to fiction.


    In a few of the movies Ive gotten to watch since mom left, people would chuck fireballs at each other or suddenly shoot out an electric bolt. It was actually jarring the first time I saw this in what was essentially a romanticedy. But in this world, those kinds of things werent supernatural. However, the idea of them urring in reality was simr to the idea of a car exploding after being hit by a bullet or people being safely knocked unconscious with a small hit to the back of the had.


    Thats to say, its just a movie trick that people tolerate, even though reality is far more mundane. However, I still was really excited to learn magic. How could I not be excited? It was magic! Even though Rose had produced a little lighter me, I was so excited that I nearly jumped. Rose thought it was very cute and we ended up having sex in celebration. Overall, it was a good day.


    Were here. Meg spoke up, stepping out of the car and opening my door.


    Brooke got out on her own on the other side, stretching casually. She was supposedly my guard, but she always looked casually disinterested. If I hadnt been training with her for a year, I wouldnt have realized she was stretching in a spot where she could see the entire area, and that she kept one eye open, surveying the area as she pretended to stretch. She may seem like just a girl heading to the University, but she was always looking out for me. she was such a professional. I smiled gently at the thought.


    Stop giving me creepy looks, kid. Brooke snorted, causing me to readjust my attention.


    I looked up, the massive ind casting a shadow over the entire area. It looked way more massive now that it was right in front of us. We were in a parking lot now, and there was a building which looked like a trolley stationplete with a parked trolley being loaded. The trolley ran up several long wires. They went up and up until they reached the ind overhead. This was our basic transport to and from the floating inds.


    Masters stuff has been brought ahead of time. Youll find it in your dorm. Meg gave a light nod.


    Men Brooke sniffed as she walked over carrying what looked like six bags of luggage. I have to carry my stuff up by hand to the dorms and unpack. Thats if I have time. We have to go to orientation, the weing ceremony, and something called a special homeroom.


    Mm I looked down at my slip. ording to this Im exempt. I just have to go to something called mens homeroom.


    You haaa Brooke sighed, lowering her shoulders. Already, the unfairness is apparent.


    I decided to keep my mouth shut. In a world of all women, there was no such thing as a feminist movement. However, there was still gender problems in this world despite the obvious female majority. The issue of how to treat men was a hot topic, from those who wanted to treat men like cum dispensers to those who wanted to treat men like idols. At the moment, many felt men were given way too much support, while others pointed to certain signs of poption growth as definitive proof that it was working. As to how I felt about the issue, Morgan had spent her entire life keeping me from this kind of stuff. It was only since she went to prison that I was even able to get a newspaper to be delivered to the mansion.


    The pair of us went up to board the trolley. When the woman behind the counter saw me, she almost gasped.


    Ah sir, a man, uh


    I furrowed my brow while I suddenly heard excited muttering around me. I realized that the trolley station was full of hundreds of women. Few had noticed me in the hustle and bustle, but the womans words were like a bell. The entire room all turned to me. Every girl was in high school and wore a school uniform like the one I had seen on Madison. It had a green blouse and a skirt. It was very cute, and to the 35 year old me very erotic and indicative of youth.


    Its a boy


    Here, already?


    Hes cute


    Do you think hes looking for sex?


    Maybe he could impregnate me on the trolley ride?


    Dont be such a slut!


    I cleared my throat, mentally blocking out the voices of all of the women around me. Thements were incredibly bold, and even my three years so far in this world hadnt prepared me for them. I also found myself somewhat uncertain. There were at least forty men attending this school. The school had a ss size of 5000, but I was hardly the only man. Thus, I was taken aback at how excited everyone was to see me.


    Ahem did I, by chance, do something wrong? I asked.


    The woman blinked twice before she shook her head too enthusiastically. No! No! Not at all! Its just the men usually take a special Trolley. It leaves in oh, you wont have time to get over there! Youll miss it!


    Eh? I hadnt heard anything about a mens only trolley. Well, its fine, I can just take this one, right?


    Ah! But sir, the women are really backed up here.


    Huh? Im just one guy? I dont take up a lot of room? I still didnt quite get why she was so hesitant.


    Sir sending you up on the trolley Id need to send you alone The girl blushed as she said this. Its for ahem male safety.


    I broke into a cough while I heard a couple of women muttering to themselves. A few of the girls seemed amused by the suggestion Id be in danger, while a few others seemed indignant, like they were being looked down on.


    Its okay, Im here with my security, so you dont have to worry about such things? I waved away the suggestion, already feeling ufortable.


    If I made a bunch of girlste because they had to wait for me, Id feel really bad. The way the woman was looking at me, the alternative, that I would need to wait for all of the girls to go first, seemed like an impossibility.


    Its okay, we wont bite! One girl said, eliciting some nervous chuckles.


    However, she had developed a strangely feral look in her eyes that made it seem like she may actually bite. She wasnt the only one. Suddenly, I felt a slight unease. I shot a look at Brooke, who didnt seem to be paying attention, looking through her bags for something.


    V-very well, sir if youre confident. The woman herself didnt sound confident at all.


    I took a deep breath and smiled. Of course, dont be silly.


    Yet again, I couldnt stop myself from gritting my teeth as I thought about the strange kind of world this was. However, I was confident that a bunch of high school girls wouldnt be able to hurt me. At the very least, I thought that much. I tapped Brookes shoulder, causing her to jump a bit as she red over at me.


    Looks like youre going to have to watch my back on the trolley.


    Brooke blinked. Se-seriously?


    She finally looked around, noticing a lot of women eyeing me. Several were now wearing open hostility towards Brooke. All I had done was tap on Brookes shoulder, and now people were shooting her jealous and indignant looks. Not feelingfortable in the station a moment longer, I headed over to the trolley that was only just starting the boarding process.


    The line literally split as I walked by, and I didnt have to get in line to board the trolley. In fact, the women seemed oddly quite, whispering to each other as I passed. As soon as I entered the trolley, the noise level outside grew by ten times. There was the sound of hustle too. I could only see from the windows, but it looked like women were fighting to get on the trolley. There were only forty some men at the Academy, so getting an early chance to introduce yourself to one was a rare opportunity.


    I moved to the back of the trolley, not feeling all too sociable right now. This wouldnt be what life was like everywhere I went, right? No, these were just school kids. The higher ssmen were allowed to move back in a week ago. Most of the people boarding right now would be the iing ss. That meant most of these girls were Freshmen. Some of them may have never even seen a man before. It wasnt too odd that theyd find a man on the trolley, especially when they came to Academy in the first ce to find a man, as something somewhat entertaining.


    As whatever fighting that urred outside the trolley was quickly cleared up. These were Academy girls, after all. The woman in front started swarming into the trolley. The small trolleypartment had nowhere to sit down. Instead, everyone had to stand, with various poles and wall handles to hang on to. I quickly found myself being surrounded by women. This wasnt because the trolley had hit maxed capacity yet. Rather, as women saw the man on the bus, they immediately headed into the positions that happened to be adjacent to mine.


    Ah! Youre a freshman too? Right? My name is Argentia! Tonight, once youre settled in, perhaps we could-


    Dont listen to her! My name is Susan how are you doing? I was born in June do you know what they say about June babies. Were quite vivacious in the sack!


    If you have me, Ill let you put it in my ass! A few girls red at the one who said this and she looked away shyly. Thats what mom said worked for her


    Ladies uh actually I backed up until I was in the corner, but as more women entered the trolley, more women started pushing to get in front of me.


    They were all chatting at once, each one trying to capture my attention. For a moment, I started feeling like I couldnt breathe. Even though I was an adult, I still had the brain and body of a fifteen-year-old boy who had spent his entire life in seclusion. This many people right in my face was immediately too much. For all my training with Brooke and all of my strutting that I could handle any woman, within a minute it was all stripped away and I felt exactly like a fifteen-year-old who had no clue what he was doing. Wait my mind suddenly jumped to Brooke.


    She was standing to the side, looking rather pleased at all the freshman beauties around her. She wasnt even paying attention to my crisis! I instantly took back everything I said about her being professional. Brooke was just a horny lesbian! However, what I needed right now wasnt security detail. I just needed some relief.


    Brooke! I desperately reached out and managed to grab Brookes shirt.


    The girls around me gave surprised looks as I reached out between them. However, a momentter, I pulled a surprised looking Brooke towards me. The crowd parted just enough for her to pass and a momentter Brooke fell into my arms.


    Wh-what are you doing? Brooke demanded hoarsely, be separated from her bags andpletely caught off guard from being grabbed.


    Youre my security, I spoke quietly in her ear to keep the other girls from hearing and growing offended. Just protect me.


    The pair of us looked up to find a dozen women giving us strange looks. It was then that I realized that Brooke was wrapped in my arms, and my head was down next to her neck. Furthermore, Brooke was flustered and likely blushing from overload on high school hotties. So, she was beat red. By all ounts, it looked like a very intimate couple. The talking immediately died down, and everyone in sight ended up staring at us.


    Some of the girls who didnt manage to get a position where they could see the guy were stepping on their tippy toes and jumping trying to get a better look. Their first day of Academy, and they already saw a man necking with a woman on the trolley. This would be the talk on the campus within a few hours.


    Isnt that girl a little old? a girl in the back whispered loudly enough that everyone could hear.


    Being all touchy with a guy already, shes totally a slut! Someone else said.


    With that, the buzzing sounds of talking returned. The girls that were previously pushing me into a corner decided they had better things to do, and had turned to nearby friends and were chatting or looking down at their phones. However, most of the girls who could look at me, still shot looks out of the corners of their eyes even as they pretended to have moved on. Brooke received the hateful and jealous looks, although some were envious. The looks at me were longing, and they gave me the shivers. I held Brooke tighter.


    Y-you Brookes face turned into a glower as she finally understood what just happened. Id kick you in the balls right now if I could move.


    It was true that now that the trolley had finished filling, the space was tight. Brooke had basically been shoved into the corner with me. She didnt have the room to kick, or even turn around. Her chest was pressed against my midsection, and she was close enough I could feel the softness of her body. My hands were also trapped, wrapped around her arms and back. If I tried to lower them, my hands would have to go over her butt. Brooke seemed to realize this as well.


    Im sorry I just needed a break. Please just stand here with me. Im morefortable if its you. I mumbled quietly.


    For some reason, Brooke grew even redder, but she didnt try to put up a fight. In truth, she probably could have forced the other girls to move away, but itd make a scene. It had to be pretty gross for her to be stuck pressed up against a man, considering how she felt about my type. So, it was only because I asked that she subjected herself to this level of forced intimacy. Id really need to return the favor. Perhaps, Id find some of the lesbians on campus and try to set her up. Her breathing was a bit rugged too and I could feel her heartbeat bumping quickly. This was seriously stressing her out.


    Of course, I wouldnt entertain the thought that this was something else. It had only been a couple of months since I had been kicked in the balls for misreading the signals. Brooke had never once skimped on her deration as a lesbian. Her distaste for the male sex might not be at the level of a lipstick, but I always could tell when some manly feature of mine grossed her out. This wasnt some harem anime. Itd simply be arrogant of me to think I could turn a girl from a lesbian into straight. Either way, my pride and more importantly, my balls couldnt face that kind of rejection again.


    Other than the worry that Brooke would punish meter, the ride was surprisingly soft I mean nice. I absolutely wasnt thinking about Brookes breasts pressed against me. Shouldnt lesbian tits be harder and colder? I knew the thought was ridiculous the second I had it, but the alternative would cause me to get an erection. Erection was death. Whatever Brooke thought of me, there was no question if a certain something poked her, Id be murdered.


    So, why was I starting to notice how soft and smooth her skin was? Before, I had always seen her as a hard woman. However, as I grew muscles and worked out, suddenly what once felt like hardness only became alluring curves. Why did I only notice how sweet she smelled now? Why was her hot breath tickling my neck? She was sweating slightly. I watched a drip of sweat fall past her lips. It ran down her neck, into her bust line. A single drip of sweat sliding slowly down her breasts. Oh oh no


    Ding! Ding! The door slides opened and people started leaving, a few shooting a regretful look at me and Brooke before walking out the door.


    Brooke took a step back a moment before something started moving, and with the interruption I was able to keep it hidden in my pants.


    Brooke coughed while grabbing her bags, keeping her face turned away from me. I need to get going. You know where your dorms are? I dont need to escort you?


    I-I should be fine. I nodded, wiping my face of sweat.


    Alright, Ill be taking off. You have my number if you need to contact me. The school assures your safety while youre staying here. So, I wont be working your security, but if anythinges up, call me.


    Ah yes


    Oh, and one more thing. Brooke turns back, giving me a smile.


    Hm? I smiled back.


    If you stare at my tits like that again, Ill sneak into your room, cut off your dick, and make you eat it.


    yes My smile dropped and I lowered my head as Brooke waved, her face still grinning as she turned and walked away.


    Regrettably, in the end, my boy impulses were found out. Well, at least she hadnt realized I started getting an erection. Had that been the case, she would have followed through with that exact threat. I exited the trolley, making sure to look very busy to avoid a few women that had thoughts to ambush me outside the trolley. These were only young teenage girls. Even if they were bold, they werent bold enough to physically block a man walking at full speed while checking his watch like he waste for something.


    Once I had avoided all the women in sight, I pulled the map out of my pocket. I headed in the direction the map indicated my dorm was at; however, my thoughts were on something else. I was considering if the school would offer any protection from my security. Just in case.

 Book 2: Chapter 3

    Book 2: Chapter 3


    S-seriously? I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow.


    I had just walked through a security checkpoint that nodded me on through, and before me was a massive mansion that made my home look rtively small. Looking down at the map topare, it looked like the four wings of the mansion made up the four male sses of the University. Youd get the same room for the entire four years you were there. When a wing cleared out from graduation, a new Freshman group would move in. Right now, my ss got the lower left wing.


    They really spared no expense on making the cefortable for males. There was arge fountain in the front, a garden to the side, and I thought I could see a path that led around back to the pool, if the map was to be believed. I had grown up in a mansion, although mother didnt live an extravagant lifestyle. However, even I was shocked at the level of excess. Exactly how did the government manage to afford this stuff? Was seed really such a financially sound investment?


    My mind continued to race as I made my way into my wing and headed down the well lite hallways to my room. The mansion itself had a very ssical feel. The lighting gave an orange homely hue and it was clear the ce was decorated as finely as it looked from the outside. It had avish Victorian feel, and while most of the clothing of this world felt antiquated and fancy for my own world, even my simple vest and button up shirt felt inadequate in this excess.


    As my thoughts were dwelling on the richness of this university, I wasnt paying particr attention when I entered the room I had been given. My eyes immediately fell on the person standing in the middle of the room. They were naked from the waist up.


    Ahhhhh! A shrill voice shrieked, and the person covered their chest.


    Oh, my Im sorry! I immediately turned and shut the door.


    It was only after I reacted by instinct that my mind started to work. This was the boys dorm and this room was mine to be shared with another boy. Furthermore, the person inside had short hair and apletely t chest. Basically, wouldnt that be my roommate?


    Hey? Are you my roommate? I yelled through the door while giving three knocks.


    There was a moment of silence followed by a slight. Yes.


    I opened the door and stepped inside, ring at the guy who now had a shirt on. He was blushing profusely and doing his best to not look at me.


    What the heck, man? You scream like a girl! I thought I had just walked in and vited some girls chastity!


    Eh? B-b-but Im a boy! The guy spoke really proudly, waving his hands. D-d-dont call me a girl!


    He actually looked somewhat upset that I had said that. In truth, this was the first man I had ever seen in this world. I had heard the men of this world were slightly effeminate. For example, it wasnt umon for men to wear makeup or spend more time worrying about what they wore than women. This guy before me had a very pretty face and a delicate body. Thats why I had thought he was a girl at first sight. However, that might be something hes unaware of. I might have just insulted the first guy I met!


    I let out a cough. I mean, when you covered your chest like that it didnt look very manly.


    Eh? It doesnt? The guy raised his head and tilted it to the side in a way that looked kind of cute if he wasnt a guy. If I cante off as manly enough, how will I impregnate women?


    I coughed again, this time unintentionally as I balked at the thought process. Jumping from wanting to be manly to having babies was the kind of leap in logic that only existed in this world. The resolute look on his face seemed determined to make women take his seed. In some ways, he suddenly seemed manlier than many men I knew back home. Well, that was me just trying to dodge my own embarrassment.


    He may have screamed like a girl and covered his chest, but Im the one who mistook him for a girl and then closed the door.


    Im sorry, I didnt mean to- I decided to not finish that part, leaving what both of us did in the past.


    No, it is I who should apologize! The boy bowed, and it looked much more elegant than I could imagine. You must be Clyburn. I had heard you were my roommate. My name is Ashton. Im not used to other boys, so youll have to excuse me if I dont act manly enough.


    Hahaha Iughed, scratching the back of my head. Its fine, its fine


    I had opened up my mouth and created more trouble. I didnt know why I had been thinking about manliness so muchtely. Perhaps it was because I had been living so long as a young boy, I wanted to prove to my women that I had matured and grown up. Well, we were all just boys in the end. These guys arent any older than high school students. Even reincarnation wasnt a shortcut to maturing the old fashioned way.


    I started changing myself. Fortunately, all the bags were already packed away. I truly was spoiled. The Academy went out of the way to spoil the students. Men get special transport. Their bags were brought up ahead of time and even unpacked for them. Tuition was basically free and eptance was assured. That didnt even mention this borate mansion.


    Im amazed the Academy can afford all this excess The words came out of my mouth in a mumble.


    Eh? Isnt that because of the all the donations? Ashton spoke up.


    Huh? I asked as I pulled off my shirt. Donations?


    Men are naturally an asset that pulls women to certain Academies. There are all female Academies, but they can only depend on tuition for profits. A lot of rich businesswomen will makerge contributions to the universities of their daughters to attract men. Sessful women who we impregnate during their education will often make generous donations too. Most of female education is tuition based, but most of male education is throughrge donations. Thats why, as men, its our responsibility to leave the female ss satisfied?


    Ohrea- I turned back to see Ashton staring at me, his face red. What is it?


    I followed his eyes to find that he was staring at my chest. Realizing I caught him looking, he jumped and turned around.


    No-nothing! his voice came out shrill. Ah I just never seen muscles on a man before. Or women for that matter. It looks weird.


    I gave a wry smile. This was really a world of effeminate men. I probably would take his admiring my muscles with a grain of salt, or might even feel ttered normally. I did work hard to gain them. However, he had such a pretty face, it felt more like a girl was looking at me. That made me feel shy, and the fact that a dude and my roommate made me feel shy, grossed me out slightly. It wasnt a situation where most men were bisexual or gay, right?


    Weird, huh? I tried to take what he said lightly, instead thinking about whether my muscles would actually be a deterrent for women after all.


    N-no! Thats not what I meant! he turned back, waving his hands in protest. Actually, theyre really sex- ahem I mean theyre cool! I think theyre cool!


    He blushed even more and turned away, pretending he suddenly had something in his closet that was really important. Meanwhile, I quickly put on a shirt, the situation growing more awkward. I mean, I didnt mind if my roommate was gay, but I wondered if he knew he was gay? This was a world where women raised men without any male father figure. I recalled some suggestions that without proper male influence, children were more prone to being more effeminate. This often led to being homosexual or bisexual.


    Then again, I was once again thinking about this world with my old worldview. Men were taught from an early age to impregnate women. Even if they were effeminate, there was no one using them of liking men, or encouraging them to pursue men. Quite the opposite, in fact. There was an extreme pressure in this world to bang women. Despite Ashtons girly appearance and demeanor, he was likely determined to bang five pussies a month just like every other guy.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    My ufortable thoughts were thankfully broken by a knock on the door. Ashton was still hiding in his closet, so I went to answer it. As soon as I opened the door, my eyes widened in surprise.


    Hello! A mboyish boy wearing makeup just short of a transvestite threw up his hands. Im Rigor, your next door neighbor! Hmmm I dont remember seeing you on the trolley.


    He wasnt on the trolley. The boy next to him spoke up in a low voice. Names Trey.


    He was a ck guy who looked to be rather obese. My mom had always been strict about our diets under a professional housecook, so I was always ideal, but this guy seemed to have eaten to excess and was now almost as wide as my doorframe. As for the mboyish guy, he looked to be olive skinned, but it was hard to tell under the makeup. He wore male clothing, but the makeup included heaping of eyeliner and blush in silver and pink colors. They werent there specifically to make him look feminine, but he looked a bit like a clown.


    Oh, yeah I took a different trolley up.


    A different trolley? A girl trolley? the boy named Rigor put a finger up to his lips before snapping. You mean youre the guy who was macking on some senior in front of all the freshmen! Holy shit! Youre the talk of the Academy. All the girls are wondering who you are!


    Treys eyes widened slowly as he realized the same thing. Respect, man.


    Really! Ashton had finally left his closet, and was now standing right behind me, staring at my face wide-eyed. Youre really already kissing girls?


    Man, I wish I had seen that! My old man told me women are getting harder and harder to get the attention of. Those lipstick bitches and stuff Youre going to be knee deep in pussy, I bet! The mboyant guy definitely wasnt gay, the lewd look on his face showing that despite his appearance, he was quite the dudebro.


    It really was just an ident I scratched the back of my head, trying toe clean so I didnt get caught in any lies and form some kind of reputation I didnt want.


    S-s-sex already? Ashton responded dizzily. B-but, were not sixteen?


    Hah? Rigor shot Ashton a teasing look. Dont tell me there is a boy here who hasnt fucked a girl yet.


    Th-that! But were not sixteen! Im supposed to wait until Im sixteen! Ashton responded tearfully.


    Ma bought me a woman since I turned twelve. Trey spoke slowly and deliberately. She had the softest boobs, she was my brown sugar baby. Got her pregnantst year though and she bailed. How about you, Rig?


    Hah? Nice, dude. Rigor gave a thumbs up, but then gave an embarrassed chuckle. Mom made me bang my sisters all five of them. The oldest is 28, she was my first when I was 12. After I got her pregnant it was the next down the line. My favorite was my sixteen year old sister. She didnt get into Academy though. Im still working on my youngest. Shes only twelve though and cries a lot during sex. I wanted to wait but moms pretty insistent that the younger, the better. Anyway, what about you, how many have you banged eh I didnt even ask your name yet!


    I scratched my head and chuckled with the rest. A world where your first conversation with another man was talking about your past sexual conquests before even sharing your names.


    Im Clyburn, actually. I smiled, then thought for a second. If were just counting pration seven, I guess?


    S-seven? Ashtons eyes didnt look disgusted, but envious.


    Thats my man! Rigor gave me a thumbs up. I thought my record was awesome at five! Dont tell me, you got seven sisters?


    N-no I looked down nervously, unsure of how to respond, but deciding to go for broke. Actually, just two sisters and my mom an aunt, the rest were maids


    Hahaha! Rigorughed while pping my shoulder. You dawg! The whole family. I clearly need to step up my game!


    Trey shook his head slowly. I dont get it. Why waste energy on your mom? My ma got drunk once and tried to get me to do it. I only let her suck me off. Shes just too old to be worth more than a BJ.


    Oh,e on, man who hasnt been sucked off by their mom? Rigor waved his hands like this was expected while Ashton was blushing and clearly being an exception. But to plow that pussy you once came out of? I didnt have the guts myself, but I wished I had. But I didnt and now shes only getting older. Compared to these Academy beauties, I couldnt go back. But, you also nailed her sister, thats just extra gravy! I, for one, salute you!


    I let out a breath of relief. I had expected there to be some kind of rejection after I admitted that fact. I had only gave the truth because I was caught up in Rigors momentum, but I instantly feared rejection. Instead, they alleviated a great deal of my own unease. I wasnt a weird freak who banged his family at a ridiculously young age. Trey had been fucking a woman since twelve and Rigor had enjoyed sisters, both young and old, so these acts were normal in this world. Of course, Rigor was also wearing transvestite clown makeup, so maybe normal wasnt the right word here.


    I-I dont have any siblings or I might have Ashton spoke with a pout, clearly unhappy he was the odd one out.


    Haha! Dont worry about it, dude. Sisters are overrated. Obligatory sex isnt that fun, or so my old man says. None of my sisters even let me kiss their mouths. Right, Clyburn?


    Ah ye-yeah I agreed, even though my sisters had a much deeper ce in my heart, I still wanted to fit it.


    Our words seemed to make Ashton more relieved, as he gave a nod and then a gentle smile that was dangerous enough to move hearts. This was the first time Rigor and Trey were paying attention to Ashton, and both men went rigid at his dangerous look. I almost chuckled as I could read their minds. Isnt Ashton really cute? Wait, Ashton is a boy!


    Rigor scratched his cheek nervously. Ah Ash youll probably have no problem losing your virginity quickly. Tons of women are going to throw themselves at you.


    Re-really?


    Ye-yeah I mean, most women sleep with other women, right? Youre bound to attract a lot of pussy.


    Oh th-thanks Ashton smiled his dangerous smile again, but then it turned to a frown. Wa-wait, what does that first part mean?


    Ahem! What Rigors trying to say is that youre a lot of womens type! I shot out. So, a lot of um curious girls will want to try you out.


    Like lipstick les- ugh! Rigor tried to pipe in dangerous words before getting elbowed by Trey.


    Fortunately, Ashton missed thest part and epted our words. We breathed easier as he dropped the subject. It wasnt wrong though. In my old world, a certain actor became incredibly famous and popr because of his pretty boy looks that bordered on a girl. I had heard that his biggest fanbase was actually lesbian women. His pretty boy looks were exactly what many confused lesbians needed to properly transition from men to epting they were more attracted to female parts. I was sure Ashton would bang many closet lesbians, and perhaps give them the courage to finally pursue their own sex.


    Iughed and joked with the guys for a while. Above all else, I was just relieved that the men of this world werent as scary as mom had built up. Rigor was odd, but he was a cool guy. So was Trey, and even Ashton was nice. These guys were in the same world I was in. They ended up thinking a lot like me. For the first time, I felt like I belonged somewhere.


    Shouldnt we be getting to the homeroom? Ashton broke into our conversation.


    Ah! Yes! Oh, crap, were going to bete! The group of us had chatted for so long we lost track of time, the only event we had responsibility for today was the mens homeroom, and we almost missed it!


    The group of us grabbed our uniforms and ran out of the dorm, running at full speed while trying to dress properly. Ashton still acted shy about putting on the rest of his clothing. He looked away shyly and trailed behind. The rest of the guys seemed more normal, quickly throwing on their shirts. As I swapped into my school attire in mid run, my muscles became visible.


    Hmph my brown sugar baby says she likes a man with a little fat. Trey chuckled in between panting breaths, only just keeping up with the rest of us.


    Ignore him, I think the muscles are cool! Rigor gave me a thumbs up.


    We managed to burst into the room seconds before the bell rang. However, we ended up bursting into an empty room. The four of us looked around in confusion.


    Di-did we get the room wrong? Ashton asked nervously, catching up his breath.


    No-no Rigor shook his head. Im certain this is the room.


    The door opened, another boy casually stepping in. Ah the mens homeroom, is it?


    Rigor let out a breath of relief. Hey! Im Rigor.


    Mortimus pleasure The boy stood like he had a stick up his butt, and didnt bother to take Rigors offered hand as he sat down in a seat.


    Rigor drew back his hand and let out an awkwardugh. I was curious to learn about more men in this world, but it looked like this Mortimus wasnt interested in chatting. The rest of us looked at each other and shrugged, finding seats. Over the next ten minutes, five other boys entered the room. That would make up the entire ss.


    There was a mousy quiet boy with hair over his eyes, a pair of identical twins that whispered among each other, another boy like Mortimus who seemed to keep his nose up in the air, and thest boy was tallnky fellow. Of them, only the tallnky guy looked particrly normal in appearance. Everyone else had something off about them, whether it was how they wore their hair, their makeup, or their appearance. Most of them appeared slightly like pretty boys, and while noone wore makeup quite like Rigor, several of the guys had eye liner and at least lip gloss. I was d Ashton didnt wear any or his destructive power when I first saw him would have been too strong. . Only thenky guy and Trey truly looked like normal men. Perhaps, in this world, they were the outcasts. I couldnt make judgement about boys any more based on my old worlds norm.


    Finally, just as fifteen minutes after the official start time, the door opened and a man stumbled in. Like most of the boys, he had a somewhat pretty boy face. His hair was long, very blonde, and he was very pale. If I had to describe his features, they were delicate. He gave the impression of a Tolkien elf. The way he moved was veryid back and casual, almost like a stoner.


    So youre the new boys huh? The man asked, sitting on his desk casually, Im Takasha, your homeroom advisor. Im one of only three male faculty here, so if youve got issues,e to me. Every day, well meet here for two hours. That is your only responsibility. Other than that, youre wee to hit up any sses you fancy or women for that matter. By next year, you better be getting you ssmates pregnant.


    There were a couple of chuckles, but it was light. A few of the ssmates whispered. I could only raise my eyebrows. Just two hours a day of homeroom? What kind of degree would I leave with that? It turned out Id have to really force things forward. The Academy wasnt going to do anything to help me earn my education. Id have to get into the sses on my own.


    My job is to teach you the ways of the world. Takasha continued. This world is a harsh ce. It isnt fair, especially for a minority like men. Women are users. Bitches. Whores. Sluts. Every bad thing youve ever heard about women is true. All they want is your seed, and once they get it, they couldnt care less what happens to you.


    The whispering grew for a second as Takasha spoke. Was this that so-called brainwashing my mother had warned me against? I could imagine men growing callous being told things like this. What surprised me the most was that it was actually somewhat simr to what mom had told me, except for how bad women were. Mom wanted me to share a mutual respect with women, while Takasha here seemed to be happy with putting women down.


    You dont believe me? How about a demonstration? Come in, girl. Takasha waved towards the hall.


    The buzzing noise of whispering increased as a girl suddenly walked into the room. She was quite young looking. She had to be one of the Freshmen girls. She was wearing the cute school uniform. Her hair was done up in pigtails. If there was a girl who looked more defenseless and youthful, Id be hard pressed to find one. She looked out at the ten of us men nervously. A few of the guys were whispering amongst themselves. Despite everything, it looked like most of the ss had already lost interest.


    Introduce yourself, girl. Takasha demanded.


    Y-yes my name is Nema. The girl spoke lightly, crossing her hands in front of her, which served to make her cleavage look nicer.


    Now, you agreed to be part of my demonstration, yes?


    Yes, sir! Nema nodded. Im really happy to be able to help the boys in any way I can! Remember, Im Nema if any of you boys need anything, Ill be happy to-


    That wont be necessary- Takasha interrupted her with a bored expression. I offered you seed to be here, right? So, you dont need to worry about these boys.


    R-right Nema closed her eyes, a blush forming on her cheeks.


    Well, now for the demonstration. Girl, lift up your skirt, pull down your underwear, and bend over my desk.


    Wh-what? Si-sir? The girls face turned white and then red, clearly taken aback by hismand.


    Im going to give you the seed you crave.


    H-here? I-in front of everyone? The girls voice was shrill and she started shaking.


    This is the demonstration. I guarantee once were done, youll get seed. If you dont want the seed, you can always just leave! Takasha spoke in a no nonsense tone, or perhaps even a displeased voice.


    The girls body shivered all over, and then she shook her head. I-Ill do it!


    Takasha didnt say anything in return, merely staring at her darkly. The girl gave an audible gulp before turning and looking at the ss. I was watching her, and I could see fear in her eyes. But, I could also see something else. There was a greed there. It was a desire and a want that seemed to permeate her soul. Many of the other guys had lostplete interest, and were busy scribbling or looking at their phones. I couldnt look away.


    The girl finally moved until she was behind the desk. She reached behind her and brought her panties down until they reached her knees. They were a cute light blue thing. It was clear she had been looking to impress someone today. She finally brought up her skirt and bent over until her pigtails rested on the desk. While it was an erotic position, I actually couldnt see much. She was behind the desk, with her butt facing the chalkboard. All I could see was the roundness of the sides of her bare ass. The only one who truly had a good view was the teacher.


    He walked over to the girl until he was standing behind her. I stared on in shock. I-is this really an Academy? Most of the guys were acting like this was normal, but there was a naked 15 year old freshmen bent over the teachers desk. The teacher pulled out his cock. I couldnt get a good look before he already had it pressed up behind the girl. She shook from fear, but her greedy eyes didnt waver.


    Ah t-teacher She finally let out her voice as he spit in his hand and wiped it behind her. Th-thats the wrong hole, that is my bu-aaaaaaahhhhhh its going in! Stop! Thats my butt!


    A few of the guys chuckled, but it wasnt even enough that most of them turned from each other to wactch. Meanwhile, I stared on as a pained look formed on her face and she cried in anguish. Takasha barely paid attention to her, immediately pushing his dick into her asshole like he had done this hundreds of times.


    Ahh! It hurts, it hurts! She cried, trying to stand up and push him off. Thats not right!


    Takasha pushed her head down, mming it to the desk with enough force that I flinched. The girl herself started crying, her lip bing bruised from the push.


    Girl, youll get your seed when Im done. Are you sure you dont want to finish? You get nothing!


    B-b-but my butt it hurts so much!


    Youre a virgin, so wouldnt it also hurt in your pussy? Takasha spoke like this was the most obvious thing.


    Ah th-thats true but not as much?


    Maybe it wont hurt as much, but what about next time?


    Ne-next time?


    Im doing you a favor, stupid girl. If I stuck it in your pussy, youd no longer be a virgin, right? What if the seed didnt take? How would you be able to get pregnant then? No man wants a girl whose hymen is broke.


    Eh? Th-thats The girl looked back tearfully. But, they all saw.


    There are other men. Takasha shrugged. Just because my ss knows youre an anal whore doesnt mean you wont one day be able to find a man you can dupe into impregnating you. So, which is it, ass or pussy?


    Takasha pulled his dick out and then pushed it back and forth from the gaping ass to the wet pussy.


    A-ass! She finally cried out. Ahhhhhh it hurts!


    Takasha didnt hesitate to m it back in. He didnt seem to care to use any lube, and once again started fucking her roughly. Her cries of pain filled the room. I started to feel a bit sick, unable to look away from her pained look. Her eyes were closed and tears were falling down her face, but no matter what, she didnt move. She remained bent over, taking it no matter how roughly he fucked her.


    Oops, slipped. He suddenly said.


    A secondter, the girls eyes widened, her expression turning into one of disbelief. By slipped, he meant his dick fell out of her ass and slid into her pussy. In a rough push, he tore passed her hymen in an instant. Her entire body shook as her hymen was horribly torn in front of ten boys.


    You- my my virginity The girl was bawling now.


    Ah its bleeding a lot. Takasha spoke as if it was an annoyance. You know, if your pussy wasnt so wet, it wouldnt have slid in so easily. Its your fault when you think about it. If you werent such an anal whore getting off on your butt being vited, you wouldnt have been wet enough for me to slip into your pussy. If you want me to stop but then you wont get the seed.


    R-right The girl turned away and closed her eyes, trying to hide the pain and humiliation, Please finish, teacher.


    Alright, back in the ass Takasha slid back into her asshole.


    Having been lubed slightly by her moisture and the blood of her hymen, the anal was more agreeable. She was able to get a hold of her bawling, and slowly lost the pained look in her face. She filled her eyes with determination. She had done this for one reason, cum. It was already toote to do anything about her virginity or her ass, but she could at least get what she wanted.


    Just about everyone was doing something else as Clyburn watched the scene in disbelief. Even the girly Ashton was just using his cellphone, as if a girl being sodomized in front of him held little interest.


    Takasha continued to fuck the school girl Nemas ass for another few minutes while she tightened her eyes and gripped the desk, only finding a very mild amount of pleasure from her first anal adventure.


    Ah Im cumming! Takasha announced.


    P-pull out I have a ce for it. Nemas eyes opened and she cried out in a rush.


    Oops, your ass is too good! Takashas eyes shed in a way she couldnt see, but told me he never intended to pull out.


    Once again, she tried to stand. He grabbed her pigtails and pulled back down. Meanwhile, he pushed his dick into her as hard as he could. He shook as he came inside her, a dark smile on his face.


    No! That its warm I feel it! Nema cried as she felt the seed being wasted in her ass.


    Ahhh good Takasha finally finished, pulling out and putting his dick away quickly before stepping away from the sodomized Nema.


    Nema had tears down her cheeks and she looked quite disheveled. The once pure and beautiful youth lookedpletely ruined now. She stood up, clearly moving in difort, her butt still in pain. With some effort, she pulled her panties back up and started walking away. When she reached Takasha, she held out her hand expectantly.


    Can you give me the seed to impregnate me now? She demanded.


    Takasha looked over disinterestedly while cleaning his fingernails. Eh? I already gave you seed.


    T-that you came in my butt tha-thats dirty! Nema spoke with a flushed expression.


    What the hell do you want from me? Just fart it out and stick it in the hole you want. We exchanged seed for a demonstration, you got your seed. I cant help where it ended up. Youre the one who begged me for anal sex.


    You- Nema stopped, her body trembling entirely.


    Offending the male teacher on campus would be like offending all the men on campus. Bing cklisted for a student was worse than death. I had only heard a small part of it, but one more level of control men had was the cklist. Few women ever made it, but if a girl turned down the wrong guy or offended certain men, she could reach the cklist. It went beyond Academy, as all male alums would also refuse to service her. Not only would she be stuck for four years unable to get pregnant, but once she had topete on the level ying field, shed have the further disadvantage of having arge swath of men unwilling to touch her. As Amaryllis has only one Academy, itd be the equivalent of all men in the city denying a woman at once.


    Yes? The teacher said, his eyes holding the threat that didnt touch his lips.


    Nema shook onest time before she gave a pained curtsy, some blood and semen leaking down her leg. Thank you for everything.


    Nema walked out of the room without a second nce. As soon as the door closed, the teacher looked up at all of us.


    Any questions?

 Book 2: Chapter 4

    Book 2: Chapter 4


    No sooner had the teacher finished his demonstration than he called for a short recess. Most of the guys had actedpletely disinterested in the disy performed in front of us. A woman was savagely sodomized, and the general reaction was meh. I definitely had questions, but I didnt have the guts to ask them. As a result, he called for a break, and then left the room like his presence really didnt matter. It was still silent after he left, but other than me, it was more from disinterest rather than shock.


    Rigor also left to the bathroom around this time. When Rigor returned, he yawned loudly and then sat backwards in his chair, facing me.


    Sup. He spoke casually with a smile.


    That uh demonstration, was quite something I could no longer hold back my difort from the scene.


    I heard they do something like that every year. Rigor shrugged. The girls call them the sacrifice. Any girl with any real connections or status would have been informed ahead of time and never would have volunteered. Shes just a nobody.


    I heard they usually drop out. Trey added.


    S-seriously? I raised an eyebrow.


    Eh, I saw her on the way to the bathroom, she was bent over behind a trashcan with her hands down her pants trying to move the cum. Couldnt even make it to the bathroom. I almost felt bad for her. What if she doesnt get pregnant? Rigor suggested.


    Why? Youd offer? Trey teased.


    Hell no! That bitch is filthy. I wouldnt touch her with your dick.


    Exactly, her time at the university is numbered. Trey shrugged without care.


    I felt bad myself as well. The way she had been treated, it felt wrong. However, at the same time, she hade along, bent herself over, and allowed him to do that in front of the ss. He had been honest with her throughout the entire exchange. He may have pushed things a bit far, but she had also chosen to go through with it, despite the humiliation. Was that the lesson? Women will do anything for cum look how much this twit tolerates? If this was done every year, itd mean that it wasnt even particrly difficult to get women to act this way. Every year had its sacrifice, and the only difference between this girl and every other girl on campus was knowing not to volunteer over the promise of cum.


    Worst of all, other girls could have probably informed her of what volunteering would have entailed, but they didnt stop her from going. They watched as she left to humiliate herself. Better her than me, all these girls must have thought as she was walked away to be the freshman sacrifice. Maybe I was overthinking this, but I had the distinct impression it was just as bad as I imagined. Women truly were terrifying.


    Ive seen the videos Ashton spoke up, his eyes looking distant in thought. Professor Takasha actually came slower than the guy in the video. Is that good?


    Rigor shrugged. About 2-3 minutes, thats my time with my sisters. Right, Clyburn?


    Huh? I lifted an eyebrow, then smirked a little. Actually, I can go about fifteen minutes.


    The reaction wasnt the one I expected. Ashton looked away, but it appeared like he was hiding a chuckle. Treys eyes widened, like he couldnt believe what I said. Rigor just burst outughing.


    Seriously, dude? And the best part is you said it like youre so proud of it! Rigorughed out loud, and even Trey finally chuckled a bit.


    Huh? What are you talking about? Isnt a long time good?


    The boys all gave me strange looks. Girls want your semen? Isnt the faster, the better?


    That was when it dawned on me. Themon sense of this world was that sex wasnt there for enjoyment. If it did exist, is was simply there to make the man happy. A womans desire for sex was purely driven by her desire to have a baby and thus gain citizenship. Most women enjoyed sex, but only women like my mother and Aunt Rose would be open about it. Even Aunt Rose was exceptionally shy about her sexual desires, often forcing me to guess. There was a name for women who enjoyed sex for sexual pleasure.


    Sluts the words came out of my mouth.


    Dude, who wants to be fucking sluts? Those girls are scary Rigors chuckle lost some steam, seeming a little uneasy thinking about those kinds of women.


    Thats right, in this world slut had a simr butpletely different meaning. Any woman who wanted to experience sex with men for sexual gratification was called a slut. These women, women like my mother, were shunned by others. I had taken that fact for granted during my many long nights with mom. In the normal world, seed was an exchange, and the faster that exchange, the better. Tinya, for example, would have probably been much better off had I came quickly. In fact, she might even be alive today.


    This was mostly a concern of the younger generation, where women were actively seeking a male to gain their ticket in life. It was only once women got older, hornier, and more concerned about their own happiness that they started seeking out sexual pleasure. But in this world, that usually meant with a woman. Seeking sexual pleasure from other women was considered normal, whereas seeking sexual pleasure from menbeled you a slut. At least, these were the conclusions I hade up with during my times reading. Of course, I knew most teenagers were horny and would dly have sex, but the propaganda of this world had convinced female teens to repress their sexual desires down to a single thought get pregnant.


    Hey dont worry, buddy Rigor mistook my silent thoughts for embarrassment and shame. Not every guy can cum fast.


    Mm! Ashton nodded. It takes me a while, like five minutes! Ah but thats on my own


    I gave the group a smile and Rigor returned a thumbs up. This was really a world where there was no such thing as personal information. Well, in this world, men were basically under constant surveince. Their sexual capacity was under close observation from their mothers. A mother giving you a blowjob, or the Mother Blow as it was called by some, was almost a ritual, where mom confirmed her sons load and capacity herself. What would be horrifying in my old world was nearly a right of passage in this one! At least, thats what I had gleaned from part of the conversation in the dorm. Point being, the men of this world seemed tock a filter, and would seemingly say whatever thoughts came in their heads. I couldnt exin how else I was having these extremely personal conversations about sexuality with these guys I just met.


    What videos are you talking about? I asked cautiously. Is there male and female sex videos in this world?


    I had not been able to find any male centric porn since I hade here. There were no shortage of romance novels, and I even managed to find a calendar of posing half-naked men in my moms storage which I secretly threw out, but very little considered XXX.


    Huh? Rigor raised an eyebrow. You didnt watch the Gibson?


    I let out a cough, Eh? Gibson?


    Gibsons Series To Male Sexuality? Trey asked. Seriously, my mom made me watch it weekly since I was eight.


    Oh, really my mom wasnt big into holotapes. We didnt even get a yer untilst year


    Re-really? The guys shot me strange looks, but I could only shrug and give them a wry smile.


    At least it exins why you were so taken aback by Takasha Rigor shrugged. The tapes show men how sex is done. It gets pretty intense in some episodes.


    O-oh I frowned as I wondered what the heck this tape was.


    If I didnt see it, it was almost certainly because mom determined it was propaganda. These guys were programmed to see sex as a means to delivering their seed into a woman. If a high school girl being brutally sodomized had be normalized in these guys heads, exactly how intense was he talking about here? I vowed to find a way to get a copy of these tapes. It wasnt for anything perverted! I just wanted to get a better understanding of how other boys thought in this world.


    Dont worry about it, man Rigor gave a thumbs up. Ill show you the ropes. Rule number 1, us guys need to stick together!


    As the other guys were nodding and giving me encouragement, there was a light knock on the door followed by it opening. My eyes widened at the face of the person who stepped in. I hadnt seen her since she visited my home some time ago. Her makeup was done up as well as her hair. She looked very cute in her uniform. Her body dimensionsbined with her uniform to cause something that would make any man drool. With her delicate features, mming body, curly hair, and bright blue eyes, she was truly sexy. However, when I saw her, the only thing I could imagine was a woman without clothing on, my head pressed firmly between her legs as I tasted her honey pot.


    Lyra! I barely stopped myself from standing up.


    Lyra eyes fell on me and blinked in surprise, then she suddenly turned her head and squirmed oddly. For a moment, I thought she must have realized that I had been the man whom, the previous year, head eaten her pussy out in a pussy market! Of course, if that was true, my life would be over! Well, my bachelor life, at least. This girl wanted to marry me! I had a feeling if I got with her Id end up her pet!


    Boys. Lyra nodded stiffly, trying to push by my outburst. The weingmittee asked me to stop by and wee you.


    Take it off! one of the stuck-up pretty boys called, causing some light chuckling.


    Lyra froze for a second, the expression like that of a deer in headlights. She didnt wear a smile on her face. Rather, she looked like she was in deep concentration. Her entire body shook for a moment before she continued on, her face expressionless. While she looked expressionless on the surface, to me it looked like she was trying desperately to school her features. Her brow was slightly furrowed in a cute way, as if she was trying to memorize lines to a y and recite them back. As a result, her demeanor only came off as expressionless, when really it looked like she was scared.


    She nced at each of the men intensely in silence. The look on her face seemed kind of silly to me. Her eyes were narrow and her mouth was moving as if she was talking to herself. She seemed to stare at each of the boys until they looked away. I coughed, lifting my hand to cover my face as she looked at me. She must be looking for the man from the pussy market again, in other words, me.


    After she was done, she took a deep breath and continued. I couldnt help but smirk behind my hand while watching her. I wasnt into her or anything, but she was kind of cute the way she fronted herself. It was clear to me that she was outside her element. Suddenly, I found myself wondering if she had done anything beforeing here to relieve herself of her thoughts about boys. That thought immediately caused me to blush and look away.


    On behalf of the girls, I wanted to wee our iing male students. The girls at our university hope that you have a great time at this university.


    Id have a greater time with you by my side. The tallnky guy winked at her.


    No, thank you She responded stiffly. If that is all you boys have to say, Ill be leaving then.


    A few of the boys were surprised as she spun, her tied up hairshing like an angry tail. A secondter, she stormed out of the room. If I hadnt been looking, I might not have noticed her breath was quickening and she was really flustered. Was she really that bad around men? The time she had visited my mansion almost seemed like a lie. She seemed kind of cool back then, but now she came off as stiff and ufortable.


    Thenky boy stood up and gestured to the door. My fellow gentlemen, that was our Ice Queen!


    Hah? That Lyra girl? What was with that look. Mortimus sniffed. I felt like she was looking down on me.


    I did feel kind of a chill when she looked at me Ashton admitted.


    I raised an eyebrow as the boys started saying how intimidating she was. Huh? Intimidating? The girl was a joke! She looked so nervous she was practically shaking! Wait it couldnt be me, right? Because I had eaten her pussy, I was seeing her differently than everyone else? Knowing what I knew about her, was I seeing her in a different light?


    Thats when I had a second realization about this group of boys. Every woman in their life was likely the equivalent of a yesman. My mother had been an all-epassing presence in my life, but she had spent that time constantly warning me about women and this world. For these guys, they likely never or rarely experienced rejection or negativity of any kind. Thus, actions that an experienced person took as being shy and nervous seemed like the acts of a cold and expressionless woman to them.


    I remembered in high school I always thought I was so good at lying and hiding my stash of porn. Then, one day, my mom revealed she had been aware of several lies I thought I had kept really well! If teens knew about all the stuff their parents had found and opted just never to mention, most high school boys would turn white. Kids always thought they were better liars, cooler, and more skillful than adults saw them. Despite having my extra memories, I still always saw myself as a kid. This was perhaps one of the first times I was starting to realize my brain might really be a cut above the rest.


    What is an Ice Queen anyway err Mortimus casually looked over at the tall boy, realizing that he hadnt really introduced himself yet.


    Names Peter! The boyughed holding out his hand to no one in particr. I just happen to know a bunch of the upper ssmen. They told me all about the queens of this school.


    As Peter spoke, the door had opened once again without a knock and Takasha walked back in. Where he had been for thest fifteen minutes, no one knew. He still had an imperceptibly small smile on his face andid-back appearance. Peter immediately turned and gave a nod, quieting up.


    What are you guys talking about? Oh, is that the unfuckables? The man gave a slight chuckle.


    Huh? What are those? Rigor spoke up, the teacher finally catching everyones interest.


    Oh, every year there are a couple of female students who go to sses with a mind to focus on their education. Lipstick lesbians mostly just a bunch of women who think they dont need men.


    These words elicited some angry grumbling amongst the men. I could only frown. There seemed to be a great deal of hostility between men and women at this Academy. Was that part of the propaganda? I was beginning to understand why Madison had slowly grown so hesitant to be around me after being at Academy. This rift when far deeper than using each other and being disrespectful.


    These are the queens?


    Takasha nods. They call them the Queens of Amaryllis Academy.


    Five lipstick lesbians dont so hot to me. Trey shrugs.


    Takashas smile grows. Dont get me wrong, they are all very beautiful women. However, theyve been at the Academy for two or more years and have yet to lose their virginities. Rather theyve had offers and refused them. Daughters of rich conglomerates immacte beauties all very fuckable yet for one reason or another, they reject men.


    Lyras mom is supposedly loaded. Peter confirmed. If you bang her, youll probably have no shortage of slice.


    Slice? I couldnt help myself and ask, having read the word a few times and not knowing what it meant.


    The boys all looked back at me and Rigor patted my shoulder. Youll have to forgive me friend here, he grew up without Gibson.


    This elicited a couple of chuckles and strange looks, but Takasha stared at me with a slightly interested light. Slice as in slice of the pie. Men offer only one thing in this world, as far as most women are concerned. That thing is seed. Thus, if men are to survive, we must maximize our slice. In other words, we need to get women to give us the most possible in exchange for our seed. Slice can be promises, favors, or even a lifetime stipend. Ill give you more advice on how to maximize your slice as we go on throughout the year.


    I nodded thoughtfully. Mom had exined much the same to me, although she had never called it a slice before. It looked like I really did need to watch these videos. I was starting to feel like well, someone who came from another world. I could only give a wry smile at that while someone else spoke up.


    Names Ramsey the other stuck up boy other than Mortimus spoke up. I heard there is an unfuckable teacher. Shouldnt you have popped that, professor?


    Hah? Takashaughed. Why would I fuck some old 20-year-old skank? Id rather be banging fifteen-year-old freshmen! You kids are young, but youre going to learn that just because someone is unattainable dont mean shes worth wasting the time to obtain her. Every year, I see you boys going to great lengths to knock down a queen, while I bang fifty hot virgins in the same amount of time. If you guys want my advice, start knocking up your ssmates before the upperssmen do it for you. Youre not government mandated right now, so this is the only time in your life where you can fuck for fun. Id say take advantage of it.


    What about the VIP? one of the twins asked.


    Every year a boy ends up bing the VIP for each ss. It has a couple of perks. You get a point for taking a girls first, and a point for knocking her up. The queens may earn you ten times that, but as I said, its a waste of time and energy. As for this teacher queen, Ill let you boys take her down. Shes just some new girl anyway. Takasha exined, likely for my benefit. I mean this year they have a Slut Queen. You guys will really pursue anyone.


    A Slut Queen? Ashton put on a look of distaste.


    Yeah, yeah my sisters told me about the Slut Queen! They say she was a pro at giving head! Haha! Rigor added.


    I nodded in agreement while frowning. Of a queen was someone who was unfuckable, and a slut was easy, then how could someone be a Slut Queen? Is it someone who wants to have sex with men, but no man would touch her? That sounded like a really hideous girl to me. Then again, Takasha said she wouldnt be a queen if she wasnt beautiful.


    Ice Queen, Slut Queen, Teacher Queen what else we got? Ramsey asked.


    Shes the second year homing teacher, they call her the Home Cumming Queen! Peter said. And it isnt just about the VIP spot, its about being someone who takes down a queen! Youll be a legend amongst the men of the school.


    The legend amongst forty some guys? Takasha snickered. Be my guess.


    Who else? Trey repeated the question, also growing invested in the conversation.


    The Career Queen and the Shy Queen. There are five of them this year.


    Five? Hmph when I was attending Academy there were only three. Your upper ssman have been cking off if they let five beauties keep their virginity. Takasha snorted derisively.


    The remainder of the ss felt less like learning and more like gossiping. Takasha seemed disinterested in talking about the queens. It felt like he had a bad experience with a queen once and perhaps didnt want to remember it. Maybe, he pursued a woman for a long period of time, but ultimately failed to get anywhere with her. At the very least, I could kind of understand where he wasing from. Losing someone you were trying to get closer to naturally hurt. In this world, where men werentpletely used to rejection, that might even be a traumatizing experience.


    We finally had the opportunity to introduce ourselves. Besides Ashton, Rigor, and Trey, there was Ramsey and Mortimus, the two stuck up boys. The twins were names Louis and Sam. The shy boy was named Sven and of course there was Peter. We were just starting to talk about who had siblings when Takasha finally called an end to the gossip hour, and the boys all started leaving. Ashton, Rigor, and Trey ended up gravitating towards me, and the group of us headed back to the mansion together.


    Man I want to fuck a queen! Rigor dered.


    You and every man at school except Takasha I guess. Good riddance, if we had topete against adults, wed have no chance. Ashton sighed. I just hope I can cum fast so she knows I did a good job.


    Im telling you I muttered. I think most women are happier if you take your time. It doesnt take a slut to like getting off.


    Cant they just do it on their own? Rigor asked.


    Cant you just do it on your own? I shrugged.


    Thats not the same thing! Men need to cum to get women pregnant! Female pleasure is just I dont know a waste? Hmmm actually, now that I think about it, how about we test your theory. Rigors eyes grow mischievous.


    Test it? How? I asked.


    Simple! Rigor smirked. We just get two women, maybe close friends, and we bang them!


    I let out a cough but still found myself somewhat interested. Continue


    Rigorughs, jumping ahead of us and gesturing excitedly, Its out first night outside of our mothers control! I say we go find some Academy girls and give it a go. You cum in your ten or fifteen minutes, I cum in my two, and we see which girl walks away happier. The winner buys dinner tomorrow! How about you guys?


    Ah! Im, uh Im still unpacking Ashton muttered to himself, hiding a blush.


    What about you, Trey?


    Actually, I already got a girl I n to meet tonight. I was just going to ask if you can hit up a spare room, but if youre out anyway


    Seriously? When did yound that! Rigor cried. Ah well air out the room when youre done, I dont likeing home to the ce smelling like funk!


    Yeah yeah


    Alright, looks like its just you and me, Clyburn! Rigor gave me a thumbs up and smirked.


    Of course, Rigor hadnt asked me if I wanted to and took it for granted that I was going. This wasnt a problem; however, I actually was a bit interested. I loved my Aunt Rose, she was a beautiful woman, even if she was in her thirties and a little chubby, but this was Academy life. I had been stuck in my mansion for far too long and getting out and meeting people, especially with a friend for safety, sounded good. Being able to bang an Academy girl tonight just made things a little more fun, thats if we could score.


    I had to remind myself that was the old me still affecting the way I thought. To Rigor, whether we gotid or not seemed like a given. As I realized that it shouldnt be too difficult getting sex, it gave me an strange feeling.


    So, if were doing this are we just going to go out to a club and-


    What? Are you crazy? We show up at a club and the girls will riot! Rigor waved his hand. Naw let me find somedies for us to actually, speak of the devil


    I turned where Rigor was looking to see two cute girls in uniformsing towards us.


    How bold Trey murmured.


    Braisenly approaching men gets a lot of women in trouble. Its about an instantbel of slut. Rigor exined to me. However, in this case hello,dies, Im-


    Rigor stepped out, raising his arms up to introduce himself. The two girls side stepped, walking right passed him. They approached the three of us, however, both of their eyes were very specifically locked on me. I could only raise my eyebrow in surprise as the two women stopped in front of me. I didnt recognize either of them at all.


    They looked to be sophomores or juniors. One was a redheaded girl with freckles and green eyes. She was as tall, but not as thin as Madison. The other girl looked a bit frumpy, with brown hair that covered most of her forehead. Both girls were very cute, and if I hadnt grown up contending with my mother and sisters beauty every day, I might have found myself a bit flustered.


    Youre Clyburn, right? The redhead asked.


    I am? I wondered where these girls knew me from. And you are?


    Im Brianna, this is my friend, Syph. The redhead smiled.


    Hello, Brianna and Syph, you actually came at a perfect time. Would you like to go out tonight? I asked, shooting Rigor a wink, who had his arms crossed and was wearing a wry smile.


    Ah! Both girls suddenly blushed, looking down. Th-that


    I could only look on in confusion. The two girls had boldly run up to a group of men, but as soon as I asked them out, they suddenly started acting shy.


    W-we cant Syph said, looking very hesitant and unhappy, If we did before her, shed-


    Brianna elbowed Syph. What my friend is saying is were both very interested, but its not a good time right now. Perhaps when the time is right, maybe you could enjoy us both!


    Brianna covered her face by the end, unable to go on. I coughed nervously. Both girls were looking specifically at me. They seemed to think that I had asked them both out on a date together! More surprising, they were interested! Rigor rolled his eyes, but he didnt seem unhappy. Mostly, he seemed amused. Well, ultimately, they still turned me down, even if there was a subtle implication of a threesome.


    Oh I wasnt that upset, since it wasnt aplete turn down, but I was confused. Then why


    Oh! Brianna snapped. Thats right! Im here to inform you that your sister is in trouble!

 Book 2: Chapter 5

    Book 2: Chapter 5


    My sister? Madison?


    The two girls nodded excitedly in unison. Yes, were supposed to warn you that shes in trouble! Some girls have been bullying her.


    I immediately moved forward and grabbed the redhead, who let out a yelp. Please, show me the way.


    Ah! Th-that Yahhhh as she tried to look away, I grabbed her hand and immediately began pulling.


    Her friend looked on flustered as I dragged the redhead named Brianna with me, heading in the direction the pair hade from.


    P-please, stop holding shell be angry if we touch! Brianna cried.


    As she spoke, her friend also followed, looking at a loss of what to do.


    Huh? I turned back on Brianna. Who is she?


    Eh! Brianna waved her hand. I mean everyone! Im only a Freshman! If anyone sees me holding a boys hand the girls will make my life miserable!


    Seeing that the look she was giving me seemed genuinely fearful, I felt a pang of guilt and let go of her. She immediately pulled her had back, lowering her gaze like someone who had just been chastised. Did my sisters also have to face this sort of thing? Was harassment a constant fear among women at Academy? If this was the case, Madison had never mentioned it to me. If she was being bullied, I would have I would I realized there wasnt much I could have done. However, now that Im here, I wouldnt allow it anymore!


    Please, lead the way. I infused as much repentance as I could in that look.


    I-its okay Brianna blushed, looking away somewhat shyly. Its not that big of a deal probably.


    Brianna was touched her hand where I had held it in an odd way. She almost looked regretful that she had pulled her hand away. It took her friend Syph pinching her hip before she jumped and nodded.


    F-follow me! She turned, grabbing Syphs had and the pair moving forward.


    The other guys had all exchanged looks, and whether it was from brotherly feelings or simply interest, they followed behind us. The pace was a bit brisk, and four guys being led by two girls certainly earned caught quite a few eyes. The girls showed a surprising amount of defiance, ring back at a few of the women who dared to shoot them angry looks. The more I watched this dynamic, the more I learned about this Academy.


    Amaryllis was a ce where the best of the best women came to gain their education. These were the brightest, richest, and most beautiful women. From 15-18, they spent four years struggling to gain an education before beginning an apprenticeship. Although this was one of the goals, one of the others was to be pregnant. Pregnancy gave them citizenship, which gave them ess to a myriad of benefits, as well as two years of stipend that function very well as startup funds for starting a new life.


    With only forty men and nearly five thousand women, thepetition became quite fierce. Men were trained to use women and maximize their slice, gaining longsting benefits for the rest of their lives. Women were trained to avoid male tricks while gaining their seed at all cost. The end turned out to be an incredibly hostile environment, not just between men and women, but between women and other women. Whether it was because of Lipsticks, Hares, Sluts, or simply the battle of the sexes, women became their own worst enemy, spending as much time cutting each other down as they did seeking the seed from the male staff.


    I had feared my life on Amaryllis would be like that ferry ride up to the ind, being constantly osted by women at every turn. As it turned out, that might have been a freak urrence caused by a mans sudden appearance and the poption being a predominately clueless freshman. For most students, they quickly learned their ce in the Academy, and thus their capacity to gain seed had to be subversive. I didnt need to worry about women attacking me in the street, but I might need to worry about someone sneaking into my dorm at night. Suddenly, moms story about the time she snuck into dads room and chained herself to the bed seemed much more understandable.


    It wasnt long before the two girls slowed and stepped to the side. It was clear they didnt intend to go any farther. Fortunately, they didnt have to. I could see themotion ahead. There wasnt a particrlyrge crowd, but a fair amount of women had congregated around an area. In the center of that area was Madison, who was lying in a puddle, covered in mud. Immediately, I quickened my step.


    As the scene unfolded, there were three rich looking women standing nearby looking down. However, what caught my eye the most was the presence of a guy. He had his hand out as if he was offering Madison help. However, Madison had a stubborn look on her face, and it seemed like she was trying to avoid meeting his eyes. The boy had a simple look, with short cropped dark brown hair and dark eyes. He looked somewhat handsome with a boyish face just short of being called a pretty boy, but it was clear he was someone who was concerned about his looks.


    Why dont you just take your boyfriends hand Madison? One of the girls snorted teasingly. Although youre so filthy, youll get your stink all over him.


    Dont be like that, Rosetta. Youre going a bit too far. The boy said politely before turning to Madison. Take my hand. I dont want you getting a cold. Especially, not before our date.


    Madison I stopped dead, my eyes narrowing, still quite a distance away.


    Rigor stopped next to me, his eyes blinking. M-madison? Your sister is the Slut Queen?


    Without a breath, I turned and grabbed Rigors cor, What did you call her?


    Rigor raised up his hands. Im sorry, I didnt know! I just asked for the identity of the Queens from that Peter kid. Some called Madison is the Slut Queen. Its probably a different Madison! Herst name is Bornholdt.


    Ashton bumped Rigors side. Hes Clyburn Bornholdt


    Rigor coughed, growing flushed. I-I. its just a name, right?


    I let him go and sighed. S-sorry


    No-no, I get it. Id be pissed too if my sisters were well Id probably do something about it Rigorughed nervously.


    A few girls had noticed the four boys appearing nearby, and were shooting looks of interest over, dividing the interest between Madison and us. However, Madison and the people around her were still focused on her situation.


    Madison had given the three women behind the boy a nervous look, and the boy nodded and smiled. Ladies, do you think perhaps you went a little overboard pushing her into the puddle.


    The girls shot the boy a polite smile, but when their eyes passed over Madison it was clear they didnt have an ounce of respect. Their leader Rosetta was a girl in heels wearing a rather fancy summer dress. She wore a lot of makeup and her hair was done up like she was going to prom. Her hair was light brown,rge and borately curled. She had an elegance to her, with full lips and bright blue eyes. However, her face looked somewhat cruel and haughty. She had high cheekbones and narrow eyes which made her look like she was looking down on people.


    Its fine, The one named Rosetta responded, waving her hand. As long as Madison apologizes, Ill be happy to forgive the slut.


    The boy nodded as if this was a perfectly eptable thing to say before turning to Madison. Can you apologize to her, Madison? Then this will all be over, right?


    Apologize for what? Madison red angrily.


    Hmph you tried to talk to a boy out of turn. Rosetta growled. Dont you understand your ce? We were talking to him, so dont think you can just run up and ask him something


    He-he asked me out I was going to talk to him about that Madison lowered her eyes under the re of the three women.


    Why would Ben ask a slut like you out? Rosetta snorted, her two friends chuckling behind her.


    Now, now Rosey, its true The boy called Ben kept smiling like Rosettas attacks had nothing to do with him.


    Yo-youre s-seriously taking this slut on a date? Rosetta shouted in disbelief, further embarrassing Madison while causing the rest of the people still paying attention to them to shake their heads and grin.


    Ben leaned toward Rosetta, grabbing her hand, causing her to grow a little flustered. You know as well as I do that shes already a junior and hasnt had a baby. Im doing my part so that Amaryllis remains a ce for the best and brightest women.


    The way he spoke was like he was whispering to Rosetta, but he spoke loudly enough everyone could hear. Some of the women were nodding their heads, gaining a great deal of respect for what he said. It was a mans duty to provide seed, so a man who was graciously providing it to an undesirable could be considered more manly than most. Personally, I had enough listening to this shit. I immediately headed towards my sister.


    Ah well if its that Rosetta seemed to melt as Ben stroked her cheek intimately. I suppose she is just a freak.


    I couldnt really believe this guy. Wasnt he Madisons boyfriend? Well, at least, they were going on a date, right? Why was this guy being so intimate with Rosetta right in front of Madison? Was he two-timing her? No, that was my old logic again. In this world, men probably had a lot of women they needed to please. This guy wasnt a two-timer, he was a guy who was desperately trying to please everyone. However, he was worrying more about soothing Rosettas fierce anger and ignoring Madisons pain. Instantly, I disliked him.


    I loved Madison, and if she genuinely wanted to be with someone else, I would step aside. However, it would need to be with someone who I approved of, of course. This asshole right here was not appropriate for my sister at all. Since thats the case, excuse me for raining on his parade.


    So, Madison, it seems like this was all a misunderstanding! Ben said, scratching the back of his head andughing. If youd just apologize to Rosey than we can all just be friends, rig-


    Ahhh! Madison let out a cry.


    She had her scowl trained specifically on Rosetta and Ben, thus she hadnt seen a third person approach her from behind. Suddenly, arms wrapped around her, one going under her legs and the other wrapping around her back in a very familiar way. Madison couldnt help but be extremely startled at being grabbed. Before she could react, however, she was picked up out of the puddle, and her body fell against some muscr skin. She kicked a few times, but the person was incredibly strong, far stronger than she expected, and she found herself unable to free herself. She turned and red at the person, and when her face saw me standing there, she froze.


    Wh-what? Ben seemed taken aback by someone suddenly scooping up Madison in his arms.


    My sure was instantly drenched in muddy water, but it was no worse than Madison. Madison had grown in thest year since I had seen her. She was still tall, only a couple inches shorter than me. Her breasts had grown, but only slightly. Her body was still slender andnky, but if anything, she looked more beautiful than I remembered her. At some point, she had tried to curl her hair, and now had a hint of curl around her braid. I couldnt help but smile as I looked down at my big sister.


    Cl-clyburn? She worded it like a question like she wasnt sure if she could believe it herself.


    Hello, sister, I said I wasing for you.


    O-oh Thats all she could respond with, still stunned.


    Of course, she remembered that today was the day the freshman came. She also knew that I was an iing freshman. What she hadnt expected was the way I looked. I was taller now, with more muscles. My chin was stronger, my face had a little stubble. Basically, I looked a far cry different from the twelve-year-old she once knew.


    L-let me down She murmured shyly. Im making you dirty


    How could that be possible? I smiled down at her.


    Ah She was clueless on how to respond but then turned her head. I-Im not your sister.


    Its fine if you see it that way, I responded.


    A small frown formed on Madisons lips, clearly displeased by my answer. However, I had a whole year to think about this. I had a year to discuss things with Rose and Morgan. I had a year toe to terms with my feeling. In the end, I decided it was fine whether Madison saw me as a sister or not. As Madison herself said, sisters, came a dime a dozen. Madison was more meaningful to me than a sister.


    I understand Madison responded sadly.


    As long as you dont see me as your brother then I can make you see me as a man I finally added.


    Ah Madisons skin turned bright red in a familiar blush I hadnt seen in forever.


    She was so adorable, I couldnt help myself. My lips moved closer to her. Madison looked up at me, her eyes watering while her lips trembled. Her entire body shook in my grasp, although it wasnt from the cold. In fact, Madison felt unbelievablyfortable in my body. It felt right. It felt like she had been missing something for ages and only now was it set right. Her eyes closed, and her lips parted.


    Ahem A boy coughed politely, causing the two of us to look up at him. And you are?


    He looked genuinely displeased. The three girls behind him had their mouths open, not sure what to make with what they were looking at. In fact, everyone there was staring aghast. Only the other three boys who had followed me were looking on with amused looks, seeming somewhat impressed. A freshman like me had simply walked into the scene, picked up the girl, and suddenly acted like the world around us didnt exist.


    We spoke closely to each other in a light tone, so no one heard everything that was said, but from any distance, this was clearly a pink scene full of romance and affection. Even among courting individuals, the scene would rarely be this affectionate in public. If a girl was lucky, she might be held like this a couple of times in her entire life, and almost certainly not around other people.


    Madisons pale skin began to turn various shades of red as the realization of her exposure hit her. Immediately, she started trying to get out of my grip again.


    Ah! Will you stop that! I growled as she fought harder to get out of my grip now.


    Let me go! Let me go!


    Youll fall in the puddle, stupid!


    Im not stupid! Youre stupid! She cried. You grab your sister in public! Its not proper!


    Oh! Now Im your brother again!


    Yes, youre a brother, just a stupid brother! She cried, then seeing my hand, bit it.


    Ahhh! I cried out, You keep this up, and brother will give you a spanking!


    I couldnt even believe her sudden change. I mean, I had been thinking about how to get around this whole half-sister thing forever! It took a lot for me to realize that not being my sister was perfectly fine. Id just make her my family some other way. Now, she was suddenly fine being my sister again? Women were so annoying!


    Excuse me, uh sir maybe you should let this girl down. Ben stood, his hand on his hips, his chin up like he was trying to act superior.


    I red at the guy while still fighting with the squirrely sister in my arms. Ah you Berno, was it?


    Ah my name is Benjamin


    Well Berno, the thing here is my sister here is mine!


    I-Im not! Madison protested, causing me to reach out and grab her chest. Ah my nipple! D-dont twist!


    Madison cried grabbing my hands but otherwise stopped fighting back as she red at me. I kept my finger on her nipple, just in case. Her hands were too afraid to pull my hands off, so we sat there in a deadlock, her ring at me and me casually looking over at Berno.


    Either way, youre her boyfriend?


    He-hes not Madison breathed out. He asked me to go to a weing week after party with him. I was going to cancel when


    I nodded thoughtfully. So, this guy had just asked Madison to some party. Berno probably pressured her to agree, and then she tried toe back to cancel while the three bitches were flirting with Berno. They got pissy that she wanted to talk with him in private, pushed her into a puddle, and then demanded that she apologize for it. At least, that was my guess, and I suspected it was close enough to the truth.


    Well, you heard her. I shrugged. The dates off. Go ask one of those girls to go.


    A look of pure rage popped on Bernos face, but it dissipated almost in an instant behind a cool and mysterious look. Ah, well, I really want to go with Madison. As her brother, you should understand shes getting up there in age. I tell you what, give me your sister and Ill introduce you to my own. We could trade and


    Im gonna stop you right there, Berny can I call you Berny?


    Please dont Bernos smile was nted a bit and he stood somewhat stiffly.


    Anyway, Berny, Im not going to trade my sister for anything. So, since she doesnt want to go to your stupid party, lets not push it, okay?


    I-its going to be an epic party, right? This year is going to be a big one. Even your friends over there cane. Bernys face looked desperate, pointing at the other three men.


    You already let my sister get pushed around, I growled. She sat in a puddle while you wouldnt give more than a hand for fear of dirtying your outfit.


    I looked down at his perfect dress. He wasnt in the school uniform at the moment. Rather, he was dressed up in a fancy outfit of white. It was clear he valued his dress highly.


    What does that have to do-


    Just this Berny, my sister means the world to me. I wouldnt give her to anyone who doesnt feel the same. Your nonmittal bullshit just pisses me off. You cant make everyone happy and when you try you end up making no one happy. At some point, you need to pick who youre going to protect. For me, it will always be my sister and the women I love. Thats what it means to be a true man!


    Ah ah Berny didnt know how to react, instead, shooting the girl behind him a look as if he was begging for help.


    If you let her go you can take me as your date? Rosetta suddenly spoke up, winking.


    Berny let out a cough and a sh of surprise. Eh! R-rosey! That


    Eh? Why would I be interested in going out with you? I frowned.


    Huh? Rosey raised an eyebrow and then chuckled. Oh, yes, perhaps you dont know me? Youre a Freshmen, right? Im Rosetta Hyren. Im a daughter to the Hyren conglomerate Hyren Automotive?


    I nodded thoughtfully. You make cars


    Rosetta chuckled. I dont simply make cars my family is one of the richest families in Amaryllis. My mother has promised the man who gets me pregnant a $10k stipend a month for the rest of his life. If he gives me a boy, $50k


    Eh? So, youre a virgin then? Im surprised


    Rosettas cheeks flushed red. Just because I gave it to the wrong man doesnt mean Im a slut. Even if Im not a virgin, my value is still much higher than that sister of yours. Its a good trade, right?


    I looked contemtive for a second as Madison now clung to my shoulder, but it was just an act to humor her. A secondter, I shook my head.


    Im not interested in your money.


    Rosetta blinked, clearly taken aback by my words. Her surprised look turned into a re.


    Wh-what does that mean? Every man is interested in money! How dare you turn me down!


    Sorry Rose Ben youll just have to y with yourselves. I said, turning away from the pair.


    W-wait! Rosetta took a step forward. No man turns me down. Im a Hyren, do you understand? $100,000!


    Huh? I looked back curiously.


    $100,000, Ill give you $100,000! Rosetta looked strangely triumphant like she was trying to prove a point.


    The answer is no. I snorted, turning and continuing to walk.


    Yo-you Rosetta growled angrily. I wont be told no, I wont!


    I didnt turn back, continuing to walk. Madison had stopped struggling, and instead merely allowed herself to be carried by me. She wore aplicated look on her face. It was as if she was unsure what to do. We approached the four guys, who were standing a distance away. The two girls that had brought us there had seemingly vanished during themotion. I could feel quite a few eyes on my back, but I ignored them all.


    That was kind of badass Trey said, nodded with a grin.


    Well, there is no doubt youre going to be the talk of the school by tomorrow, Rigorughed wryly.


    I shrugged. Im taking her back to her room.


    We still on for tonight? Rigor asked.


    I shrugged. Doesnt that depend on you finding someone?


    Haha of course! Ill let you know the n! Rigor gave me an excited thumbs up.


    I continued on with Madison in my arms in the direction that they pointed. As we walked, we gained the nces of quite a few Academy students. Eventually, Madison couldnt take it anymore.


    C-can you put me down?


    Nope.


    E-excuse me? Im your big sister, you cant just bully me!


    I promised myself once I got you, I wouldnt let you go again, I responded instantly.


    Madison turned away again. Why do you have to say things like that?


    I sigh, letting Madison back down on her feet. When I finally pulled away, she had anotherplicated look on her face. She was looking down at the ground ufortably.


    Clyburn I I didnt want to go, but Ive been helping the weingmittee this year and he sort of convinced me I should go. I really should go.


    You want to go on a date with that tool? I demanded.


    Not a date but I no longer have my virginity you know that makes it harder to nobody knows, of course but I heard guys can tell. Benjamin is nice so maybe hell


    Hes not nice


    Huh?


    The Berny guy hes not a nice person. I could see it in his eyes. Hes a user. I dont like him.


    I- Madison reached out her hand, and then pulled it back, her resolve hardening. I cant be with you


    Why? I demanded. Whats wrong with me?


    Im not mom Madison looked away. If Im with you Id expect things it wouldnt be fair to you. I wouldnt expect those things form someone else


    Its not fair to me now watching you go I shook my head in aggravation. Madison, Id give you anything you want.


    Madison gave a weak smile. Thats what Im afraid of


    While I was still looking on with confusion, Madison turned away and started walking.


    Madison


    Youve caused me a lot of problems. Madison looked back and then shook her head. Everyone who saw us today is going to make me pay.


    Im going to the party with him. Maybe if I maybe youll give up.


    Madison turned back away and kept on walking. Madison continued on until she was out of my sight. I couldnt figure out what to say to make her stay. After she entered the dorms, a ce that wasnt restricted like the mens dorms, I turned around and walked away after a few girls nearby started whispering to each other in interest.


    I had Madison in my arms again, and she left just as easily. The breeze cutting into me felt cold in my dirty wet shirt. I sighed, my fist tightening. I wasnt going to let her go so easily.


    The weingmittee huh?


    As a freshman, there was no chance I could be on the weingmittee. My only choice was to get into that party. If I couldnt get into the party myself, then Id have to be invited. Like as a date. Rosetta? No if I ended up going with Rosetta, itd make that asshole Berny think I was giving my consent. Plus, something about giving her what she wanted irked me. Thats when it hit me. Wasnt there someone else I knew on the weingmittee?


    Lyra I grinned as the name of the girl Id met three times before popped in my mind.


    Its time to set up a date.

 Book 2: Chapter 6

    Book 2: Chapter 6


    I posted Volume 1 chapter 6 by mistake. To those that sent me a message, thank you.


    ____


    I found them.


    Huh? I asked.


    I found a couple of girls, for our date remember the bet?


    Youre still on about that? I thought you struck out.


    Haha, Rigor scratched the back of his head. Its true, I miscalcted how ready and willing girls would be to date freshmen. Theyre freaking paranoid.


    Can you me them? Ashton spoke up. If any woman even hears a peep about someone else finding a boy to get pregnant they attack them. I didnt expect women to be so vicious to each other.


    Thats just female problems. Trey shrugged.


    Not when I cant get my dick wet! Rigor sniffed.


    It had been three days since I hade to this campus. I had some time to unpack and get used to things. Most of our days were quite boring, actually. There were very few events men could get into without causing a ruckus. There was perhaps a reason we were given our own little mansion the rest of the campus seemed to be off limits to us, at least from a etiquette standpoint.


    During those three days, I had failed to do anything protective. Most women actually avoided talking to me now. The campus wasnt the pit of sex I had envisioned. It was closer to a snake pit. Girls focused more on keeping each other from scoring that trying to score themselves. Between the Lipsticks, the Hares, and jealous, everyone else was afraid of being too forward and earning the ire of their fellow ssmates. Suffice it to say that getting a woman to sleep with you took a bit of finesse.


    Get your name out there Takasha exined during ss one day. Its the only way that you can get noticed. You cant chase women, they need to chase you. Leave enough breadcrumbs, and a hen is bound toe pecking your way.


    This was the kind of advice Takasha often left, and I was relieved to find out I wasnt the only guy who had a problem understanding it. It was no wonder that they gave boys a year before they had to meet their five a month quota. Of the ten Freshman, only two guys, Peter and Trey, im to have fucked a girl. Apparently, Peter knew some 2nd-year students and they had been asked to look after him, so they were showing him the ropes. As far as Trey, he lucked out on a Freshmen girl, although he since heard shes been receiving a lot of heat for it and is on the verge of dropping out.


    Tonight, two beauties, you and me, what do you say? Rigor turned back to me.


    I let out a sigh. As far as my ns, I hadnt made any progress on anything. I hadnt been able to find Lyra, and every girl I tried to ask walked the other way or acted too nervous to talk to me. My desires to enter sses was also at a disadvantage. Finding any information as a man was difficult. The official policy of the university was that men should shut up and stay in their corner, pleasing the women thate by wanting their seed. Despite no woman would admit it, we truly were treated like cum dispensers.


    It was apletely different experience from my old world. Men used to be the pursuers, but in this world, they were pursued. I was starting to understand why women got so pissy being kept out of politics. Being told youre too stupid to understand things and to stay in your corner and wait for your betters to resolve things was wearing thin really quickly, even if they never framed it in quite those words. At the very least, I could release some frustration and stress if I went with Rigor tonight.


    Alright, whats the n? I finally asked, causing Rigor to break into a smile.


    Awesome! He shoots me a thumbs up, Were going to The Precipice.


    Uh The Precipice?


    Its the name of a club!


    No you said clubs were bad


    Well, this is more of an Academy rec center. They sell alcohol, have a dance floor, y Magool, its the ce in the Academy where men go to meet women.


    Magool?


    Thats just some magic game Ashton waved his hand. No, seriously? If there was a ce, why are we only learning about it now?


    Theres only like forty guys in this Academy, I guess the other thirty dont want topete with the Freshmen so they choose not to tell us.


    I bet thats why Peter got some Trey frowned. Those senior friends of his


    Well, whatever, we know about it now doesnt really matter, cause I already got the girls, but its one of the few ces we can meet them in public without it creating a scene.


    Why does this ce get a pace? I wondered out loud.


    I dont know, its dark, loud, and all the women are drunk.


    I leaned back and thought about it for a bit. It did make a kind of sense. You could get away with stuff on the dance floor that you couldnt get away with normally. Some of the things women wore at the club wouldnt be eptable at a movie theater or a bowling alley. It seems like this club has be the location for men to scope out women, and for women to safely hit on men. If I had heard about it a week ago, it would have been better, but this world seemed intent on making things more difficult for me.


    Plus, they seem to be having some kind of weing event tonight as part of weing week. They say its half-price mens night. A lot ofdies will being to try to hook up with men.


    I smirked at that. The parallels between this world and my old world were quite interesting. Then, part of what he said caused me to look up.


    Weing Week? Does that mean Lyra, I mean the weingmittee will be there? I asked.


    Rigors eyes lowered and an evil smirk grew on this lips. I knew it you are into our Lyra! The Ice Queen, man well since your sister is the Slu ah *cough I mean


    Trey pped Rigor on the back and then chuckled. What he means is its likely.


    I nodded thoughtfully. Im in, definitely


    Rigor gave me a thumbs up. Just make sure, you know you dont dump me and run off with Lyra. I went out of my way to set up this date so dont embarrass me. If you abandon me, Ill have to personally satisfy bothdies ah actually, now that I think about it, feel free to abandon me!


    I rolled my eyes and snorted.


    Wont be an issue, hell fail. They call her Ice Queen for a reason. Trey shrugged.


    I w-want to go too! Ashton suddenly broke in, Id like to meet somedies.


    Thats fine, thats fine Rigor waved his hands. The girls n to meet us there. We cant show up together or theyll be in trouble. So, we all just got to head down there 8 pm tonight.


    I nodded thoughtfully. This world was still honestly a difficult one to wrap my head around. It was a world that desperately depended on putting men and women together, and thus created a system that seemed to make that incredibly difficult. Well, perhaps it was no worst than my old world. We could make enough food, yet people still starved. We could reduce our energy consumption, but we only increased it. We could cure a myriad of diseases, but most people couldnt afford them.


    It had always been a lingering question in the back of my mind since I hade to this world. From a personal perspective, having one thousand children in my lifetime seemed like a daunting task, but when you crunch the numbers, its not all that difficult to obtain. A man could theoretically impregnate a thousand women a day if the seed was partitioned off, spread, and inseminated properly. Yet, the poption of this world was in constant flux. It wasnt truly clear to anyone whether the poption was increasing or decreasing. As soon as a census came out, there would be those insisting something wasnt factored in, such as the rate of deaths versus the rate of births, or the average lifespan of this generation. Well, it wasplicated.


    Professor Takasha, as much of a bad impression I got of him the first day, also has frequently dropped some interesting nuggets of wisdom in between filing his nails or talking about his previous sexual conquests. He had a strange personality, but ultimately he had experience of having grown up in this world properly. Thus, rather than ignoring him, I could only listen to his advice.


    There are forty men in this school and roughly five thousand women. Thats one hundred twenty-five women per man. If you start impregnating five women a month as soon as you turn sixteen, youd need to impregnate 180 women. Simply put, this school doesnt support enough females for these years. Furthermore, statistics state that every year 10% of the ss graduates without having had a single pregnancy. It isnt just important to maximize your slice, if youre too picky, you wont get any slice at all. Takasha was exining today. Can anyone tell me how to resolve this dilemma?


    Sleep with non-Academy girls? Ramsey asked.


    Lowering your standards. Takasha nodded, Thats the fate of most men. As you grow old, youll need to enjoy thepany of older, uglier, and stupider women.


    Repeats? one of the twins, Sam suggested.


    Some lucky women get through school with two children, that is always an option. Theyre always hoping for that male offspring. Takasha shrugged. However, there is also the unstoppable reality that most men dont reach five women a month.


    Eh? Is that legal? Rigor asked.


    Takasha chuckled. Well, thews regarding that are kind ofplicated. Forcing men to have sex is believed to be the source of this curse after all. So, most government officials are hesitant to cross a certain line. Instead, they pay male stipends and cut them off if we fail to meet them. Eventually, you umte fines, and if you cant meet them, then thats when you be a stud of the government. Thats what they call men who have to donate, studs. They make them donate twice a week, far more than theyd need with a woman. However, most of these seed is never used, and remains horded by the government in a stockpile.


    Most men can avoid turning into studs simply by impregnating one woman a month. You wont receive a stipend, but to rich woman who want to buy a man as their personal stud, she pays off the monthly fees so she can keep a man for herself. Add to that disputes over which man is the father, questionable failed pregnancies well you can understand why poption control isnt that easy. People arent factory lines, are they?


    Peter raised his hand. Dont men get a year off if they have a male too?


    Takasha nodded. Thats true. If you manage to produce a male, you are allowed to take a year off of pregnancy responsibilities. Most men only get this privilege once in their lives, lucky ones get two or three, and the unlucky ones get zero. Well, I wouldnt make my future decisions based on the hope of having a male child.


    Has professor ever had a male? Ashton asked.


    Takasha went quiet and frowned. The rest of the room seemed to grow quiet as well. I looked around curiously as a lot of the boys turned away from Ashton, the mood growing somewhat icy.


    Rigor pinched him and whispered loudly. Its considered rude to ask that!


    Eh? Im sorry! Ashton waved his hands excitedly, I didnt mean to


    Takasha turned away. I think well call it for today.


    He walked out of the room without another word. A few of the boys in the room shot Ashton a re before packing up and leaving. Ashton looked like he was about to cry, looking regretfully at the door Takasha had fled from. Finally, he got up, bowed to us, and left, possibly to seek forgiveness.


    I didnt think there were any taboos among men, I sighed. Im d it was Ashton who made that mistake.


    Haha you too Rigor shook his head. Id swear you were a couple of girls!


    Huh? I spurted out as Trey chuckled in agreement. A girl? I told you guys I just lived a sheltered life maybe Ashton looks like a girl, but Im not


    Trey and Rigor looked at each other for a second and then Rigor gave me a sympathetic smile. Well, I mean no offense, but you have kind of a pretty face


    Wh-what? But-but


    Muscles look like a soldier or sports yer, right? Trey added.


    Eh? Thats


    I looked down at all the work I had put into improving myself in this world. However, in a world where it was typically women who were physically fit, my level of physical fitness seemed to give me a slightly feminine appearance. I wasnt exactly a beefcake. My body wasnt all that much bigger than Brookes, but because of my smaller face and the beauty I probably inherited from my mother, I looked girlier in this world than the long-haired guy wearing makeup! Perhaps not girlier than the delicate looking Ashton, but girlier in a different kind of way.


    The guys continued to try tofort me, but feeling slightly depressed I finished packing up and then left. The two guys were hungry, while I wasnt feeling like eating right now, so we split on the way. As a result, I head back to the mansion alone.


    Dont forget, tonight! Rigor shouted before he left my sight. Get ready!


    As I headed back, a sh of dark hair turned a corner nearby. The back of that person was really familiar, but it couldnt have been who I thought it was. Frowning, I immediately raced over to the corner.


    I nced around the corner and spoke. Hannah?


    Eh? A pair of girls cried as I stopped short.


    Oh Im sor- My eyes blinked as I realized I recognized the girls.


    Of course, it had been a trick of my eye. One of the two girls had simr colored hair, although it wasnt as long or shiny. I was only seeing what I wanted to see. I still had no clue what happened to my younger sister.


    Clyburn the redheaded gave a nod.


    These were the two women who had let me know about Madison before. Brianna Syph the other day, I didnt have a chance to thank you for informing me about my sister.


    I gave a bow, which caused both women to be even more flustered as Brianna waved her hands, trying to stop me from bowing. Please! Dont do that Ill definitely get in trouble if you do!


    Ah I straightened, blushing at my slip in Academy etiquette. That said I feel like youre looking after my sister, and that makes me very happy


    He knows! Ah! Brianna punched Syphs arm when she spoke, causing Syph to tear up.


    Youre very wee that we just happened to be there for Madison Brianna shot Syph a look, causing her to nod in agreement.


    I smiled at the kookie pair, finally giving myself a nod as I decided. Since youve looked after my family, I believe I can trust you. When youre ready to have a baby, Ill offer you my seed.


    What! Both girls cry.


    There is a sudden thumping from the dumpster next to them, the lid rising for a second before dropping.


    Ah th-th-th-that Brianna, rather than happy, looked like she was about to cry.


    The killing intent I cant take it Syph cried out.


    Sh-shell definitely kill us now Brianna moaned.


    These werent the reactions I was expecting. I knew this kind of thing needed to be done behind closed doors, but I hadnt anticipated their reactions. I might not have even mentioned it, but I made sure to check we were the only ones there. It was an alley between two buildings so we hadplete privacy. There was nowhere even to hide. Well, there was the garbage dumpster.


    I-is there someone in the garbage? I asked wryly, still confused by their reactions.


    No!


    Absolutely not!


    Both girls suddenly dived for the dumpster, Brianna holding out her hands hugging the dumpster behind her like she was protecting it with her life, while Syph leaped on top of it, making it impossible to remove the lid.


    Hah my eyebrow twitched at the scene.


    Putting things together, the girls had been up to something and I had walked in on them. I could only smile wryly.


    Ah well, Im sorry for intruding. I stepped back. As for the offer, Im not saying it needs to be now. Just think of it as an option, okay?


    I turned around and started walking away, not wanting to intrude on whatever they were doing. Were they raiding the garbage? Wait, isnt this where a lot of the guys trash is taken out? Were they trying to take something from the garbage? Perhaps a souvenir of a guy they liked? I shivered thinking about the way women thought. They might even be Hares. Was I too rash in my offer?


    W-wait Brianna suddenly spoke up, causing me to look back.


    Yes?


    You you mean it? You mean youll give us your seed?


    I looked at the two silly girls and smiled. My sisters mean more to me than anything. If you side with my sisters, you side with me. Even if I didnt think you were both cute, thatd be enough.


    He-he thinks were cute Syph murmured.


    Thump! The garbage dumpster suddenly rumbled and both girls leaped down on it. Rather than look like they were trying to keep me from peeking inside, now they were looking like they were trying to keep whatever was inside from escaping.


    B-but not as pretty as you sisters? Brianna asked desperately.


    Eh? I scratched my head, not sure what she was getting at. Ah sorry, but my sisters are always the most beautiful.


    Expecting them to look a little disappointed, I was surprised when they both gave breaths of relief, finally loosening their grips. I could only give another wry smile as the two girls waved goodbye. Once I turned the corner, I could hear nging and whispering voices, but I decided I was better off not knowing what they were doing. It was clear to me that Brianna and Syph were a bit crazy. Somehow, that didnt bother me too much. After all, Morgan and Hannah were also a little crazy.


    I stopped suddenly. Oh, god, am I sexually attracted to Yandere?


    I shook my head exaggeratedly. That couldnt be right! Rather, its this world that just made women crazy. Yes, its this world, it has nothing to do with me! Im just looking for that certain brand of crazy that keeps me safe.


    Having these strange thoughts, I entered the male dorms and headed to my room. I opened the door to the sound of the shower running. Ashton must have headed back after talking to Takasha and decided to take a shower. He better not use all of the heat. I wanted to take one too. Although men didnt need to do too much to getid, I still wasnt going to go out on a date looking gross. I wanted to use everything I had to impress.


    I started going through my dresser, picking out clothing for tonight. I only made it to the third discarded outfit when I realized I was taking forever to find something to wear, just like a woman. Suddenly, Trey and Rigors warnings came crashing home. I had nearly fifteen years of memories surrounded by women with absolutely no male role models. Was I bing more feminine as a result? Takasha hadnt mentioned it, but perhaps men werent very fertile in this world. I mean, I had taken months of sleeping with mom before she got pregnant. Maybe, ack of masculinity in this world is decreasing sperm counts!


    While creating worries from nothing, my hand knocked down some clothing I had put aside, causing it to fall in front of the bathroom door. I sighed, getting down on one knee to pick it up. The shower inside the bathroom had turned off a bit ago but I hadnt noticed. Just as I was looking up, the door opened. My eyes ended uping right face-to-face with a fur patch. Right under it was a pair of pink lips, perfect lotus flower pussy in front of me. My eyes run up her body, finallynding on a cute girl looking down me.


    Ashton!?


    Eh? Ashton cried out, suddenly covering herself up. I didnt hear anyonee in!


    A-a-ashton?


    The cute girl blushed, covering up her body. Ss-stop looking were both boys, so thats weird.


    Huh?


    Ashton immediately grabbed a towel and covered her body, wearing it like a girl would wear a towel. Ill get dressed.


    She grabbed something and immediately shut the bathroom door on me, leaving me staring at the door in confusion. I remained that way until one minuteter, she pushed her way outside the door.


    There! Ashton said, spinning in a male outfit. How do I look?


    G-girl! I barely manage to get out.


    Hah? Why do you guys keep calling me a girl! Y-you know you dont look all that manly either! You look like a football yer!


    N-no thats not the same thing! I insisted. Youre actually a girl!


    Dont be mean! Youll hurt my feelings! Ashton responded tearfully.


    Ashton, you dont get it, where is your penis?


    Eh? You just saw it! Ashton shot back looking suddenly sheepish. Im sorry if my penis looks a little different. I know its kind of small.


    No, thats not small, thats not existent!


    Its just because Im not horny. It gets bigger when Im horny. See, if I touch here


    Please dont finger yourself in front of me! I cried, covering my eyes as Ashton stuck her hand in her pants. And besides, wouldnt that just be an engorged clitoris?


    Whats a clitoris! Stop making fun of me by making up names. I know Im not as knowledgeable about sex as you guys, but its not okay to make fun of me like this.


    No, rather, you need to be much more knowledgeable about sex, your knowledge is severelycking! I shouted at the crying Ashton. Rather, here, this is what a penis looks like.


    I opened my fly and pulled it out, causing Ashton to turn away. Ah! I dont like dudes, dont show me that eh why is it so big!


    Thats what a penis looks like!


    N-no! Not true, your penis is just weird and bulbous! Ashtons face was red and she looked genuinely angry.


    At first, I thought Ashton was just trying to pull a fast one on me. I even found myself doubting what I saw a bit. However, the further into our conversation I got, the more I was starting to realize that Ashton genuinely didnt know. Her mother must have been lying to her since birth. As to how this had happened, I couldnt even imagine. Werent their physicals and stuff leading up to eptance? Her mother must have been ying a really major con, and I couldnt even guess to what end.


    Wait, where are you going?


    I noticed Ashton grabbing some stuff and heading for the door.


    She turned back and angrily red at me. Im definitely a boy and Ill prove it! Tonight, Im going to The Precipice and Im going to fuck a girl! A-and shell love it when I fill her tummy with my manly seed!


    H-how? I muttered, causing her to flush even redder.


    With my big fat cock! She grabbed her groin area with her hand, then turned around and stepped out the door, mming it on the way out.


    I looked on with a dazed look, falling back down into a sitting position on the bed. Se-seriously? My roommate was a gender-confused woman? The worst part is that I didnt know what to do about it. In truth, I didnt know her very well. Ashton seemed like a nice enough person, but clearly, her mom had used her and raised her thinking she was a boy. However, how much trouble would Ashton be in when the truth came out?


    Alright alright first things first, I needed to convince Ashton of the truth before she embarrassed herself. If she outs herself to some woman, it could mean the end of her Academy life. Even if she could somehow get reentered as a woman, none of the other women in this Academy would ever forgive her. Shed bebeled a slut for life. She had spent thest three days with me, after all. Id also quickly be a joke of the Academy. After that, then I needed to help her keep her secret.


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. Madison, Lyra, and now Ashton why was my life bing soplicated?

 Book 2: Chapter 7

    Book 2: Chapter 7


    You ready? Rigor asked excitedly.


    He was wearing a long yellow coat and tie, a green shirt, and his long hair was done up in an borate braid. He wore makeup, but he had eased off the white, and most of the makeup was around his eyes, giving them a dark look, as well as his lips, making them look shiny. He goes out in public like that, yet I was the one being called a girl. Well, on that note


    Have you seen Ashton? I asked, only slightly nervously.


    Ah? I saw him a bit ago, the single guys are going by themselves. Trey and Ashton dont have dates so theyre on their own, right? Rigor frowned for a second. Did you say something to Ashton? He seemed a little angry earlier.


    I straightened and waved my hands. Um we just had a fight before. Nothing to worry about.


    Oh well youre new roommates, bound to bump heads over some issues. Personally, Trey snores crazy, and I found a questionable stain on my mattress, I think he was banging that girl over my bed.


    Ew


    Tell me about it Rigorughed, scratching the back of his head. Come on, lets go show ourdies a good time.


    The pair of us headed out. Between the two of us, Rigor stood out more. In the end, I had picked something rather modest. Most of what mom bought me were dress-up outfits, and even after gaining some of my own autonomy I never felt the need to change. Thus, I wore a vest, grey dress pants, and a tie. I was simply a t cap away from looking like a newspaper boy from the 1920s. However, that wasnt all that odd of a dress in this world, which blended contemporary and rustic throughout all facets of life.


    The club actually wasnt on the ind of Amaryllis Academy, but near the male trolley station. Most of the women would need to walk farther, but it was rather easy for the men toe down to this club, which was probably why it was one of the few clubs that catered to men. To my understanding, it had a male VIP area and rather heavy security. Only Academy students were allowed to go to it.


    As we headed off the ind on the Trolley, I didnt see Ashton or Trey. However, I did see some of the other guys. Most of the men kept to their own little clicks. Except when it was pushed forward by their mothers like in Peters case, most of the boys befriended a few guys and remained a small, tight group. Thus, my interactions with my senior males were thin. Perhaps this was truly spawned from a bit of rivalry. These men wanted a chance to bang the Freshman girls, and the more they helped the iing ss, the morepetition they generated.


    That was one part that Takashas math was missing. Any given guy spent four years in school, but he also had ess to seven years of women. There were 3 years of seniors when youre a Freshman and 3 years of juniors when youre a senior. I figured the generalized mentality was that Freshman are too inexperienced to chase after the Seniors, and most of them have already had a kid ormitted not to. If you were lucky, you might find one or two desperate women that hadnt been snatched up by an upperssman, but the chances were rare.


    When we finally reached the bottom, the sun was setting, making the view over Amaryllis breathtaking. Of course, the only person I had to share it with was a man in makeup, so I decided to keep my mouth shut. Rigor raced off the Trolley with the gracefulness of youth, throwing his arms up andughing like he had just escaped some prison. Well, this school was hardly so restrictive, but thatsing from a guy who had spent the majority of his life inside a mansion.


    The building we were heading towards wasnt particrly bright nor was it loud. In fact, it was rather nondescript, and I might have missed the building entirely if it wasnt for a massive line that went nearly a block around the building leading into a doorway down the steps. The sounds of nearly fifty excited Academy girls were standing in line. Most of them wore an assortment of dresses or skirts.


    I started heading for the end of the line when Rigor bumped me. Hey, man, waiting is for chicks, lets go.


    He didnt hesitate to walk right to the front door. I immediately wanted to grab him, but I once again reminded myself that my oldmon sense didnt work in this world. I could hear whispering as all the girls in line looked at us appraisingly. No one seemed angry though. The woman at the door, a rather muscr girl who looked kind of like a diator in loose clothing, immediately opened the door for us. Rigor walked right in with confidence, and I followed closely behind, trying to not look as awkward as I felt. The woman smiled and winked at me as I entered the club.


    After breaching that door, I could hear the sounds of music ying in the distance. There was a long hallway, and then we opened another door. It was at this point I finally emerged myself into the atmosphere of the club. Music sted overhead and there were a bunch of women who seemed to be dancing. There also appeared to be a small food court, a bar, a rec room, and a few other areas. As Rigor described, it wasnt so much a club as a hangout ce for Academy students.


    The girls are probably still waiting in line. Rigor exined over the music. Im going to find us a private room.


    I nodded to him, only half understanding what he said before responding myself. Im going to go get a drink, I guess.


    I didnt really know what to do in these situations. This waspletely outside my element. However, I didnt want to be following Rigor around all night either, so I figured getting a drink seemed like the right thing to do. As I went to the bar, a lot of women were ncing over at me. In my old life, I would have been convinced I had something on my face. Now, I realized it was because I was a guy. Being so openly pursued was an interesting feeling. Was this what celebrities felt like?


    I pulled up a bar menu and immediately gave a wry smile. There appeared to be no hard alcohols or shots avable. Well, this was an Academy bar made predominately for women. Every drink was a mixture of fruit juice with just a ssh of alcohol. I didnt mind all that much. I preferred fruity drinks anyway. I ordered something with pineapple juice and vodka and then sat at the bar to get my bearings straight.


    See anyone you like? the bartender asked as I looked over the club.


    I turned to give them a smile, and I nearly fell out of my seat. Aiko? What are you doing here?


    Eh? I work here! Aiko puffed out her cheeks. Not every woman work for rich man!


    I coughed lightly. Ah yeah sorry about that. I didnt mean to take Brooke away.


    Hmph! Aiko turned away slightly, but there was a sparkle out of the corner of her eye. After all that talk of baby, Brooke say Im not baby material! What she mean? Of course, I make good babies! I got nice hips, dont you agree!


    Ah yeah nice I nodded and smiled, but really I was focused on looking for Lyra.


    No matter Aiko sighed. Ill be catering that weing party this weekend. There will be boys there. Ill get pregnant before Brooke, that show her. Ill be great mom!


    Yes, yes, of course I nodded passively, using my skills from another world to listen to her ther on about nothing.


    Although, it kind of strange the party was originally pretty small, but then the boys suddenly demanded it be made much bigger. Boss say we dont have enough staff! We could advertise it party for boys, but then itll causemotion! I might lose job to Academy girls! Plus, even if we hire more girl, just mean morepetition! Errr it make me mad!


    Yes, Aiko that sucks. I nodded while still looking around until my eye caught on someone I recognized, Ah! Trey! Ashton!


    I immediately grabbed my drink, gave Aiko a nod, and then headed towards the pair who had just entered the club. Aiko was pursing her lips, clearly wanting to talk more. I didnt mean to be rude to Aiko, but she wasnt a particrly close friend. She dated Brooke and we had talked exactly once, so it wasnt like I was terribly interested in her, even if she was a Japanese beauty.


    Hmm Ashton crossed her arms and turned away. Trey, tell Clyburn Im not talking to him.


    Hah? Trey looked between Ashton and me before shaking his head.


    Ah we uh had a fight I exined.


    I get you roommates, man. Rigor keeps using me of banging that freshman on his bed and making her cum all over his pillow. Trey leaned closer to me, his hand up to his mouth and his eyes bright. I did


    Trey bursted outughing, while Ashton went red in embarrassment. I joined himughing and then likewise whispered to him loudly enough so Ashton could hear.


    I just wanted to warn you Ashton is on a warpath right now. Just make sure he takes a hot girl home for his first. I dont want to get home to the sight of him porking some third-tier girl.


    You Ashton spun, ring at me.


    Trey continued to chuckle, wiping a tear from his eye. Youre probably right. I wonder about Ashtons taste in women.


    Hey! I have great taste in women! Ashton growled at Trey. You both are mean. Im going home with a girl way hotter than either of you!


    Oh really? I grinned standing next to Trey. Then pick someone.


    Eh? Pick?


    I want to see your tastes, I exined. So, look around the room and tell me who youre willing to go for.


    Hmmm you say that like its hard! Ashton spun around, looking through the crowd. H-how about her!


    I was really just teasing Ashton. Itd be best if she failed to chase after anyone. I still wasnt sure how to do that, but perhaps by ramping up the pressure, Id increase the chance that shed fail. After all, it even took Rigor three days to line up a date. If I made Ashton nervous striking out tonight would be the best option. The pair of us turned to look where Ashton was pointing. Immediately, our eyebrows furrowed and our mouths turned to frowns.


    Ashton, I I shook my head, speechless while Trey patted me on the back.


    Youre right, Clyburn, he truly is helpless.


    The girl Ashton was pointing at was a bit ugly. I didnt like to judge women, but after being in this world for a while my standard of attractiveness increased. Both my sisters were beauties, as was my mother. The Academy, overall, was made up of the brightest and most beautiful. This was a culture that emphasized feminine beauty and evenpensated for theck of stic surgery with certain magical alterations. Magic was much more effective at modifying looks than science. Its a world where if a woman had enough money, she could change her face to look like anything.


    Thus, when I saw this girl, weighing about two hundred pounds, a butch cut, and really big lips, she was the ugliest woman I had ever seen in this world. She was stocky with a t chest and crude look. This happened to be in the direction that Ashton was pointing. The two of us turned questioning looks to her as she pointed on insistently. Her cheeks started to grow pink, and Ashton actually looked quite cute in the club light. I shook my head angrily, not allowing myself to see her that way.


    Not her! Ashton shouted tearfully, stomping her foot. Her!


    The pair of us looked back, that when we noticed that there was a smaller woman in the big womans clutches. Perhaps, Ashton deliberately picked someone who was paired so that we couldnt make her go hit on them on the spot. Perhaps, she actually had a thing for lesbians, simr minds thinking alike and such. I didnt really know why she pointed at that person.


    Their eyes were closed and they looked half asleep on the fat girls shoulder. The fat girl had her arms around her, and the fat girl was grabbing her butt. She looked far prettier than the fat girl. It could be called one of those matches where one girl was out of the other girls league. Thats when the half-asleep girl adjusted herself, turning towards us. I took a step back in surprise, my lips twisting.


    Brooke? I said the words before I could help myself.


    On the other side of the dance hall, Brooke was snuggled against some ugly, fat dyke. Perhaps, it was distasteful judging her based on her looks, but she had a perverted look in her eyes. Had she been a man, that was the look of a guy trying to feel up a girl on the subway. It was the kind of guy youdbel a pedophile instantly and beat up to protect the poor innocent girls. That was the kind of person who appeared to have my ahem not mine, just Brooke, in her arms. Brooke looked very drunk and waspletely being taken advantage of.


    They werent the only girls on the dancefloor showing affection. There were many women dancing together. In fact, everyone was a woman, so anyone dancing together were two or more women. Some even danced quite lewdly, grinding their privates against each other enthusiastically in a way youd typically see at a high school dance. Just because they could get a man didnt mean that most women didnte here just to have fun with other women.


    Excuse me guys, I see someone I know. I pushed my drink into a surprised Treys hand and immediately stepped towards the fat woman.


    She had actually started moving, and Brooke, with her eyes half-closed, was being dragged towards the exit by her arms. It looked like I had seen the pair just in time. This fat bitch was already making her move on Brooke. She had the eager look of a woman who nned to take Brooke to a secluded spot and enjoy some fun. Brooke, on the other hand, was being pulled along, but she seemed barely aware of where she was.


    They went out the exit, which led into the hallway we had entered earlier. I followed the girls, nearly running. I ducked through the door just as it mmed shut cutting us off from most of the club.


    Where going Brooke mumbled in a slurred speech which I could hear in the hallway now that the door.


    Hehe Im just going to show you a good time. The woman said, slobbering on Brookes neck with a kiss.


    Brooke frowned, but her eyes rolled a bit and she practically fell back into the womans grip. She took the opportunity to feel Brooke up before moving forward again. Suddenly, Brooke stopped and pulled against the womans grip, trying to back away.


    W-wait! Brooke spoke like she just remembered something. Saw Aiko


    Hahaha drinking cause you saw a love interest here? The womans voice sounded harsh and unpleasant. Well, no worries, Ill help you forget all about her.


    Shes doing well Brooke suddenly squeezed her eyes and a tear falling down her cheek, shaking her head. I shouldnt have left her over


    A man!? The fat woman had noticed me walking up to them quickly, after a quick squint she immediately shouted as such.


    Her voice came out in a tone that was openly hostile. Furthermore, her face looked at me somewhat hatefully. I had seen many expressions in this world, but this was the first time I had ever been looked at with disdain. My feet faltered a bit as I realized that this woman didnt like me very much. I ran through my memory, trying to figure out where we had met before. She wasnt someone I recognized at all.


    Cl-clyburn!? Brookes eyes widened as if by seeing me, she had gained a moment of lucidity; however, she quickly stumbled to a wall when the other woman let go of her and took a step towards me like she was trying to defend Brooke.


    A-as you can see I tried to give the disarming smile I had been working on for thest year. I am someone she knows. As a friend, Im hoping to make sure she gets home safe. Ill take her and-


    Take her and pump her full of your seed? The woman snapped. Your brainwashed sluts arent good enough for you? You have to take my woman too?


    Im sorry? I stopped short, realizing by her aggressive posture that she was about ready to punch me.


    You fucking cum dispensers think you can get away with anything! The woman shouts, Youre useless! They treat you so special when youre just a waste on society. You take hard earned money from taxpayers and use your lives to aplish nothing!


    I frowned, looking down for a moment, my hand tightening. I n to do something with my life. I wont be nothing.


    Youre just a man. Youll never be anything! She growled. Stop fooling yourself.


    What does that have to do with Brooke? I demanded, letting some of the irritation leak into my voice.


    Stay back, you man! She hissed, suddenly lunging at me.


    Had it been before, I might have frozen and ended up tackled under her two hundred pounds of weight. However, I had spent nearly a year training under Brooke, and my reflexes and ability to respond were a lot better than they used to be. This girl was someone used to using her size to intimidate others, but she didnt really have any skill set. Using a small grab, I caught her fist, twisted and pushed back. Expecting toy me out, the girl looked on in surprise as she suddenly found her momentum defeated and her body pushed back. She stumbled several feet until she was just in front of Brooke, who had her head against a wall looking like she might sick up.


    You bastard, you attacked me! She screamed shrilly.


    Hah? You attacked me! I responded. What the hell?


    Men are all the same. I fucking hate you bastards. You take our women and our money! You even raped my sister.


    A sh of Tinyas face appeared in my vision. Thats right. I was mistaken. I had seen someone look at me this way before. Tinya had hated me for being a man as well. Despite the situation, my expression softened a bit. I suddenly felt a bit of guilt, even though I had no reason, after remembering pushing her away. It was a different event in a different time, but it hurt just the same. It was clear she had been wronged by men at some point in her life.


    Im not like other men I spoke, my eyes being less angry and more sympathetic. Im not the guy who raped your sister.


    Youre all the same! She cried out.


    I slowly walked towards her, holding out my hands defensively, trying to rx her slowly. Im sorry for what happened to your sister. Not every guy not every guy is the enemy. This system is just as fucked for us its not all roses on my side, but either sex always thinks its better on the other side, right?


    S-Stay away! She shouted, backing up a bit.


    Im not heading towards you I said cautiously. Im just trying to get my friend.


    Sh-shes mine! She backed up a little more, looking anxious, jumping between the balls of her feet.


    Shes her own woman. A woman just like you. Shes just drinking to get over a breakup. Tell me do you really think she wants to go home with you tonight?


    Th-that The fat woman looked like she was thinking for a bit. I-I


    Its okay I took a few steps closer until I was within arms length. We can-


    Ahhh! The girl suddenly leaped at me, but a secondter there was a thud.


    Rather than hit me, she fell down to the ground. In an instant, she was unconscious, thudding as she hit the hard floor. It was then I noticed behind her Brooke standing there. There was some sick on the side of the wall I chose to ignore. Her eyes were open and she was breathing hard like she had exerted herself.


    Fucking lipsticks Brooke said it like a curse. Im having to protect you even going out?


    Eh? I looked up at her. Its your date!


    Brooke fell to her knees, and for a second, I thought she had fallen until I realized she was searching the girl. In her palm was a flip knife. She picked it up, waving the glimmer of steel at me before pocketing it.


    Im not into dykes. Brooke snorted. I was getting on with this hot chick earlier and then I saw you pissing off some lipstick.


    Hah? This is totally that chick youre iming is hot. Cant you see were in the exit? I stopped her from dragging you off. You were one step away from being asphyxiated under 200 lbs of fish sandwich!


    Brooke frowned, looking down at the women. That even so Ive slept with women Ive regretted in the morning before. You shouldnt have stepped in.


    Youre my friend, right? I responded, sighing. Id rather you wake up happy than sad


    What do you know of it? She shot back.


    Aiko I simply responded. Shes here.


    Brooke instantly looked away, and after a moment of silence, responded quietly. I dumped her six months ago, I didnt think that itd bother me to see her again.


    Want to talk about it.


    Brooke shook her head. I already handled it well at least I did part one of the grieving process. Gratuitous drinking. Now, Im missing part two. You owe me sex.


    Re-really? You-youve decided then? I mean I guess we can


    Brookes face went red and for a second, I thought she might hit me. Not that! I mean, sex with a woman! Part two is a hot night with a fine piece of ass!


    It was going to be sex with a hippopotamus! I defended.


    Brooke sniffed. So, what? You still pussy blocked me. Im owed my due!


    What the hell? I growled. If I could get a woman so easy, dont you think Id be banging one?


    The door of the hall opened and two people started walking down it. I immediately nced over, and my mind immediately sparked. A grin formed on my face.


    Whats that smile Brooke backed up, looking at the creepy look on my face.


    I freed my expression. Nothing, I just realized I have a girl I can hook you up with tonight!


    Hah? Brooke became even more suspicious. This better not be some slut youve been enjoying on the side-


    No, no, not at all! Shes a virgin. Sweet girl.


    Clyburn! Ashton spoke up with Trey next to her. W-we heard from some of the guys who saw you leave that the woman was a notorious member of Wrath. Thats a womens rights and man-hating group.


    Looks like you got it handled though, Trey added, looking down at the woman still on the floor unconscious.


    Guys! Actually, you came at just the right time. Brooke, meet my friend Ashton, Ashton, this is Brooke.


    Eh? Ashton stopped suddenly as I grabbed Brooke and dragged her in front of them.


    Shes a little drunk, totally into sex, and I already know shes your type, right? I winked at Ashton.


    Brooke frowned, pursing her lips and eyeing Ashton up and down. Well, I guess shes kind of cute enough.


    Ah Im a b-


    So I wont waste any more of your time! I dered. Ashton here is a virgin, looking to lose it tonight, and youre exactly who theyre looking for Brooke!


    Clyburn! Ashton cried out. Dont say that h-how do you know her, anyway?


    Ah Im just a friend, I swear! I held up my hands. And shes more into your type anyway.


    Th-th-that Ashton suddenly took on a sheepish look.


    Brooke whispered in my ear, pulling me back a bit. Whats your game?


    No game! Shes a girl who told me she wants to sleep with other women. I just thought since I owe Brooke, and Brooke seems to like cute t-chested girls like her and Aiko, that you might want to you know make her a woman?


    Brookes eyes narrowed like she didnt quite believe, but after a moment, she gave a nod. Alright shell do.


    You, Ash? Brooke asked.


    Ah! Yes! Ashton almost did an army salute.


    Im horny. You eat pussy?


    Ah that I Ill give it my best! Ashton dered.


    A-adorable ahem I mean lets go. Show ady a good time. Brooke turned away, she was still stumbling a spoke with a slur.


    Y-yes! Ashton shot me a thankful look as she ran passed, catching up with Brooke who was heading for the exit, and ending up having to support her the rest of the way, Brooke still very drunk.


    That girls hot, you really giving her up to Ash?


    Ah well Were men, right? Isnt swapping women part of it? I give him Brooke and he gives me something, right? Besides, I already have a  oh, shit! The double date! I looked over at Trey regretfully.


    Go get that pussy. Trey nodded with a grin.


    I turned and I ran back into the club. I hadpletely forgotten about Rigors double date. I was likely leaving all them hanging now. So much for just getting a drink. However, I no longer had to worry about Ashton, so now I could focus on whats next.

 Book 2: Chapter 8

    Book 2: Chapter 8


    Ah, Clyburn, you came! Rigorughed.


    He was sitting on a couch in a medium-sized room. I had to actually ask around a bit before I was able to find it. He had said something about renting out a private room. I had thought it was something like Karaoke in the back of my head, but upon entering the room, I realized what it actually was. It was a love hotel. This ce also included a suite of rentable rooms for men to take women they fancy. No wonder this was thought of as a safe ce for women to pursue men.


    There was a bed, a couch, and a bathroom with a shower. It was clear to me that this was a ce for people to have sex. With that respect, there were two women already in the room. One was sitting on the couch with Rigor. He had his hand on her thigh in a very familiar way. The second was sitting on the bed with her arms crossed. She had a displeased look on her face which instantly faded when I walked in.


    I didnt know how it was decided which guy got which girl. Rigor probably grabbed the girl he thought was most attractive and left me with the seconds. Well, both girls were cute, and if were being honest, the brte in Rigors arms wore a bit too much makeup for my tastes. Well, I could see why he picked her, the two looked good together. If we were being honest, they looked a bit like brother and sister, but I wasnt one to talk about that. I didnt think he brought his sister and her friend here, but if he couldnt get anyone else to agree, it was possible.


    As for the girl who was for me, she quickly stood up and straightened her dress. She had dark ck hair that was short and dark eyes. She was short in stature, but not stocky like my aunt. Rather, she looked small. It wouldnt be right to call her a loli, she looked her age, but she was already only fifteen or sixteen, so the older me had trouble distinguishing those kinds of things. She looked young and innocent.


    However, Im the guy who banged my own sisters when they were this age, so naturally I shouldnt hesitate with this girl either. As she shot me a smile, I immediately started heading towards her. She took a step back suddenly like she remembered something, and pointed to a small table to the side.


    Thats right, the contract is there for you to sign. She dered proudly.


    I stopped, a frown forming on my lips as I nced over to where she was pointing. There was a small round table with two chairs, and papers on the table. Still frowning despite myself, I headed over to where she was pointing. When my eyesnded on the title of the top sheet of paper, I nearly tripped.


    <em>Contract of Procreation</em>


    As I scanned down the document, I realized I was looking at a ton of legal speak.


    Its okay if you take your time. The girl said, but her body seemed to say that she was uneasy by my frown.


    Dont worry about it, dude, youll be signing hundreds of those things. Rigor said before turning and kissing the girl in his arms. Just sign it and lets get started.


    I looked up at Rigor. Get started? Here?


    Rigor looked around the room and shrugged. Why you think I rented it out? Hey, dont get cold feet on me now. Im not sure if I can cum in both girls.


    The girl chosen for me nearly stood, a look of panic on her face. P-please dont change your mind. Im definitely ready. Ive cleaned properly. I pr-promise itll be good! Dont hesitate to c-c release your seed in me!


    My brow furrowed as I ran through the contract. In a nutshell, it set the conditions for our sexual engagement. It stated we were giving sexual consent. If she became pregnant, I wouldnt be responsible for paying for anything regarding the baby or the mother. If the baby miscarried or lived for less than one year, the contract was voided. As for me, I would get


    15% off at Mianas Grocer?


    Ah! The girl let out a squeaking noise. Th-thats my moms store! Its really good. Its been running in Amaryllis for over a decade! She said the man who makes me pregnant can have a lifetime employee discount! I-is that not enough? Diana, what did you offer?


    Hah? Asking that here? Diana blushed, turning away.


    Just a one-time $20,000 payment one year after the baby is born. Rigor shrugged.


    I let out a cough as the girls voice rose another octave. Ai! Th-that


    M-mom had been saving up for me. Diana responded in a low, embarrassedugh.


    Meanwhile, I was justpletely lost. $20,000 to impregnate? Well, the money wasnt paid out if he failed to get her pregnant tonight. However, she would lose her virginity and her best chance to get a man. The contract Rigor signed probably had a simr use to mine. It stated that the man should return and finish the job should the pregnancy fail to take. Its stated like a requirement of signing the contract, but I was told by Professor Takasha that this was false.


    It was sort of like people iming they have copyright over an idea and n to sue if you take it. Thats to say, women slip it into the contract because it makes them feel better, but thew rarely sides with the women. Most men would repeat sex until they seeded, otherwise they failed to get their slice. However, a few men dont want to, and historically, when the women tried to take it to court, that part of the contract was considered void. In the end, it was just an idle threat used to convince some women of security they didnt truly have, while simultaneously trying to encourage men to practice good ettiquette. Furthermore, sex could be done without a contract at all, but that ran the risk of neither party following through with their promises.


    Th-that but a 15% off could be more eventually the girl said defiantly.


    If I spent $200 a month on groceries thatd be $30 a month Id save. I pondered out loud. Thats $360 a year, and so to reach $20,000 would take what over 50 years of going to the same grocer? Thats assuming you guys are open that long


    As a businessman, I could at least perform calction of that level in my head. Everyone was staring at me with their mouths open.


    Dude Rigor spoke with his eyes wide.


    Wh-what? I looked around, wondering what I said wrong.


    Diana reached forward onto the coffee table and pulled out a notepad and paper. After about twenty seconds of scribbling, she nodded.


    Th-thats right!


    I shrugged. So-sorry I was just doing the math


    I-in your head? Rigor said with his brow scrunched up.


    3-30%! The girl next to the bed suddenly shouts out. I can convince mom to give you thirty percent!


    Actually, on second thought Mia, how about I give him $20,000 and you take Rigor? Diana spoke up.


    Hey! Rigor called out while the other girl called Mia red hatefully.


    Sorry, its not like wemitted on who gets who, right? If he can solve math like that in his head, he must be some kind of male math genius. Diana shrugged. Mom said I should shoot for the best genes for my baby, right? Mias still pretty, its just a small exchange?


    Hey, I w-want the smart one too! My kids can be real smart! Mia growled.


    But it seems like I have a bigger slice to offer. Diana shot back with a smirk. They wont even be able to use your slice until they graduate. I can get them my slice in a few years no, Ill definitely give it once the baby is born!


    You slut!


    Its just business! Diana sniffed. If I can have a baby with smarter genes, why not?


    My face was twisted with a weird expression as I listened to the two girls bicker. It appeared like being intelligent in this world still held some weight. A smart, athletic man might be more desirable than a dumb, ugly man. Unfortunately, the bar was set so low that even being able to perform basic arithmetic in your head was considered a wonder, at least for a man my age. Of course, these were also Freshman girls, and were probablyparing my intelligence to the stereotypical man they had been taught about from propaganda. Thus, I impressed them due to their own inexperience.


    It probably wasnt that impressive in the grand scheme of things. Takasha was also a smart man who could do math. And with the poption the way it was, even dumb and ugly men were bound to find as much sex as they wanted. There was really no pressure to steal women from other men. This is perhaps why Rigor had more of a flummoxed look than an angry one. He truly didnt really know how to wrap his head around a situation where two women were fighting over a man, especially when that man wasnt him.


    Diana, you already signed the contract with Rigor, didnt you? I spoke up, trying to fix this mess.


    Ah! Dianas eye widened, Th-that I mean, I could that is to say


    Be careful. I warned. You might end up in a cklist if you treat your promises so callously. How could any man sign a contract with you knowing yourmitment is so little


    Th-thats not it! Diana looked about ready to cry. I didnt mean it like that! Rigor, please, I absolutely respect our contract. Ill have your baby, I will!


    Mia wore a relieved and smug expression as Diana instantly turned to Rigor with a tearful look. Rigor shot me a rxed smile and a hidden thumbs up before turning back to Diana with an unusually serious face.


    Ah, well I guess its fine cause youre still young. He responded cautiously.


    He didnt seem all that hurt, but then again, that was kind of the way men were raised. They really were cum dispensers in many ways, and so Rigor didnt take offense because Rigor didnt really have any care for her. Sure, it probably hurt a little to be casually tossed away, but men grew used to being casually used. Well, my particr brand of coddling didnt leave me quite as callous. Had the table been turned, I probably would have grown quite upset. As to taking Diana back after she so casually threw me away, I didnt think I could do it.


    However, it was a lesson in the ways this world worked. These women werent in this room because they liked Rigor and me. Itd be too much to even say they wanted sex and found us attractive. As Diana had said, it was just business. To these girls, this was a business transaction. That didnt mean they couldnt have fun. As I understood it, many business transactions took ce at celebrations or at bars. It was considered normal to try to win over a client by spending a little money and offering a little ir.


    Even rtionships were based on this concept. Thats what dating was really all about. Yeah, it was partially to get to know each other, but it was also about trying to impress the other party and catch their attention. If you take them to a McDonalds and make them pay their half, its considerably less effective than taking them to a high end restaurant. In my old world, men took women out, paying for their dates in hopes of impressing the woman, while the woman dressed herself up nice in hopes of encouraging the man to chase her. Women got a free meal or two, while men eventually got the rtionship they wanted and possibly sex.


    This world was backwards, but really wasnt different. Men were trying to maximize their slice, while women were trying to acquire the best man they could. Some women, like these, were trying to get a man early and quick. Other women likely held off, trying to find the best man. Thats how you ended up with sophomores and juniors and the so-called queens who ended up still virgins. They didnt simply want to be pregnant, they wanted to be pregnant by the best men.


    That choice was only out of about forty, and it seemed like men had chosen to set the bar low for themselves, thus avoiding the fiercepetition that could have arrived if menpeted to be the top guy. Well, even if they didpete, there were so many fish in the sea, so to speak, that the idea of men needing topete was pointless. Takasha had exined that a few men fancied themselves high-profile targets working on their physique and education to strive to be picked by the richest women, but ording to some studies done, simply being a good negotiator more than made up for any deficiencies in athletics or intelligence. There was nothing new there. Men didnt need to show their athletic prowess or their intelligence, they just needed to be good at lying.


    W-will you sign? Mia asked.


    I jumped a little, realizing that since I resolved the bickering between the two girls, I had been staring at the contract nkly. Mia was watching me anxiously, still sitting on the bed. Meanwhile, it looked like Rigor and Diana were done ying around, and the two were now making out quite aggressively. They seemed to have all but forgotten the two of us were there, and the lewd noises were steadily bing more and more aggressive. Their hands started fondling under each others clothing when I decided to look away with a blush. Mia was already distinctly trying to avoid looking at them, but she still was staring at me somewhat feral, as if asking when Id put my hands all over her.


    I dont really care that much about the discount. I spoke up finally, Im more interested in knowing a bit more about our future, I guess?


    Future? The girl tapped her finger and then brightened. Thats in the contract, right? I printed it out so I dont know everything it says, but I think it says something like you dont have responsibility for anything?


    Ah, but what about Paternal rights?


    Pa-tern-al? She sounded out the word like she didnt know what I just said.


    That is, what are my rights as the father?


    Eh? Youre a dad? You dont need any rights? Mia cocked her head to the side.


    Hah what if I wanted to see my child? I demanded.


    Wh-why would you? She looked genuinely confused by my questioning. Do dads like seeing their daughters? Oh d-do you want to impregnate you daughter when shees of age? Ah I wasnt nning on it. My dad wasnt interested but, if you want to we can put that in the contract I think


    Ah that I leaned back, sighing a bit as I thought about how crazy some of themon sense of this world was. I mean, Id like to be in the childs life. Id like to be in your life. Maybe you could, I dont know, live with me?


    I-is that normal? Mia looked at me in confusion.


    N-not exactly


    Hah, Hah sorry, Mia, my friend here lived a little sheltered. He has some weird thoughts on babies. Rigor broke off his kissing long enough to say as such before attacking Diana, her button up shirt unbuttoned and her bra now exposed to the room.


    Mia nced between Rigor and me, and then her hand tightened as if she was steeling herself.


    I-if you impregnate me, you can spend as much time with meand the baby as you want! Mia finally deres, her look turning somewhat desperate. S-so, can we do it now?


    I um I dont know anything about you though. I said in ast dish effort.


    Do you need to? She asked back, her brow furrowing again in confusion.


    I fought back another sigh, instead shooting her an apologetic smile. When I had firste to this world, I had never hesitated to bang my mother, my sisters, or even the maid. I was high on the fun of getting them to do what I wanted. However, as Rigor said, I truly did live in a bubble in that world. Deep down, I knew that they were all people close to me. Even the maid, I had history with. So, when I had sex with them, there was some personal attachment there.


    I had never realized how big of a deal that personal attachment was until I stood in this room now. I didnt know a thing about this girl. I barely even knew her name. Now, we were going to have sex. There was even a contract involved. It was so impersonal. It was what I hated the most about using a prostitute. It was so clinical, so impersonal. It was sex without feeling. I had taken for granted that my mother, sisters, and even my aunt cared about me. Now, I had to sign a contract, and thatd be my life from now on a series of contracts, a series of even exchanges.


    My hand tightened on the pen for a second. No Im not the same weak-willed impudent bastard who was cheated on by his wife. Im a man, damn it. I needed to step up. This girl is some fifteen year old tripe. What the hell am I saying? I have the memories of a thirty-five-year old man. I hid behind my age from this world, but the reality was that I may not havemon sense, but I could wrap a teen girl around my little finger. The negotiation didnt end when I signed the contract. Things were just getting started.


    Nnnnmmmm. The words came from Diana, whose bra was off now while Rigor yed with her small breasts.


    A fifteen-year-old boy thinks he can out-fuck me? I turned to thest page and immediately signed it.


    Lets fuck. I said, tossing the pen down and standing.


    Mia had seen the change of demeanor, but she couldnt decide if she was happy or scared. Just suddenly, my expression turned dark and a grin formed on my face. On the one hand, she was eager to push forward with the contract. Her mother likely told her things along the lines of get pregnant early, that way even if it doesnt take you still have the advantage of your youth to find another man. On the other hand, she found her heart beating quickly as I looked down on her.


    Yo-your just a man, right? I didnt know what thoughts were running in her mind that caused her to nervously say that.


    And youre my woman.


    Her eyes widened for a second. Y-yours?


    The way she spoke, it was as if she didnt truly understand the worlds. It was like I had spoken in anothernguage and she was just emting the words. This was usually a situation where the man and the woman were doing an exchange. Typically, women were somewhat dominant, however, when I grabbed her and pushed her down, Mia seemed to realize that everything waspletely out of her control. It both excited her and scared her at the same time.


    As my face moved towards hers, she closed her eyes and pursed her lips, as she was taught to do. I fought a chuckle as I moved from kissing her to just gently licking just the outside purse of her lips. Instinctively, as soon as she felt pressure, she gave a smooch like she might her mother, but there were no lips to press against. Instead, my tongue darted out and continued to glide around the outside of her lips. Her eyes opened in surprise, only to find my own blue ones staring intently at her as I used my tongue to tease her.


    She lifted her head, trying to kiss me, but I backed up, dodging that kiss, only to return to licking her lips, with me pushing her down on top. Confusion and frustration appeared on her face, but she was helpless only to allow me to continue to tease her so. Slowly, ever so slowly, I lowered my had, and with a single motion attack her lips.


    Mmmm! She couldnt help but moan after being teased for several minutes, my lips pressing harshly against hers.


    It wasnt a soft kiss at all, but the teasing had instilled a need in her, and she graciously sucked on my tongue once it finally prated her lips. Her body wrapped around me, her arms grabbing mine, her legs wrapping around my thighs. However, if she thought shed regain control, she was seriously mistaken. I pulled away harshly, causing her to gasp as those tightly pressed lips seeming to desperately kiss her pulled away just as quickly. She looked up at me, her eyes a little dazed like she wasnt quite all there. I bent back down and attacked her neck without another word.


    Nya! She let out a cry, not expecting a sensitive spot of hers to be attacked without warning.


    I sucked hard on her neck relentlessly. Her hand went up, holding the back of my head while she was powerless but to take my machinations as she lied under me. Her breathing grew frantic, and whether she realized it or not, her hips starts grinding against me, her body clearly reacting to her sexual excitement, even if her virgin body didnt quite understand what to do.


    When I broke my lips from her neck, I moved them right up to her ear. Youre beautiful.


    Haaaa. Mia let out a harsh breath, her entire body shivering under the effects of me.


    She didnt know why, but her body was starting to go out of control. She was quickly turning to mush in my hands. She had been called beautiful before. She was, after all, an Academy student, and most Academy students were attractive women. Shed even been called pretty by a man before. However, the way it was breathed into her ear right after having her neck sucked on and her entire body tingling caused it to shoot through her mind like a taser. She waspletely dazed, tears forming in her eyes that she didnt understand, and her mind slipping away into craze.


    I lowered my head and pulled up her shirt. In an excited daze, she eagerly pulled up her shirt and discarded it. Without any provocation, she also removed her bra, the excitement clear in her eyes. Also she was topless on the bed, Diana was also topless on the couch as Rigor yed with her. Although, asional moans or lewd noises could be heard, the pair of us seemed to block them out, creating our own little world on the bed.


    My lips traveled down her body, naked except for a skirt. My hand slipped up her skirt to find that she didnt seem to have worn underwear. Whether she came here without it or just took it off once she got here expecting to have sex, I didnt know. My hand ended up brushing across her clit, but as I soon as I recognized herck of covering, I pulled my hand way and grabbed the hem of her skirt. As my lips traveled over her breasts and down her body, her own breathing became more and more ragged.


    A single hard jerk on her skirt pulled it down until her pubic hair was exposed. She was clean shaven, within a single bit of hair. I could feel the stubble where she had shaven on my chin, but she had cut it clean just for me. I kissed the area, my hands on her hips with my fingers in her skirt. She twisted in my grip, her entire bodypletely unused to this weird kind of stimtion. Even in preparation for having sex, the talks never warned girls about being kissed like this. Lips touch, pelvis touch, pelvis keep touching until baby is made. It might hurt. That was her understanding of sex. As soon as I deviated even a little from this expectation, her reasoning crumbled and things fellpletely outside her control. She could only react to my machinations now, her body mine to do with how I please.


    I yanked her skirt down another inch, this time baring the top of her clit. As soon as it was exposed, pink and slightly glistening from her own arousal, I attacked it with my tongue. As a girl who had never had a tongue there, her mouth fell open and she gasped. Perhaps, she had heard of lesbians eating each other out, but to have her pussy eaten by a man was something else entirely. It was so rough and rugged. It was nothing like she would have been told. She had expected something simple. No one ever told her it felt this good!


    Ahhh I cant ahhh Mia moaned out, grabbing my head mindlessly as I spun my tongue around her clitoris in concentric circles. Its Im l-leaking


    Not even knowing the word for cum, she end up spasming, her entire body kicking up and down as she bucked against my face. Waves of euphoria shot through her body, and she felt her pussy mping down and stuff leaking out of her. She was horribly embarrassed as her body seemed to leave her control, but her mind was feeling so much pleasure she could barely stand it. Her body was hot and she furiously humped up, trying to push her crotch more into my face. Her out-of-control movements caused her skirt to slide down into her knees, and as she humped up desperately, not even understanding why he body acted this way, I graciously dived into her pussy, which was bing wetter by the second as she came harshly against my face.


    Ahn ahn She was moaning regrly now, her body quite wild over the feelings shooting through her, any thoughts of contracts or agreements obliterated by pure pleasure.


    I continued to suck on her pussy, sucking down her thick juices as they were released. I was a poor stopper for the tide of cum that leaked out, and a puddle formed under my chin as she came once, twice, maybe even a third time. With her entire lower half wet in sex, very lewd and dirty scents filling the air with the smell of her cunt, she didnt seem to care at all, lost in her own pleasure.


    I pulled out my dick and then raised my head up, I kissed her face, and her hands shot to my cheeks. Her body, still in the throws of an orgasm, writhed and spasmed under me. She kissed me desperately, still moan and shivering as the things done to her pussy caused it to mp down and spasm. Her kiss now was desperate. It wasnt the innocent peck she first tried to give me. Rather, her tongue shot into my mouth and attacked my own tongue like she was desperate. Her entire body moved like desperation, as if she was lost in lust and every second she had to work to get as much sexual satisfaction as she could like her life depended on it.


    I guided my dick straight to her wet pussy, which was easier said than done. She was still lifting up her hips with her legs pushing on the bed, trying to hump me on top of her. She barely seemed to know what she was doing, like a dog with an itch on its back, her pussy was desperately trying to scratch an itch, the intense desire to be filled with my cock. As soon as my cock found its way, her legs pushed her pussy against it, trying to plow it into her. She might have seeded too, if she wasnt a tight virgin. As was, only the head slipped in as I pulled back again.


    Our lips parted and Mia let out a savage cry. Her eyes werepletely unhinged, and seemed to desperately want it.


    Its there I want She finally let out the words between pants.


    You want my cock? I whispered in here ear faintly.


    Y-yes She said, her eyes watering. Please pregnant


    I put on a fake displeased look, causing her look up at me even as her body shook. Wh-what?


    I reached down and grabbed my cock, and rather than push it in, I started pushing it up and down her slit, causing the head of my cock to rub against her, but not enter.


    P-please she begged, the feeling causing her to be even more desperate.


    I can give you my cock now but if I do it now, I definitely wont fill you with seed. I whispered. I will in a bit, but you must endure.


    Nn-no She cried. I-I cant


    Hah? Are you saying you want my dick even if I dont get you pregnant? I whispered maliciously.


    Ha you She tried to put on an admonishing look, but with my cock rubbing against her, she was out of her mind and she could barely think. Please stick it in me. Please, I need it, stick it in me even if I dont get pregnant!


    Slut. I said, causing her entire body to shiver.


    Her brain was confused. She had never enjoyed this kind of pleasure before. Even being called a slut seemed to cause her to grow excited. Was that what this was? She wanted to feel a mans cock inside her even if it gave her no gains? Isnt that exactly what a slut is? Yet, at the moment, she couldnt even feel shame of that. All she could feel was excitement. If Mia was a slut, then couldnt she enjoy this kind of thing all the time? No not true most guys wouldnt fuck a girl who had her virginity taken. But I had said something earlier.


    I-Im only Clyburns sl She looked away, not able to finish what she said.


    Moving my cock faster and faster on her clit, her body started to shutter in desire.


    Say it I hissed in her ear.


    Im Clyburns slut! She yells out. Ahhhhhnnnn!


    As soon as the wordse out, I pushed my cock into her, tearing passed her hymen. While her eyes crinkle a bit in pain, she wears an open smile on her face, feeling it enter inside of her even as she is broken open. The pain of having her hymen broken is dwarfed by her intense desire to be filled by my cock. Once I push it all in, I stop, allowing her to recover.


    Please fuck me her eyes sh open only a few secondster. I-I love you


    I stopped for a second as she gives me a pleading look. Whether she really meant she loved me, or she just couldnt properly articte the feelings of sexual desire and contentment flooding through her, I didnt really care. Teenagers were always falling in and out of love, and it looked like a little bit of my dick was enough to make this girl think shed fallen for me. Perhaps I was teasing her a bit too much, but this aplished my goals good enough.


    I started thrusting into Mia, my cock stained a bit red as I started slowly conquering her tight pussy. Mia really was tight too. She was a small girl, and her pussy was also small. My cock actually looked quiterge inside her. It was like a massive thing filling her up to the brim. As I pushed into her, I could see it disce her stomach just a bit with each thrust. It looked like Mia had good pain tolerance, however, because the only thing her face wore was euphoria.


    She reached up grabbing my head and pulling me to kiss her. Her kisses were sloppy. In reality, she was just a fifteen year old girl who had never kissed someone before. However, her kisses were also very passionate. It was clear that she was lost in the pleasure and feeling. Her expectations had been pulled out from under her and now she could do nothing else but keep riding along.


    Ahhh. Ahhh ahhh Mias moans werent simply load and continuous, they were all epassing.


    She looked up at me in her hands, her cheeks red, her eyes starry, and her body naked. She smiled at me, her lower lip quivering as another orgasm took her, unable to resist as her body reacted to the pleasure. This time, when her hips turned wild, my cock told them just where to go. She wildly humped my body as she clung against me savagely, moans and kissing me while she tried to take every drop of pleasure my cock could give her. She was quite a wild girl, especially since she was so tiny.


    Morgan was a voluptuous woman with skill and drive. Hannah was inexperienced, but also eager and willing. Hannah was light and breathy, while Aunt Rose was thick and meaty. This girl was different from them entirely. She was like a monkey or a cat, clinging on, shaking, shivering, and humping to get her satisfaction, even though she was under me and under my own machination.


    My hips continued to pound against her until I lost track of time. Her writhing, moaning body became the only thing in my world, and myrge body she clung to became the only thing in hers. Her moaning reached my ears like a symphony, the cute sounds egging me on as she came yet again.


    I-if you want, you can cum outside now, I-Ill help. She moaned into my ears.


    It was at that moment I realized she was truly serious. She had said in her moment of lust that she wanted my dick and didnt care to get pregnant, and even in her sexual euphoria, she wanted to adhere to it. At that point, I knew what I needed to know about Mia. Whomever she was, she was someone I felt was genuine.


    Im going to cum inside you! I grunted back, increasing the pace of my thrusting to bring myself over the edge.


    Ah b-but Ill get pregnant! She tried to respond to me in pants.


    Take my baby and be mine! I kissed her lips as she panted.


    Mmmm She moaned into my mouth until are lips broke apart. Im Clyburns! Im yours, give me your baby, please! I love you!


    With that, I started cumming inside her, pushing one more time as deep as I could as my cock swelled and got stuff shot out into her womb.


    Ahhh its inside me! Her body shuttered in intense pleasure.


    The feelings were far more intense that she could have predicted. She started cumming again herself, her pussy hungrily milking my cock for every seed as her body wanted to be pregnant with my seed. It wasnt simply the fact that she got what she wanted after longst. It was far more than that. It was that she got me. As I came inside her, the realization flooded over her face. At this point, it couldnt be any other mans seed. It definitely had to be mine! The love and lust filled her eyes as she looked up at me in adoration, her legs wrapped around my body, my seed deep inside of her, or bodies sweaty, tired, and conjoined at the hip.


    The pair of us hugged, and tears started falling down her eyes. She was so happy she couldnt really understand it. The only thing she knew for certain was that she never wanted to leave my arms.


    Ahem A voice suddenly caused the pair of us to look up.


    Rigor and Diana were sitting on the couch. They both had their clothing back on entirely. Rigor looked embarrassed, blushing while trying to avoid looking at the pair us, me still on top of and inside Mia. Diana was staring right at us, but she had her mouth open like she didnt know what to make of what she was looking at. It was a scene unlike anything she had every seen before. Even this worlds romance novels never showed anything quite like this. There was a sh of desire and jealousy in her eyes.


    Uh Rigor spoke up again sheepishly. You guys done?

 Book 2: Chapter 9

    Book 2: Chapter 9


    I wake up slowly with a feeling of weight on my arms and chest. It takes me another minute before I groggily open my eyes. My nose feels assaulted by some light fragrance. More than that, my arms feel trapped like I am unable to move them. No, more than that, I feel warm and softness against my skin. Hair tickles my nose and I sneeze, but when I try to raise my arm, I find myself unable to do so.


    Eh?


    Mmm I heard two voicesing at the same time, one from either side of me.


    My eyes turn and I look to my left. Pressed against my arm is a girl. Shes holding my arm tightly, but there isnt the slightest hint of a chest. Her hair is short and there is a little bit of drool on her lips. She looks very cute, in a messy kind of way. There is more movementing from my right, so I turn that way.


    There is a second woman. She was scratching her eyes and yawning with one hand. Her breasts, slightlyrger, are hugging my arm. Meanwhile, she had a hand on my chest in a very intimate way. Her eyes suddenly open as if she only now woke up enough to realize where she was. Her eyes widen at first, but then narrow and darkening.


    Clyburn Her voicees out as a rasp.


    Brooke! I finally let out in a squeal.


    Ill kill you!


    No!


    Yaaaaah!


    As Brooke lunges for my throat, I use my strength to pull Ashton up over me, as a result, Ashton ends up between the pair of us. As a result, the recently startled awake Ashton was sandwiched between the pair of us in the equivalent of a bear hug. Now away, she starts thrashing while Brooke still desperately tries to grab at me, her hand stuck between my chest and Ashtons back.


    Wh-whats going on! Ashton cried.


    Th-this man has defiled us! Brooke screamed angrily. Ill kill him!


    I-I did no such thing! Ashton cried, clearly under the impression Brooke was talking about her.


    Not you, him! Brooke makes another lunge, while I desperately use Ashton as a human shield.


    Its a mistake! Youre making a mistake! I tried to defend myself desperately. This is my bed! Yes, my bed! Youre the ones assaulting me!


    Haaaah? Thats impossible! Brooke growled.


    Eh? Ashton finally looks behind her realizing she lying on someone. Is that Cly? Why are you in bed with me? Oh you dont mean we


    Brooke finally pulled back, and as soon as Ashton could leave, she jumped off of me and scurried to her bed, turning and pointing usingly.


    See! Brooke adds usingly. You you


    We had a threesome with Brooke? Ashton offers, dropping her hand and turning away shyly. Well, as long as our junk didnt touch its probably okay.


    Whaaaat!? Brooke broke into coughs, ring at the innocent looking Ashton over at me and back to Ashton. Dont you see what he did! He took advantage of both of us!


    Eh? Ashton scratched her head. Thats just silly. Clyburn and I have been living together for a week. If he was one of those guys, wouldnt he have done something before?


    What? Youre living with him? Brooke became even more frustrated.


    Ladies ahem I mean, Brooke I immediately changed what I was going to say. You came homest night with Ashton, you remember? You must havee to our room and then crashed. As to why you both ended up on my bed? Well, when I came inst night I immediately passed out and Im pretty sure you werent there before. Right? Remember?


    Brooke frowned, but her brow started to scrunch as she tried to remember the previous night. As for me, Mia and I exchanged numbers. I also ended up with Dianas number when she slipped it to me while Rigor wasnt looking. As for Rigor, he seemed unable to read the room. He kept trying to make fun of me that I came so slowly. He thought it was hrious that I got Mia to say she loved me. Meanwhile, Mia kept her head down and kept a red flushed face. Diana kept shooting looks of regret at him, but her face remainedplicated.


    Naturally, Diana had finished up with Rigor after about five minutes. It wasnt bad, per se, but it wasnt what happened between Mia and me either. Basically, she was feeling a bit left out and frustrated. She was particrly frustrated she had signed a contract with Rigor, and no longer had her virginity. Would sex with me have gotten her pregnant better than Rigor? There was no saying that. However, something about the event seemed to entice her heart and make her watch Mia with envy.


    It stroke midnight by the time we parted ways. Rigor had managed to make the entire environment awkward until even he got that things were weird.


    Ah man she even made this weird face when you were delivering your seed. What was that?


    That face, of course, was a female orgasm. Rigor probably didnt have any experience with those. For him, a smile and a nod are about as romantic as it got. Seeing a girl bright red, her eyes dazed, her mouth open, her breathing hard was probably not the expression on Dianas face when he came in her. I definitely wanted to see this supposed video that trained men how to be seed deliverers. Perhaps it stressed male satisfaction since male satisfaction was the most essentialponent in delivering seed.


    What? Did I say something? Rigor asked, seeing everyone in the room quiet.


    I shrugged and forced augh. Hah well, actually, I had some other things I needed to do tonight. So, Im going to go.


    When I stood up to leave, I felt a tug on my sleeve. I looked down to see Mia with a grip on my sleeve. She wore a surprisingly cute yet stubborn look like she wanted to go with me.


    I-Im yours She muttered very lightly under her breath, to the point that even I could barely hear it next to her.


    Rather than growing angry, I lowered down and kissed her on the nose, handing her the contract I signed earlier. Yes, you are. Heres the proof.


    She looked down at the papers, not moving to take them. I dont need it either way


    I gave a gently patted her head. You dont have to do anything like this. Even married people sign a marriage certificate. Its may not be needed, but it does dere your wants and needs clearly.


    Mm-marriage! The girl looked up, the wordsing out long enough that everyone hears.


    Ah! Diana stands in a fluster, the word marriage clearly startling her.


    Marriage? Rigorughed. Who honestly gets married these days. Unless youre some rich woman looking to buy a husband for status, girls like you dont get husbands.


    Mia put on a hurt look, lowering her eyes again.


    My father married my mother, I said simply.


    Mia and Diana both nced at me in surprise, their expression turning a bit odd. Rigor raised his hands defensively with an awkward shrug.


    Ah I didnt mean it that way. Ugh Im just not on my game tonight, man. You got to admit its weird though, right? Youre not seriously talking about marrying the first girl you see, right? Spending the rest of your life with one girl and bing a government stud, thats not good, Cly.


    I shook my head. Who says I need to marry only one woman?


    Wh-what? Rigor now wore a confused expressing mirroring the two women.


    We have multiple women throughout our lives. I exined. Why not marry multiple women?


    Marrying more than one woman? Rigor said that like the concept never even urred to him.


    It was one of the things that always bugged me most about this world. Supposedly, this was a world with few men and many women. It was a world ripe for harems. Even in my old world, there were men with harems of fifty to one hundred women in the history books. It seemed odd to me that this sort of structure didnt develop here.


    This world should have turned into a world like lions. In lion culture, there was one male leader, and the rest were females. His harem of women supported him, while he offered them protection. When a boy was born, once he grew old enough, he was cast out to start his own pride. This world was ripe for a simr system. Men should each be supporting massive harems of women, rather than running around desperately forming contracts.


    Strangely, the idea of monogamy seemed to have been ingrained in this world very early on, before the floods. Perhaps because the original demons were polygamists, the humans leaned toward monogamy as a counter. Even after the floods and the prosperous age and birth of the hero, the idea that marriage was one man and one woman remained. With the male poption small, rather than opening up to polygamy, this culture destroyed the concept of marriage altogether, considering it selfish and counterproductive.


    However, it seemed like even the men of this world had never considered the idea of forming rtionships with the women they had sex with. Rather, they depended on contracts, turning the very concept into a business transaction rather than an emotional one. Perhaps it was because women were in power as a majority, and didnt like the idea of giving up power. Most harem rtionships left the man in charge as the head of the harem. All of this could have juste down to women not wanting to give up power.


    In fact, in most marriages, it was the men who were the breadwinners. In this world where men had the potential to make a lot of money with little effort, this would only be reinforced. Basically, the government shut down marriages to keep men from being in power. Perhaps there was a reincarnated feminist woman somewhere in history who wanted to maintain the matriarchy at all costs. Perhaps it was only natural for those in power to want to stay in power.


    Whatever the reason, the effect was still the same. Mostmon people considered marriage a joke, something for the excessively powerful to do to show their power. To some, it might even be looked at with scorn, particrly among those of lower sses. The high sses can maintain a marriage because ultimately, the woman has enough power that the power dynamic never changes. Polygamy and the idea of creating longsting love-centric rtionships with women were not even considered a thing by most.


    I just thought, maybe if a man could marry many women, he could do his part for the poption, while remaining in the lives of his loved ones and children.


    L-loved Mia whispered.


    Remaining in our lives Diana pondered.


    Rigorughed, pping me on the back. What woman would want the men to stick around? Hes already done his part? After that, doesnt he just get in the way? I mean, if Diana here doesnt get pregnant, I can sleep with her again. And if she does and has a second baby, we can always make a new contract. But what else is there to do? I mean, Diana, you wouldnt want me around, right?


    Diana looked up tightly. Y-yeah what would I do with a guy around?


    Rigor nodded with a smile, but he didnt see the look she shot me. At least to me, it seemed to say that she was sure about that. Perhaps, if I was the one in her life, maybe she would want that to be true.


    Not wanting to create any more problems tonight, and still having to find Lyra, I left the room. Everyone followed, also finding it about time to leave. Perhaps the girls didnt want to be alone with Rigor, because they seemed to both be standing a bit closer to me. Rigor, who had already fulfilled his end of the contract, was humming to himself and seemedpletely unconcerned with what Diana was doing after that.


    We headed back down the main area, and I made a face. The ce which was originally quite busy is now very empty. There started out with a good 500 women in the ce, but now there was only about 50.


    Where did everyone go? I asked.


    Diana looked at her clock. Oh, shoot! Its twelve! We got sses at 7 in the morning!


    Ah! We definitely have to go! Mia admitted tearfully.


    S-sorry, you guys dont have many sses, but we have to keep up the grades or we get kicked out! Only the more desperate girls will stay out passed one.


    It made kind of a bit of sense to me. These were only fifteen to sixteen-year-old girls, after all. School started early and staying upte might be a new concept for many of these girls. Theyre not exactly college students yet used to functioning on five hours of sleep.


    Ah! Mia blushed, making a weird expression.


    What? I asked.


    Mia whispered something into Dianas ears, and she nodded. Ah were going to go for a minute to freshen up, but we just wanted to make sure you guys stayed so we could probably say goodbye.


    Ah? You want us to wait for you? Rigor said that with a somewhat arrogant voice, but it didnt sound like he meant anything mean by it.


    Diana shot him an angry look, but he was already looking around, perhaps eyeing some of the drunk women still in the club. I watched the pair of girls with a somewhat amused expression. Basically, Mia realized she needed to pee, but she didnt want to say that she had to pee, so she asked Diana to bail her out. I gave the girls a nod and Mia dragged Diana quickly off to the restroom. They really were children. Except, I just had sex with one of them. The frown left my face a momentter.


    Thats the problem with starting to own up to my age. I start seeing myself as a man, and suddenly everyone else looked like children. I deted my chest a bit with that. It was an ufortable thought, one I had avoided mostly since I came to this world. Before, I used my young age to exploit my mother and aunt and older sisters. It worked splendidly, and I was able to handle it because I told myself they were old enough to think for themselves.


    However, the dynamic was changing now. I was the same age as most of these girls, and now I was using my advanced knowledge to exploit their youth. For whatever reason, this change didnt go down as well as I could have hoped. I took a breath, allowing that fear to pass me by. This was the nature of this world, and whether I had those memories or not, I was still a fifteen-year-old boy. It didnt matter if I had more knowledge about sex. I likely had more knowledge about the male and female sex than anyone else in this world.


    So, she cute. A voice caused me to spin around.


    Aiko was standing there with a broom; she seemed to be sweeping the area around the bar now that most of the people have left. Rigor seemed to be off in a corner. He was chatting with a girl who only looked partially interested. Perhaps she was one of those girls who swore off babies, or perhaps she had already paid a man or already had a baby. She looked to be a Senior, so Rigors chances seemed bleak. I turned back to Aiko. She was a pretty Japanese girl. She wore a sleeveless shirt and she had her hair up in a pair of sticks. She was also wearing an apron.


    Aiko ah yeah Mia was my date tonight.


    Hmm see Aiko spoke somewhat shortly.


    Aiko wouldnt be jealous, would she? I hid a malicious grin on my face as I asked this.


    Aiko stood up rigid and dropped her broom. Ah! That wh-wh-wh-why would jealous! Not even the Academy girl!


    Ah well, you were almost going to have one of my babies, right?


    Aiko turned away, her face turning red. You that that was always Brookes baby! You shouldnt say things like that, other women might not be as tolerant of your words like me!


    There was a sudden sh of a womans face in my eyes. That face was Tinya, full of rage an angry. She too almost had my baby. My teasing mood deted like a balloon. Aiko was obviously agitated by my words, and not in a particrly cute way. I lowered my head.


    Im sorry I think youre a good person Aiko. I just thought we might be friends. I went too far. I bowed my head.


    Aiko pursed her lips. If many women had a man bow to them, theyd grow flustered and try to stop him. Aiko was a bit different. Instead, she looked on thoughtfully.


    I saw what you did for Brooke earlier. She got drunk and almost went home with someone ugly.


    You miss her? I asked, trying to remain docile, but curious.


    Aiko shrugged. Im over her. However, that doesnt mean I want to see bad things happen to her. I still feel like you stole her from me. I understood it. I was warned about men a lot of man-haterse into this bar. They say men steal women just to put another notch on their belt. They like hearing my story about you


    I frowned. Oh


    You really care about her, huh?


    I looked up. I care about everyone in my life, you included.


    Aiko crossed her arms, trying to hide a slight coloring in her cheeks. I suppose we can be friends. Many girls think friend with man impossible. Aiko not one of them. But that doesnt mean man can take advantage of Aiko, Understood!


    Ah! Yes, maam! I saluted, causing Aiko to giggle.


    In that case, that ck man Trey say you look for Ice queen, yes?


    Lyra? You know Lyra?


    I know queens, yes Aiko waved her hand. Everyone tell bartender everything!


    Well, dont tell me I missed her!


    Aiko shrugged. She donte to bar. Boys here. Everyone knows Ice queen hates boys.


    I broke into a cough. Ah r-really?


    That wasnt the Ice queen I knew. The Ice queen I knew was actually a bit of a hornball who masturbated so she didnt think about boys in public. Perhaps, my vision of Ice queen was the odd one. Honestly, she wasnt that intimidating, right?


    Why you chase queen? For hunt?


    No, no! Nothing like that. I defended. Actually, the reason is simple. I need an invite to the weing party. My sister is going to be there, and Im afraid she might do something stupid.


    Aiko looked at me for a moment, tapping her lips. Can you cater?


    Cater? Ah I did a little bit of catering in college, my I stopped as Aikos look turned strange. I can figure it out, I think.


    Okay! Aiko nods, I talk to boss. Get you job. Come back here on Saturday, Ill get you in!


    O-okay I nodded, Th-thank you!


    Its fine Aiko suddenly blushed again, looking away. We-were friends, yes?


    Diana, youre back! I heard Rigor say.


    I turned around as Aiko grabbed her broom and started sweeping with a final goodbye. As for me, I was confused for a moment, because while Diana was there, I didnt see Mia at all. Diana also looked somewhat like shed seen a ghost.


    D-diana? Whats wrong? I asked, stepping forward.


    Th-that Diana actually came to me and suddenly wrapped her arms around me in a hug. Th-they scared me.


    Rigor walked up to us, scratching his head. Ah yeah what happened?


    Where is Mia? I demanded.


    Diana looked up at me tearfully. Th-they took her.


    What?


    Diana immediately shook her head. Ah two girls suddenly grabbed her when we came out of the bathroom. They said shed been selected and she needed to go see the Monarch now. It was really shady. Mia didnt want to go, but they were insistent. She uh she gave me this to give you.


    Diana held out her hand with a small ripped up piece of paper in it. I opened it and looked. It was a small piece of paper that had the name Mia and her phone number.


    Do-do we need to call the cops? I asked worriedly.


    Huh? Isnt this just women business? I dont think we should get involved. Rigor shrugged.


    I ignored him, looking down at Diana who was shaking her head. They said they wouldnt hurt her and shed be free to go after they talked.


    The Monarch does that mean anything to you?


    Diana looked away, seeming not wanting to say anything. That


    Do you know something? I demanded.


    Ah its just there have been whispers going around about her.


    Is this like the school queens? I pondered.


    So-sort of. Every year, there is a group of Freshman thate into the school. There are over a thousand of us every year. Were usually the lower ssmen, the bottom of the barrel. Somee trying to get pregnant as quickly as possible, why other dont even bother trying until the next year. However, this years power dynamic has been strange


    Strange? The Monarch? Who is she?


    Diana shook her head. I dont know. Her sign is a Monarch Butterfly. Shes been taking over the entire Freshman ss. There was a group of Sophomore that tried to humiliate a couple of Freshmen who publicly asked a group of boys out yesterday, and the Monarch suddenly showed up. The Sophomore ended up getting overwhelmed by the Monarchs group and sent running. Ever since shes been growing in poprity among the Freshman.


    O-okay why would the Monarch have an interest in Mia?


    I ah Diana looked down. Were not Monarchs! I didnt think theyd hold us ountable!


    Hah? What is it? What did you do?


    The Monarch a lot of the Freshman have just been ignoring her. She makes a deration. All Monarchs have to follow it. No men Any Freshman who decides to sleep with a man is kicked out of the group and made an example of.


    The Monarch is some kind of lipstick lesbian? My eyebrow raised. Just what we need. A man-hater controlling the freshman ss.


    Th-thats not exactly it Diana looked away slightly.


    Whats that?


    Its just that this is just the stories but they say that the Monarch is collecting the Freshman for something called a um a harem.


    Shes trying to form a harem of women? What is this, yuri? I shook my head in frustration as ifpeting with guys wasnt already annoying. Well, then its probably good you and Mia had sex, you wont be collected into her ah harem, right?


    Diana closed her mouth and nodded. She seemed uncertain of the words. She seemed mostly just frightened for her friends sake. I reached out with one hand and patted her head while reaching in my pocket with the other.


    Look, Diana here is my number, I handed her a sheet of paper in return. If these Monarchs give you any trouble, or if Mia doesnt return soon, let me know.


    You-youd do that? Diana shook slightly, seemed confused.


    I tried to give her a reassuring smile. Im just a guy. Not sure if I can do anything, but if ites to Mias safety, I will do everything in my power.


    Diana?


    I I wish you had taken my virginity Diana said in a low whisper, shooting Rigor, casually drinking with the Senior girl on the other side of the room.


    I lifted up my hand to her cheek. I dont judge people on whether they have their virginity or not.


    Diana shook again. O-oh


    It was nearly 1 in the morning by the time I made it to the trolley heading back to Academy. I waspletely exhausted upon entering my bedroom. I copsed right on the bed and went to sleep. Only seven hourster, I sat on my bed with a cup of coffee in my hands. I let out a yawn that nearly cracked my jaw. Meanwhile, the shower was running in the room next to me.


    Ahhnn dont touch there! the high voice of Ashton came from the room. Aiiii


    I took another sip of coffee as I listened to two girls ying in the shower. I had learned a while ago that Brooke was very particr about her smell. A singlement that she smells bad and shed run straight to the bathroom to clean herself. I sent the lovebirds to the bathroom together. Brooke was suspicious, while Ashton was cutely embarrassed. In the end, Brookes lewdness overwhelmed her doubt, unable to resist Ashtons blushes. She dragged Ashton in and started stripping her.


    The door suddenly mmed open, and Ashton jumped out. She was still wet, andpletely naked. My ss fell to the floor and shattered, spilling what was left of my coffee. I couldnt help but stare at her, my eyes open and my mouth wide.


    She pointed right at me and shouted. You-you bastard! I wont be fooled by you!


    What? Whos fooling who?


    Brooke came out behind her with a towel, a confused look on her face. What are you getting all worked up for? Were both women didnt you invite me to fool around?


    Im Im not a woman! Ashton cried back up until she hit the door.


    You saw her vagina I sighed. It looks familiar, doesnt it?


    Th-thats vaginas and penis are made from the same stuff. Its just a single chromosome switched. Sometimes they look alike!


    Whats going on? Brooke shot me a re.


    She thinks shes a boy. Thats why we have a room together.


    I dont think anything! Ashton snapped. Im a boy! I cant believe youd find a guy who looked like me and convince me hes a girl just to embarrass me like this!


    What!


    Haaah? Man my ass! Brooke made a fist.


    Oh, you had me tricked with the boobs, but you got short hair and those muscles just like Clyburn! Ashton growled.


    You know I was thinking you were cute but youre starting to piss me off, girl. Brookes teeth were grinding.


    Both of you, just go to hell! Ashton grabbed a coat at the door, throwing it over himself, covering his body before running out and mming the door behind him.


    Brooke spun to me. You you did this.


    I raised my hand. Shes a cute girl, I thought youd set her straight. I didnt realize she was in such a state of denial.


    You fix this. Brooke demanded.


    Ho-how?


    I dont know, just fix it! Brooke barked, grabbing her clothing and simrly storming out the door with a m.


    Aiii I scratched the back of my head. Women why do I have to fix everything?


    Well, I guess I needed to take care of this now. I tightened my fists to steel my resolve and then stood up. Now Im standing on broken ss.


    Ow I sit back down and bandage my bleeding foot first; the women wille next.

 Book 2: Chapter 10

    Book 2: Chapter 10


    Im sorry! Aiko bowed down low, her hair nearly touching the floor as she looked straight ahead shamefully.


    S-seriously?


    Aiko nced up through her hair. I didnt expect it to be that big deal. Manager says No male worker, you want get me in trouble with Academy?. So, I had to think of something


    What are you talking about, Aiko? I asked in disbelief.


    It was the day of the post weing week celebration, the very one that my sister nned to go to. I had not had any further luck getting hold of Lyra, but then again, I didnt think I needed to. Aiko had promised me a job catering at it. However, this morning she had managed to get a note to me and I brought her to my dorm. She had been trying to contact me for two days, and what she needed to tell me was that they wouldnt offer a man a job. What kind of sexism was this? I was more stunned than angry.


    I panicked so, I told the manager that their girl I know who not affected by men. Big lesbian.


    I coughed, covering my mouth. That what exactly are you suggesting Aiko?


    Ah you hmmm with longer hair and makeup, you already look like girl


    What? I shook my head, certain I had misheard her.


    I told boss I have woman to work! Aiko said nervously, pushing her index fingers together. So, you see, it perfect solution, yes?


    Are you saying you want me to cater for this Weing party dressed as a girl? I demanded, my voice suddenly slipping up on octave.


    Yes! Aiko nodded without shame.


    You I cant pull of a girl! I argued.


    No, no, you totally can! Aiko pushed forward. The outfit is provided already, so all we need is a wig and some makeup to give you disguise. It totally work!


    Hah Damn it, Aiko! I scratched the back of my neck while considering what she said before finally dropping with a sigh. If thats the only way, then Ill do it.


    Thats the spirit!


    I let out another sigh, So, what do I do?


    The wig, I have. Aiko was already reaching into her purse. During my cosy period, I got many wigs, this one make you look like brte!


    I looked down at the wig in her hand while making a face. It did actually look pretty well made for a wig. It looked realistic. It was long brte hair with a slight curl to it. Had it been hair on a girl, I might have found it a bit attractive. However, it didnt seem to be a good fit on Aiko, who looked better with dark straight hair, which fit her fairplexion nicely.


    Alright, what about makeup then? I sighed, grabbing the wig and hiding it behind me as if I was afraid of getting caught with it.


    Hmmm Aiko tapped her lips. Thats the difficult part.


    What does that mean? You dont have makeup? I spoke those words in disbelief, as even now it was clear that she had done her face up.


    I have makeup, but myplexion all different. You wont look good my makeup?


    What? Complexion.


    Ooo you know nothing of makeup? Aiko seemed suprised.


    I put out my hands and shrugged. Sorry, no.


    Hmph well, I guess men have different teach than women. You need makeup that works with your face, or it looks wrong.


    Ah its too bad Ashton isnt here.


    Naturally, Ashton was the first name that shot through my head. As a girl who lived in the dorms, it just made sense she had makeup. Although, after thinking about it for half a second, I realized that Ashton didnt really wear much makeup. Her beauty was rather natural, and I liked that she didnt cover it up with all kinds of junk. I let out a cough to hide my blush. That was a tangent of thought, rather, Ashton was convinced she was a boy!


    After she stormed out a few nights ago, she had kept her distance from the dorm. She imed she was scoping out prospective women to Trey and Rigor, while avoiding talking to me entirely. I only saw her in ss and she always slipped away before I could say a thing. She only returned to the dorm long after I was asleep, and left before I woke up. It gave me aplicated feeling. On the one hand, it was simpler not having to worry about living with a woman, on the other hand, I did worry a bit about her mental health. Ashton was still one of a few friends I had in this world. Thats all it was, simple friendship.


    Wait! Not Ashton I suddenly widened my eyes, an idea shooting through my head. Rigor!


    If anyone had makeup, it certainly wouldnt be Ashton, it would be Rigor! After all, Rigor was the King of makeup. I immediately grabbed Aikos hand and pulled her out of the room in excitement. She made a noise of surprise, but otherwise went along where I pulled her. Knocking three times, Rigor finally opened the door. At the moment, his hair was tied up sloppily, and his makeup which he had done this morning hadnt been fixed, making him look quite messy at the moment.


    Clyburn? Eh? You trying to show me another notch on your belt? I get it, some girls like your ways. Rigor grumbled while wiping his bloodshot eyes.


    Huh? What? I turned to see that Aiko with her hand still in my own was looking down, her face slightly red.


    If I didnt know her any better, it was a really cute look. However, wasnt she a cosying lesbian bartender? I let go of her hand with an apologetic look before turning back to Rigor.


    Actually, I have a favor to ask you! I said fervently, causing Rigor to eye me suspiciously.


    Wh-what is it? Rigor asked.


    I need you to make me a woman.


    Bye. My foot stopped the door from mming shut.


    Hey! Dont shut the door in my face!


    I knew it! One day, either you or Ashton! Clyburn! Im not looking for a stick buddy? Lets just leave alone.


    Stick buddy? No I need to dress up like a woman! I said, pushing into his room a bit even as he unsessfully tried to close the door.


    Rigor took a step back, holding up his arm as if to deflect me. Youre a wowman? S-seriously?


    Whats a wowman? Is that transgendered women? Ugh never mind. Stop giving me that look and focus! Remember my sister who was being bullied? Well, she was invited to some kind of Weingmittee party tonight, and if I dont go to it some guys going to bully my sister! The only way I can get in is to dress like a girl. You have more makeup than me or Aiko, so youd be the one who could help me pull it off, okay?


    Rigor, his mouth still open, looked between Aiko and me a few times before closing his mouth with a gulp and nodding. Seriously, its just that after all. You had me worried.


    Arent you the one jumping to those worries on your own! I shot back.


    Thats how I ended up in Rigors room sitting on his bed. Rigor mumbled while he looked around a couple of drawers, but soon he had an entire palette of makeupid on a tray near the bed. He immediately sat down in front of me, his eyes falling on the wig that was sticking out of my back pocket.


    Is that the wig youre going for? Rigor asked. I guess I can work with that.


    Whats that mean?


    N-nothing Rigor straightened up. Makeup should match the hair style. Y-youre just lucky that I happen to have five sisters. I know a thing or two about applying makeup to look like a girl. Its because youre doing this for your sister, thats why Im helping, okay?


    He was nearly yelling by the time he got that all out.


    Uh yeah its fine. Are you um fine?


    Im good! Rigor said, looking through bag, No, that wont work at all, hmmm that might.


    While he was doing this, Aiko had also entered the room, but she hadnt sat down. To be able to sit down in a room with two boys was every Freshman girls fantasy. As for Aiko, she looked more ufortable than anything. She wasnt an Academy student, and I couldnt even imagine what she had to do to get me a note. She gave Rigor a tight smile of appreciation, but didnt take his offer to rx, instead sticking by the door as if she might bolt at the simplest provocation.


    I just know how to do makeup! Rigor suddenly muttered, applying the firstyer on my face. Its not because my older sisters used me as a makeup doll. It absolutely isnt!


    I never said it was I asked suspiciously.


    Rigor didnt seemed to notice what I said, still in the middle of arguing with himself about what to do. However, as he did so, he grew more focused on what he was doing, seemingly entranced by the art of it. Rigor continued to applyyers with a very practiced hand. As he worked, Aiko seemed doubtful at first, but grew more excited the longer that Rigor was at it.


    Incredible! Aiko dered, pushing the wig at me. Here, put on!


    Rigor leaned back, looking me up and down like an artist inspecting his work. I sighed, realizing that it was toote to back out now. I put the wig on my head. After straightening the hair piece up, I flipped the hair behind my shoulders and nced up at the two others. I realized they were staring at me with their eyes wide and their mouths slightly open.


    Wh-what is it? I demanded, frowning.


    B-beautiful! Aiko said, her eyes glowing. Id even want you as a girl!


    You I wanted to smack her, not really able to treat what she just said like apliment.


    At this point, the door opened and Trey walked into the room. Hey man, I finally managed to get those football tickets. The girl tried to make me promise her my seed, and still had the nerve to charge me twice the price. Im tempted to use that trick Cly told us about and give her some glue-filled condom. Eh? You havepany? Two women? You trying to one up me?


    Ah! Rigor snapped out of his thoughts, shaking his hand. Actually, they were just leaving! Youre leaving, right?


    Y-yes! I still need to get Clcl HER! I need to get her an outfit for tonight. Aiko spoke in a fluster.


    As she spoke, Trey looked at the both of us. I kept my head lowered, trying to avoid his eyes. I wanted as few people knowing about what I was doing as possible. Plus, if it didnt work on him, I didnt think Id have the courage to try it on anyone else. At the very least, Id be very embarrassing if these sorts of activities ended up spreading to the other guys.


    Hmmm youre pretty cute, whats your name? My body froze as I realized Trey was looking at me.


    Ah! Um Cl-rice. I finally put out a name on the spot, causing Rigor to give me an amused look.


    Rigor here hasnt been teasing you, has he? He means well, but hes kind of an idiot.


    Hey!


    I tried to giggle nervously, using a soft voice that hopefully wouldnt expose me. Luckily, despite my recent tendency to work out, my voice had yet to drop. In my old world, I might have stressed about it, but in a world full to the brim with estrogen, boys beingte starts wasnt too abnormal. Either way, I thought I could pull off a girl or sing tenor in a boy band. I also twisted my hands, still with my head lowered.


    S-so cute. The voice wasnt Treys, but Aikos.


    I red up at her, to find her hand covering her mouth to hide a grin. Meanwhile Rigor was looking away with aplicated look on his face and blush on his cheeks. Seriously? I was just wearing a little makeup and a wig. I was still, for the most part, in boys clothing, although it didnt differ too much from some of the things women could wear.


    Well, you want to go out? I mean, if Rigor dont mind.


    Eh! I looked up at him finally, my eyes wide.


    It was Rigor who leapt forward and saved me from that situation. S-sorry, actually, shes um not a virgin!


    S-seriously? You already did he- As Trey suggested Rigor slept with me, his eyes grew wide and was already shaking his hands in panic.


    Actually, it was my father. I shot a defense quickly, causing Rigor to sigh audibly in relief.


    Trey nodded, a slightly down look on his face. Thats a shame. Well, youre still totally my type. In a year or two once Ive had my fill of virgins, if you want me to pop a baby in you, look me up.


    Good luck with that. Rigor murmured, looking away while his shoulders started shaking.


    Ah that th-th-thank you! I bowed to hide the grimace on my face. Ill consider it!


    With that I grabbed Aikos hand and fled the door. Meanwhile, Trey was giving a confused look at Rigor, who could no longer contain himself and was now shaking inughter.


    What? What is it? Trey demanded as the door shut off behind him.


    We were only half way back to my door when I realized that Aiko had a weird look on her face. I turned back to her and cocked my head to the side.


    What? What is it?


    You


    Me?


    Youve been a girl five minutes and you already have a promised sperm donor!


    What? That?


    How is this fair? I working at club for nearly six month and not single man offer!


    Can we not talk about this anymore? I asked.


    After calming Aiko down, the pair of us returned to my room. She handed me the final part of my uniform and I got dressed in the bathroom. When I came out, I was wearing a ck and dark green outfit with a knee-high skirt, a dressy button-up shirt and tie, and a matching apron. I immediately felt the difort of wearing a skirt, fiddling with it several times.


    This world wasnt as segregated in dress style as my previous world. There were more skirts considered eptable for men beyond the kilt. However, mom never took to those, and it didnt appear to be a fashion trend here. I guessed there were still regional differences, and perhaps in a warmer city male skirts were more popr. As for Amaryllis, I had never seen a man wear a skirt. For me, outside of this situation, I didnt think I would ever wear a skirt again.


    Aiko looked me up and down, holding her chin. Hmm were still missing something. Ah! Thats it!


    Aiko reached into her bag and pulled out something, handing acey white thing to me. I lifted it up and my eyes widened. It was a bra, but where the cups were appeared to be some kind of jelly-like thing attached.


    Wh-what is this?


    Aiko looked away. Its an enhancement bra. There are a lot of t-chested women who want to be noticed by men, so they made bras a step up from the padded variety.


    You had this already? I thought your boobs were fine the way they were.


    Aiko immediately covered her chest bashfully, Th-that ahem sometimes I cosy girls with bigger boobs, okay?


    Aiko looked like she was about to cry, so I could only nod enthusiastically. Yes, maam!


    This could only cause Aiko to giggle slightly as she watched me take the bra. I immediately pulled off my shirt and apron, exposing my bare chest.


    Ah! Aiko immediately looked away.


    Hah? Im a guy, whats with that behavior.


    S-sorry Aiko blushed even further. You really do look like a girl.


    That makes your behavior even stranger!


    Ah you stop teasing me so much. Remember, my only lover has been a woman whose body looked much like yours with bigger breasts.


    Oh? So did you like her breasts? I responded teasingly.


    A-actually I dont know why, but I sort of like this look better. Aiko spoke somewhat quietly to the point I could barely hear her.


    I looked down at her to see she was watching my chest with a somewhat exhrated look. He hands were ringing on her apron and her breathing was slightly uneven. Her mouth was slightly open.


    Aiko


    It-its fine. Aiko shook her head and her eyes rose to mine with a forced smile. Were friends, right?


    She stopped as she noticed me struggling with my bra. Having never put one on before, I put one arm through the wrong look, and now it was twisted, with both boobs facing different directions. Aiko covered her mouth and giggled before reaching forward. Her hands moved around to my back, and with skill she opened thetch with a single flick of her fingers.


    See? Easy She smirked, her body now much closer to my own.


    Are you so good at that from your own bra, or other girls?


    Aiko lowered her eyes even as she finished fixing my bra. Dont tease me so


    I lifted my hand, touching her chin and bringing her eyes back up to my own. Aiko, youve done so much for me, and all Ive done is take away your girlfriend.


    I-I th-that Mmm! I leaned forward and kissed Aikos lips.


    Her lips were soft and tasted like cherry from her lipstick. They immediately parted, allowing to inhale her breath deeply. At first, Aikos eyes had widened, but a secondter they closed, and she began to lean into me as if it was natural. Her small modest chest pushed against my fake chest. Although I couldnt feel the softness against her chest, it was still something that felt oddly erotic. When our lips finally parted, Aiko gasped as if she had been holding her breath.


    Thanks I finished my thought.


    She lifted her arms and wrapped them around my neck. Even though Aiko was somewhat short, she just managed to get them around my body, while her head fell on my chest, pressing between the faux cleavage.


    Mm I hear heartbeat, its quick. Aiko said after a moment.


    Aiko there is a few hours left before, we can-


    Yes.


    Yes?


    Mmm yes you asking, have sex. Answer. Yes! Aiko remained silent for a second and then looked up into my eyes. wear condom


    I blinked. Condom?


    It was a stupid question, but while the world had condoms, they were used sparingly. In fact, they were more often used as an insult than anything. A woman who owned condoms was considered a slut, women who wanted sex without the intention of getting pregnant. For example, I had even heard my sister Madison often had people sending her condoms as part of her teasing. Even Aiko asking me right now to have sex with a condom was just about admitting that Aiko was a slut.


    Nippon is different than here. Aiko murmured, half into my shirt. Men are in charge of families. Every man have many women in their household to service them.


    I raised my eyebrows. It was the first time I had heard of this, but it made sense. Every culture likely handled the discrepancy between men and women differently. Just because Amaryllis existed within a country that was a Matriarchy didnt necessarily mean that was everyone.


    Women are treated like cattle. Very little love. Why Aiko left. Aiko continued, then her hands tightened on my chest. Then I met you. You care about Brooke, about sister about Aiko


    Actually, when I had spoken, I wasnt looking to have sex. I was just going to reaffirm that Id owe Aiko sperm. In truth, I hadnt seen Aiko as a lover. Perhaps seeing her with Brooke had flicked something in my mind where I no longer acknowledged her as a woman. However, with the taste of her lips on mine, and her soft body pressed against me, I couldnt see her as anything but a woman.


    Her eyes were teary, but she seemed better at holding them back than most women I knew. Perhaps, her life was harder than I gave her credit. She wasnt a citizen like others. She worked a job that likely didnt pay very much. Did she enjoy cosy as an outlet to be someone else and escape her life? What had Aiko truly been through? As I started to finally noticed Aiko, I suddenly saw how hard she tried at everything.


    Aiko you dont need to prove to me that you dont just want my seed, I - As I spoke, Aiko lifted a finger, stopping my mouth.


    Please, just this once, I dont want it to be about seed. I want to feel she drifted off, perhaps not even knowing the answer to that question.


    However, I suspected I knew the answer. She wanted to enjoy sex for the first time not as some desperate Hail Mary to be pregnant. She wanted to do it to enjoy mypany, to be closer to me. My lips took Aikos again, and the pair of us made our way to my bed, lying down gently. Iid next to Aiko, the pair of us kissing. My lipstick seemed to be of a good make, as it didnt smear too much, and Aiko paid mind to avoid touching my face too much. However, even if she did, Rigor had leant us the makeup used and Aiko said she had enough experience to fix it if any emergencies arose.


    Her hands reached behind my back and undid my bra, pulling it off and tossing it on the headboard. I reached back, behind her, and after a minute of fumbling, did the same. Aiko giggled, but I was look at her modest breasts, small enough that theyd fit in the palm of my hand. Her nipples with erect, and her ares were brown in color. Just as I went to grab her breast and put one in my mouth, Aikos head dived towards my chest. I raised an eyebrow in surprise, but Aiko had already put one of my nipples in her mouth.


    Ahhhh I found myself making the noise unwillingly as I suddenly felt my nipple being flicked by her tongue.


    Aiko could probably be considered quite good with breasts, and thus her tongue work was amazing. Her tongue was small, but flicked around rapidly with extreme skill. Her sucking was soft, but constant. My dick immediately grew rock hard, and as she sucked my nipple, my hands reached down, grabbing her petite butt. Soon, I was grinding my tent between her legs. This elicited gasps and moans from Aiko as she continued to y with my chest.


    As our arousal grew, my hands pushed down through the top of her skirt, cupping her buttocks.


    Mmmm Aiko moaned against my chest.


    The longer she went thought, the more aggressive I grew, my cock earning to prate into her. However, Aiko seemed to really like my chest, as she wouldnt stop ying with it, even using her finger to tease one nipple as she sucked on the other. Eagerly, I pushed her free hand down and into my unbuttoned pants. As soon as her fingers, slightly cold, wrapped themselves around the cock, her mouth fell open and she looked up with a gasp.


    Y-your cock! She said, almost like she was surprised it was there.


    Yes, do you like it? I asked sheepishly.


    It-its bigger than I thought itd be? Aiko blushed, lowering her eyes as she said this.


    She looked down excitedly at the thing her hand was grasping. Eagerly, with her other hand, she reached into my underpants and skirt, and then popped my cock out from the top. Her eyes seemed to glow as she saw it. Was this perhaps the first penis she had ever seen that wasnt in a textbook? Her reaction seemed to suggest it was so. That look was so innocent and pure, that I wanted to pushed her down and put it into her instantly.


    She lowered her head cautiously. Where she attacked my nipples with confidence, she suddenly acted scared and sheepish as her head approached my cock. Just as she got close enough that her lips were only a few inches away, I flexed my groin, causing the cock to bounce up, just barely hitting her lips. Aiko jumped with a shout.


    I-it moved! Aiko said, half in amazement.


    She brought a finger out and then poked my dick. I made it bounce one more time, causing her to giggle like it was a show.


    Now, youre teasing. I said with a pout, even with a grin on my face.


    Oh! S-sorry! She might have even bowed if the position allowed for it.


    Aiko immediately reached out a grabbed my dick again, her thin fingers barely enough to wrap around the whole thing. She opened her mouth wide and even said Ahhhh like she was taking a doctors tongue depressor before immediately sticking my dick in her mouth. Aiko had a small mouth, and the dick looked quite overwhelming as she tried to take it inside. In the end, she only got about half the shaft down. I wasnt arge cocked man, only average for my old world, but Aiko was inexperienced. Things like deep throating were outside her realm of understanding at the moment.


    She licked my cock enthusiastically while I encouraged her with moans. She seemed to try several different techniques, from rubbing the head on t part of her tongue to sucking it hard like it was a straw.


    A-am I doing it good? She asked, slightly nervously.


    Mm but I really want to feel Aikos pussy.


    Y-y-yes Aiko blushed, looking very cute looking up at me with my hard cock a few inches from her face, still wet from her saliva.


    She pulled out a condom from her skirt pocket. As to why she had the thing, I wasnt certain, but perhaps it was always her intent to be in this situation. She did say she was hoping to find a man at the weing party. Well, in that case, wasnt this the perfect time to have her first? It suddenly made too much sense to take her now and make her mine.


    After Aiko sloppily put on the condom, even using her mouth to help, she finally pulled back, lying down. I turned around and got up on me knees, looking down at Aiko. She really was a beautiful Japanese woman. How had I disregarded her so easily earlier? Well, I was surrounded by beautiful women. Its probably something like you dont miss it until its gone? You never feel thirstier until youre told you cant have a drink. You never have to use the bathroom but when youre on a flight suddenly you have to pee every two seconds. In a world where I could have sex with any number of beautiful women easily, I guess I was taking that fact for granted.


    Aiko nervously raised up her skirt, exposing her underwear. There was a clear wetspot in the whitecey thing, showing her clear arousal. She did the act quite innocently, causing my heart to beat even harder. Unable to resist a second longer, I reached out and pulled down her dirty underwear. I might have tossed it in a spot where she wouldnt be able to find it. Would it end up in my own private collection? Who knows?


    Rather, I looked down at her pretty pink lotus flower which had just be exposed to the external elements. Aiko was shaved clean, and along with her small size, gave the distinct impression of a youthful teen pussy. My previous doubts and diforts had already been pushed aside, and I wouldnt allow them to hit me here. I immediately grabbed Aikos ankles and pulled her towards me. She gave a yelp, and her eyes were wide. She was almost panting in anticipation.


    I didnt leave her waiting, immediately lining up my cock. Aiko seemed to want to see herself be impaled, as she lifted her head and used her elbows to prop herself up so she could look down at her own pussy.


    Are you sure? I asked, feeling less like teasing her, and more like showing her the respect and care she wanted.


    Aikos smile grew, her eyes growing quite watery as she met my eyes. Please.


    I slid myself into her slowly, the entire process taking nearly twenty seconds in a single continuous motion. Aikos mouth opened, and she let out a loud pained moan, but she refused to take her eyes away. She wasnt watching her pussy being impaled though. Instead, she looked into my eyes as I pierced into her. The entire time, I looked at her face, noticing every expression. I adjust my pration based on the expressions of her face. Suddenly, I started to understand my mother, who always watched my face when we had sex. There was so much information on that face. It was like aplete guide to how to please your partner if you looked for the right signs.


    Once I was finally inside Aiko, I leaned forward and kissed her gently on the lips. Her arms wrapped back around my neck. My hips started to move, and I started to thrust inside of her. She felt warm, tight, and wet. The feeling reminded me somewhat of Madison, although where Madison was quite tall and we were face to face during sex, Aiko only came to about my chest. In reality, I had to look down to her, and I could see her under me.


    She waspletely smothered by my body, as if I hadplete control of her. However, rather than being terrified at being so overwhelmed, she looked up at me cutely, her mouth moaning and her eyes happily lost in pleasure. Her hands continued to squeeze against me, and she snuggled harder and harder, as if she was trying to merge into my body as she grew closer and closer to orgasm.


    Ahhh Ahhh Clyburn. Aiko moaned from under me.


    I continued to rock my hips, prating her small body, while looking at her face for any signs of difort. I felt incredibly close to her. It was an odd feeling, because Aiko and I were never truly close before now. In the past, the closeness I felt with women I had always assumed was a natural part of being family. Aunt Rose, Madison, Hannah, and Morgan were all rted to me, so when I felt close with them, it felt like it was because they were family that I could form this bond.


    When Hannah tricked me into thinking she was Faeri, a lot of that intimacy was lost. I convinced myself it had to be my family that made up the backbone of my harem, because they were the only women I could share true intimacy with. Then, I met Miast week. I had thought the sex we shared was just some kind of fluke. Well, I genuinely wanted her to enjoy it, so faked a bit of intimacy, and in doing so, it blurred the line between what I really felt and what I was faking.


    However, here right now, this small girl was under me, and I felt as close to her as I ever could. It made me realize that I could establish intimacy with the right women. It didnt have to be my family. That wasnt to say I didnt love my family very much, and didnt want to continue to love my sisters, but my heart opened up a bit more to other women as long as they were the right women. Women like Brooke, rather than like Rosetta.


    Aiko I spoke up suddenly, my hips still thrusting into her.


    Hah hah mmm? Aiko looked up at me, her eyes slightly cloudy, her mouth still open.


    Stay with me I want you in my life. Okay? I said.


    Ah Aiko suddenly broke into tears, covering her mouth. Im s-sorry


    I reached up and pulled her hands away from her face, watching as tears fell down her face, slightly ruining her makeup.


    Maybe Im not fit for this world. I said, Maybe I love too easy, or get too attached, but I dont care anymore. I want what I want, and Im not going to hesitate to have it all. Aiko, be mine!


    Aiko broke into a smile, even as her face twisted in tears. Y-yes yes haaa Im cumming.


    No, thats my line! I dered, kissing her lips roughly as my cock started to swell.


    As a result, Aiko moans broke into my mouth, and as I orgasmed, my moans traveled into hers. However, I refused to pull our lips away. In the end, we sucked in each others breaths as we came. Her pussy contracted down on my swelling cock, seeming to milk of my seed, even if it did be trapped at the end of a condom. The pair of us came in unison, although I think Aikos orgasm took longer to settle down.


    As tears fell down her face, she let out cries, grinding her contracting pussy against my dick like a cat on catnip as she finished climaxing. When she was finally done, the pair of us remained like that holding each other. She hugged me and I hugged her back. My dick steadily softened while still inside her. This was Aiko, another one of my women. I didnt know how many women I would end up iming by the time my life was over, but I did know one thing. In this world of women, I absolutely wouldnt hold back!

 Book 2: Chapter 11

    Book 2: Chapter 11


    Stop fiddling with them, you look fine! Aiko teasingly pped my hand away from my boobs.


    A-are you sure theyre straight? I feel like theyre uneven.


    You know, some girls have uneven boobs naturally. You can cope without every other guy looking at you.


    Aiko I gave Aiko a look and she snickered while looking at me sheepishly.


    We had finished cleaning up and reapplying our makeup and were walking through the Academy now. It was starting to grow dark. We headed to one of the female trolleys. I looked around ufortably, but Aiko held my hand and gave me a reassuring look. The trolley was crowded, it was a weekend night after all. However, no one seemed to pay Aiko and me any mind. I finally took a chance to rx a bit. Here, I was just another person. It felt nice for once not to earn weird looks all the time.


    Boys rented out the whole club. All of it. Aiko said casually as we found out spots on the trolly wedged in the middle of a seat.


    A worried expression formed on my face. All of it? That includes the em VIP rooms?


    Aiko nodded, and I swallowed some saliva. I rocked my head, trying to avoid thinking about it too deeply. I knew these boys were up to no good. Part of me just wanted to ept this was a normal party. However, this was a different world. Since the guys invited the girls, they would expect to get something. My fist tightened as I thought about Madison being led into that room by that bastard Beethoven or whatever his name was. I absolutely wouldnt let that happen. I felt my hand being squeezed and I looked down to see Aiko watching me with a gentle smile.


    Its okay. Ill help. As Aiko tried tofort me, I gave her a reassuring nod, but the frown still didnt leave my lips.


    Did you hear about the party at the Precipice? ate-arriving girl standing in front of us whispered to another nearby, immediately piquing my interest.


    I heard the sophomore boys were putting it on, but once the Seniors heard about it, they took over. the other girl responded.


    There are supposed to be nearly twenty boys there. Its thergest gathering of men in nearly a year. Getting pregnant would probably be really easy.


    Yeah, but the party is really exclusive. I heard only like fifty girls have been invited.


    Fifty? Those lucky girls will get pregnant for sure. she pouted.


    I heard they invited all the queens though. I think theyre trying to pop all of the stragglers. The girl chuckled. I wish I was rich enough to be choosy.


    Well, say goodbye to the queens.


    Smack! My hand hit the wall, causing the two girls to nce over at me. My teeth were grinding, my eyes closed as I tried to get my breathing under control. The girls only saw another girl acting weird, so they moved farther away out of my earshot. I heard the words whats with this slut? from one of them as they put distance between us. Aiko was hesitantly patting my arm like she was trying to soothe a wild beast. The more I heard about this weing party, the more I was starting to hate it.


    I had no clue when I got into it what the party was about. I was just here for Madison. Initially, despite my mistrust of other men, I had genuinely thought this was just a simple party. Then after going to the club with Rigor and renting out a VIP room, I was already starting to doubt that this party was so simple. The girls conversation just now was all the confirmation I needed. These boys werent having a weing party. They were having a cherry popping party. Twenty guys, and fifty uptight women. They wanted to get them drunk and fuck as many as they could.


    The story Tinya had once told me a long time ago came shing in my head. Would they take turns? Each man using Madison until they finally dumped her out on the curb, full of cum. Red, hot rage seemed to shoot through me at the thought. I never found myself an angry man. Even when I caught my wife cheating on me, I had avoided aggravated assault. However, this, this made me truly angry. I had just started to grow a bitfortable in this world having met a few people I could call friends, and now I was back to hating this world again.


    Aiko I grabbed Aikos arm, my serious look causing her to watch me questioningly. Be careful in there. Dont touch anything the boys hand you.


    What? What boys hand me would be dangerous? Aiko asked.


    I dont know. I shook my head. Just a bad feeling.


    Ah, Were here Aiko nced away, looking around as the trolley came to the stop, avoiding addressing my concerns.


    I didnt push the point. I had too much on my mind right now. As soon as the trolley ended, I pushed my way through the crowd dragging Aiko with me. My only choice now was to push forward until I was able to save the ones I loved. It may be selfish of me, but I wouldnt allow Madison to make a mistake like this. Even if, in the end, I wasnt the one she was interested in, it definitely wouldnt be that asshole.


    Its about time you showed up! An older woman with curly grey hair in an apron barked as we walked into the back door. Is this the new girl you brought?


    Yes, Im Cl-


    Dont care. The woman turned, walking forward. Just do what Aiko does. You two, bring these tes out now. A week ago they told me this was a gathering for ten people. Ten! Suddenly, there are almost a hundred guests! Men have no respect!


    Yes, maam! I bowed, before running to grab one of the tes behind me.


    The woman chuckled. Well, at least you know proper respect. Maybe youll grow on Aiko.


    Aiko rolled her eyes, grabbing the other tray with one hand. As soon as she reached the door, she turned back, pulled down an eye and stuck out her tongue.


    See what I mean? The woman growled without looking back. That stunt just got you toilet duty.


    Aikos face flushed from being caught, only for her expression to turn sour. She cursed in her native tongue as the pair of us left the kitchen. We ended up walking into the club, much like I remembered it when I hade the previous week. The bar was set up and running. At the moment, there was a table full of refreshments as well, including a punch bowl and various snack foods.


    The pair of use separated after a single look. I headed towards the right of the room while she took the left. While I moved to hand out some kind of rolled-up quiche, my eyes scanned the room, looking desperate for Madison. If I had been toote and she was already up in a VIP room, Id have no way of knowing. If that actually happened, I didnt know what Id do.


    Youre cute.


    Eh! I made a noise as a woman was suddenly standing in front of me, causing me to stop short.


    There were actually five women standing there. Every single girl there was attractive, but there seemed to be something off about them. One had a unibrow. Another was somewhat pudgy. In my old world, they looked a bit like normal women. In this world, however, they were closer to a B ss in appearance. For Academy girls, theyd definitely be on the ugly side, even if they would have been fairly normal in my old world. The woman in front of me was the one exception, a beautiful woman with hawk-like eyes, a darkplexion, and full pink lips.


    The beautiful dark woman moved close enough to me that her chest almost touched my arm. Meanwhile, the pudgy girl went to my other side and started grabbing quiches, eating two at a time. I gave her a smile, trying to put her at ease and keep my cover.


    T-thank you I said, shyly, trying to keep my voice feminine sounding.


    I saw you looking around the room. The girl said, her smile turning mischievous. Mostmon women would be ogling the boys, but you seemed to be looking at thedies. Is there a particr woman who has your attention?


    Ah! I froze, for a second thinking I was found out until my brain thought about it more.


    She thought I was a woman who was into other women. I was ying at being a lesbian woman, right? So, the fact that she thought I was into women was fine. If anything, it left me a perfect cover, so I decided to roll with it.


    L-l-lyra I let the wordse out stiffly while I lowered my head, hoping it came across as shy.


    As to why I used Lyras name, I didnt want to give too much away. If I said no one, the girls would only press me. Lyra just happened to be the other person at the party I knew. The fact she was pretty and had a reputation didnt hurt either.


    Oh, ho Lyra, is it? The woman smirked devilishly. Ive been trying to recruit her forever. Such a beautiful woman, and hates men too. I wonder why shes rejected my offers.


    Your offers? I asked, swallowing tightly as the girl moved up on me like a predator.


    Ah, Im the president of Wrath, my name is Reba. Youve heard of it? Were the Womens Rights Against the Hierarchy. We fight to topple the Patriarchy.


    Ah arent we technically in a Matriarchy right now. I said, looking for an escape, but seeing it quickly closed by the otherdies surrounding me.


    Women may be in charge, but its a male society! Men are given all of these unfair benefits just because they can produce seed. Well, men should understand their proper ce as cum dispensers! As Rebas eyes turned fervent, several of the other girls voiced approval. So, how about it? Come to one of our meetings. Im sure youll find many beautiful women who are more interested in our type.


    Uh


    She took a step closer, her bosom now pressed against my arm. A pretty girl like you should never be ruined by the likes of a man. Youre far too pure and tasty to be soiled by them. Perhaps you and I could-


    Just as I was feeling desperate, a strong arm wrapped around my body. Becky! You trying to scare more women away from us lesbians.


    My eyes widened as a familiar voice came from behind me. However, it was not a voice I was expecting to see here at all. I expected Madison to be here. Lyra. The other three queens. I supposed banging Reba the lipstick president of Wrath would certainly give someone a lot of credit, but even drunk the chances of getting through the posy she brought with her could be considered zilch. However, the girl with her chest pressed against me and touching me in such a familiar way was thest woman Id expected to find.


    S-seriously I muttered under my breath. Do you party every night?


    Brooke, Rebas mouth dropped into a frown. Why did an old slut like you get invited to this thing?


    Brooke shrugged, wrapping an arm across my chest like she was shielding me from them. I would have thought Brooke recognized me and intervened, but the Brooke I knew would never touch a guy so familiarly. No, she thought I was a girl just like the rest of them.


    It must be my award winning personality. Brooke smirked, sparks clearly flying between the two women.


    Of course, I could already guess why she was invited. It must have gotten out that she was a 22-year-old virgin. Just like the Home-cumming Queen, a virgin teacher, Brooke must have also gotten the attention of the male upperssmen. Perhaps grant lesbians were popr prey for men, who just wanted the credentials of popping them. These were the ways men seemed to entertain themselves in this world.


    Dont listen to a word of this slut here, Reba said indignantly. She works for a man! Plus, shees here every night and brings home a different woman. Shes just like a man herself. Putting another notch on her belt.


    I dont deny youre a cute little thing that caught my eye, Brookeughed, looking down at me with hungry eyes. But if youre afraid of being eaten up by a wolf, Becky heres the true sadist. At least, when I take your virginity, I take no joy in making it hurt.


    You bitch Reba snarled.


    So, how about it sweetie? How about we find a corner and snuggle.


    Since I knew Brooke for some time, naturally, I had thought of us having a rtionship. I wondered how far we could get before she realized I was Clyburn. Well, that question wasnt important. Because I would probably die shortly after finding out the answer. It was just less of a headache continuing to imagine Brooke as simply a friend. Whereas I pushed things farther with Aiko in a sudden moment of lost, I didnt want to make things weird between Brooke and me. Wait, thats right, Aiko!


    B-brooke! I looked over at her. You probably should go. Aiko is working tonight.


    Aiko? Brooke looked like she had been goosed, but only a momentter intense suspicion grew on her face.


    She spun me around until I was facing her, staring at my face closely. A momentter,plete shock spread across as she realized the truth. Although I looked a lot different, it was probably the familiarity from which I spoke that gave away who I was.


    Cl-cly


    My name is rice, I said, with a smile. Hello, Brooke.


    You! Rather than smiling, Brookes expression turned angry, grabbing my shirt roughly. What are you doing here?


    Brooke, you brute! Reba snapped. Let her go!


    The five Wrath girls looked like they were about to do something, but Brooke suddenly shot them all a feral look that caused them to step back. She then grabbed my hand and immediately started dragging me away without another word. I shot Reba a wave and a reassuring nod as the five women watched us go with a dumbfounded look. They would never guess in a million years what the heck just happened.


    No one uses the boys restroom. They have private toilets in the VIPs. Brooke muttered, shoving me through the door, and then crossing her arms and ring at me. Clyburn, what the hell are you doing here?


    Isnt that obvious? I said, rubbing my wrist where she had grabbed too hard. Madison is here. Rather, what are you doing here?


    Brooke sighed. I got an invitation a few days ago. I had already learned Madison wasing. I figured youd want Madison looked after, thats why I came. I thought I could get her to talk to you, but she would barely speak two words to me.


    You really came to convince Madison to talk to me? I didnt intend my voice to sound so surprised.


    Brooke looked away shyly. Of course we are friends I guess. Plus I owe you for saving me from that lipstick. Becky and the Wrath girls would have never let me go after I scissored one of their sisters. Theyre practically a cult.


    Please, dont give me the vision of you scissoring thatrd.


    Brooke snorted. Dont act like you wouldnt like to see that. Disgusting, it was almost going to be you tonight!


    Disgusting? I looked down, only then reminding myself I was still dressed up as a girl. Ah dont you start! Aiko dressed me up like this so I could get in! In fact, where the heck did my tter go?


    That chubby bitch took it and ate it all. Brooke waved it away while giving me a side nce. You and Aiko, I didnt realize you were so close


    I froze for a moment. Thats right, Brooke was still having breakup regrets with Aiko, and now Aiko and I had sex. This was clearly a precarious situation. It had kind of been an in-the -moment thing, but now that it was over, I had to live with the consequences. I slept with Aiko. However, I also didnt feel like I could or should lie to Brooke about it.


    Brooke, I I tried to speak, but Brooke stopped me with a finger.


    I dont need to hear it. Brooke sighed. Aiko is free to do what she wants. And you youre a man.


    Im not like other men.


    Brooke nodded, slowly, a wry smile on her face. I- I know. You wont do anything to hurt Aiko. Or me.


    You? How could I hurt you? I tried to break the tension with a joke, but when Brooke still remained frowning, I reached out to her. Brooke, I want to-


    Thud. The door started opening.


    Hey, none of the girls will hear us in here. A voice was saying to some friend a bit of distance away.


    The pair of us looked at each other. There was a pair of girls with the reputation for being lesbians standing in the middle of a mens restroom. This was bound to cause some problems. I immediately reacted by grabbing Brooke and dragging her into one of the toilet stalls.


    You idiot, theyll check under the stalls. Brooke hissed.


    I looked around desperately before an idea suddenly hit me. I immediately grabbed my skirt and underwear and pulled it down. Brooke immediately let out a high pitched noise, turning away.


    Wh-what are you doing, pervert! Brooke cried out in a whisper.


    I didnt shave my legs. I shot back, sitting down with a thud, Ill just be a boy on the toilet if they look.


    Yeah, what about me, smart guy?


    The steps were alreadying into the bathroom. I immediately grabbed Brooke and pulled her towards me. Her eyes went wide as she fell down on to myp facing me.


    Lift your legs, I whispered as I pulled her down into myp.


    No! Bastard! Im not wearing any un


    Brooke stopped as she fell onto myp. I grabbed her legs and pulled them up. She was light enough that she didnt make it too ufortable sitting on myp. With this position, if someone looked under the stall, theyd only see my legs facing the right direction. Maybe if they looked carefully theyd see it was a skirt around my ankles, but hopefully, it didnte to that.


    S-stop, I cant, its slipping! Brooke was muttering, so I put a hand over her mouth and then pulled her closer to me to get her to quiet down.


    I immediately opened my ear for the people on the other end. Fortunately, the music outside the door was loud and it only shut after we got into position. The boys entering the bathroom seemed to have heard absolutely nothing. Even now, the boom-boom of the music in the other room was sufficient to hide any light noises like breathing.


    This was not what we nned, Ben. A voice said.


    I know it was those fucking seniors. Theyre trying to take our glory. Those bastards think theyre so hot just because theyve earned more slice.


    And whose fault is it we got seniors involved? The guy shot back.


    Hey! If Madisons brother didnt show up, I wouldnt have offered him a trade. It was because I was forced to invite Rosetta that the seniors got involved. How did I know Rosetta was connected with the seniors?


    Shut up about that whore. Just thinking about her gives me a headache. This whole n weve been hatching for a year is fucked.


    You guys worry too much. A third more rxed voice spoke up. I think we can use this to our favor. While those seniors are trying to get vengeance on the Wraths, our queens will be ripe for the plucking. We can still be legends tonight.


    Feel it Brookes face was pale. Its touching


    Shush, I said faintly, however, when I saw Brookes strange expression, I only then started to realize the situation we were in.


    My paints were down around my knees. Brooke had ended up straddling me in a way where her legs were around my thighs, and her skirt and raised up and fell, thus leaving nothing separating our privates, which were pressed together as long as her legs were up in my hands. Well, there was her underwear, but that was the problem I only just realized. My cock wasnt hard, but it was pressed up against slightly hairy and moist. It didnt feel like the fresh cloth of a panty barrier. In fact, it felt like something else entirely.


    Sh-sh-shit My eyes widened as I realized my penis was now pushed up against her vagina.


    There was no pration. After all, I wasnt erect. However, they were touching. More than that, they were rubbing against each other. She was breathing slightly hard and a bit flushed and she kept fidgeting like this spot was doing something to her. However, every breath and every fidget I could feel with her parts pressed against mine. We were incredibly intimate on every level. Her body was pressed against me, her soft chest pushed against mine. Her soft lips were only a few inches from my own to the point I could feel her haggard sweet breath on my face. As soon as the realization popped into my brain, blood started flooding into the area. It started growing longer and harder.


    No Brooke shivered, looking at me threateningly. You bastard! Dont!


    My mouth opened, unable to utter any defense. However, the blood was a torrent now, and very slowly, I could feel my penis growing, sliding forward into a certain crevice. She tried to push up with her legs, but it didnt work with my hands on them and she fell back down, causing more of it to pop in. The more of her pussy I felt, the harder it grew. Ever so slowly, my cock was working its way inside Brooke.


    Desperate to kill the erection, I focused on what was being said by the guys. I just needed to pretend this wasnt happening. I needed to focus on what was truly important. If I did, I could save Brooke and myself.


    -important thing is to make sure they get good and drunk. Ben, Madison trusts you. Get her good and stered. Then, once the seniors make their move, take her up to the VIP suite. If each of us will grab a queen, we can at least pop three of them.


    Hearing Madisons name, I tried to stand a second before feeling the weight on me. My penis, now half-cocked, slide in a little more, the entire head being lost within Brookesher region. She made a panting moan, biting her hand to keep from being heard by the guys outside the stall while shooting me a hateful re.


    Actually, I saw a really cute waitress here. One of the guys suddenly spoke up. Im thinking of adding her too.


    A waitress, seriously? The voice of Ben responded.


    Hey, shes really a cutey, man. Even the seniors were checking her out. I asked around and shes supposed to be a lesbian or something. You know what that means, total virgin!


    Aiko too! Did these guys have no limits? They were going to try to rape my sister, Lyra, and even Aiko. Aiko was now my responsibility. There was no way I was going to let this happen. My body started to boil as I thought about it. If Brooke wasnt sitting in myp, I might have walked out and immediately punched the guys.


    Whens the main event going down? One of the guys asked.


    Dont know. Seniors wont talk. Guys, just stick by your target. Pop our girls. Take a few pictures for proof, and then we leave! I dont want to get into that pissing match between the seniors and the girls who spurned them. Agreed?


    The other two made quiet words of agreement. A momentter, the door opened, the sound of music amplifying for a few moments before quieting again as the door shut closed. I held my breath, confirming it was silent outside and they had left. Finally, I let out a breath.


    Huh looks like they didnt look under the stalls after all. I sighed, finally rxing a bit.


    However, at that point, I noticed my dick had reached full arousal. However, it was quite warm andfortable. My entire dick seemed to be encapsted in something pleasant feeling, which is why I didnt notice it while I was focused on the guys. When I looked over at Brookes face, she looked like her soul had left her body. She had already seemingly escaped to her happy ce.


    Brooke, were done, I said sharply, trying to snap her out of it.


    Brookes attention snapped into ce and she stood, my dick flopping out. Brooke was no stranger torge dildos, so it wasnt like there was blood. In fact, overall, I didnt get that deep in her. Only the head and about an inch of my dick had worked its way inside.


    Brookes eyes regained rity and without a word, she turned and left the stall. I cautiously put my skirt back up and fixed myself before heading out of the stall behind her. Brooke was staring in the mirror, not making a single sound. It was an eerie scene and I was expecting the next moment for the lights to flicker followed by a jump scare. If Brooke goes Carrie on me, well, Im sorry Mom and Auntie, I did my best.


    Brooke um


    It sounds serious, Brooke spoke, her voice t and low.


    Huh?


    The seniors something is going down tonight. I dont think its going to be legal. Were going to need the police.


    That might be the safest bet. If we break up this party, itll achieve my goals. Lets just call them.


    Brooke slowly shook her head. This is a male party. The police will look the other way if we just called them and made a baseless usation. I need to find evidence. Keep doing your job. Ill keep a watch and see if I can find out what the seniors are up to.


    R-right I agreed softly. And as far as the stall


    Nothing happened.


    But perhaps we should-


    Nothing happened.


    Right I left Brooke behind, who was still staring at the mirror.


    I was holding the distinct impression that something had certainly happened.

 Book 2: Chapter 12

    Book 2: Chapter 12


    Where have you been? The kitchen woman barked, ring at me.


    Ah, I


    Nevermind that, refill the punch bowl. These older boys dont tolerate waiting


    Ah, yes. I nodded, brushing off my apron and immediately grabbing arge pitcher that was filled with red liquid.


    I had just left Brooke in the bathroom, although I didnt pay the intimacy we shared very much mind. It wasnt like anything was done on purpose. I did want to make sure she was okay, but Brooke was on my payroll, so I thought she can probably get over it. At the very least, I had more important things to worry about at the moment.


    I headed back into the music-filled room. There were people dancing, although it was mostly groups of girls. The men stood in batches on the side. It almost felt like the dancing was an appraisal. The women danced on the floor with each other while the men watched and decided their worth. Perhaps they were deciding who got who tonight. I noticed a tall guy with short spiky hair who seemed to be the leader of the group of seniors.


    He raised a ss of punch towards Reba, the Wrath president. She red back icily before turning away. As if she gave a sign, the other women around her turned as well, effectively shunning his group of boys. On top of the four I had seen her with, she seemed to have gotten another five. I wondered what the seniors had on her that got her toe to this thing. The guy only responded by chuckling.


    I kept my head low and headed over to the refreshment table. Aiko was over near Lyra and a couple of girls with her. Lyra seemed to be smiling, although every once in a while her eyes would wander over to the groupings of men and shed look like she was having a miniature panic attack. Then shed immediately turn back, and put the expression back on her face. Ice queen, seriously?


    What is your name, darling? A voice caused me to jump.


    I was standing in front of the table of punch with the pitcher half-way to pouring. I was looking around for Madison desperately but still didnt see her. I only had Brookes word to go on that she was safe.


    rice, I said sharply, pouring the pitcher into the bowl.


    The boy wasnt one of the seniors, but his voice sounded familiar. He was one of the guys alongside Ben. These were the men who were plotting on getting my sister drunk! I absolutely wouldnt allow that to happen. Even though I was here in disguise, I couldnt bring myself to smile at this man.


    Could I buy you a drink? The guy asked, giving a shit-eating grin that made me want to punch him.


    Im working, obviously. I responded as shortly as I could.


    Oh? Well, I think all the food is out. It doesnt matter much anyway. The boy shrugged. The names Damien. Were the ones who threw this little party. How do you like it?


    I fought from rolling my eyes. If I created too much of a scene and ended up getting kicked out of the party, Id never forgive myself. Instead, I put on a chilly look, trying to replicate the appearance Id seen on women in my old world trying to say they werent interested.


    Like? Its a job. Im working. I responded stiffly, pouring thest of the punch into the bowl.


    Mm-hmm the boy seemed to barely be listening. So, my friends and I have a corner over there. Id love it if you came and drank with us. Its just more fun drinking with girls?


    My teeth tightened at those words. Exactly how naive did this asshole thing I was? It was fun to drink with girls present? More like he wanted to have sex with said drunk women. Just as I was about to tell him off, my eyesnded on the area he was pointing. The other two boys, including Ben, were over there sitting in some couches moved in a way to create their own isted area hidden from the main hall. That part wasnt what caught my eye. What did was the presence of Madison. She was sitting on the couch next to Ben. My eyes immediately narrowed as I saw him put his hand on her knee. She politely readjusted, moving her knees away from his hand, but out of the corner of his lips, I saw a smirk.


    On second thought My frown grew. Ill be happy to join you.


    Haha! Splendid! Damienughed. Come,e. Take off your apron. Join us.


    As he pulled me across the room by the wrist, I saw Aiko walking by. Noticing me being lead away by a boy, she held up her hands questioningly. I nodded towards the couch and Madison. Aiko responded with a sigh and head shake, but I couldnt really stop it now. Even if I wasnt there for Madison, it would be difficult for any girl to keep from being dragged around when a boy decided on it. Aiko would likely get yelled at about this, but there wasnt much I could now.


    Hey guys, this is- Damien suddenly stopped and hit his head. Ah, damn what was your name again.


    rice I repeated, my teeth slightly grinding.


    Was this really what women had to put up with from men? A guy who didnt even remember your name? I thought I was already a pretty selfish and inconsiderate guy, but this took things to apletely different level. These guys werent just inconsiderate, they werepletely narcissistic!


    The three boys gave each other knowing grins that they seemed to think I wouldnt notice, which only irritated me further. Madison didnt notice the looks because she was looking down at the cup of punch in her hands. She seemed to be lost in deep thought, not really paying attention to much. She barely acknowledged my introduction, only ncing up for a second before looking away. It looked like my disguise was sufficient enough that even my own sister didnt recognize me. Part of me felt annoyed, while part of me felt relieved.


    rice A t voice suddenly caused me to look down. Wee.


    There was a woman sitting in the chair. She had a small mousy appearance with big ears and eyes. Her irises were green, and her hair was oddly grey. She had thick ck stic framed sses, which fit herrger eyes well. Her hair was straight and tied with a ribbon. At appearance, she looked very cute, like a small animal. The only thing off-putting was her demeanor. She sat up straight, with a very business-like expression on her face. She had her legs crossed and was sipping from a cup of tea. She resembled the apex of a professional.


    Ah rice Damien smiled at me in a nauseating way he probably thought was ingratiating. My mates are Ben and Charles. This is Dia. And over here is Madison. These are your upperssman?


    A-actually, I dont go to Academy I responded, trying to make myself seem less interesting to this man.


    Really? Youve made it into this club and youre not even in Academy? Dia raised an eyebrow.


    Ah, actually, Im part of the catering staff. I gestured to my clothing signifying that it was my uniform.


    Dia looked me up and down in a way that made me feel like she might be ferreting out some of my secrets. I looked away, not able to keep the redness of a blush from reaching my cheeks. However, when my eyes looked up, I saw Damien staring at me practically panting. He swallowed some saliva, and I swallowed some vomit.


    Actually, were still missing a few people. It was Ben who broke up this moment, and I thankfully took it to sit down next to Dia.


    This left Damien who was about to gesture to have me sit next to him in a loveseat in a strange position. I looked away, pretending not to notice. He sat, recovering from his disappointment in an instant and clearly unperturbed. Before he could speak though, Dia shot me a strange look.


    I have to say, Im surprised you so boldly sit next to me, considering our status difference.


    Huh? Status? I looked over at her questioningly before it hit me. Ah! Thats right, youre an upperssman. Can I not sit here?


    Dias eyes widened evenrger, No, thats not what I meant.


    Ahem Damien coughed, wearing an awkward smile. Dias mother owns the clothing line Meta.


    I continued to stare, having never heard of that brand before in their life.


    Dia suddenly chuckled. Perhaps someone has never heard of Meta before. My family is quite high society. My godmother is a senator even.


    O-oh I nodded, trying to figure out what she was getting at. Then I cant sit here?


    Dia raised her other eyebrow, seemingly not sure how to answer. I mean its fine if you do.


    Oh good. I dropped my shoulders, lying back on the couch.


    I had been worried I made some kind of fashion foo pah, so I was genuinely starting to worry. If anything, this entire event had been stressful. I was bing very stressed. More than anything, my throat felt dry. Seeing a fruit punch on the table, I reached out and grabbed the cup. Lifting it to my mouth, I drank it up. It was a decent tasting fruit punch, but I wasnt really caring about that. At least there wasnt alcohol in it. I could tell that much, at least.


    Ah thats mine Dia made a noise, although her expression didnt seem annoyed.


    She looked more helpless, helpless and amused. I didnt really know what was amusing but realizing I was drinking her drink, I immediately stopped and spit it back into the cup.


    Ah s-sorry


    I put it back on the table, snapping my hands onto myp to keep me from doing anything else stupid. She had a strange look in her eyes. She was some rich girl and here I was acting quite a fool. However, she didnt seem to be angry.


    S-sorry, Dia! Charles seemed slightly agitated and reached forward to the cup. Here, Ill get a fresh drink for yo-


    Dia casually reached out a grabbed the cup first. She immediately picked it up and brought it to her lips, drinking the entire cup in one gulp. As she did, she had a strange smile on her face, and her eyes didnt look away from me.


    Ah Damien seemed to be lost on how to respond as well.


    It seems Im out of drink. rice, would you like to join me in getting refreshments? Dia asked with her smile unchanging.


    Actually,dies, stay here. Well bring it! Damien suddenly stood up, gesturing to keep Dia from moving.


    Dia slowly broke her eye contact with me, turning to Damien and giving a slow deliberate nod as if this was natural. Meanwhile, I had no clue what was going on, and could only shake my head in confusion. Women in this world were weird. I already knew this, but it seemed like this problem permeated every level. I, at least, thought the upper ss would be some semnce of normal.


    How about I bring you girls some cocktails, Ben said excitedly.


    Ill just take punch. Madison shot, looking up at the pair of us girls before blushing and looking back down.


    A sh of annoyance showed on Bens face and was gone an instantter. My hand tightened on the banister of the couch, but I otherwise kept my expression neutral.


    Actually Charles spoke up. Were going to have a toast. You can take a toast, right?


    Madison looked over at him disinterestedly. About that


    Dont worry. Ben gave another shitty smile. Ill bring both. Just drink for the toast, okay?


    Were actually missing some people for the toast, right? Damien stood up. You girls should stay here and chat, well get everyone and toast this. Just the others helping with the weingmittee. Definitely the teacher Mako and Lyra as well.


    The expression on my face felt extremely fake, but I used every ounce of my strength to keep it on my face. What they really meant was that they were trying to gather all the queens and get alcohol in them. Exactly how much alcohol would be spiked in those drinks? About the only thing that made me rx was that I was in the exact position I wanted to be. Madison was in my sight. I wouldnt touch their drink, and when the time came, Id protect my sister. I might even save the other queens while I was at it.


    The three boys gave each other more knowing grins over our heads that made me want to throw a shoe at them as they left to set up the final round of this stupid stunt. I dont know if its because Im a boy and understand what those looks mean, or if my 35 years of experience made them far more noticeable than they are to a kid, but those looks were seriously starting to piss me off. I really wanted to punch these guys out. Just a little longer, this night was almost done.


    Dont drink the alcohol, I said once the boys left, giving both girls a look. They mean to get us drunk and have their way with us.


    Dia shot me a surprised look, then burst into a chuckle. This isnt my first party. If these men really wanted to fell the Career queen, they would need to seriously up their game from a little bit of alcohol.


    You know? I asked in surprise.


    Dia chuckled. That stealing my virginity is a game the boys y? Of course. Ive allowed it to continue. Having them allpete over me is a preferable state, dont you think? Of course, I wont pick any of them.


    None? Youre not going to get pregnant?


    Dia sighed, sitting back morefortably. Eventually, if its fiscally beneficial. Itll be a man selected for his exemry genes and sess rate. I certainly wouldnt fall for one of those Virgin breakers like Aaron.


    What about love? I demanded.


    Dias eyes widened again. You keep surprising me. For amoner, youre quite amusing. Perhaps, I could get you a job at Meta. The benefits are assuredly better than this ce. Think about it first. As for your question, love is a myth. There is no such thing as love. Just exchange.


    I shook my head. I dont believe that. Right, Madison?


    Eh? Madison snapped up, What?


    Do you love someone, Madison? I demanded.


    That Madison looked away, her lips trembling. Perhaps its better just to give it away. Giving it to the one you love its too painful.


    It doesnt have to be. I responded, trying to find something to get through to Madison, but finding very little.


    Hey, were back. Lets end this night right! The boys dered, surging around us and stopping whatever Madison was starting to say in response.


    There were two other people present. Lyra walked up with a cold expression on her face. There was also an older woman I had never met before. She must be the teacher, Mako. She had ck hair like my mothers, but olive skin and incredibly long legs. If she was born in my old world, I would have called her an Italian beauty. She had big luscious red lips, long, full hair, and a heart-shaped face. Overall, she was deserving of the name, queen. Upon seeing her, I began to suspect that teachers talk of only chasing younger girls was an excuse. He probably had chased her and failed. At least, that was the impression she gave me.


    Its just one toast, teach, surely that doesnt vite your prohibition as a guardian. Charles was saying smoothly.


    Just a ss of punch, thank you.


    The three boys were looking tense. Thankfully, all of these girls were too knowledgeable to be suckered into drinking, even for this made up reason of a toast. Well, all of them except Madison. Her behavior seemed slightly self-destructive. Cocktails and punch cups were set out on the table. On the urging of the boys, the girls all grabbed a drink. To my relief, Dia still listened to me and grabbed a punch, as did Lyra. Madison started reaching for a ss of wine.


    Just before her hand reached it, mine shot out and grabbed the cup. I pulled so hard it spilled slightly, causing some to fall on Madisons hand.


    S-sorry I said, bringing the cup up to me.


    Madison ended up grabbing a fruit punch cup instead. That tiny interruption had been enough to break whatever resolve she had grown. Damien seemed relieved when I grabbed a drink. I smiled back, even as Dia looked at me questioningly. Naturally, the other girls had no clue what was going on. Well, even if I ended up drunk, itd just be me. Even Damien wanted to take me back to his room, I would dly do it in ce of Madison. Once the clothing came off, he was bound to find some things he didnt like!


    Weing week was tough. It was Charles who spoke, his expression stiff at looking at all the girls with nonalcoholic drinks while raising his ss of beer. But this week has gone splendidly for men and women. Cheers.


    Everyone drank their ss. I downed my ss of wine in a single gulp. My mission wasplete. Their n was finished. Now, I just had to get Madison out of there, and everything was fine. Whether I did anything at all in the first ce, I didnt know. However, Madison wouldnt be touched tonight, and that was what mattered. She was making a bitter expression for some reason. Did she not like the taste of the punch? As for the alcohol, it tasted normal. It looked like high school kids werent evil geniuses. All of my worries and their n seemed to just be girls plus alcohol equals sex. The n of these kids had seriously gotten me worried.


    Perhaps I was just overreacting. This world didnt even have anything like date rape drugs, at least, as far as I could find. There might have been some kind of magic spell or something put on the drinks. Maybe there was an aphrodisiac? Well, there were many options, but even if I was drugged, what was the worst that could happen? As long as Madison and the other girls were safe, that was what was important.


    This is crap! What the hell are you doing? A voice shouted out.


    The music stopped all of a sudden, and that shout carried through the club with a ring. I instinctually turned around and looked, only to see Aiko standing near the table. There was a boy, the one who looked to be in charge, staring her down. Aiko looked like a lost sheep, backing up in fright. Without thought, I stood up and began heading that direction.


    Although I didnt ask him for help, Damien followed me. He was sticking close all of a sudden, a nervous expression on his face. Was this the move the senior boys were talking about? How did Aiko tie into all of this? How were they going to use her to embarrass the lipstick lesbians?


    Cly-rice Aiko breathed in relief as I approached the group.


    By the time I arrived, three other boys had formed a half circle around Aiko. I looked around for Brooke, but she seemedpletely absent. Damn it, couldnt they have picked a better time to pull their stunt? I was almost out of the woods here, and now I was getting involved in this bullshit.


    Whats going on here? I demanded.


    The boy who was scowling blinked a couple of times as he saw me walk up. Who are you, beautiful?


    I am her coworker. I shot back angrily. Is there a problem?


    The boy shot me a look and then broke into a smile. Nothing much. I was telling her that the punch tastes bad. She insists it was made correctly, but I dont think it was. I heard you bitches are a couple of lesbians. Itd be exactly your kind who has a grudge against us boys.


    I didnt. She shouted, and then looked over at me tearfully.


    Its fine. I nodded, patting Aikos head before turning to the boy. Im the one who brought the pitcher out.


    The boys eyes seemed to brighten at that. Oh so youre the one who mixed this pisswater.


    You bastard, now youre going to throw foolish usations? Reba stormed up to the table, her grouping to the rescue. Why would a woman do anything like that, Paiter?


    The guy named Paiter shrugged. Who knows about lipstick bitches like you? Jealousy? Anger? Or maybe you just want the attention of big strong men like us?


    Several of the menughed, while the women of Wrath red over at them angrily, several of them looking like they wanted to leap over and scratch the mens eyes out.


    Wed never! Aiko defended angrily.


    I walked forward and immediately pulled up adle of punch, downing it in one go. There, see.. if I had done anything with the punch, I wouldnt have drunk it.


    The punch had a slight bitter taste, but it otherwise tasted fine. I had thought for the moment the guys themselves had put something into the drink. Perhaps one of them had poured something in it to make it taste bad. Well, whatever it was, they hadnt poured enough.


    Paiters face turned slightly ugly as he red at me. Withhis arms crossed, he nodded to one of the guys behind him.


    Try it. Paiter ordered.


    The senior came out at grabbed the scoop from me. He dipped it back into the punch and then drank from the samedle I had drank from. He gave me a perverted grin as he did so, causing my stomach to turn. If he only knew The girls of Wrath also made noises of disgust, a few mumbling about perverted men.


    When he finished drinking it, his eyes raised in suprise. Not bad.


    What? Paiter took a step forward, grabbing a cup from the table and dripping it in. He drank the punch too.


    When he finished, he took the ss and threw it angrily. The ss shattered on the floor, causing several people to step back. What was his n in the first ce? He seemed to want to embarrass Wrath, or perhaps all lipstick lesbians. After hearing that Aiko and I were lesbians, perhaps he sought to gave after the help to embarrass Wrath.


    Reba looked at the angry Paiters face with a very pleased expression. Whatever was supposed to happen, it seemed that it didnt go the way he wanted. Maybe they messed with the ingredients in the kitchen and the chef saw it and threw it away. Maybe they just didnt use enough ingredients. I didnt know, but their goal seemed to have been thwarted.


    Reba gloatingly got a ss of punch for herself, gulping it down smuggly with a grin. What is it, Paiter? Is your delicate boy tummy too much for a womans drink.


    Herpanions chuckled, and each of them in turn took a drink while ring at the boys, who were all glowering now.


    What this all his game was? I just couldnt figure it out. Was he just trying to embarrass us? These were truly kids. I had thought the seniors would havee up with something a bit more devious than that, but s, there n was just to put something bad in the punch and then frame lesbians for being anti-boy.


    We done now? I growled, keeping my voice cold as the party started to return to normal.


    Paiter nodded, his head lowered, It seems I made a mistake.


    Aiko, head to the kitchen, I whispered to her. Were leaving soon, with my sister.


    Aiko nodded and immediately ran for the kitchen. Once the door closed, I turned to see the Wrath girls walking away. With the event ended, several of them seemed to be moving to sit down, looking tired.


    Something was giving me a bad feeling though. Paiters expression seemed off. In the corner of his lips, it was if he was smirking. I had a distinct feeling that this was just act one of whatever he nned for Wrath. It was best if I left with Madison as quickly as we could. I turned away, but just as I turned, Paiter reached out and grabbed my butt. My shock grew to anger in a second. After this entire night, I had already reached my limit on what I could take from other boys.


    I spun, my fist mming into his face. Paiter was caught byplete surprise as a smack hit him. He stumbled back to the ground.


    Dont touch me! I growled, suddenly feeling slightly woozy from turning too fast.


    Paiter had surprise in his eyes, but even now, that grin didnt leave his face. He reached up and wiped a little bit of blood from his lip.


    Hehe youll pay for thatter. Paiters scowl now turned to aplete grin.


    His look uneased me. I suddenly had the urge to get away quickly. Later? Whatter there wouldnt be ater. I headed back to the couch while Paiter got up with the help of his friends and headed over to the dance floor.


    The farther I walked, the more everything felt wrong. I suddenly felt like I was walking through jello. It wasnt until my eyes focused on the couch that the sinking feel turned into dread.


    Everyone was there, sitting down. Lyra and Mako both looked out of it. Madison also looked half passed-out, her head resting on Bens shoulder. Charles was touching Makos face, and she was wearing a dazed expression. Ben reached down and grabbed Madison, suddenly trying to pick her up in his arms. I reached out and tried to shout, but one foot got in front of the other, and I stumbled forward. Someone caught me, and I looked up to see Damien looking down at me while he licked his lips excitedly.


    P-perhaps we should head to the VIP room? He asked nervously.


    I pulled away. Shit the punch you bastards


    We didnt do that. Thats the Seniors n! The boys took purification potion before drinking so only the girls were knocked out.Damien whispered darkly while tightening his grip on my arm as I fought back with what little strength I had. Hey, hey! I wouldnt be pulling away if I were you, you just pissed off Paiter. The girls out here, Wrath, the boys are just going to gang rape them all to show them whos in charge. After punching Paiter, youll be high on that list. Me and my brosreserved all the VIP rooms so only we have the key. Come with me to my room and well have a fun night together. Stay down here and Paiter will wreck you. Im the only safety you got!


    I swung at him anyway, but he was able to dodge it, although he was forced to let go of me. I stumbled forward, falling onto Dia. She looked down at me, but her look seemed dazed too.


    Th-they roofied us. I barely got the words out.


    Dia could only look down on me regretfully. I turned, reaching for Madison. I fell to the floor. Ben stood with Madison in his arms. He was carrying her princess style. Her eyes were closed. I lunged onest time, but the world was getting blurrier and blurrier and it was getting harder to think. I kept reaching, and my sight faded as I watched Madison being taken away.

 Book 2: Chapter 13

    Book 2: Chapter 13


    It was the feeling of warmth that first got to me. A glowing feeling permeating my body, like the radiant heat of a ceramic heater or the incessant baking of the sun on a hot afternoon. It didnt feel rming or scary. It felt nice. As my consciousness began to return, my eyes fluttered open. There was a white light in my vision. Although it wasnt bright, it seemed to overwhelm everything else. All I could do is look at the light, which shone a small distance down near my chest.


    The light seemed to sputter a moment, and then went out. It was both grand and measly at the same time, its decay into nonexistence being as inconsequential as its presence a moment earlier felt monumental. ck dots floated across my vision, and slowly, ever so slowly, they began to coalesce into the face of a person that I happened to recognize. I breathed out a gasp.


    Dia


    Dia looked down at me. I appeared to be lying in a bed, and Dia was now kneeling beside it. More than kneeling, her body was holding mine, and she looked like she was using me to keep herself from copsing to the floor. She was panting small breaths and looked quite tired. My mind still felt a bit fluttery, and I started to look around the room, trying to get my bearing straight. How did I get here? Why am I here?


    The answers to those questions were answered a momentter when my eyes fell onto a man lying on the nearby couch. That man was none other than Damien. With the sight of his ugly face, all of my memories came flooding back in.


    They drugged us! I sat up in a rush, my energy seemed to return quite fully.


    Dia smiled lightly up at me. Yes they tried.


    My eyes shot back to Damien again now that my mind was working a little better. However, I quickly realized that Damien was no threat. It looked like he had been hit with something, as he had a lump in the back of his head. I could see the back of his head because he was face first on the couch, his head only turned enough that I could see his gaping maw with drool leaking out of it. This was a guy who had drugged me and dragged me into this room to rape me. No, I guess it was the Seniors who were ying that game. This guy was only guilty of taking advantage of the situation.


    My fists started to tighten. Worst, I fell right into their trap. I prided myself on my memories and being different from other guys, yet I waspletely had by a bunch of children. I bit my lip hard enough to draw blood, the anger surging through me. Right now, Lyra, Mako, Reba, and most importantly Madison were all in horrible danger. Was Aiko among them as well? I didnt know, but it was safer to assume that she was.


    These boys have gone too far. Those words came from my mouth, but they quivered with unrestrained rage.


    Dia nodded lethargically. I too am surprised by this. Ive never heard of men resorting to a drug to knock women unconscious. The very idea is unnerving.


    I nodded slowly, my eyes lost in thought. Of course, this world didnt really have rape drugs. Rather, in a world where almost every woman was willing and no man ever wanted for sex, the need for rape drugs wasnt needed. Even when rape urred, the man could just press the woman down and if he got her pregnant, thew would often look the other way. However, the sheer scale of this stunt pulled by the Seniors wasplete unprecedented. I would have never seen thising. Or perhaps, I was only telling myself that to forgive mypse of judgement.


    Dia? How did you avoid it? I thought you were under the drug. Are you still- I reached out, touching Dias shoulder gently.


    My virginity is fine I practice my magic a lot. My mother taught me purification magic. Everything I eat and drink I purify before-hand so that no one can poison me. Dia exined, her expression without the tiniest hint of humor.


    S-seriously? I said. Thats really paranoi- ahem smart.


    Dia nodded, epting mypliment while ignoring the first part. Well, its not like I could really call Dia paranoid considering the current situation. Had she not developed this magical habit from her mother, then she likely would be raped right now. As for me, who knows what would have happened. I had been so centered on Madisons safety, thinking about what hed have done with me while I was asleep only now sent shivers down my spine. Although, thinking that, I only had more questions for Dia.


    That white light that was purification?


    Dia nodded again. Its harder to cast it on a contaminated person versus a contaminated drink. However, I didnt know how much longer youd be out.


    How long have I been out?


    He only brought us into the room about five minutes ago. He nned to enjoy both of us. It was when he was cing you on the bed that I hit him with the back of my shoe. She pointed to a second bed, which made this room a double.


    I closed my eyes and opened them again. Only five minutes. That seemed like a short period of time, but also an impossibly long period of time. Madison could have already been vited, or is currently been vited. I really didnt have any time to waste anymore. However, despite the urgency I felt, I couldnt stop myself from asking the question.


    You could have left me behind and ran off. Why did you help? I asked.


    Dia looked away for a moment as if she was contemting what an appropriate answer should be. It wasnt until I started growing antsy that she turned back and answered.


    You seem different than the other girls. The way you stood up for your foreigner friend. The way you hold yourself. I find it refreshing. Had you been raped, I feel that I might have some regrets. That is why I decided to protect you. I meant it when I said you shoulde work for me. I find yourpany interesting.


    I moved forward, reaching out and grabbing Dias shoulders. She allowed me to do so to my own surprise. Although, right now, I was still a girl like her. Luckily, she had knocked Damien out before he started undressing me. Either way, I no longer cared about maintaining my female appearance. This was no longer a simple sabotage mission. I was now on search and rescue.


    The other girls


    Theres nothing we can do. Dia straightened, pulling from my arms and looking away. I can get you out. If a boy appears, the both of us might be able to handle him, but any more girls and the chances of getting caught are too high. I wont have the magic to purify another. Youre it.


    I have to try, I said my voice containing no hesitation.


    For me, there was no question I would go looking for Madison. Fleeing this ce wasnt even a thought. It was me against almost twenty other boys. I immediately stood up, looking around the room to find something I could use as a weapon. I finally noticed that the chairs were metal, and the legs seemed to be screwed on. I quickly unscrewed a chair leg, giving me a single light metal stick in my hands. It was all I had, but itd have to be enough.


    No Dia grabbed my arm just as I started heading for the door exit.


    Dia


    I wont let you risk yourself, Dia said her grip tightening. You will leave with me. I will keep you safe.


    I wont Im going


    Dias eyes shed and her expression turned wild for a moment. No one has ever told me no when I ordered something before. Im not asking. You can hate me now, but I wont let another girl risk her life and virginity like this. Youreing with me.


    Dia immediately started trying to pull me the opposite direction towards a balcony door. Perhaps she nned to climb out the window rather than try to brave the halls. However, she quickly found that I didnt budge an inch. She turned back to me, even more, shocked when I looked down at her defiantly. Dia was a rich girl used to power, so it must have been rare that she felt so powerless.


    If youre worried about a girl, then you dont need to worry about me at all, I said, my voice only holding a tinge of the frustration that I felt.


    What? Why? Dia demanded, her eyes, showing some inner frustration.


    I reached up to my hair and pulled. There was a slight resistance, but quickly the wig left my head. Dias eyes widened and she took a step back. I pulled off my shirt and quickly discarded the bra. I was now standing in the room wearing nothing by a skirt. I wanted to run to a bathroom and wash my face, but time wouldnt allow that now.


    Madison is my sister, I exined simply. Thats why I came here. What these boys decided to do its wrong. Im going to stop it, no matter what.


    Dia shook her head in disbelief, her mouth opened in the most expression Id seen on her this night. Yo-youre a boy.


    Hate me if you want. I shrugged, turning away. Im going to try to save those girls.


    I immediately headed out the door, not giving Dia another nce.


    The fire rm! Her voice caused me to stop for a moment, only halfway looking back. There is a fire rm tab at the end of the hall. If you pull it, itll turn on the sprinklers in the main room. This ce isnt to code. The rms call the fire authority but they dont make an rm sound anymore. It wont interrupt the VIP rooms, but turning the sprinklers on may interrupt the Senior party downstairs.


    I nodded, Thanks.


    I stepped out into the hall and closed the door. Although I still had makeup on, it would be very unlikely Id be mistaken for a woman any longer. However, I still felt some anxiety as I stepped out into the hallway. Dia didnt follow me out, so I assumed she still nned to try her alternative route. I was pretty convinced she could take care of herself. Instead, I needed to focus on Madison. There was no time to worry about anyone else.


    Rather than run to the rm, I had some concerns that triggering that event might cause some dys in Madisons rescue. If the police arrived before I could find Madisons room, for example, I could lose the chance to stop it. I started cautiously trying out the doors. Regrettably, they were as Damien had suggested, each one of them had locked. The only thing that calmed me was that the lock didnt appear to be automatic. The person themselves needed to lock the door. Thus, I was looking through them, desperately hoping to find someone who didnt lock the door.


    Three doorster, the doorknob turned with a click and I let out a tiny ray of hope. When I opened it more and saw it wasnt empty, I nearly jumped for joy. Then, I saw the scene that was going on. There was a woman on the bed, unconscious. On top of her was a man who looked much older than she was. He had a very perverted look on his face and his hands were pushed out and groping her chest lewdly. When my eyes focused on her face, I realized the woman was Lyra.


    Although I had no particr feelings for Lyra, we did have a sort of strange rtionship. I had eaten her pussy once and while I hadnt perused a rtionship with her, I had at least thought about it. She was a little strange and perverted, other boys called her cold, but even she didnt deserve to be manhandled in this way.


    I didnt hesitate as I stormed across the room. The guy I only noticed I had entered within the door clicked shut louder than I had opened it. He looked back at me with a surprised look, but before he could even raise a hand, I brought up the bar and mmed it on the back of his head. It made a ding sound as he fell off of Lyra and crumbled to the side. The hit wasnt as strong as I was hoping it was. I could hear the guy panting and grunting on the other side of the bed. I rant to Lyra quickly, pping her cheeks.


    Lyra, wake up Lyra! I tried shaking her.


    However, Lyra seemedpletely out of it. Her pert red lips were slightly open and her breast heaved in a very erotic way, especially after her shirt was opened and her bra was exposed. I immediately grabbed her shirt and started buttoning it back up.


    Clyburn her lips voiced as I fixed her clothing to something more presentable.


    Yes! I responded, thinking for a second she might have grown conscious to no avail. Im Clyburn. Quickly wake up before they hurt you.


    Clyburn! The man I had knocked off of Lyra was standing up, rubbing the back of his head angrily. You? Youre Clyburn.


    What If I am? Whats it to you? I scowled right back at the other man.


    Gehehehe Clyburn Lyra reached out and grabbed my hand, rubbing her cheek against it in a strangely familiar way.


    Her eyes were still closed and she was drooling slightly on my hand. The mans expression darkened even more at the sight, his face twisting into an unpleasant scowl.


    Yes I recognize you now behind that makeup. The man stood up. Now, if you well, get your hands off my sister.


    Sister? I burst out in disbelief.


    The man straightened his clothing, a neutral button-up shirt, and grey cks, before giving a distasteful sniff. I am Aaron, her brother. Once I heard about this event, I naturally came myself to protect my sister.


    My guard lightened a bit, feeling somewhat relieved to find someone who had a situation simr to mine. However, the situation I had found him was not one that looked normal. I couldnt help but remain somewhat doubtful. Was it hypocritical that I looked at this brother of Lyra with doubt when I pursued my own sister in the same manner? Perhaps. However, I didnt feel a sense of aradery from this man, just unease.


    Plus, even if I didnt have my instincts, the way Aaron looked at me made me uneasy. There was an edge to his eyes that seemed to suggest he hated me. While it was true, our first interaction as me hitting him across the head, it still didnt exin to me why he would hold such hostility.


    I came to free Lyra as well, I responded. As a fellow ssmate, perhaps it is best if you allow me to take her? You wouldnt want your name sullied with the events going on down below, right?


    Aaron paused for a second, but then his expression turned into a glower. You dont have the right to touch my sister, get your hands off her immediately.


    And who has that right? You?


    Yes. Aaron took a few step forwards, causing me to adjust myself ufortable. She is my sister and my woman. Naturally, her body belongs to me.


    I could only blink in surprise at his tant admittance. I had thought that I was a shameless incestuous brother in this world, but this guy took it to another level. In some ways, it was almost enviable how honest he was with himself. However, the more I tried to excuse his actions, the more the scene of him on top of Lyras unconscious body yed in my mind, the less I wanted to leave him alone with Lyra. For all intent and purposes, Lyra and I were nothing, and yet I couldnt help but feel like I needed to protect her. Perhaps that was just a w of mine.


    I wont let you touch her! I shot back.


    You bastard his face turned ugly, and for a moment I thought he might leap across the bed and attack me. Give my sister, Ill do with her whatever I want.


    Just as he looked ready to pounce, there was a woosh sound and a person suddenly appeared next to him. I let out a cry of surprise. Aaron turned at the interruption as well and looked just as surprised. However, a momentter, recognition spread on his face, and he looked a little bit afraid and hesitant. The woman was wearing all ck, with a veil over her face. She looked a bit like a ninja, but her outfit was less all-epassing and more decorative.


    Aaron, perhaps you should remember your agreements. The woman said cooly through her veil.


    Even here you stalk me? Aarons voice rose as he shot those angry remarks at the woman. Wheres the trust?


    Trust must be earned, and you have done nothing to show your sincerity to our misses. She exined calmly.


    Ive done everything she asked. Aarons voice was so rabid that spittle flew out as he cursed. This is my sister were talking about here!


    The woman nodded slowly. Of course, the misses understands your need to protect your sister. With the presence of this boy here, you can consider the conditions of her safety met, yes?


    Aaron turned and shot me a hateful look before ncing back at the veiled woman. Him? How can this boy be trusted?


    I have observed his movements up until now. The woman responded nonchntly. He is not one to touch your sister. Unlike this boy here


    The woman gestured to a boy I hadnt noticed before. It was the one named Charles. He had been knocked unconscious as well. Although he looked like he was starting to wake up slowly and groggily. She leaned over and with a single strike of her open hand, knocked him out. She then scooped him up and swung him over his shoulder. Despite he was taller andrger than she, the woman was able to do this with ease.


    Even so Aaron put on a stubborn expression.


    Unless it is you who wishes to touch your sister? When thest words came out, there was an icy chill that followed, even though her expression didnt seem to change.


    If it was even possible, Aarons face turned even uglier, but there was also a sudden wave of fear in his eyes as well. I had already lost where their conversation was going. I could only look on questioningly as I remained holding Lyra in my arms.


    Of course not, Aaron spoke with his voice an octave higher. I honor my agreements with Lady Mainwell. How would I ever dare to vite the contract.


    The chilliness vanished in an instant, although the woman didnt seem to move an inch. Very well, it seems your sister is awakening. She did not drink much of the drug. We should leave now.


    Aaron still had a stubborn, angry look on his face, but after a moment, he nodded. Then, he turned back at me with a re in his eyes.


    This here is my sister. You are to escort her out of this ce. I will have an escort take her home. Dont touch her or I will certainly make you pay! Aaron turned and headed for the door, which the woman opened for him.


    I could only stare on in slight confusion. Escort his sister, my ass! I had my own sister to protect. In fact, while I was wasting time here, anything could be happening to my sister. It was just another impulse that I decided to protect this woman.


    Boy named Clyburn. I sat at attention at the words of the woman in the veil who emitted a dangerous vibe. The girl who is your sister, Madison. This one may have seen her dragged into a room three doors down on the right.


    Ah! I immediately moved to stand, causing Lyra to moved and wrap her arms around me.


    You Aaron tried to storm back in, but the girl held up a hand stopping her.


    You may need this. She tossed something to me.


    I lifted my hand instinctually and caught it. I realized it was one of the card entries. It must be the key that let the Sophomores into the rooms. I nodded to her as she shut the door despite Aarons protests.


    Ehm? The closing of the door suddenly caused the woman in my arms to wake up.


    I looked down at her. Lyra?


    Lyras eye fluttered open as she wiped some drool from her chin. Her eyes looked up at my dewy for a moment, but then a slow realization formed on her face. Her eyes widened, and then pink started to form on her cheeks.


    Ahh! Clyburn, wh-wh-what are you doing! Lyra cried out.


    What? Arent you holding me? I asked.


    G-g-g-get off! Lyra pulled away, leaping off the bed. Wh-whats going on?


    I sighed, getting up. Look, I dont got time to deal with you. Short story, the Seniors tried to drug you girls. The Sophomores are trying to rape you, and I came to save you. Get out of here quickly, if you can avoid going through the main club, thatll be best.


    Ah that Lyra looked on uncertainty as I opened the door and stepped. I will! There is a fire exit out the back.


    Good. I nodded, turning back, then stopped and put on a wry smile, turning my head. Eh, you might want to cover your chest.


    Lyra looked down, realizing her shirt was undone and her white bra and cleavage were exposed. She immediately let out a cry and covered herself up while shooting me a re. I turned without paying her another mind.


    If you really helped me, thank you! Her words came as I walked out into the hallway.


    I didnt test any other doorways. Instead, I headed straight to the one the veiled woman had indicated. As soon as I unlocked the door, I stormed in. I had left my metal handle behind. Perhaps, I wanted to use my fists on this guy. As soon as the door opened, my eyes snapped to the bed. I breathed out in relief seeing that Madison was lying on the bed. She was down to her underwear, but the underwear still looked to be on her body. As for the guy, he wasnt in the room.


    It was only when I stepped in that I could hear someone showering in the attached bathroom. It looked like the guy liked taking a shower and being squeaky clean when he raped a girl. Or, perhaps he had already finished a bit. My steps faltered a bit as I stared down at Madison worriedly. Her panties were still on, not pushed aside. There was no blood, although there shouldnt have been since I took her virginity. There was no wet spot either, but would she have been excited while unconscious?


    In short, I couldnt tell if I had been toote or just on time. Either way, I moved straight up to Madison, grabbing her in my arms.


    Madison! I called, lightly pping her face to try to snap her out of it.


    C-clyburn her voice muttered, but with her eyes closed, it was clear it was just a sleep response, and not her waking up.


    I grabbed her, standing up to carry her outside of the room, but then my eyes snapped to a second bed in the room. I hadnt noticed earlier that this room was a double like the one I had woken up in. There was a woman on the other bed as well. That was the teacher, Mako.


    Unlike my sister, she waspletely naked. Also unlike my sister, there was a bloody patch under her. She moaned, her face contorted in pain. I stopped, unable to look away at the shocking scene. This teacher had been raped. So, I hadnte on time. Rather, this guy had decided to sample the teacher first. Had he decided to go for my Madison, I would have been toote. He was washing up between rapes. I guess he thought himself a gentlemen rapist.


    Sniff. Sniff. I smelled smoke. Frowning, I carried Madison out to the hallway. It was then I noticed that there was arge amount of smoke pooling at the top of the hallway. Furthermore, down the hall, there was an ominous red glow that seemed to being from down the stairs.


    A fire? I breathed.


    Pulling the fire rm didnt seem to be necessary anymore. There was a genuine fire on the first level. Looked like the sprinkler system wasnt doing its proper job. Instead, we were in a bit of trouble. We were trapped on this second floor with a fire raging below. I could tell just by the amount of smoke there was a lot of it and it was growing quickly. Just since I noticed it the smoke had finished covering the ceiling and was quickly starting to thicken. In less than a minute itd be down to my head height. I could also feel the heating from my feet. This wasnt safe. I had to get Madison out, but I couldnt leave the teacher behind either, could I?


    Who are you? A voice demanded from behind, causing me to look back into the room.


    The boy called Ben was standing there, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his hips. He noticed Madison in my arms first, but when his eyes moved up to my face, they narrowed angrily.


    Clyburn youre here.


    You fucker. I shot back, You tried to rape my sister!


    Benughed, shrugging his shoulders. I gave you a chance to give her fairly. Dont me me. And whatever do you mean tried? Your sister felt so good.


    You fucker! You didnt! Youre lying. I put Madison down next to the door, standing up towards him as rage crossed my face.


    He had Mako first, right? He didnt he couldnt have he absolutely is lying to taunt me. He took a shower after both women? What kind of small dick bastard sted his load twice in two different women, it had barely been ten minutes since we were taken up here. Then again, this was a world that seemed to favor men with short fuses.


    Bens face grew cruel. Maybe maybe I am maybe I didnt. Who knows?


    I lunged for him. He had nothing but a towel. For all intent and purposes, this guy was defenseless. I hadrger muscles. There was no doubt I couldnt defeat him.


    -, - !


    Wha- I barely managed to take three steps towards him when there was a sh of light.


    My body flew back and hit the wall, the entire world going dark. I could hear the sound of his stepsing over to me. I struggled to my feet, but my entire body felt like it was spasming, making it very difficult to recover.


    People always said it was useless to learn magic. What they meant was it was useless for women to learn magic. Its one of the best-kept secrets of this society. I could hear his voice say. Men are stronger in magic than women. Although you need a special teacher to tap that power. The womens way is only for women.


    B-bastard I managed to get out, even as my teeth closed beyond my control as another way of electricity shot through me.


    Ah a fire The boy said. I cant let my little shenanigans be broadcast to the world now, can I? How about you stay here and burn up with the girls. It solves both our problems.


    Ill kill you! I swung, but my arm immediately mped down and he dodged it with ease.


    Now, now dont be rude. Were men, after all, we ought to stick together. Ben leaned down to the point I could feel him right in front of me, but powerless to strike back. You may beforted to know that I regretfully didnt get around to touching your sister. Congrattions, you cock blocked me. Of course, shes going to burn to death with you, youll have to ask her in the next life if shes thankful for your intrusion. Chou.


    Ahhhh! I screamed but as smoke filled the hall and my lungs, it caused me to break into coughs.


    Ben stood up and casually walked away, not paying us any mind. I forced my eyes open through the ck smoke, which was growing more violent by the second. The distant glow of the mes had already passed the staircase now and was quite rapidly approaching us. Madison was on the floor, propped up right across from me, still knocked out with the drug. Mako was on the bed still in the room. And I? I was only just starting to regain movements, but my entire body felt numb. Ever so slowly, I got to my knees, crawling over into the room and the bed. I gradually managed to get a hold if the sheet and pull. It was heavier than I imagined, but after using all my avable strength, there was a thump as Mako fell from the bed.


    It felt like forever, but I slowly pulled the sheet, Mako wrapped inside, effectively dragging her body outside of the room. The smoke was burning my vision, but I was starting to regain strength, even as I started to grow dizzier at the same time. Pushing Madison onto the nket, I started to pull both of them. With two girls on the sheet, the movements were slow. Meanwhile, the fire had worked down half the hallway.


    It started to feel like a race. I pulled on the nket, crawling slowly, while the fire approached from behind, feeling the hallways with smoke and heat until I felt like I couldnt breathe. I was oxygen deprived now, and if I tried to move too fast my muscles spasmed again and Id fall on my face.


    I pulled, pulled and kept pulling, keeping my sister and Mako just a foot in front of the mes. When my back hit a cold metal stop, I looked up to see the exit sign. Shoving open the door, I used myst bit of strength to pick up the girls and push them through the door. Just as I did so, the floor copsed, fire from below finally eating through. However, As I copsed on the metal support of the exit escape, Mako and Madison just a few feet in front of me. Like that, I was done.


    Three up there! I thought I heard someone cry.


    Although, I wasnt sure, because I slipped off to unconsciousness a momentter with cold metal under me and a zing heat from behind.

 Book 2: Chapter 14

    Book 2: Chapter 14


    Clyburn Bonholdt. You have been charged with Academic misconduct. Rape of a teacher. Sexual assault of nearly thirty students, possession of drugs, drug-facilitated sexual assault, failure to impregnate, destruction of property, and arson. How do you plead?


    Not guilty, your honor.


    Lies!


    Bastard!


    Burn, you, you man!


    There was a loud rumble of voices suddenly rising from behind me and the judge had to bang the gavel a half dozen times before the courtroom settled. I could feel the heated stares of hundreds of women. For thest two days, I had been in solitary confinement, which is where I had woken up after passing out. It took me half a day to even find out why I was there. After being narrowly rescued from the fire escape, the police then turned around and arrested me.


    Word of the events that transpired in The Precipice leaked to the news, and it exploded into a massive public controversy. As more details were leaked, likely by the victims of Wrath, public anger grew, and the city had reached a boiling point. Boys attempted to drug and rape arge spattering of girls. A mass rape on this scale had never been seen before.


    Unfortunately, most of the boys involved had fled in the fire and then hid behind their powerful families to spread usible deniability. In the end, only one boy could be clearly connected to the events in the Precipice. Not only was he caughting out of the building, but he literally was caught with his arms around two stripped, unconscious, drugged women, one of them a freshly raped teacher with cum leaking from her crotch, and the other his own sister. Blood was in the water, and I was sinking fast.


    Then, your trial will be set in two months. The judge dered. You are waived from bail, as enforced by the male protection act. Until the trial, you will be monitored closely. You will remain suspended from all school activities until further notice.


    Youre giving him bail! A shriek came from the audience.


    Numerous people stood up screaming. As for the entire room, it didnt feel like there was a single person in support of me. Well, there was mywyer. She was hired by Aunt Rose yesterday. I didnt really know her, but she didnt seem to buy my story. When I exined what happened, she suggested I just admit guilt. Her advice was to push my sister down again until she became pregnant to lesson my sentence. If a woman bes pregnant from rape, the sentence is reduced substantially and sometimes discharged altogether. As to the thirty some other victims of the seniors, Reba and her ilk, even if one of them did get pregnant, they were likely to abort the baby in secret just to spite me.


    Th-those charges are ridiculous, Brooke growled angrily as I met her outside of the building.


    The police only escorted me to the front door of the courthouse. After that, the mobs of people standing outside holding up signs and screaming in rage could tear me apart for all they cared. Thankfully, Aunt Rose and Brooke came prepared and had a small security detail creating a shield to protect us. Even so, angry people tried to chuck stuff at me, or otherwise force their way through the detail in an attempt to attack me. The security could only hold up their shields and keep pushing through the crowd. By the time the three of us dived into the car, the protective space they had built was down to a third of its original size.


    The driver hit the gas as soon as the door closed, moving the car so that we couldnt get surrounded and pushed over. Most of the people outside were women from teenagers to adults. They held signs that said things like Down with men. And Burn, Cly, Burn!. Clever, that one.


    Theyre trying to make an example out of you. Aunt Rose spoke once the car emerged from the crowds, the security detail joining in a second armored car a momentter.


    Hes just one boy. Brooke frowned angrily.


    The special treatment men have been getting since the Male Protection Act has left a lot of women displeased. Feminists have been looking for a story that epitomizes the evils of men. A boy who drugs and rapes dozens of unwilling women? A boy without a strong family background? With no good exnation about why he was there that night? This story is ripe for sensationalizing. They wont stop until youre the poster boy of everything wrong with the male poption.


    But I didnt do anything! I was saving them! My fist mmed on arm rest, causing it to creak.


    Sweetie Aunt Rose reached over and gently stroked my arm. Of course, your Auntie believes you. I know my lovely boy would never do anything like that.


    Maybe to Madison Brooke muttered.


    Hey! I red up at Brooke.


    Ah Rose looked away, clearly surprised that her own hidden thought was spoken out loud.


    I love my sister. How could you say that? I shouted, ring at Brooke and Rose in turn. I would never drug her. Id no sooner rape you!


    R-rape? Brookes eyes widened for a second and she straightened up, before turning away and touching her fingers together. S-sorry I didnt mean it like that.


    I looked down, too tired to get upset, my anger dissipating like smoke. Im sorry too. About the bathro-


    Eh! Brooke stopped me from speaking, even as Aunt Rose gave us a questioning look. Im the one who should apologize. None of this would have happened if I stuck by your side. I was distracted. I went out to get a breath and when I tried to get back in they locked down the entire club. That must have been their n all along, to trap the girls in their own little rape box. I immediately went to call the police, but by the time I got back the ce was in mes.


    What about Aiko I havent heard from her? I asked, dropping the matter for the moment.


    Brooke wore aplicated face but still answered. Aiko was safe. They locked the kitchen doors when they got started and someone shouted that the catering were no longer needed. They were confused, but when they smelled fire they got outside safely. Aiko was very worried about you though.


    I nodded, although I couldnt bring myself to meet Brookes eyes. Being with Aiko still felt a bit like cheating on my best friend. If it was a question of who I cared about more, Id be hard pressed to pick between the two women. They were both very important to me. They were both dependable but inpletely different ways. Brooke was like a rock, hard and stable, able to withstand the elements by your side. Aiko, on the other hand, was like the sun. You always knew shede through.


    Lyra? Dia? Regrettably, this was my first chance to get any details leading up to my appointment hearing.


    I wasnt even allowed to talk to my Aunt until after the trial was scheduled. Whether this was part of the feminist n, separating me from my parental figures to aid the prosecution, I didnt know. Even mywyer was hesitant to give me details. Other than the times I was taken out for questioning, all I could do was wait in rtive darkness and hope everything worked itself out.


    Although rumors pegged them present at the Precipice that night, the rumors also add that they both got out of there before you drugged them. Ahem you know what I mean.


    Yeah I responded dryly. I know


    All the rumors made this seem like I personally did everything. I drugged thirty-two women, and then systematically raped every single one of them in the span of thirty minutes. Naturally, the ludicrousness of those ims could be easily disproved. However, they didnt want to disprove the rumors. They wanted a boy to me for everything. Chasing down the twenty boys responsible would be too hard, even if they could get their names, so despite allmon sense, I was the source of all of the me.


    There were also rumors of a kitchen girl who was involved. They havent been able to find her. Some think she died in the fire. Brooke spoke slowly. Perhaps you know of her.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. rice? They dont know?


    Brooke shook her head. Right now, your strongest defense is that no one saw you at the party. You were only seen at the end of the party, which coborates your story. If they found out you snuck into the party dressed as a woman, itll hurt your case even more. Dressing as the opposite sex is a taboo. At least, no one saw you.


    I was seen I spoke slowly, causing Brooke to look up. Dia and Lyra they both saw me. I dont think Lyra noticed I was rice though.


    Just Dia then? Brooke frowned thoughtfully. They call her the Career Queen, right? Perhaps there is some agreement we can offer her to keep her silent.


    Youve told me a bit about this. Aunt Rose spoke up. The Dia person should be as eager to keep her presence there a secret as Clyburn. Perhaps she wont talk?


    Perhaps Brooke added but didnt seem convinced. Do we really want to bank on a woman with the reputation of a man-hater?


    There was silence that followed.


    And the others I broke the silence, wanting to ask specifically for Madison, but I didnt want to sound too desperate.


    Mako was tested and found not pregnant.


    They can find out that fast? I coughed in surprise.


    With magic, yes Aunt Rose shrugged, Itd be better if she was.


    I didnt do it!


    I know, Clyburn, I know


    Cant they just test the DNA of the sperm in her? I demanded.


    Test the DNA? I dont know what you mean? Aunt Rose cocked her head, but a look at Brooke showed she was just as clueless.


    It looked like DNA profiling didnt exist in this world as well. Given the nature of this world, there was probably no such thing as a rape kit either. I could only sigh at the discrepancies of this world from my own. Science fiction always painted worlds as modern, primitive, or advanced. All technology seemed to go hand in hand. If you were advanced in one thing, you became advanced in everything. Even stories that involved a leap in technological advancement from finding some kind of alien technology usually affected all aspects of life.


    This world didnt have the advancement of technology, it had the convenience of magic. Many things in this world were radically different as a result. Engineering feats too difficult to imagine like flying cars and floating inds were created with ease thanks to magic. Meanwhile, general science seemed tog behind, with some concepts little better than our world had in the 50s. It was more difficult to notice, for example, that healthcare was behind, because the addition of magic more than made up for it, with some of our greatest illnesses like heart disease and cancer a mere spell away from being instantly cured, that is, if you had the money to afford it.


    But I think youre more concerned about Madison than Mako. Brookes voice broke in, causing Aunt Roses expression to grow solemn. Madison is fine, Clyburn.


    Fine?


    She is caught between those that want to treat her as a victim of a vindictive brother and those that had the rumors of Slut Queen only confirmed.


    Still a Queen? Even with her virginity suspected?


    Some women are cruel. Reality doesnt matter as much to them. Rose sighed.


    As a source of some of that reality bending, I understood this more than most. I gave them a nod. At least, Madison was safe. Aiko and Brooke were safe as well. I was heading home, and Id get to spend my time with both of my children. Although the situation wasnt ideal, things could have been a lot worse.


    The rest of the trip home was in silence. I would have time to talk more with Aunt Roseter. For the moment, I just wanted to process everything that was happening. When we reached the mansion, I headed in a random direction, just wanting somewhere to think. I might have thought Id head to the library, but the ce I found myself heading was the room of my children. There was a maid who was helping Aunt Rose watch the girls standing nearby in attendance just outside. She nodded as I walked into the room and closed the door. Other than three maids, and the security, this mansion was empty. I had spent my entire life here, but suddenlying back to it, it felt so vacant.


    I walked over to the closest crib and picked up Alyssa, I could tell because she had more hair that her half-sister. It was strawberry blond. When she grew older, it would assuredly darken, but never be as dark as my hair or my mothers. Aunt Rose entered the room while I was sitting in the weak light rocking Alyssa back and forth. She didnt say anything, instead just heading over to Anyas crib and picking her up as well. Anya made a few noises of distress but quickly grewcent in Roses arms, quicklyforted by her mother. She sat in another chair across from me.


    It must be lonely, I said slowly. Being here, by yourself.


    Youve only been gone just over a week. Rose chuckled. And your daughters are quite the handful.


    I lowered my head, kissing the soft forehead of my daughter, her scent sweet and milky. Her little nose wrinkled as if she felt something rough she didnt like, but after a single cough, she went back to sleep. I kept my eyes focused on Alyssa, while Rose fussed with Anya.


    Still, I feel bad leaving you by yourself. I dont want to miss a day of my childs lives.


    Rose sighed, reaching down and stroking Anyas cheek. Dont worry about me. Im a tough woman. As long as I have these babys that came from you, Ill wait an eternity for your return.


    I love you, my Rose.


    Mmm my heart still beats faster when I hear that. It must mean I love you too. Rose smiled affectionately, even as she looked down at Anya, who was waking up and grabbing on to her finger, trying to suck on it. She looked up at me, her eyes growing serious. You should go see her, you know.


    Her?


    Rose looked back down at the baby as she spoke. She doesnt have the babies like me. In many ways, your mother is more vulnerable and more fragile than I ever would be.


    W-will they allow it? I asked, suddenly finding a bit of anxiousness creeping into my heart.


    Ive already set it up. You can go to the prison in a little bit. Shell want to hear how your first week has gone.


    I winced. Im afraid to tell her


    She wont me you.


    Im afraid of that too.


    The pair of us continued to sit in silence, each holding a baby. The only noises were the asional sputter or cry from one of the babies. As Anya grew fussier, Rose popped out a boob and allowed Anya to suck on it. When she noticed my curious nce, a mischievous grin grew on her face.


    You know, these are yours as well. She gestured to her spare boob.


    I stood up, approaching Rose slowly. Her lower lip quivered slightly, and she looked like she was anticipating my touch. I gave a dark smile, lowering down, and popping out her boob from her loose fitting shirt and bra. As I cupped her spare breast in my hand, she closed her eyes and moaned slightly. However, instead of going down on it, I put Alyssa on the spare nipple and then pushed my lips against hers.


    Mm! She moaned into my mouth as my tongue darted in her.


    Our tongues fought for what felt like an hour while I stood over her, a baby on each breast. She made cute moaning sounds while the babies under her made cute sucking noises. I didnt pull away again until the door suddenly opened and a person stepped in.


    Ahem Brooke coughed awkwardly, not looking at the pair of us.


    I released Roses lips, a strain of saliva connecting our lips as we pulled away from each other.


    Tease Rose hissed, her eyes shing in desire.


    I could smell a womanly scent from Rose that betrayed how turned on she was. The pair of us stared at each other, only a few steps from throwing the babies back into the crib and doing it right there on the floor, even with Brooke watching.


    There is a visitor?


    I sighed, only turning away and breaking the look of Roses sultry eyes with some effort. A visitor? Now?


    I thought I ordered no one gets in. With the press, we cant take chances. Rose couldnt stop the aggravation from affecting her voice; Afterall, she was really horny.


    Yes but, this might be a special case. Brooke said ufortably. Its Lyra.


    I immediately turned back in surprise, my expression changing, Lyra? Really?


    Of all the people I expected toe visit me, I never would have guessed it was Lyra. Rose gave me a regretful nod that said Id need to repay herter, and I left my woman and children to go visit our guest. Brooke led me to a small study that looked like it could have been an office, although it was rarely ever used. When I entered, Lyra was already there looking at a mirror on the wall, oddly adjusting her hair, her mouth moving as if she was talking to herself.


    After standing for nearly thirty seconds realizing she was so focused she hadnt heard mee in, I gave a polite cough. Lyra looked like she nearly jumped out of her skin, and I couldnt help but chuckle. This caused her to grow very flushed, and give me a look that perhaps other students interpreted as cold. To me, it only looked cutely flustered.


    C-clyburn Lyra said, turning to face me, but still keeping some distance from me. I heard about the-the charges


    When Lyra spun around, I could get a better look at her, and it caused me some pause. She was actually in a very cute summer dress that showed some wonderful cleavage. The dress was just short enough that it hinted at the curves that were barely concealed but didnt reveal anything. It was the kind of dress that could have you stare at the hem for hours just hoping itll rise that half inch and show the curves of her butt and underwear. Her hair was tied up in a pretty way that showed off her golden locks, and she wore a bit of makeup. She even gave off a flowery scent. It screamed of trying too hard, but on Lyra, it came off as really cute. Lyra always came off as a hard worker.


    I quickly turned away so I didnt look like I was staring, Yes theyre just charges. Im not guilty yet.


    Lyra nodded slowly, her face blushing for some reason. Y-youll definitely be found innocent!


    I gave her a side-look. Ive heard they want to make an example out of me.


    No! Lyra eyes opened widely with innocence. They cant. Thats not fair.


    Life isnt always fair.


    I turned to Lyra when she didnt respond.


    Her head was down and she seemed to be shaking slightly. It was a strangely dark sight on her body, and it seemed weird to me. I took a step towards Lyra without thinking, taking my hand and cupping her cheek. She looked up at me, and thats when I let out a gasp of surprise. Tears were falling down her cheeks. For some reason, seeing this girl cry seemed to make my heart ache.


    Lyra I said, moving closer to her as my eyes looked deeply into her brilliant blue ones.


    Its just not right Lyra murmured, Yo-you saved me. You tried to save the other girls.


    How can you be so sure? I asked cautiously.


    Lyra shook her head as if to herself. Youre definitely not a bad person. From the moment Iid eyes on you, I thought you were different from the other boys.


    I sighed. Lyra, why did youe?


    Lyra smiled slightly. You saved me. I I feel I must return the favor.


    My frown turned into a wry smile. That I didnt really save you all that much.


    Lyra nced up in surprise, but understanding seemed to quickly grow on her face. My brother was there, wasnt he?


    You knew! I let out the word before I could stop myself, and Lyras expression for some reason turned sad.


    He. He didnt try anything with me, did he? Lyra asked, then held up a hand to my mouth to stop me from answering. I know he did, you dont need to answer.


    Lyra For some reason, the sad look in her eyes bothered me, and I wanted to do something about it.


    Nina, that bodyguard of his she stopped him? Lyra wasnt really asking, just stating what she suspected. My brother he has been looking to deflower me for a long time.


    Is that a problem?


    Hmmm Lyra shook her head slowly, even though she still wore a sad expression. No not ording to society.


    Society? What about what you want?


    What I want? Lyra looked up at me. I want the right man.


    I realized that somewhere along those lines, my body moved until I was mere inches from Lyra. She was looking up at me tearfully, but she wasnt shaking anymore nor was she looking away. In fact, she seemed to move towards me as much as I moved towards her. There was plenty of room in the study, but we wanted to be close. My arms reached out, hesitating as if to grab her and pull her to me.


    Have you found him yet?


    I though I had Lyra said, her eyes dropping for a second, But then you came along.


    Ah? Me? I reached up and scratched my cheek, a little surprised at how forward Lyra was being.


    In this world, it was a bit odd to be treated in such a straight forward manner. Most women avoided mepletely, or hid behind contracts, or treated it like a business exchange. To be standing in front of this girl and having her all but dere she liked me However, the real question was how did I feel about Lyra?


    The first time we had ever met was in a tent in a back alley. I had eaten her pussy almost by impulse. She had been a kooky girl then and perhaps came on a little strong. However, that was over a year ago. I had been through so much. Suddenly, her kookiness came off more as sincerity. She was silly, but she was also endearing. I remembered the feeling I felt when I saw Aaron on top of her. My heart felt like someone had grabbed it.


    Lyra I


    Lyra lifted her finger and put it over my lips. Clyburn, can you please make me pregnant?


    Ah


    The good feelings in my heart were extinguished in an instant. Her words didnt make me feel happy. I certainly didnt feel horny. Instead, I felt a little underwhelmed. Pregnancy thats what it always came back to. In the end, to Lyra, I was just a means to pregnant. She wasnt confessing she loved me, she was confessing she wanted to use me to have a baby. Her eyes even held a strange sort of desperation.


    I pulled back, stepping away from Lyra. Im sorry Im not here just to give you semen.


    Wh-what? Lyras eyes grew cloudy, a confused look on her face.


    I dont want anything so casual as to just make you pregnant. If youre just looking to get pregnant. Find someone else. I demand more from my women than that.


    Lyra blinked, her confusion growing. M-my families rich. I have money


    I smiled sadly. Right, it was all about a slice for people in this world. I was letting myself get caught up in the moment, but this was the reality. I couldnt really trust women. Well, women besides my own family. Maybe thats why I hadnt contacted Mia since we shared our night together.


    Some things cant be boughten. I thought that day in the tent when we held each other two summers ago youd be interested in something more intimate I sighed.


    I couldnt let myself be like the other men. To grow callous or have sex with women thinking about what rewards Id get out of it. I didnt want that kind of life. Instead, I wanted to follow my heart. Yes, that was what I wanted from the beginning. My wife cheated on me because she wanted to have a baby. It was a cold, calcting move that didnt take me into the equation at all. The women I pursued, the women I loved there had to be love there. The man I wanted to be in the future was a man with no regrets.


    The tent Her eyes shed and her mouth fell open. Youre the boy!


    Lyra my expression grewplex. Its better if we


    Youre the one! Lyra cried excitedly. Youre definitely going to be my first!


    Haaa I let out a sigh. Arent you listening? I only want to be with a loved one.


    Lyra blinked. Th-that


    I patted Lyra on the head softly. So, you see we cant


    Th-then, Ill definitely make you love me! She dered, pointing a finger at me.


    What?


    Make me love her, isnt it her who only wants me to have a baby?


    Clyburn, Brooke walked in, suddenly interrupting the pair of us, me standing with a confused look, while Lyra pointed at me triumphantly. Someone has been caught trying to sneak into the mansion.


    Eh? Isnt that a police problem?


    They say their name is Aaron and youve abducted their sister, Lyra. Hes demanding you hand her over.


    I nced over at Lyra. Perhaps you should go.


    Eh? Lyras face grew cloudy. Th-that bastard


    The suddenly hatefully re on her facepletely contrasted the wide-eyed happiness she disyed a moment before. I waspletely lost at this point.


    Lyras look snapped to me, her eyes suddenly glowing fervent again. I absolutely wont let him! Youll be my first my l-l-l. ah I cant say it!


    Lyras face suddenly went red. She grabbed her cheeks and shook her head as if trying to remove her negative thoughts. It looked somewhat strange, and Brooke could only raise an eyebrow.


    Lyra, I think there is some confusion here I


    No, my lo eh, Clyburn! Lyra looked away. I must go today, but I definitely wont lose! He wont take it, I wont let him! It absolute must be Clyburn. You! Show me to that scumbag brother of mine!


    Brooke gestured to her side and one of the other security guards led Lyra out. She was still muttering something as she left. I waspletely at a lost. This was the Ice Queen? She was still as crazy as I had ever known her.


    Brooke, do you have any clue what that was about?


    I dont know. Women are confusing.


    Arent you a woman?


    Thats how I know!


    I sighed again, feeling like I was missing a big part of the conversation between Lyra and I. If she genuinely had feelings for me, I didnt understand why she was so obsessed with getting pregnant. As a queen, getting pregnant was usually not their priority. Had Lyra just said she wanted to have sex with me, Id have no doubts. I knew her to be a horny girl, or I guess I thought she was a horny girl. However, she seemed more obsessed with getting pregnant than anyone.


    Brooke, get the car. I eventually decided to give up trying to decode that conversation; itd wait for another day. I have someone I need to talk to.

 Book 2: Chapter 15

    Book 2: Chapter 15


    So, that about sums up what happened. I sighed, finishing exining my story.


    A hand pressed against the ss barrier keeping the pair of us separate. My poor baby, Mother should be there to protect you.


    I had been chauffeured to the prison to make an appointment with my mother that Aunt Rose set up. I hade anxiously, but as I told Mother my story, I began to feel a great deal of relief. Of course, mothers were there to hear your worries andfort you. Just having someone to exin it to, someone I knew wouldnt judge me for my mistakes, instantly made me feel better. Mother always love their sons.


    I love you, Mother. I returned the gesture, touching the cold ss. Mom I just dont know what to do. About Madison. Lyra. Any of it.


    I love you too, sweetie.


    Mother sat back in her seat, looking down thoughtfully. She was wearing only the bare minimum of makeup and her hair was tied back in a scrunchy. She rarely showed so much of her face. She used to always look ssy and mysterious, but in a prison uniform, she actually looked more motherly than ever before. Something about seeing her in in attire only outlined how beautiful mother truly was. Even an orange jumpsuit couldnt stop her from being a hotty.


    Mywyer keeps pressuring me to admit to it. I dont think she believes Im innocent. I sighed. I dont know what to do. As a man, I dont feel like I have anyone else on my side. The other guys would rather throw me under the bus than admit guilt themselves, and even if there are any women on my side, most of them would be too afraid of harassment to step forward.


    The room we were sitting felt very insufficient for this visit. It wasnt unlike some of the prisoner visitor centers I had seen in my old world, although there were no phones. Instead, the voice was processed through a stone fragment that was likely magical in nature. It was a sterile and clean environment, with very little decor. At least, the facility felt clean. It didnt look like mom was being mistreated, and any time I asked, she automatically told me that she was fine and she was more worried about me.


    After nodding at my words, Mother put on a strange look as if something unappealing came to her mind. She shook her head for a second, looking doubtful, but as she nced up at me, her resolve seemed to strengthen. Finally, she sat up and leaned forward, although her expression looked a bit unhappy.


    There is something I can do for you Mothers words came out slow and methodical.


    Mom?


    Mother looked into my eyes and smiled gently. Its ok, sweetie. Mommy will take care of it. Just promise me one thing, will you?


    Anything, you know it.


    Promise your mother that if my help arrives, you wont reject it.


    I could only raise an eyebrow. Why would I ever reject help my mother offered? Why would I reject anything Mother offered? I wanted to instantly shake my head and reject the notion, but Mom looked at me with such a severe expression that I hesitated for a second. After confirming in my heart that Id never spurn something of mothers, I nodded slowly. Mother started to smile with relief after she saw my agreement.


    I will.


    Good, good. Mother sighed. Youre such a good boy. Those nasty Wrath women trying to go after my Clyburn, it makes me so mad!


    I gave a wry smile. The seniors did drug and rape them. Madison was almost a victim of these actions.


    Mother shrugged. Madison has rejected your hand enough times. She may be my daughter, but perhaps she needs to learn from her mistakes.


    Mom!


    Im sorry, I just cant be sympathetic. Those Wrath girls are just ugly girls who inappropriately take out their anger on the other sex, and for the rest, they wouldnt have been invited if they were the kind of women who did the proper thing and sought a man.


    I sighed, nodding as mom talked. I didnt really want to get into a fight, especially with her in prison. I never considered myself progressive, but mother clearly had a conservative view, despite herself being a somewhat unique case. She wasnt the only one, and there were thousands of women out there who thought much the same, that the Wraths had all but asked to be raped. That it was proper justice delivered by the men, and the only failure was that every one of them wasnt made pregnant so they could be respectable, proper citizens as opposed to societal misfits.


    There were circles who idolized me as a sort of local hero for showing the Wrath girls who was boss. Of course, those that felt that way feared retribution, and thus I received no support that mattered. As I had said, the men were happy it was me and not them, and the women hid over the fear of being attacked for their beliefs. Only mom here dared voice her opinion openly for me.


    As much as I loved my mom, I didnt really agree though. Perhaps you could call it my old world values, but what happened that night left me unsettled. What happened to those women, even though most of them were Wrath, still hurt me. Four of the five queens managed to escape, although a teacher found herself victimized by Ben, who also got away with it while acting like a monstrous psychopath. Either way, many women were sexually assaulted, and I was right in the middle of it.


    Of course, itd be too easy to me that night on Ben. But Ben was only one of three guys who decided to start this post wee week party. Plus, his techniques were rtively harmless. Take a bunch of girls out, get them drunk, have fun. If taking a woman out drinking and hoping it increased your chances of scoring was a crime, then I feared too many men would be guilty. The seniors were the ones that upped the game, inviting every girl any of them had been turned down by and then drugging the lot of them. However, even the seniors were just a product of this culture, which fostered a severeck of responsibility for men along with equally unfair demands.


    I could even me myself. I was there, but I was so focused on my own problems that I didnt even take the time to consider the Seniors. I was so convinced of my own superiority, that I was caught blindsided by their petty tricks. And yes, even some of the me fell on Wrath, who sought to embarrass and humiliate the boys in the same way the boys ended up embarrassing and humiliating the girls. In the end, it was thebined effort of many different people, and thinking about it only made me tired.


    Mom also seemed to be lost in some thoughts, a single tear running down her cheek as she looked off distantly. What was she thinking about? Was it Hannah? Madison? Tinya, the woman she killed? I instinctively reached out to lift the tear from her cheek, and my hand hit the ss. I let out a vexed noise and nced over at the guard.


    Is there no way I can see my mother directly? I asked.


    Mom seemed to perk up at my words, looking up at me with a somewhat surprised look. The guard also seemed to be surprised at my words, suddenly looking somewhat flustered. Her expression quickly turned strange, but when I didnt look away, she gave an awkward shrug.


    As to that every male visitor, of course, has the privilege of using the MFP room to visit a loved one.


    Thatll be fine. I nodded without hesitation.


    Honey Mother whispered. We dont have to-


    I dont like talking to you through ss, I exined. Its frustrating not being able to touch you.


    Oh Mom suddenly became strangely, quiet, turning away with a blush.


    I looked back at the guard. So?


    Y-yes! The guard nodded. Of course,e this way. Well need to do a strip search though.


    Ah! Mom stood up.


    Thats fine. I shrugged, following where the guard gestured without giving Mom time to argue.


    They shoved a few documents in front of me that I quickly signed. I wasnt nning on smuggling anything in. I just wanted to be able to wipe a tear from my mothers eye. Maybe Id cry in herp. I didnt know, I just hated seeing her through the ss.


    P-please strip. A cute-looking guardsman with stringy blond hair asked.


    Why are there three other women here? I looked around to see a group of guards in the room attending this strip search.


    I-its protocol! The girl responded, tearfully, while the other women looked away. T-trainees!


    Suddenly, I realized what was so odd about this MVP room. I guess these women got to strip search men, in that case, to make sure they werent smuggling anything. In a normal world, thatd be par for the course, but for this world, itd be one of a handful of times these women got to see a guy naked in person. Prison guards werent at the level of Academy students even, so that meant these girls getting to see a boy was probably a once a year asion. Getting to see a boy naked, well did these women have to be so shameless about it?


    Hey, youve been touching my penis for five minutes, what do you think youre going to find in there! I growled.


    Nya! The girl jumped, I-its protocol! Just making sure youre not hiding something in the folds.


    The folds! Its a penis, not a vagina! There is no way Id be able to hide something in it at all. At least not using methods Id want to imagine!


    And you behind me, youve been touching my butt for thest few minutes!


    Ah! Th-that! The other girl almost stands at attention. Were going to have to do a full anal cavity search!


    What?


    The two frisky guards eyes brighten, but even the other two who are just watching nodded in approval. A momentter, I found two guards bending me over a table with my arms spread out and giving me some police brutality. This waspletely unprofessional! No, Im not into that kind of stuff! This was a massive vition, even if the two girls selected were younger and prettier, while it was the husky woman only watching with a lewd grin on her face.


    Arent they supposed to be using gloves! This wasnt sexy at all, but after doing stuff with my bottom for several minutes while giggling, I could help if my dick grew erect. The gasp on the huskydy as she gestured for the backdoor girls to spin me around.


    Ah, its a weapon! One girl dered.


    Hes smuggling it in!


    You-you I was clenching my teeth after facing this level of humiliation. Enough!


    The guards were literally on their knees in front of me, looking at my dick like a strange alien artifact. Finally having enough, I thrust my hips forward at the closest girl, intending to make her flinch. The clueless guard could only stare as my balls flew up, and then my cock smacked down on her face. The entire room froze as I t-bagged the guard. My balls resting on her chin and my dick running up her forehead.


    W-w-warm! The girl muttered in a daze.


    Did she just stick out her tongue and lick it?


    Do I need to get awyer? I screamed.


    Fortunately, I managed to get my clothes back on and limped into the MFP room. I grumbled frustratingly, my ass sore and against my own personal desires, feeling a bit horny too. It would have been better if the girls werent giggling afterward. So shameless! Id never felt so used before. I ended up diving into the room the girls gestured me towards, closing the door and cutting of their lewd grins with a sigh.


    As soon as I opened my eyes again, I froze as I stared out into the room. Unlike the hallway and the rooms beyond, this wasnt a cold, sterile environment with white walls and floors. Rather, it was a cozy room. There was arge bed in the middle of the room, and a shower off to the siderge enough for two. The floor was carpeted, although it was a utility carpet, and the walls had a tan, soothing color with several pictures hanging.


    This


    I must admit, Honey, I was a little surprised when you requested the MFP room. Mom suddenly walked out from behind a curtain.


    She was wearing nothing but underwear. Even though the underwear wasnt particrly fancy, on Mom, it looked incredibly sexy. She almost seemed shy, a light blush on her face. However, she stood in front of me boldly in a way only mom could, making sure that I could see her body in all its splendor. It was as if she was saying this was a body only for me.


    M-mom? I looked in surprise, my mind quickly realizing that the MFP room wasnt just a ce to meet people. What does MFP stand for, can I ask?


    Hmm? The male-female procreation room. Mom answered shyly. Men can request willing prisoners. It allows older and uglier men to meet their quotas, and if the woman gets pregnant, it can lower her sentence.


    Suddenly, those strange looks from before took on a whole new meaning. They werent looking at me awkwardly because they were going to strip search me, they were looking at me oddly because I unabashedly requested a room to bang my mother! Well, it wasnt like this level of incest was ouwed like in my old world. They did bring me here, after all. It was more just a strange oddity made stranger by the fact my mom was in jail and I was rtively young.


    Mom I tried to exin, but mom had a strangely pleased smile on her face.


    I thought my son wouldnt be interested in Mommy anymore, especially now that youre in the University and surrounded by young beautiful virgins. Mom said. It made Mommy really happy to hear that you still wanted to touch me so badly.


    About that


    But to demand so aggressively! Mom put her hands on her cheeks, her blush glowing. So bold! Youve really grown in these short few months. Your mother is really excited to see what kind of man youve be.


    Ah I finally just gave a smile, dropping trying to exin.


    If the question was, did I want to sleep with Mother, the answer would always be yes. I hade in here for childish reasons, but seeing how happy it made Mother, I wouldnt have it any other way. I raised my hands and gestured for Mom toe over to me. She walked into my arms and wrapped herself around me, her soft chest pressing against my hard pecs, her warm breath caressing my cheek.


    I had grown a few more inches and was now taller than Mother. As I put my chin down on her shoulder and embraced her tightly, her familiar smell hit my nostrils. I had missed this woman. I missed her a lot more than I realized. The safety and familiarity that came with that scent overwhelmed me, and I realized just how much Mom meant to me. For fourteen years, this woman had been the pir of my life. She had taught me about sex and about life. Even if Mom wasnt a perfect woman, prone to emotional outbursts and clinginess, I loved her unconditionally, this I knew.


    Our lips immediately found each other, and our tongues intertwined with deep need. I had forgotten how ravenous my Mother was, or perhaps I hadnt realized how much being stuck in prison and without her son would make her, as mom quickly began tearing at my clothes with frantic desperation. I started helping her strip off my coat and button-up shirt because I was quite certain that if I didnt, she would have ripped it off my body. I liked the shirt, so I had to abandon it quickly as Mom frantically tugged at my pants.


    Mm Mommy has been missing this. Mom moaned as her lips broke from mine. I want to taste your cock. Its been so long.


    Moms look was animalistic and just a tinge scary as she pushed me back down onto the bed. She grabbed my pants and pulled them down aggressively. My cock popped out the top of my pants at full mast. If the prison guards teasing hadnt done it, naturally, the erotic way mom looked up at me with her fervent desperation engorged my cock to the max. She didnt hesitate to drop to her knees, spreading my legs and kneeling between my crotch at the foot of the bed.


    She looked down on my cock with an extreme desire that left me slightly bbergasted. Youd think my cock was some life-saving entity or some long lost friend with the way that Mom took it in her hands, her eyes closing and her letting out a small gasp as if feeling my cock satisfied some addiction deep inside her psyche. Her lips fell on to the tip of my cock, kissing it gently like a lover. Ever so slowly, her tongue came out and flicked over the head.


    Ah Mother


    I love you she breathed her lips open and pressed against my cock which her hand cupped it on the other side and pressed it against her face. Youre so big, Clyburn, mommy doesnt know if she can take it.


    I could tell mom said that in a teasing manner. She had a look on her face that said that no matter how big it was, shed be determined to take it. She rubbed the tip of my cock on her cheek and lips as if it was catnip and she was euphorically lost in y. A bit of pre-cum leaked out, and clear liquid ended up spreading across moms lips and cheeks, but she didnt seem to mind at all. If anything, this only encouraged her to grow more aggressive.


    She cleared her throat and then took my cock into her mouth. Feeling her soft, moist lips epass my cock instantly caused me to let out a moan. Mom responded with a please moan of her own, sucking hard on the shaft for a solid thirty seconds before releasing with the pop of her mouth. I reached out and touched moms cheek gently, pushing back some hair that had fallen from her twist tie and now risked getting dirtied by cum and saliva.


    Mom continued to suck, moving her had up and down the shaft creating lewd wet noises with her mouth. Every once in a while, shed make an Mmm sound, enjoying the taste of my cock, or perhaps more the pleasure she was providing her own son. The vibrations of her throat naturally stimting the nerves deep within my cock, causing shivers to run up and down my body. Mom was certainly a professionalpared to those virgin girls. Other than Madison, Mom had sucked my cock more than anyone. She knew exactly what I liked, and didnt hesitate to use every skill she had to pleasure me.


    I looked down at my mother working hard on my cock while she moaned and bobbed her head. Her hands grabbed my hips tightly, although asionally a hand would wonder to my pelvis to readjust my cock or so that she could run her fingers through my pubic hair, something mother seemed to enjoy greatly. I remembered many long nights of Mother and I lying naked together. Shed always have her hands not far from my dick, gently stroking through the thick, curly hair above my penis. I would do the same in turn, but it turned mom on too much, and soon shed start getting really wet and my fingers would find their way into her cunt.


    As I fell into the nostalgia of the years I spent with mom, I stroked her cheeks and hair, asionally, feeling my cock bobbing through the pale skin of her cheek. My cock really did seem too big for her mouth, but she was able to bring it down to the root, although that was always followed by a sudden gasp as she came up for air. The back of her throat felt hot andfortable, and I quickly grew to my limit under my mothers machinations.


    Mom I cantst any longer.


    Moms lifted her lips from my cock just long enough to say, Its okay, honey, mommy wants your cum.


    Those words were as effective of a trigger as any, and I soon found myself erupting down her throat. To other women, I might have been rough, grabbing their head and pushing myself deep, so my cum exploded in the back of their throat, maybe even gagging them. With mom, I didnt have to. As soon as she felt me cumming, mommy gobbled my cock down to the root, sucking hard, and gulping down my cum as if it was ambrosia.


    When she finally finished, she pulled back, regretfully letting the tip of my cock fall from her bottom lips. She let out a sultry giggle as she reached out and wiped her lips while sucking her fingers as if trying to taste everyst drop of me. She also licked my balls and cock slight, cleaning it up more thoroughly than I could in the shower. When she was done, she sighed,ying her head on my inner thigh, my cock only a few inches from her face, which she stared at lovingly. One hand reached up and grabbed my hand, holding me. The other stroked my pelvic region, her fingers dancing around my pubic hair as if she was admiring it.


    I love you, Mother, I said, not really sure what else to say if there was anything else needed.


    I love you too, sweetie. Moms smile turned slightly sad. I missed you so much. I cant believe this is all the time we have together.


    Then, I guess well have to make every moment count, I said.


    Mom smiled a little brighter. Mm just lying here with my son for a little longer, I wont regret anything.


    Huh? Who said I was done! I reached forward and grabbed mom under the arms, causing her to let out a cry.


    I was much stronger than I used to be, and mom was never a big woman, so I picked her up and threw her on the bed with ease. Mom let out another shout, her eyes wide in surprise as she was flung down forcefully. Without giving her time to focus, I jumped on the bed, I forced her pants off and then removed her shirt as quickly as she had stripped me. Roughly grabbing Moms bare legs, I spread her apart. I admired the sight of her pussy, one I hadnt enjoyed in months. It was already enough that my cock was twitching to vite her. I pulled Mom into position, pushing my cock up against her entrance, leaning down, and kissing her on more time.


    Mom, who was unprepared for being pushed down and stripped so aggressively, broke the kiss with a gasp. Cl-clyburn! Again already?


    You yourself said Ive grown. I teased. You think Im the same boy who could barelyst five minutes?


    As I spoke, I reached out and grabbed her chest, squeezing her soft breasts tightly and forcefully, eliciting a deep moan from her.


    Ahn Clyburn


    Let me show you, Mother, just how much of a man Ive be!


    With those words, I shoved myself into Mom. Her entire body began to shiver, and a momentter she started gasping, the feeling of her pussy mping down hard on my cock. I could also feel a sudden gushiness between my legs.


    Ahhhhhh. Morgan moaned, her entire body shaking.


    A-a-already? I asked wryly, a slight gleam in my eye.


    Mom put on a pouty expression. Its been a long while, to think, my son will be so mean to his mother, making her cum so lewdly.


    I kissed mom again. I love you.


    Sh-show me Moms eyes brightened.


    Grabbing Mothers hips, I pushed my cock back in and out of her, pumping her pussy. Having just cum, she was already wet, and each thrust made lewd gushing sounds, but neither of us minded. Having already cum myself, my capacity tost longer had also grown, and I started thrusting into Mom with rough thrusts, taking her pussy with extreme vigor.


    Ahhn Cl-cl-clybu-mmmm! Mom moaned until I took her lips, forcing her cries to be muffled as my tongue prated her mouth.


    Her body shook under me as she reached around, her hands running up and down my back as if she waspelled to move, her hands unable to stay still as they glided across my naked back. I grabbed her arms and them pushed them down, forcing my mother against the bed. After putting both wrists together, I used one hand to hold them over her head as I continue to fuck her hard. With one arm free, I wrapped it around her leg and pull up, forcing her to spread her snatch for me, and giving me the leverage to thrust into her even more violently.


    Mothers boobs jiggled with each thrust, and I was just high enough over her that they had room to shift, her nipples rising up each time I thrust into her and fall down each time I pulled out. As I pulled her hips up use my arm, they began to spin in circles, moving in opposite directions. Stiff with arousal, they just barely scratched against my chest, two nipples tickling concentric circles against my chest. I kissed Mother again, more violently this time, my lips pressing against hers until they hurt.


    Mmmm! Mom moaned in extreme pleasure, her pussy once again gushing as she came yet again against my hard cock. Fuck


    As Moms lips broke from mine, she let out a cursing moan, her mind no longer being able to function with reason. I wasnt a child she had to keep propriety around, I was her man, and I was fucking her hard. She pawed my back, squeezing against my shoulders tightly.


    I-I love you! She moaned loudly as I picked up the past, fucking mom even harder after she came for a second time. I cant ah baby Im going crazy


    Mom looked up at me with dazed eyes, just a bit of spittle running from her lips as she grew lust in sexual intimacy. I attacked her neck, sucking it hard enough that I left a mark on her, causing moms hands to tighten and her legs to instinctually wrap around my hips. I used my free hand to force open her legs again, even as she tried to close them, continually plowing my cock hard into her without abandon.


    Lost in the moment, my own lust was growing out of control. I no longer cared if Id hurt mom or not. I just wanted to fuck her. I wanted all of her, every part! After sucking her neck, I started biting her nipples. Mom made screams and shrieks, but never pushed me off, even as I took a nipple into my mouth and pulled it with my teeth several inches before releasing it with a snap. She waspletely under my control, helpless but to take my dick. Her hands tried to fight and fidget, desperately wanting to touch my body, but I kept them held in my hands as I took my mothers pussy for my own pleasure.


    C-cl-cl-burn Ah ah I c-cant get pregnant! She said tearfully. Please dont cum in me.


    Eh? Mother pleading words, said in tears, werent the sort of flirtatious thing some women might say but spoken in earnest. Mom?


    Hah, hah Mom panted, You naughty boy you almost made me pregnant again.


    Isnt this the pregnancy room? I said, only half-jokingly.


    I already had a pregnancy. I wont receive any more leniencies if I get pregnant again. Mom said, tears falling down her eyes. Your cock is too wonderful, I want you to cum in me, but now is a bad time, Im not safe.


    You want me to pull out? I asked, a crooked smile on my face.


    N-n-no Mom looked down, blushing Actually, I was thinking if Clyburn doesnt mind, could you take mommys ass?


    I blinked, at first thinking, I heard her wrong. You want me to- We tried it before, I thought that you-


    N-No its fine Mom reached up and grabbed my cheeks after I loosened my grip. Please I dont want to end tonight without you cumming in me, please cum in my butt. I-is that okay?


    I slowly nodded, backing off a bit. With space, mom smiled and rolled over, lifting her butt up. Mom had a very splendid ass. Her pussy was so wet it was dripping, and there was a fair amount that had leaked down her buttcrack, giving her butt hole a glistening wet color. I gulped. Thest time I had done this, I had caused mom some pain. I didnt like Mom in pain, but just a few moments ago I had been lost in my own lust, so this wasnt really much different than then. I was just going to use my Mothers ass to make me cum. Whats wrong with that?


    I immediately lined my cock up a bit higher this time, aiming for her butt. Using both hands, I spread open the perfect craft of her ass, exposing that small little hole that was tightly pushed together. As soon as I pushed my head against it, her booty was already lubed up enough that the head popped right in.


    Ah! Mom cried with a jump as her butthole was quickly prated by the head of my cock. I-its fine, please keep going!


    I obliged, ever so slowly pushing myself into mothers butthole. I could see her hands tightening on the bedsheets, and I was sure she was gritting her teeth, so I slowly worked It into her. I was surprised when my cock finally reached the balls, the entire shaft inside my mothers butt. It was warm and felt surprisingly tight and roomy at the same time. It was hard to describe the feeling, but I really liked it.


    Now that I was inside my mothers ass, I couldnt help but try pushing it a little further. My own excitement hadnt really settled from before, and all I could think about was enjoying mother to my fullest. I slowly pull my dick back out. Mom makes painful noises and grunts as I go, but doesnt say anything against what Im doing. Then I slowly start to push it back in again.


    I push it back in, and then back out, slowly and steadily. I nce around to look at moms face. Its still pinched in pain, but she also seems to be like it, giving me an encouraging smile. I also notice that her hand has worked its way up to her clit. As my dick moves in and out of her butt, my mom is ying with herself, rubbing her pussy roughly.


    Comforted by the look of lust on her face, I start to thrust a little harder. Slowly, I pull my dick out, and then I p it back in with a rough thrust. This usually results in a yelp from mom. Grabbing on to the front of moms thighs, I start moving faster and faster. Her butt epts my dick fully now, and I find myself able to use her ass in much the same way as I used her pussy. Mom starts panting too, and I can feel convulsions suggesting shes cumming. However, they feel slightly distant, like muscles twitching deep inside her. It is her pussy that is cumming, after all, while Im still viting her ass.


    Ahh it feels so good youre in my ass.


    Mmm I love you, Mom. I responded, my hips now moving with regrly thrusts my hands tight on moms ass as I keep her buttcheeks spread open for me.


    Mom managed to raise hands as well and grabbed my hands, being stimted enough in the butt that she seemingly didnt need her hands anymore. Thus, I continued to pound her ass while we held hands intimately. The feeling was amazing, and before long my excitement started to take over my senses once again.


    AaaaClyburn ahhhh its amazing! Mom cried out.


    I began pulled back on moms hands, using them as an anchor to pound her ass harder and harder. My cock was making a loud thwacking sound each time my balls came into contact with moms soft round behind. Although her eyes were stilled closed, Moms mouth was agape, lost in the feeling of having her asshole vited by her son.


    Ah I cant go any longer. I grunted out in between thrusts.


    Cum in me! Clyburn cum in mommys ass! Mom let out lewd words. Cum for mommy. Please, I need your cum inside me!


    With moms coaxing, I couldnt hold back. I pulled her arms so violently that her upper body was lifted off the bed, pushing my cock as deep into moms rectum as I could possibly get past that round, perfect bottom. My cock swelled and exploded, hot cum shooting from the tip of my cock.


    Ahh I feel it I feel my son inside Mom let out panting moans, an euphoric expression on her face.


    I finished cumming inside her, filling Moms colon with my seed. I finally copsed on top of mom. She fell down, straightening out her knees. Her perfect taught ass caught my penis, which was quickly growing soft. Mom took my hands and wrapped them around her, having me hold her from behind, my hands cupping each deliciously perfect breast. My cock, meanwhile, was trapped in moms buttcheeks, the head still caught in moms asshole, effectively keeping any of the semen I just filled her ass with from leaking out.


    Mom tightened her buttcheeks, further trapping my cock inside her and looking back with a mischievous smile. Mine.


    Mm I brought my chin over moms shoulder and kissed her cheek. Ill always be yours.


    Mom leaned back, letting her hair fall on my naked shoulder, the pair of us wrapped naked together like that for some time.


    You mean it? Mom asked in a tired, but a teasing voice.


    What can I say? I responded. Im a mommas boy.

 Book 2: Chapter 16

    Book 2: Chapter 16


    Are you really sure about this? Brooke asked, frowning.


    I have to do something or Ill go crazy. I sighed, adjusting the skirt. Does it look good?


    Pfft dont ask me! Brooke looked away, a blush forming on her cheeks. Jeese, at least working for you is never boring.


    Two weeks had passed since I had been suspended from school. As mywyer looked to form her case while the prosecution gathered evidence, I quickly found myself going stir crazy. I spent some time with my daughters, but they were babies. There wasnt exactly a lot that they could do. Between Rose and the maids, there was very little opportunity for me to do much. If anything, I felt like I was getting in the way. Furthermore, as the number one hated guy in the city, it wasnt like I could leave the mansion either.


    Simply getting to the prison involved sending out a decoy car first, and then taking a second car ten minutester. It wasnt something that could be attempted on a regr basis or theyd catch on. I couldnt leave the house reasonably. Thus, I was no less stir crazy than I had been before school started. It was even worst than before since I had gotten a taste of freedom, and now I was restrained once again. There was no way I could stand remaining in this ce for nearly two months. It already felt like a prison.


    Thus, rice came to my aid. I could go back to school as a woman. If Ashton was able to get into school as a boy, a boy getting into a school as a girl should be easy. Well, it took Brooke nearly two weeks to acquire all the forms and documents, many of them forged, to get rice registered as a student. I didnt ask what sources she had to use to aplish this, but I trusted in Brookes capacity to get things done.


    It was risky, but it was something I had wanted to do since before I was expelled. Any ss I joined as a boy would have quickly turned into pandemonium. It was to the point that being a male student who actually went to sses was nearly impossible. Of the two times I tried, one ended with the instructor begging me to drop it, and the second with the instructor offering to teach me privately. Theter suggested in a tone that left no doubt what kind of privates were involved.


    If I couldnt obtain an education as Clyburn, then I would obtain an education as rice. The actual degree wasnt as important to me as the knowledge. Ickedmon sense in this world, and I wanted to go to sses so that I understood this world better. It was as simple as that. If Mom was home, I didnt think shed have ever agreed. As far as Rose, she epted my reasoning, valuing my education a bit more strongly than Mom might have. However, Rose wasnt fond of seeing me y dressup. She had aplicated look on her face as she saw me walk by in rices dress and makeup. I decided not to tease her or Id break my poor aunt.


    We ended up sneaking out the smugglers path that Hannah had once mentioned. Without Hannah, it took a week of searching before the ce was found. We sealed the ce with a locked door, but it still seemed to be useful so we didnt destroy it. That use came quicker than one might expect, as it was the perfect route to dodge all of the news media that waited for any sign of me leaving the mansion. The security under Charlene was working overtime to keep people from breaking into our private property and trying to get photos.


    A car pulled around and before long, we were heading off to the ind. Even if a paparazzi or two grew suspicious, Brooke was a student at the school and it wouldnt be odd for her to head there. As for me, it was unlikely anyone would realize I was more than just Brookes female friend. The idea Id be sneaking out in drag wasnt something this world considered. As long as we werent obvious about it, I didnt see any problems.


    So, we boarded the nearest trolley heading up to the Academy ind. It was a bit crowded and there were girls around me, but none of them suspected I was a guy. I wasnt being pushed or overwhelmed. Well, if they did think I was a guy, at this point, theyd be keeping their distance. The days of being osted by clueless freshman would have to wait until next year. Im not saying I enjoyed being osted by fifteen-year-old girls wanting to be impregnated by my seed.


    I coughed and turned away, less a certain something started poking out from my skirt. Perhaps I should not be thinking about those kinds of things at this point. For all intent and purposes, I wasmitting a bit of a taboo in this world. At least Ashton genuinely believed they were a boy. For me, after the trouble I was being used of, if I was caught, Id be in deep trouble. It was the kind of problem that could jeopardize my case and create a scandal.


    You going to get lunch at the cafeteria today? I overheard a girl nearby ask.


    No, the Wrath girls are over there forcing girls to sign a petition to have that boy expelled.


    Seriously? Isnt that like in the courts or something.


    Theyre saying its not enough to let the courts decide. The girl shrugged. Well, dont look at me, I signed it just to get them off my back, but they still harass me. Theyve been bullying every girl who hasnt signed the petition. Ive heard its already over 2000 signatures.


    Wow I guess its just like those boys throwing each other under the bus. Isnt this like the Reynolds case a few years ago?


    Reynolds? Wasnt that the guy who was used of being a serial rapist? Didnt he get off without any charges?


    Yeah. All the girls turned out to be pregnant. A few of them were found to be lying about not being pregnant, but they imed that he drugged them and raped them again during the trial to ensure they got pregnant this time. Court didnt buy it.


    Crazy those girls should just be happy they got pregnant. Instead, they went after the father. How pathetic.


    Heh dont let Wrath hear you say that. The girl whispered, moving closer, and forcing me to lean in to still hear them. They say the guy was killed by one of the women shortly after the trial.


    I thought the papers said it was a heart attack?


    On a forty-year-old man? No electric shock. The girl looked around, not seeming to notice me leaning in because I was facing the other way. One of the girls killed him with magic. Ill tell you if I was that Clyburn guy I wouldnte back even if the case was won.


    Their conversation put a bit of dread in me. I had trusted in the court systems. Sure, I wasnt in the best position to defend myself, but I expected that if the ruling came out in my favor, the issues would be resolved. However, now I wasnt so sure. Thest thing I wanted was to be killed by some angry teenage girl for a crime I didntmit.


    Its a shame the boys wont rally behind him. The girl actually did seem a bit regretful.


    Isnt that boys for you? They only care about themselves. Every guy for themselves, isnt that their motto?


    Whatever the response was ended when the trolley came to a stop. We were back in the Academy, although it now felt like the enemy territory. I took a deep breath and stepped out into the train station. As I walked around, I quickly realize the conversation I eavesdropped on wasnt a serendipitous event. This was the conversation on literally every girls lips. Some spoke in hushed whispers, while others were much more vocal about it.


    That boy is


    The Precipice was


    Whats going on with the boy


    Those Wrath girls are


    Did you hear about him?


    When a boy was mentioned, it was almost certain the talk was about me. Some of the stuff was shoved somewhere between truth and fiction. A few mentioned that I had once been kidnapped by a gang of lipsticks, but the name of the gang was usually wrong. A few suggested I had been the leader of the gang in secret and was let free while the women took the fall. I was freed on ount of being a man. Some mentioned my mother was in jail for murder. There were those that suggested I had murdered the woman, and mom was taking the wrap for me. A few evenmented that we had a sexual rtionship. It made me ufortable when people got close to guessing my rtionship with my mom, as if it was their business.


    My sisters names came up a bit too, but most of the time they werent attached to names. Instead, they were some baseless usation that I was raping my sisters. Considering I hade out of the building with Madison, I was a little surprised that her name wasnt being dragged through the mud as well, at least, any more than usual. Mako was certainly the target of manyments. Some said she deserved what she got for being a tease, while others suggested that she should retire in shame. Suffice it to say, there were a lot ofplicated thoughts on the issue.


    Unlike my previous world, terms like slut-shaming and sexual harassment werent pushed into the public eye as aggressively. Women were quite cruel to each other. It didnt take a man to perpetuate prejudice, hatred, usations, or radical theories. Wherever there were sides, there were people ready to take them.


    However, when ites to the Academy, it seems like Wrath rules with an iron fist. Their anti-male campaign is nuts. I murmured as I looked at a poster on a wall.


    The poster consisted of a picture of me, except I had devil horns and teeth and two lines crossing me out. At the bottom, the words Dont let the MPA keep rapists like him free!. Just looking around the trolley station, I could see posters like this everywhere. Calling this area the enemy territory could be too generous. I felt like I was in the enemy stronghold.


    Its not as bad as all that, Brooke responded, walking up behind me. Youre focusing on those that are campaigning against you, while youre missing those that havent.


    Huh? I turned back and nced at Brooke.


    The petition is avable publicly, you should check it out. There isnt a single signature on the list from the Freshman ss. From the rumors, this Monarch has forbidden anyone from raising a hand or word of protest against you. Some have started to call her Clyburns angel.


    Hmm I looked down at my hands as I worked through my thoughts. Monarch again huh?


    Youve met her?


    Shortly after I contracted with a girl, some of the Monarchs friends headed her off. Mia hasnt tried to contact me since. Ive only received one message from her since that night.


    Is that so Brooke didnt seem inclined to ask more, she seemed ufortable when I talked about being with other women, even though she herself often spoke of it freely.


    The message Mia had left me was Dont forget me. Our time together had been very brief, but I swore in my heart I wouldnt forget her. At the very least, I knew that Mia wasnt abandoning me because she got what she wanted. As to what Monarch wanted with her, I could make a guess. After all, I was pretty certain I knew who the Monarch was.


    Hannah I sighed.


    You sister? Brooke blinked. What does she have to do with this?


    I just wish she could be here with me, supporting me.


    Brooke gave a wry smile. No offense, but your sister was hardly a reliable person. Shes also not that stable, mentally. The fact she hasnt shown herself worries me. If were lucky, she gave up on you and is as far away from us as possible.


    I gave Brooke a shrug, then smiled to myself. No, Hannah wasnt gone. I didnt know why Hannah couldnt just be by her brothers side, but I knew she was supporting me in her own way.


    Never mind that  of the student body isnt bad. I sighed, changing the subject.


    Not just the students. Brooke continued. There are some other notable missing signatures. Mako for one. For a teacher who was raped by a male student, you think shed want you to pay. However, shes refused to sign the document. Then there was Lyra and Dia, both Queens and the so-called targets of this event. Also Madison she hasnt signed it. So thats something.


    Yeah I nodded, not really sure how I should take the news. I suppose that is good.


    I hadnt even really considered that any of them would sign it. I supposed it was a surprise that Mako didnt sign it, but as far as my sister, I would have been more upset had she signed it rather than not. Perhaps that was taking her for granted again. I wished talking to Madison wasnt so much of a challenge. However, I was a guy and she was a girl, and this Academy seemed to be built with the intent of putting up a wall between the sexes, only allowing us toe into contact briefly in contracts, but never bing intimate.


    Except that I wasnt a boy right now. I was dressed as a girl! The barrier between us no longer existed! As that realization hit my mind, I immediately made a decision. I instinctively nced over at Brooke. She was standing nearby, paying more attention to the environment than me, keeping watch like a good guard. Brooke was willing to put up with a lot, but I had the distinct feeling that if I told her I wanted to walk into the girls dorms and talk to Madison, she wouldnt allow it. I knew it was a risk, but I had barely spoken to Madison, especially after thest time we had talked.


    This was a risk, but one I absolutely had to take. As we left the station, I stopped, dancing between my feet for a second.


    What? What is it? Brooke asked, looking back.


    I have to go pee!


    S-seriously? Now?


    Y-yes just wait for me! I immediately b-lined for the toilet.


    No-no you idiot! The girls, the girls! Brooke hissed.


    I turned with a blush, only receiving a couple of weird looks from girls passing by on their way to sses. Diving into the girls restroom, I took a breath of relief as I found that Brooke didnt follow me in. Well, she wasnt a deviant, I guessed. Itd be a little weird if she was creeping on other girls in the restroom.


    My eye fell on a window in one of the stalls. It opened with rtive ease, and after stepping up on the toilet it was sufficient to slip out the back of the public facility. I immediately took off. At least, the week I had spent on campus had helped me grow familiar with theyout of the facilities. Although I had never been to the girls dorm, I at least knew the direction. Unlike the male facility, the female facility didnt have fences or a checkpoint.


    Well, thats what I thought, but Your ID?


    There was a hastily erected fence and a group of girls checking IDs as I came down the road heading for the girls dorm. This was not here before, and I could only raise an eyebrow as I hastily brought out my ID. Fortunately, I needed an ID for the trolley, so among the many faked documents Brooke had managed to secure through her channels, this should check out.


    Youre amuter? The girl asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Ah! Im uh here to study with a friend? I didnt mean the end of that sentence toe out like a question.


    Thats fine. The girl suddenlyughed. This is all just for show. The school is trying to avoid being sued, so theyre keeping the boys from entering the girls dorms. As long as you dont have a I mean as long as youre not a boy, there shouldnt be a problem.


    Ah that of course, Im not a boy. I tried to giggle, only sounding more awkward.


    Ha um is there anything else you need?


    Ah! I looked around, realizing I was still standing there and blocking other girls from getting in the dorms, A-actually, do you know the room for Madison Bonholdt?


    Hmmm? Madison? The girl put her finger up to her mouth and then her eyes widened. Oh, you meant the Slut Queen!


    I fought my mouth to a smile and nodded politely, not trusting myself to say any words. Thats right, the Slut Queen. A cruel name that people didnt hesitate to call my sister. It was a nickname even I couldnt open my mouth to dispute. After all, she earned the name under the pretense that she gave a bunch of guys handjobs and blowjobs during her time in prep school. The truth was that she had given me handjobs and blowjobs hundreds of times.


    How did this truth get out to the public? I didnt really know. Perhaps the girls were joking about blowjobs and handjobs and she made ament based on experience and people caught that what she said had to be true. Perhaps she told a friend that became jealous and turned around and stabbed her in the back. Maybe someone made a joke or insult at her expense, and she couldnt control her facial expressions enough. Whatever the cause, the result was the same. My big sister was known as the Slut Queen. Both a virgin and a slut that attended this Academy. However, neither of these two names were true. I had taken her virginity and was the only man for her.


    At least, I hoped that was true. There was, of course, another option that could have been true. It could be that Madison did give other guys handjobs and blowjobs. She did agree to finish me off quite easily back in the day to protect Hannah. She took to doing this daily for me, and never seemed to question it. Truth be known, she went with Ben that day likely expecting to have sex. Had the seniors and I not interrupted the party, she might have gone up to his room even sober. Perhaps my sister really was a-


    No I couldnt allow myself to turn on her the same way everyone else had. Even if there was the smallest part of it that was true, I didnt care. Madison was my sister, and more than that, she was someone I deeply loved. If she did stuff in the past, wed get through it. What happened between Madison and I wouldnt change.


    I reached the door that was indicated to be Madisons. Her name was on the front door, but someone had crossed the name out with a marker and written Slut next to it. In fact, the entire door was decorated with lewd drawings and insulting names. There was also a box of condoms lying at the foot of her door, and a loose condom tied around the handle. It looked like Madison hadnt even attempted to clean up this mess, instead of letting it umte over the months. It truly looked like a ce for a Slut to reside or a masochist.


    I moved closer to the door, listening before I knocked. As soon as I listened, I moved closer until my ear was against the door. I had heard something that sounded like a mans voice.


    No, please, no! I heard the panicked voice of a woman.


    Gehehe, you know you want it, you smell so horny!


    Please, stop, nyaaa. Its inside!


    My eyes widened and immediately shoved my body against the door as I turned the knob. It sounded like my sister was being raped! How could I not immediately react with all that I could! The doorknob was unfortunately not locked, and thus the door opened with ease. I went flying into the room. The door was opened with enough force that it bounced back, mming behind me. This cut off the light from the hallway and plunged the room into darkness. The shades were down and the lights were off. I immediately copsed to the floor with my momentum beingpletely defeated. I heard a girls surprised cry, but I didnt care. Bouncing back up to my feet, my eyesnded on the bed.


    There was someone hiding under theforter. There was quite a bit of movement. Were they trying to get their clothes back on? No! Its his fault! Hes the one who did this to my sister. He must have gotten past security and then pushed my sister down. I absolutely would kill this guy! I reached out and grabbed theforter, ripping it off the bed with all of my force. There was a shrill scream a secondter, but it didnte from the girl.


    The girl, Madison, was staring up at me with confusion in her eyes. In her hand appeared to be a chip, con route to her mouth. She was sitting Indian style on her bed, and in herp was the personal virtual screen mom had once boughten her. It was from this screen that the scream was indicating. I looked down at the screen instinctively. On it, was an old ck and white movie. A girl was running wearing nothing but a towel. Behind her was a man,ughing maniacally as he raised a knife and pursued her.


    Horror? That was the question that came out of my mouth. You like horror?


    Madison calmly dropped the chip back in her bag, whipping her fingers off on her pink pajamas before reaching out and turning off the screen. There was anothermp on under her nket which produced enough lighting so that I could see her clearly.


    Who are you? What do you want barging in my room? Madison asked calmly.


    I had too many things shooting through my brain at once. The only one that reached the surface was. Shouldnt you be surprised by someone barging in your room?


    Madisons eyes narrowed. If you knew it bothers me, why did you do it? Besides, Ive had people letting off fireworks at my door and trying to throw stink bombs into my room all year. After you broke myst three locks I just stopped locking the door! Did youe to call me a slut? Do so and leave, Youd be the tenth girl to say that today.


    That Suddenly I felt really stupid, reaching back and scratching my head, not quite sure how to react.


    Let me guess a freshman? The Freshman have been surprisingly lenient on harassment this year so far, but I supposed its about time some of you bugged me on a bet. Just know you arent as clever as you think you are


    No, its not that! Not that at all? I looked down at the screen. The movie, its She Screams Alone, right? You like horror movies?


    Madison suddenly looking down, turning the VS away from my sight and blushing. Th-that


    As my eyes began to focus in the dark, I looked up to realize that there was an entire line of titles on her bookcase above the bed; The Manbeast of Troy, His and Her, The Man Who Took Her.


    These are all horror movies I said, looking at the list.


    Eh? Madison jumped up, suddenly trying to block me, What are you doing? So, I like horror movies, what is it to you?


    I felt a sudden surge of sadness. This was part of Madison that she had never shared with me. I knew she had the video yer, but I never wondered what she liked to watch. Madison was a horror movie buff. She had lines and lines of what would be considered ssics in this world. Of course, all media in this world was done by women, not men. Therefore, most horror movies were different in this world.


    Where horror movies in my old-world dependence on gratuitous violence, naked women, and baddass survivors, this worlds horror focused more on rtionships. Faceless murderers were often reced with evil boyfriends. A plot of horror from this world might be a woman who had sex with a murderer. She had to keep having sex with him to get pregnant while preventing him from wanting to murder her. It could be called psychological in a certain kind of way. Where random nudity was a bit of a staple of a lot of horrors, sex also ended up in a lot of this porn, taking the form of sometimes graphic rape scenes.


    This was how my precious big sister lived her life. The world attacked her, and she hid in her nket, eating chips, and watching old movies about dick monsters and serial rapists. While I was busy ying around, I only made things more difficult for her. This was my sister, the woman I loved, reaching up and trying to hide from me, while I kept my distance from her. I leaned forward and kissed Madison.


    Mmm! Madisons eyes widened and she pulled away, back until she fell back on her bed, desperately wiping her mouth. What are you doing?


    I pulled off my wig, tossing it to the side. Madison


    Madisons eyes squinted for a second in the low lighting, but then she gasped. Clyburn!


    I was at that party I said simply. Dressed like this. Ben he tried to rape you. I I stopped him.


    Madisons eyes nced down at herp. I know.


    Madison I might not be the best brother or the smartest but I will never stop loving you.


    Madisons body seemed to shake silently. I-I know


    I- Madisons hand shut up and blocked my mouth and stopped me from talking, although she still wouldnt meet my eyes.


    Just shut up


    Okay My lips took hers, and we fell down on her bed.

 Book 2: Chapter 17

    Book 2: Chapter 17


    My lips gently pressed against Madisons, tasting her cherry lipgloss. She parted them ever so slightly, taking in a deep gasp as much hands roamed down her sides, inadvertently taking her breath away for a moment.


    Im sorry, I said, resting my hand on Madisons hip.


    No Madison breathed out, her face close enough to mine that I could feel her sweet hot breath against my skin. Im sorry.


    Madison


    I shouldnt have run away when things became tough. Madison closed her eyes tightly, a small tear leaking down her cheek. I only caused brother more trouble from running.


    Madison, Ive seen the way you live. Ive seen the harassment on your door.


    Madison shook her head worriedly. Brother has been my one and only.


    A surge of relief flooded through me with those words. However, I felt bad for feeling so relieved. Somewhere deep down, I had been doubting my sister up until this moment. With her affirmation that she hadnt done anything, I finally allowed myself to breath easier. However, that was only because I had allowed myself to doubt her so much in the first ce.


    Its still my fault that those rumors about you became so rampant. If I wasnt there, you wouldnt have had to live with it. I sighed, drying the tear from her cheek with my finger.


    Brother I dont feel that way at all. Madison looked down at my chest, her finger running along the cor shyly. In fact, Ive always had my eyes on brother. Ive loved you since the day you were born.


    R-really


    Mm Madison nodded, still not meeting my eyes. Thats why when Hannah started to take an interest in you, I agreed to do that. I was really happy brother agreed to be intimate with me. I was so afraid Id go too far and push you away, I always kept my distance.


    Hannah? I could only blink.


    I had no idea Madisons affection for me went that deep. I supposed it made sense in a way. My sister would have had to be pretty dumb to decide to suck my cock daily just to satisfy my seed. That was the part I had never understood, the part that dug deep inside me and made me afraid she was truly a slut. The fact she had taken too it so quickly. The reality was that she had been aiming for me for a while! The distance she kept me at had less to do with a willingness, and more to do with Madisons own self-control!


    I was suddenly realizing that I knew almost nothing about Madison. My sister had lived a quiet, isted life. All of my family were recluses. Mom hid behind walls. Hannah hid behind masks. And Madison, she hid with distance.


    Hannah I think she knew how I really felt. Madison sighed. Thats why she did those things. I dont resent her for hating me. You and her I grew jealous of how close you were getting. So, I tried to get in the way, using her history and personality to get closer to you. I imagine that upset her a lot. When I found out that I wasnt your real sister, that I was only rted by half I grew even more jealous.


    That was my faul-


    Madison raised a hand and touched my lips, stopping me from talking. I fled because I was afraid of my own feelings. However, even keeping my distance didnt help. I never stopped thinking about you. I never stopped wanting to be in your arms.


    I was still conscious, that night. The night that Ben drugged us. The drug didnt knock me unconscious. I couldnt move, but my mind was still working. I went to that party, but as soon as he put his hands on me and started dragging me to the bedroom, I realized that nothing would ever stop you from being my first. While I helplessly listened to him rape our teacher, I could only weep and hate myself for foolishly putting myself in that situation.


    I had no words, I could only pull Madison tighter and hug her lovingly.


    Then you came, and when I heard you felt you picking me up in your arms it was the happiest moment in my life. Madison ended her talk with a gentle smile. Im a bad sister. Im a bad girlfriend. Im jealous. Im petty. Im stupid. I wont forgive you if you sleep with other girls even though I know you have been. I want all of your attention. I want all of your time. I want it I want you I want I want


    Madison I gently cupped her chin as she started to curl up, forcing her to look at me. Im not much better. Im a bad brother. A selfish lover. A childish person. Broken but this world hasnt given me a chance, and I wont give up on you, or anyone else. I will make mistakes, but if you can ept me for who I am, I will never abandon you. Youre my Madison. Youre my sister. Youre my love.


    Clyburn Madison reached over and kissed me on the lips again, this time, lingering far longer.


    She reached down and started unbuttoning her shirt, pulling it off of her. She blushed as she did so, looking like a gentle breeze. Unlike other women who might focus on wanting to get me naked or gain enjoyment feeling my body, Madison instead was slowly opening her self up. My removing her clothing, it was like she was giving herself to me fully. At least, at that moment, that was what I got out of her actions.


    As her fingers sloppily went from button to button, she kissed me on the lips again and again. Each time we kissed, itd linger there more and more. No tongues were involved, but that allowed me to enjoy the feeling of her plump lips a little bit more. I didnt just want to jam my tongue down her throat. Instead, I let Madison move at her own pace.


    She took off her shirt, followed by her bra. She looked down at me expectantly, as if needing my input to continue onward. My hand reached out and touched her gentle pale skin. She had soft, tight skin. She wasnt as pale as Morgan or Hannah, but her skin was just deliciously warm and soft. My fingers ran down her front. Her breath quickened again as a finger ran over the mound of her breast, but she rxed as it reached her belly button.


    I leaned forward slowly, pulling Madison to me and kissing her stomach lightly. Her hands instinctively rested on the top of my head, but she made no attempt to resist in any way. Rather, she weed my touch eagerly. Her lips parting in a bit of a cute pant. I let just the tip of my tongue slip past my lips and tickle her bare skin. She gasped, in taking a breath, her hands tightening on my head for a short moment before looks down at me tearfully.


    I love you, brother. She made a slightly timid moan as I gently sucked on the skin near her navel.


    My fingers tugged on her pants. Madison was always a skinny girl, and it looked like she had lost a bit of weight recently worrying over me. As a result, with a slight tug, her pants had already pulled down to the point where the top of her pelvis was exposed. I could see the gentle, pale curves leading down into the dark depths of her pants. There was light, nearly transparent pubic hair above, light and curly. As my lips lowed and I kissed just about the point where her pubic hair started, Madisons whole body shivered.


    I-I want you inside me She pleaded.


    I grinned, a bit of my old mischievousness returning now that I had finally returned to my sister once again.


    I will when Im done I chuckled, using my teeth to bit the sensitive area between her thigh leg and pubic region.


    A-ahhh Madison pulled my hair slightly. C-careful.


    I grinned and then sloppily kissed the area just above her clit. Madisons legs went to spread apart, but it only served to pull her pants back up a bit. She made a noise of surprise and then blushed, looking away. I let out a chuckle and then yanked on them again. Her underwear went with her pants, this time bringing them low enough that her pussy was bared just a bit. I reached between Madisons legs as she gasped, spreading apart her crotch lightly, baring the white and pink mound of her clit.


    My tongue slowly kissed the top of her clit, enjoying the feel of its warm springiness against my tongue. Madison immediately shook all over, the shockwaves of having her sensitive area touched so intimately by her brother immediately causing Madison to bouts of extreme pleasure. Ever so slowly, I eased my tongue against her clit, starting with the tip, ticking across the surface, and slowly moving until the broadside of my tongue pushed against her hard.


    I wasnt sure that Madison was aware of it, but she was pushing down on my head, while ever so light rocking her hips, attempting to grind her clit across the surface of my tongue. I could taste the tangy engorged flesh of my sisters pussy. Warmth and humidity were starting to waft from below as her arousal grew greater and greater. She was making sweet gasping and moaning noises which were like music to my ears.


    My lips came around her mouth, closing tightly as I began to suck harder on her clit. As I did this, I finished pulling down her pants. By the time they passed her knees, Madison was already kicking to shove them off of her. With her legs freed, Madison wrapped her legs around my head, tightening her thighs. Her handsbed through my hair, rapidly stroking my head, sitting right on top of her pussy, noisily sucking away at her clit.


    Na. Clyburn ahhh Madison could only moan with increasing enthusiasm as my tongue continued to torture her clit. Please I cant please brother put it inside me.


    At this point, I was incredibly hard as well. I may have grown a bit more patience than when I was younger, but with my older sister begging me in such a cute pleading voice, I just couldnt tease her any longer. I rose my body up, and Madison eagerly pulled me on top of her, any reservations she may have had moments agopletely obliterated by her own arousal.


    My lips pressed against hers, and Madison didnt hesitate to plunge her tongue into my mouth, her body filled with hunger and desire. Even though my tongue still held a bit of her taste, Madison consumed it hungrily, our tongue wrestling in each others mouths. She made light moaning sounds as I pulled off my shirt and removed the bra, tossing them aside in a single move. My naked skin pressed again hers, igniting fireworks of desire within my body.


    I couldnt wait another moment. While I tongues continued to entwine, I pushed myself inside my sister, uniting our bodies together once again. Madisons moans grew louder, fighting to erupt from my mouth, but I pressed my lips tightly against her to keep the moans from escaping. We were still in a dorm, and it wouldnt do us any favors if Madisons moans were heard clearly by her neighbors.


    My arms wrapped around Madisons delicate frame. Thest time we had sex, she seemed so frail and willowy. This time, I had muchrger muscles, and she had grown an inch and lost some weight, so the feeling that my sister was a gentle thing I needed to treat with utmost care was even more pronounced. However, where thest time we had sex, I was shorter than Madison, we now sat at the same height, and thus I had no issue rubbing my cheek against her own as my hips started to work against hers.


    Ahn Clyburn Madison moaned.


    Her skin started to turn red, a feeling of heat burning within. I held her tighter, not minding the warmth at all. The feeling of her body was amazing. Her pussy was tight but epting the entire length of my cock. My sister might not seem perfect to every man, but to me, she was perfect in every way. I became lost thrusting into her, my cock going in and out, sometimes rhythmically, sometimes disorderly. I could feel her heart meat bursting out of her chest, the heat of her skin, the smell of her aroused body. I had never felt closer to Madison than in that moment. The only other time that came close to this intimacy was the time I shared with Hannah, and that had been under the witness of dozens of women. Here, today, Madison and I were alone. It was only each other.


    There was no one to impress. No contracts. No thoughts of pregnancy. It was simply too people who loved each other unable to express their intimacy in any other way than this. A deep need to be as close as humanly possible, to give and derive pleasure, to share intimacy, to be as close to one being as possible. I listened to her breaths, my movements in line with her own panting. She felt my body, moving to help improve myfort and our closeness.


    When I finally came, I didnt announce it. It really didnt matter. It wasnt about a climax. It wasnt about having an orgasm. It was about being close to Madison and having Madison be close to me. Our lips were joined as my cock swelled and seed began to inject into her. Would this make Madison pregnant? Was it a safe day? Unsafe? None of that really mattered, and I wouldnt ask even if I had thought of it. I came in Madison because I wanted to put myself inside her. Madison spread her legs and epted my cum into her womb because she wanted me to leave something inside her.


    When I finished, we continued to cuddle for several minutes, asionally kissing each other. I realized that I was happier here, in this room, lying with my sister, than I had felt this entire year. I hadnt realized how much I hade to miss Madison, even as I so desperately sought her out.


    I love you, I said, kissing the closest thing to where my head was resting, which turned out to be Madisons left boob.


    Mmm I love you too. Madison said, reaching down and intertwining her fingers with my own.


    We remained like that for some time, but as my eyes wandered over the rm clock, I suddenly shot up.


    Ah shit sses.


    sses? Madison gave me a questioning look.


    I quickly exined to her the true reason I had been on the ind today, dressed as a woman of all things. Half the day was now over, and Brooke was likely furious having spent all morning looking for me. It was almost noon now. I could still make the afternoon sses if I tried.


    I would like my brother to go to sses as well. Madison admitted, seemingly slightly shy in saying so.


    Then find my panties? I asked, scratching the back of my head.


    Ah! Madison snapped out of her stupor. I-I dont know where they went!


    Damn it I came with a skirt Im definitely not


    I-its okay Madison looked down, her arms twisting together nervously. If you want to wear mine.


    You want me to wear my sisters panties? I voiced out the suggestion, causing Madison to grow even more embarrassed. I absolutely cant do that!


    I-its fine! Wear your sisters panties!


    I cant, I-Ill ruin them! I argued back.


    While we fought, I was standing while Madison wrapped herself up in herforter and was lying on the bed. I had my bra on, but I was still wigless. The rest of my clothing was put together in a pile. Madison tossed the pair of panties at me that she had just been wearing. They naturally smelled like Madisons sex faintly. These were Madisons soiled panties, how could I possibly wear them! If I wanted to add them to my collection, I couldnt pollute them by dirtying them myself. I didnt go to grab the panties, and they ended up lying on my head.


    Madison shook suddenly, and a momentter burst outughing. I had never seen Madisonugh so freely before. It made me start to chuckle as well, feeling much better about things now. Madison and I had shown our love for each other now. We were together, and together, we could do anything. Things were finally looking up.


    Catch this, Slu- The door burst open and a girl on her knees crawled in, trying to roll something into the room.


    Her hand hit my foot instead, and she immediately looked up. Her face ended up only a foot from my cock, still smelling a bit of sex. Madison and I stared at the woman, but her eyes were locked on my penis. With the door opened, I realized I waspletely exposed. I didnt even have my wig on. Reaching for my head, I felt the material Madison put there. With some force, I pulled it down over my face.


    It happened just in time, because the woman finally broke her sight from my cock and looked up, her eyes widening.


    A a a Ahhhh!


    I reached down and grabbed her, immediately shoving her out the door and mming it shut. Just as the door shut I heard her scream.


    A man! There is a man in the dorms raping women!


    Hey! Dont go adding stories of rape! Where did you get off assuming I was raping women?


    Stupid brother! Dont you know that when a man wears a girls panties over his face, hes dering he just raped her?


    Huh? How would I know that! I cried out angrily.


    Seriously? This world had such a stereotype? What are the chances of that? I was just trying to hide my face from the girl! Admittedly, I had heard of perverts who put panties on their heads, but why did it have to mean rape in this world?


    What are we going to do? Madison asked in a panic.


    Shit! I growled, reaching out and grabbing a chair, shoving it under the lockless door.


    I reached it just in time because the doorknob started turning and someone tried to open it.


    I-Im the RA! A shrill voice shouted through the door. Any man in there,e out and surrender or or or theyll be trouble


    The girl seemed just as scared as the screamer. I could hear the halls filled withmotion as more and more women came out the door. I let out a breath as the RA was a bit of a pushover. At least that bought us a few seconds. Shes more scared of me than I am of her. That sort of thing.


    Clyburn


    Shhhh I flicked her forehead, causing Madison to shout.


    While her words werent heard through the door, the shout was. There was a bang on the door. Someone kicked it! Damn it, I was running out of time.


    Madison Im going to tie you up! I dered, my mind moving a mile a minute. Just say you couldnt get a good look of my face. Definitely not your brother. Okay?


    Ah. Y-yes but how will you?


    The window! Ill escape out the window. Maybe if I find some Freshman they can help me.


    Freshman? Why would Freshman?


    Nevermind! Im sorry, I didnt want things to end this way.


    Madison shook her head. No I cant say I regret it, even now. I love you. Im d I can admit it now. Id like toe home this weekend and-


    Thump!


    This time, something muchrger hit the door. Madison realized the urgency as well and quickly helped me tie her up with her own garment. It was kind of hot stuff her bra into Madisons mouth and tie her hands to the bed with her socks, but I was in a hurry and couldnt enjoy the feel too much. I kissed Madisons cheek in a final goodbye, grabbed my stuff, and then opened the window.


    The window was on the second story of the dorms. Thus, leaping down wasnt an option. However, if I could get to a tree, I could probably work my way down with a little bit of time. Ideally, I could just find a ce to get dressed. Once I was back in girl clothing, itd be difficult to pick me out of a crowd and I could probably sneak away. However, it wasnt until I had most of my body outside that I realized there were people down look up at my window too. Shit! I was surrounded!


    Thats the rapist! I heard whispered as people pointed up at me.


    At that moment, the door burst open, and three angry looking women stormed into Madisons room. They looked around and immediately locked eyes on me. Their size didnt seem to be matched by their brain, as one of them lifted herrge arms and pointed.


    Its him! Get him! The three girls moved into action, and I had no choice but to jump out on the ledge, moving my feet horizontally.


    I heard a scream from down below. I was now on the dorm ledge, my bare ass exposed to all the girls watching below. My only reprieve was that my junk was facing the building. However, if I had to turn around for any reason, half the university would get to see my penis.


    The big girls reached the window, but all three tried to go in at once, blocking each other. This gave me enough time to shimmy away from them. It was cold out, which only added to my dilemma as my body pressed against the ice-cold stone. No one would me me if my member wasnt exactly at its best, right? Probably not the best time to be thinking about such things, but that was regrettably where my mind was as I tried to escape.


    By the time therge women had sorted out who was going to poke their head out, her meaty paws reached for me, but I was already out of her reach. She gave an angry hoot, hitting the wall, but I fought back my fear. If I had a single wrong step, Id plummet down to the ground. I shimmied from one bedroom to the next. What I needed was a bedroom that was both open and empty. If I could dodge in there, I could at least get all the female clothing on and at least attempt to pretend that I was female. At this point, I reckoned I had about a 10% chance of getting out of it alive. However, I had to take that chance.


    I reached my fourth window, which was a dark room that didnt contain a group of girls gawking at me. I reached down to open the window ledge, hoping that my luck held out. it suddenly opened from the inside. The sudden movement caused me to lose my grip. I started to fall back when two hands reached out and grabbed me.


    Ive got you, rapist! A voice dered, reaching forward with one of the hands and ripping off my underwear mask. Its you!


    I didnt have time to react, instead,unching forward and shoving into the darkened room beyond. Inded on top of a woman, pushing her down to the ground with my lower halfpletely naked. Suffice it to say, if the lights were to spring on in this instant, things would look bad.


    Im not going to rape you! I said, covering her mouth with my hand. However, if you need seed, help me, and Ill give you as much seed as youll ever need. Ill be your own personal stud! Just dont yell!


    I could feel the person nodding under my hands a momentter, and I sighed in relief, slowly getting up off of them. I immediately ran to the window, closing it and the curtain beside. There were people shouting, but there was a disconnect between those outside and those inside, so it wasnt immediately clear I had gone in. The light turned on in the room, and I turned to see a familiar face, stopping me in my tracks.


    Dia?


    The rich heir, the Career Queen, perhaps the worst person ever to be indebted too stood right in front of me. A smile formed on her lips that caused my spine to tingle.


    Hello Stud.

 Book 2: Chapter 18

    Book 2: Chapter 18


    No, I have not been disturbed this evening. Dia raised an eyebrow.


    There were two girls standing outside her door. Meanwhile, I was under her bed, my breath slightly ragged as I tried to consider what I could do next. They looked to be the mousy resident assistant as well as someone who appeared to be part of the disciplinarymittee, arger girl built not unlike Brooke.


    Seriously? Are you sure? We swear the man came into your window.


    Ive been here the whole time. You must be mistaken. Isnt the girls outdoor windows not matching the rooms inside thought to be one of those wonders of the school?


    Re-really? Is that so? The disciplinary girl asked.


    A-actually, I heard something like that? W-was there really a man at all? M-maybe he was a gh-ghost! the mousy girl started to shake.


    Dont be ridiculous! His but- ahem I mean he was seen by half of the female residents! Were going to get him!


    Ah? What for? Dia asked casually.


    What for? T-to make him pay! Therger girl said.


    In seed?


    S-s-seed the RA froze, seeming to turn red in embarrassment. We cant we mustnt maybe


    Thatll be all, Dia. The disciplinary girl smacked the mousy one on the head, and then shut the door on her.


    Dia shrugged and walked back to her desk, sitting down in front of herputer. She started typing something and didnt acknowledge me at all until I shimmied my way out from under her bed.


    Th-thanks for covering for me. My voice came out demure and a little weak.


    My entire life could have seriously been over after that stunt. Fortunately, no one had seen my face but Dia. Which meant that once I reapplied my clothing, wig, and makeup, it probably wouldnt be too difficult to march right out of the dorm without any consequences. Dia only responded with a single grunt, continuing to work on whatever she was doing.


    I quickly put my clothing back up. After asking for her makeup, she gestured to a meager selection in a drawer. I did my best to reapply my mask. It wasnt as nice as Brooke or Aiko could do, but it would be passible. Regrettably, I was quickly growing a talent for putting on makeup Id have rather never had. After finally repositioning my wig, I breathed easier. Itd be difficult to tell if I was a guy even if someone walked into Dias room out of the blue. There was only one thing that I was still missing.


    Dia c-can I ask for something else from you?


    Dia didnt look away from her screen. What is it?


    U-underwear I responded, scratching my cheek.


    Underwear? Cant you wear the pair you had on your face?


    Ah actually, that was my sisters pair. Im not reallyfortable wearing it.


    You had it on your face


    I looked pleadingly at her, falling to my knees. Please! I absolutely cant put her underwear on.


    Fine Dia gestured to a drawer, without turning to address the scene I was making.


    I sighed, opening the drawer and looking in. There were numerous pairs of underwear in there. I immediately picked up a ck pair, but they were reallycy. I grabbed a second pair, but they were rather big and didnt look cute at all. I looked at a third pair and-


    Do-do you mind! Dia snatched the underwear from my hand just as my hand was going to bring it up to sniff it. Take this pair!


    Ah thank you I blushed, immediately slipping the underwear on while Dia looked the other way.


    With my ensembleplete, I finally rxed. My sisters panties were safely ced in a pocket in hiding. They would naturally join my collection at home. I already had a pair, but this event also meant something. With my sister and I reconciled, I definitely didnt want to go without her panties. I certainly didnt have any thoughts of adding Dias panties to the collection. That would just be weird.


    Dia before I leave, I was thinking we should have the contract hammered out, right?


    A contract? Dias typing stopped. Its not necessary.


    Huh? But, my promise, I


    Its fine. Dia cut me off. My mother said the most beneficial working rtionships are those based on mutual trust. If I needed a contract to force you to assist me when I need it, then our contract wouldnt be worth the paper it was written on.


    So, you do expect rpense, you just dont want to tell me what it is right now? Isnt such an open-ended request really unfair on my part? I asked with a frown.


    Perhaps but without a contract, you could always refuse my request. So, if what I want is unreasonable, then you say no


    And if I say no


    Then our working rtionship is ended Dias voice wasnt cold, but there was a certain degree of chilliness that exuded from it anyway.


    Oh


    So what do you think of those conditions? Dia asked, looking at me from the side without turning her head.


    I think your mother is a terrifying individual


    Dia suddenly broke into a genuineugh before covering her mouth, That Mother may take that as apliment. I think we are in agreement then?


    I gave a solid nod. Youve saved my life twice now. Ill pay my debt to you somehow.


    Dia nodded, slower than me. Then there is no one in the hallway at the moment. You can leave now without being caught. Do you need me to escort you?


    No itd be better if we werent seen together, just in case, I said, noticing that the screen of herputer had an image from the hallways outside.


    She must have set up security cameras or hacked into them. Dia was seriously a scary woman. When I turned back to her onest time, I froze. The usually cid Dia was blushing while looking down at her knees. For a brief moment, she looked very girly. Itpletely caught me off guard.


    T-throw them out when youre done. Her usually confident voice was reced with a strangely shy one.


    Huh? Th-throw? It took another moment for my eyes to drop down to my skirt, and the panties underneath, I immediately straightened into a more feminine position, bowing my head. Yes, of course I will! Definitely What do you take me for some kind of pervert?


    Dias nervousness seemed to dissipate, but her eyebrow rose on her somewhat expressionless face as if she was asking if I honestly wanted her to answer that. Twice shes caught me dressed as a girl, and once I dived into her room butt naked from a window after breaking into the girls dorm. Whether she thought I was a pervert or not was longer a question. I guess, the question I should be wondering is quite the opposite.


    Then why are you helping me? You may have thought rice was different, but after realizing I was a guy, shouldnt those feelings have changed?


    Dia looked up thoughtfully, taking my question seriously, Its true I found rices roughness interesting. However, regardless of your parts, I think you werent acting when you were rice


    How so? I frowned.


    We have spoken of contracts and agreements. You know my mother is a powerful person, and you know that I was present the day you were caught and used of rape. I was present and could vouch for your innocence. With a small request, I could use my resources to have your sentence removed or at least significantly reduced.


    You could do that? My mouth fell open in shock, causing her to chuckle to herself again in a way that felt genuine. I-Im sorry the only reason I didnt ask is that I didnt think of it.


    I admitted the truth. Dia was perhaps thinking better of me than that. The reality was that I just hadnt considered asking her. Dia and I werent close, after all, so how could I put such an unreasonable demand on her.


    I know Dia covered her mouth, hiding a smile that actually looked very cute if she removed her hand. Perhaps stupidity is also a form of charm


    Huh?


    The fact that you didnt think to use me, that is enough. Dia sighed, turning back away. You should go, before your window to leave ends. They may decide to start checking women more thoroughly if they be desperate to find the man. Ive made a small investment in your future, dont let me regret it.


    I nodded. Yes, maam.


    I turned and left without another word. We had already said what we needed to, and she was right. The more time they had to think, the more time they had to lock down the womans dorm. I didnt want to be stuck in some kind of shut down. I considered trying to jump a fence, but I didnt think that was the best option. Rather, I needed to leave in in sight.


    If I just blended in with a group of women, I shouldnt have too much difficulty walking right out the front gate. No one would expect the man who just shed half the females with his bare ass fifteen minutes ago toe walking out the front gate wearing womens clothing. Well, they may expect a cross-dresser, but not a cross-dresser with the balls to walk out the front gate. At least, that was what I thought until I got in line leaving the dorms.


    The security was definitely pumped up, with purses and various other things being patted down. Simply handing my card and walking out might not be sufficient. I started to sweat as the line grew closer and closer to me. When I finally made it to the front, I started chiding myself for being exactly as stupid as Dia had suspected. However, I kept my face expressionless, even if I couldnt control the sweat. I handed her my card.


    Did you by chance see any boys during your visit? The girl asked sharply.


    N-n-no, maam! I dered with a jump, my voice cracking a moment.


    Maam? The woman rose an eyebrow and red at me.


    She was looking at me way too closely! She could tell I was a guy! This was absolutely not fair! She leaned forward and just sniffed me. This damned testosterone! I couldnt help that I was nervous and it was uncharacteristically hot out. Ipletely smelled like a dude and this girl was on to me.


    Step aside, will you? The girl moved closer to me, her face growing severe.


    H-have I done something? I asked, my voice easily mistakable for a girls now at this high of a pitch.


    Just,e over here. The girl was pretty, but very tall, nearly three inches taller than I was so it felt like she was towering over me, Dont make this harder on yourself.


    Y-yes I gulped, following where she gestured.


    The ce she took me was behind the checkout. It was a secluded area behind the station surrounded by shrubbery. In essence, it was an area that offered a bit of privacy. Perhaps this could work. If I could knock her out, I could run away. The way the hedges were set up, I could push through them and get through the checkout without anyone else finding out about it until I was long gone. As far as my face, rice would probably have to be thrown away. After punching out this woman, there was no way I could show my face in the school anymore.


    Did you think I wouldnt notice? The girl looked down on me, sniffing with disdain.


    N-notice? I tried to y stupid, but her eyes were nailed to my chest, and I could only sigh. H-how did you know?


    Maybe since she took me back here, she was looking for a bribe? If that was the case, I could give her some seed and shut her up. It appeared to be one of those situations. Well, if thats what she wanted


    The girl reached out and grabbed my chest, pulling open the top three buttons of my shirt. There was no hiding my body now. A secondter, the stuffing in my bras fell harmlessly away. I let out a gasp at her roughness, but I kept on a stubborn look as she revealed my t chest. So it was that after all. I had hastily stuffed the bra beforeing here. I didnt have anything as nice as Aikos magical bras, so naturally, to any real woman, my t chest would stand out. I turned away, my face flushed and angry, closing my eyes in frustration. After all of this, I was still found out this way.


    Her hand suddenly grasped my chin, pulling my face until I looked at her. I forced my eyes open. What was it she wanted? Her hand suddenly went to my hand and pulled it up her shirt. I blinked as she guided my hand up under her bra, my fingers moving passed her nipple until they cupped her very small breasts, the nipple sliding between two fingers.


    See I too have a t chest. The girl, grinning at me.


    Huh?


    Shhh! She put her free hand over my mouth. Those girls with those big things that are just ugly fat dont understand! t chests are best. Girls like us may not haverge chests, but that doesnt mean they should be ignored!


    Girls like us?


    The girl squeezed on my hand, forcing it to squeeze her breast. She pushed my two fingers together until they pinched the nipple, and then pulled slightly. While she did this, her eyes rolled up in her head slightly and she put on a very lewd face.


    Yes those big-titty bitches everyone loves, dont they know all that gravity just desensitizes the breasts? t chest women like us have way more sensitive tits! Its a travesty that those big-breasted bimbos who barely feel a thing get their tits yed with, while us t chested girls who get stimted so much by it get nothing. But dont you worry. I understand your body type. I understand what girls like us really like


    My eyes widened as her head lowered and she took my nipple into her mouth. Apparently confusing me for a t chested woman, she now had me pinned against the wall of the check station, and she was tonguing my nipple. Its not like Mother had never yed with my nipples before, but her suddenness and aggressiveness was a lot more stimting. I let out a moan before I could help myself. This seemed to encourage her, as she sucked harder on one nipple, while her fingers pulled on the other.


    I had never had my chest yed with so lewdly before, and it was only because she thought I was a girl. I wanted to say I didnt feel anything at all, but my cock was quickly growing hard. No! That was exactly the problem! If we went any farther, Id be in definite trouble!


    N-no- I let out a cry. Please stop


    The girl finally pulled away from me with wide-eyed surprise as I pushed her body away from mine. Suddenly, her eyes narrowed, and she started to look at me like a piece of meat. Hey, hey, hey! I said no! Doesnt that mean Im not giving consent. She pulled open her bare chest and then pressed it against mine. There was the slightest tinge of soft sponginess that showed her as a girl. I had even less than that, but she didnt seem to notice at all. Perhaps, that was what actually turned her on. A woman with even fewer boobs than her, wouldnt that be exactly the kind of woman she shows affection for without bing jealous.


    She starting sucking my neck roughly while her hands worked up and down my sides. Although I had lifted a lot of weights, she wasnt exactly weak. She probably had about thirty pounds on me, as well as several inches. She was a workout girl too, and also had some nice muscles. On top of all that, she was a Senior with a few years on me. All of that taken together and if I seriously was to fight her, itd make exactly the scene I was trying to avoid.


    Ah no more I cried tearfully, trying to figure out how I could get out of this.


    She was like an animal not taking no for an answer. I mean, I couldnt just let her go all the way. As soon as her handnded on my penis, things were going to get messy! I was also in a bad angle for hitting her over the head too. She had me pinned. Worst, her hand was on my thigh and it wasing up my leg.


    Oh, oh my little bunny is really wet and horny She says mischievously, biting my ear.


    No-no


    Im not lying! My balls are really sweaty! I was nervous and my thighs are sweaty. I dont even make that kind of moisture down there! Besides, how wet would I have to be that my inner thighs were slick! Her hand was working its way up my thigh. I had managed to slide my cock between my legs, which was a bit painful considering how hard I was, but theck of pussy would very quickly be found out.


    What if what if I went on the full offensive? Like, if I just pushed her down and eat her pussy for all its worth? Like the time I had Lyra, I could make her so sexually satisfied that she forgets about me. Her hand reached up, grabbing my crotch. Shes feeling the pubic hair! In a second, shes going to notice something is off! I had to act now, I had too.


    What is the meaning of this? A voice suddenly snapped.


    Lyra! No! I let out a cry, but when my eyes opened, the person I saw right in front of me was Lyra.


    Whether it was from the heat or my own stress, I suddenly broke into tears, pushing past my sexual assaulted and throwing myself at her.


    Eh? Lyra made a surprised noise as I suddenly hugged her, burying my head into her chest.


    What are you doing, barging back here and another voice came out of the forest. Tookie, what are you doing?


    President! The voice of my sexual assaulter suddenly sounded scared. I was just giving one of our iing Freshman a lesson about her body.


    I looked up with one eye, seeing the woman she called president as someone I recognized and didnt want to. It was Reba, the president of Wrath. That would mean the woman who sexually assaulted me was also a member of Wrath. I didnt know why, but I wasnt really surprised. However, Reba was thest person I wanted to see.


    Is this true, Freshman? Reba turned to me.


    Not wanting to be recognized, I did the only thing I could and buried my face back into Lyras chest. She had a very pleasant scent, far nicer than the other girl, Tookie. Tookie smelled kind of salty and lewd, where Lyra smelled like flowers. Between the two women, Lyra was definitely preferable.


    I-I see Tookie red at me holding on to Lyra, So, you favor big ones after all? I thought since you were like me, youd understand.


    I just want to go to ss! I sniffed into Lyras chest, still afraid of being seen by Reba.


    Reba, you need to get a grip on your people. Lyras voice actually did sound icy, and with her displeased expression on her face, I could understand now where the term Ice Queen came from.


    Hmph, are you still going to act like Wrath is the bad guys, even after what that Clyburn did to us?


    It absolutely wasnt him! Lyras hand tightened on my shoulder as she held me closer, although it seemed an unconscious act. I saw him there, he wasnt raping anyone! The charges were false!


    Your words Reba gave a look of disgust. Tell that to our poor teacher Mako! He was caught red-handed with her. I was there as well and dont forget I was there as wet ground zero


    Reba shook for a moment, tears falling down her face as it contorted from rage to hatred to fear and back again. Lyras grip eased and a more sympathetic look appeared on her face. Thats right, no one could forget that likely no one paid that night as much as Reba.


    Becky I Lyra tried toe up with something to say.


    They humiliated me. They raped me. My virginity. My ass. I was found with bite marks all over my body. The cant tell who it was, but they said it had to be the sperm of at least three different men. The boys in this Academy did this to me, almost did it to you and you want to defend them! The ending words came out in a shout of pure anguish.


    Lyra stepped back, looking less certain. You said it yourself. Three different men. It thus couldnt be Clyburn.


    Does it matter which three? Reba shook her head at a loss. They were all there. Over half of the boys at Academy were there, everyone having sworn under oath they left when things went bad. Only he was found at the end. It doesnt matter if he was the one who raped me personally or one of the other girls. He was one of them! He was there!


    Lyra kept her head lowered, clearly not able to argue against that truth. Even though I knew the truth, and I was the target of her angst, I had trouble truly justifying things. I did what I could at the time, but it wasnt like I had really cared. I was worried about my own unluckiness, while the woman on the first floor experienced so much worst. Gang rape on a massive scale.


    This isnt about Clyburn, or what happened that night. It has to do with your Wrath members bullying students! I didnt see it all, but I saw enough to know your Wrath member was sexually assaulting this student. Considering what you went through, you should be the most appalled by that act.


    Reba stared at Lyra for a second, who was still stroking my head. At this point, I was long past my emotional outburst and was deliberately trying to avoid Reba from seeing me any more than necessary.


    Very well Reba said slowly, turning to Tookie. Report to the disciplinemittee. Inform them of what you did.


    Eh? Becky that I


    Do it! Reba shouted.


    Tookie shivered for a second, Y-yes President.


    After that, she bowed and left. She didnt give me another nce as she walked away. Well, she had already written me off as a boob lover. I guess it didnt even ur to her Id like dudes. Well not that I did, but I mean, there were plenty of women who werent interested in other women, right?


    Thank you, Becky. Lyra bowed and then jabbing me in the side. Thank the president!


    Ah! Y-yes! I bowed as well, with Lyra pushing my head down in a simr manner to her own. Thank you, president Reba!


    I-its fine Reba scratched the back of her head, seeming ufortable with thank yous. As long as I can help a pretty girl like you its wait


    Shit! My eyes looked up just as she peaked with hers. I just wanted to get a nce at her to see if she was okay after what had happened. She looked a bit more haggard than she had thest time I saw her. She had bags under her eyes, her darkplexion had grown a little paler. She didnt put on as much as makeup as she once had, although that had been a party. Unfortunately, her hawk-like eyes were narrowed on me now.


    Ah I tried toe up with something to say, but I knew it was already toote as recognition shed.


    You I know you rice!


    Huh? Lyra looked down at my face too, blinking a few times before her eyes widened. Thats right! You were at the party as well!


    Shit!

 Book 2: Chapter 19

    Book 2: Chapter 19


    Rumors suggested that you had been hurt in the fire. Although the police didnt release any mention of you in the aftermath. Lyra spoke after a brief moment of silence. What happened?


    You were drugged the same as us. Rebas eyes shed. Another woman who was victimized by Clyburn and his men!


    Ah! I stepped back, realizing that I wouldnt be able to hide in Lyras ample bosom anymore. A-actually, I um I didnt get knocked out too long. I stumbled out the door shortly after waking up. There was someone in a shower but


    I hoped the drugs would be a sufficient excuse for my shoddy and nonspecific exnation. I wasnt really particrly good at making things up on the fly, after all. I could only keep my head lowered and look shy. Hopefully, my nervousness was just taken as general modesty.


    Im so sorry you had to go through that. Reba reached out and grabbed my hand. Im sorry but I have to ask. Were you raped?


    Becky! Lyra shot her a re.


    Reba squeezed my hand tighter. If Clyburn raped you, Id like you to report it. Ill help you. Its the only way we can make him pay.


    I gave a wry smile. I-I dont believe I was raped. I-I didnt get a good look at the guy. I dont think he was Clyburn.


    I pulled back on my story. If I had dered that I was certain I wasnt raped or I was certain it was Clyburn, I feared theyd start to question things a bit more. Keeping it vague, I might be able to get through this conversation without making these two girls suspicious.


    Lyra breathed easier, rxing a bit. I did not believe it would be Clyburn.


    Hmph! Reba sniffed. You yourself said you woke up with him holding you.


    He-he was protecting me?


    Is that what you believe, or what you want to believe? Reba shot back. He could have just said that!


    E-even so. M-my virginity is intact and if Clyburn was with me, then he couldnt have been downstairs with you, right?


    Reba gave an icy stare, clearly not pleased with Lyras defense, even as I cheered her on in my head. I had thought somewhere in the back of my mind that Lyra and Dia would be able to fix this issue if they just gave their side of things. As far as Dia, I had forgotten to ask what she said in her statement, but it probably didnt incriminate me. At the very least, my alternate identity wasnt revealed or I wouldnt be a part of the current conversation. As for Lyra, I realized that her story would seem suspicious to anyone. Lyra herself already made it known that she believed me, but it was easy how other girls would see it as just wishful thinking.


    rice. Reba turned to me, apparently choosing to ignore what Lyra said rather than address it. As a fellow woman, I would like to make a request of you.


    Reba suddenly gave a bow, causing both Lyra and I to grow flustered standing there. If we were still hidden behind the checkpoint, it would have certainly been an oddly suspicious scene.


    What is it? I asked, trying to keep the worry and fear out of my voice.


    I would like you to inform the police that you were raped and that it was Clyburn who did it.


    What?


    You go too far, Becky! Lyra stepped forward, You want her to lie for you?


    Reba kept her eyes focused on me, still ignoring Lyra. There were dozens of men there. Many innocent women were raped that night. I was one of them. The men all have imed ignorance. Theyve all avoided taking responsibility for their actions. Even though I see the faces of the men, and have given their names to the police, every one of them has hidden behind the system. Of all the boys, only this Clyburn was caught red-handed.


    I lowered my head, my mind buzzing in disbelief at what I was being asked. Why does that mean I should do this?


    With the exception of Lyra, no other girl mentioned Clyburns name. Reba sighed. They took statements right after we woke up. We were still groggy. Since none of the girls have gone on record with the police stating Clyburn raped him, there is a chance hell walk.


    My eyes lifted as I began to understand. Except I havent gone on record.


    Reba nodded. The police dont have your statement. Since we know Clyburn was there, all we have to do is tie him to the rapes. Its the only way we can make sure his case sticks. If you wont do this for me, do this for Mako. Do this for Madison.


    And what have the two of them said? I shouted out, my voice sharper than I intended, causing her some pause.


    Nothing. Madison wont talk on her brother. And Mako has remained oddly silent as well. Reba sighed. So, do you understand? This is why I need you. We need you. Just tell a tiny fib, and we can finally make a man take ountability.


    It wont fix what happened.


    Of course, it wont! Rebas hands squeezed until it almost hurt, her lips twisted in a slightly unhinged look. I was humiliated. I was dehumanized. Nothing nothing can change that. However, men have gotten away with stuff time and time again. Ever since the male protection act, theyve grown increasingly bold. If we can get this sentence to stick, we can finally force the Senate to reconsider the act. We can stop men from using their position to take advantage of women.


    A small part of me thought her argument soundedpelling, but of course, I was absolutely the wrong person to be talking to. Rebas argument was very one-sided, focusing on everything men have done while ignoring how men were subsequently treated. Even a world where matriarchy had control, this kind of thing didnt change. I felt someone grabbing me from behind. It was Lyra, who decided to grab my shoulders as if she was providing me support. It felt strangely nice.


    Becky, thats enough. Its wrong to try to force this.


    Its okay, I raised up my hand to stop Lyra. I understand what you want, but Im sorry, I just cant.


    Reba let go of my hand, taking a step back. She didnt look angry. If anything, she had a frustrated expression on her face. After a moment, she snapped her fingers, eying the two of us with a strange look and grinning.


    Thats right I shouldnt be surprised that youve sided with Lyra here. You do have feelings for her, after all.


    What? Lyra blinked, turning to me.


    I raised an eyebrow, looking just as confused. I didnt find Lyrapletely disagreeable, but saying I had feelings for her was a little strange. After all, we still didnt know each other much. Wed only met a few times and our rtionship hade in passing. Maybe, she had it backward. I was almost certain that


    Thats when I remembered that Reba wasnt talking about me. He was talking about rice. I recalled I had said I was interested in Lyra to keep the lipsticks at bay. As resolution appeared on my face, Rebas grin grew like a cat.


    Th-thats my feelings for Lyra are-


    F-f-feelings!? Lyrasforting embrace with those spongy soft things pressed against my back abandoned me in an instant.


    I turned back to Lyra, gesturing excitedly while shaking my head. She had a somewhat distant expression on her face. I knew I was dressed as a girl at the moment, but it was still painful to be looked at that way.


    Its a misunderstanding! I tried to say.


    Lyra suddenly lowered her head, giving me a loose bow. Im sorry, I dont see you in that way.


    Geh! I felt like I had been punched.


    I know I was being rejected by a girl I didnt have any particrly strong feelings for, and in the end, it wasnt even me being rejected, but a made-up female, however, my body still reacted towards rejection. The fake smile on my face and my wide-eyes likely made the perfect image of a girl being rejected. Why did I suddenly want to cry?


    Actually, I have a ssing up. Im honestly not trying to bail on you. I swear! Lyra suddenly announced, backing away.


    Lyra, how cruel Rebaughed, holding her hand up to her mouth.


    I-its not because youre a woman! Lyra said, Its just I have someone I love!


    Eh? Rebasugh stopped,pletely caught off guard


    I froze too, remembering her deration thest time we met. I could only give a wry smile. Of course, she wouldnt be interested in rice. rice couldnt give her a baby. Only Clyburn could aplish that. Lyra realized she had spoken too much because her face quickly grew red. She spun and fled, my perfect buffer abandoning me with Reba an instantter. Reba shook her head in disbelief and then chuckled to herself again before her eyesnded back on me.


    Dont be too upset, sweetheart, despite the rumors, Lyra isnt like us.


    Huh? Like us?


    Reba smiled, walking up to me and putting a hand on my shoulder. Shes not into women. I know all the rumors say shes a man-hater, but hating men never seemed to trante into liking women. I can tell with a look, usually. I happen to be attracted to women, I can see you have an eye for women too.


    Eh! I became a little flustered, as the Wrath president, perhaps the person I least wanted to be around was stroking my arm in a strange way.


    She leaned forward and whispered in my ear. I, for one, think youre very cute.


    What is with this scene? Are all Wrath members horndogs? First, that giant guard tried to take advantage of me, and now this girl was touching me? I had been hit on by two lesbians in under ten minutes. I didnt know if I shouldugh or cry. However, unlike Tookie, Reba released her hand and stepped back. Her face didnt look as lecherous as it had a moment before. Instead, she looked somewhat friendly.


    Are you busy, at the moment?


    Busy? I looked up at Rebas eyes.


    She seemed suddenly quite genuine and was giving off a big sister vibe that I had never received from either of my two big sisters. It was a strange look if only because I had built up in my mind how dangerous and threatening Reba was. I had seen how she looked down on men with hatred and vitriol. Just moments before, she had even tried to get me to lie to put myself in jail. I had no doubt, this woman hated everything that I was. Looking at her now, though, I wondered if that was necessary. Perhaps there was some way we could meet a middle ground here.


    I want to take you somewhere.


    Somewhere? Was Reba hitting on me still? I really wasnt sure. Her smile seemed genuine. I supposed it made sense for her to be president of Wrath that she had a charismatic side to her as well. There had to be something about her that convinced other girls to join her cause. If she was all fire and brimstone, I didnt think she could possibly be such a strong presence in Amaryllis Academy.


    A-actually, I have a ss. I-introduction to magic. I breathed easier as the excuse popped into my head.


    The ss started in ten minutes. It was one of the sses I wanted to take more than anything. Normally, a Freshman couldnt take the ss. They needed a math ss first. However, since I faked my transcript, I figured I could jump ahead. If it came down to algebra, I was decent enough. I did do a business major and I wasnt too shabby with numbers. At the very least, I didnt think Math would transfer into magic anyway.


    With that excuse, I could finally break things off with Reba. I was nervous every second she was looking at me. Being at school next to her was like swimming in a pool next to a shark. Any second, I was just waiting for the teeth to mp down and pull me under. Once I was free from her clutches, I promised myself I would never ditch Brooke again. Actually, if Reba was a shark, wouldnt that make Brooke a killer whale? Either way, my life was over!


    Introduction to Magic? Reba nodded thoughtfully. If thats the case, why dont youe with me to my ss?


    Huh? Dont tell me, she was in Introduction the Magic too!


    Intro is really boring. Its just learning formations and spell symbols. The really cool stuff doesnt start until Contemporary Magic. Thats the ss us Juniors take. I know the instructor, she wouldnt mind signing you off for a day of Intro if youre in her ss. Its allowed on the universities mentoring code.


    Y-you want to mentor me? I let out a cough of disbelief.


    Just call me Big Sister Becky! Reba smiled genuinely, reaching out and grabbing my hand. Come on. You started your semesterte, didnt you? You werent a student two weeks ago, so you must have filed an application to get closer to Lyra? Im sorry it didnt work out, but there are a lot of avable girls on campus. Maybe you could find a cute upperssman!


    Ah that I really couldnt read Reba at all.


    I waspletely caught up in her flow. Was this that so-called charisma? Under her glowing smile, even I wanted to start calling her big sister. Before I could even fight back, I was being dragged out the door. The location we were heading wasnt any of the big halls. It was actually a gym with an attached outdoor field. She was bringing towards the womens locker room. This was turning bad really quickly! What if she wanted me to change in front of her? Could I even pull off being a girl while in the girls gym uniform? Those shorts looked pretty tight around the crotch, and I didnt want to brag, but something would definitely show.


    Instead of taking me to thedys room, though, Reba suddenly pulled me to the side, looking both ways before taking me behind the building. I frowned in confusion as Reba chuckled strangely, and then started climbing some carefully ced boxes behind the building. I climbed up the first on in blind follow before I realized that this was weird. I pulled my hand out of Rebas grip.


    Wh-what are you doing? I asked, my voiceing out a bit shrill.


    Reba grinned, gesturing towards a window. ss is starting in the next fifteen minutes. Since youre looking for a new love interest, I thought Id help you.


    I got up on the box next to her, peaking in the direction she pointed. The room beyond was slightly steamy, but as my eyes focused, I gasped, taking a step back. This unbnced me, almost sending me flying off the boxes. Reba grabbed me and steadied me.


    Th-this is the girls shower room!


    Reba gave a thumbs up. Best view on campus. Isnt big sister the best?


    Youre looking at naked women?


    Well, we couldnt peek on them naked in the shower room, could we? Itd make them ufortable. Reba spoke as if this was the most obvious thing.


    Th-this is wrong! I cried out, Were peeping! Thats perverted!


    Reba snorts. Men are peepers. I prefer to call this window shopping.


    Wh-what if we get caught?


    So, what? Were also women. Lets say you suddenly lost all of your clothing. Would you prefer to be surrounded by people of the same sex or the other sex?


    Well, that Naturally, if it wasnt like a lover, being suddenly seen naked around a group of guys would be slightly less traumatizing.


    See? Im simply guarding the window so none of the men triy to peak. This was considered a problem in years past, but since I started Academy, weve not had a single male peeper.


    I wonder why I responded dryly.


    Come on, this isnt like those sick perverted fantasies men have. Were all women. Im just appreciating the female form. No one would care if I walked into that locker room right now and got the same eyeful. There is nothing wrong with this.


    I-I guess I felt like I was agreeing with the devil, but my teenage brain also couldnte up with any reason this wasnt inappropriate.


    Even as a man, most women wanted to catch the male eye. Half the girls in that locker room would be excited to know that a guy was looking at their naked female form. Theyd probably put on a show to win his affection if they knew they were being seen. Well, those were the excuses my mind quickly cobbled together to justify Rebas words.


    Good! Now,e, look. Well find a big sister for you! Just point out any girl you like and Ill tell you all about her.


    I sighed, but the temptation was still too great, so I stood right next to Reba and nced through the window. There was a cute, skinny girl with a nice little butt. She had just taken a shower and was now drying her body. Little flecks of water ran down her backside. She had really long legs, which was something I quite liked. Hey, she could be my big sister if she wanted to be. Wait she was my big sister!


    Madison! I let out a cry of shock.


    Shhh! Reba elbowed me. But yeah, you know Madison? Shes the sister of that monster Clyburn. You wouldnt be interested in her. They call her Slut Queen because rumors said she had a sexual rtionship with a guy in prep school. Hey I bet it was with Clyburn!


    O-oh


    Even though she guessed correctly, that didnt mean I was happy about it! At least you could be off by a little! Reba here was way too dangerous, and in more ways than one. Hey, stop drooling over my sisters naked body. Shes mine!


    Thats when my eyes focused on another girl to the side of her. She had a mousy appearance, but ratherrge boobs that caught the eye.


    D-d-d-dia! I let out another cry.


    Unlike Madison, whom I had seen naked before, Dia was a woman I had yet to see that way. However, her body was very nice. A dark part of me hoped that when she called in her favor, that favor would include her body. Both Madison and Dia were knockout beauties. Two queens of the school in front of my eyes. Wait


    Isnt that Lyra? So, this is where she ran, there was a ss!


    Yup! Reba gave me a thumbs up. Since your love could never be, I wanted you to at least enjoy a farewell treat!


    Three queens! It was definitely blinding! Lyra in particr had a body that was criminal on a woman. Seeing itpletely naked should be a felon! It was like the body mom had as a teenager if mom was a busty blonde girl! Even if I hadnt formed any strong feeling for her, my penis had strong opinions about her body!


    Th-th-this I turned away, feeling dizzy, somewhat frightened of what other wonders and temptations Id see.


    Reba looked down at me thoughtfully. Perhaps the view would be too stimting for a Freshman lesbian. Well, it doesnt matter anyway. Theyre in the other ss.


    Then why were we looking at them! I cried out.


    Reba started giggling. Curiosity!


    What? You I ground my teeth as Reba looked at my mischievously.


    Well, I wanted to be mad at Reba, but I did enjoy the view, so it was difficult to be too mad at her. I sighed, getting down from the boxes, and thankfully, Reba didnt decide to linger. Following closely behind me, the pair of us headed to the front of the building once again.


    Those girls are actually part of Advanced Magic. Only the strongest magic users can be epted to that ss. Im probably not going to be able to do it next year. They have an aptitude for magic I just dont. I hear magic jobs pay a lot of money and have great benefits. Lucky


    So my sister was actually in the Advanced magic ss? That meant she was really good with magic? I had been asking my mother and my aunt about magic, but I never considered asking my sister. I didnt really know all that much about her. I only learned earlier today that she liked scary movies. Now that we had mended things up, I vowed that Id definitely learn everything about her I could.


    As we headed to the showers, I let out a sigh of relief that the Contemporary Magic locker room was separated from the Advanced Magic Locker room. In fact, they cast their magic outside while we cast ours inside. That could be a bit of an indicator as to the difference in power level between the two sses. As we entered the locker room, I kept my eyes down to the floor. I didnt want to be caught gawking at naked women. Itd be embarrassing.


    We wasted too much time ying at the window. Reba sighed. All the stalls are taken. I guess well have to take the next open one together.


    I froze, the words echoing in my head. Why did this always have to be so difficult? Damn it. Was there a way I could take a shower and her not notice? No, it was impossible! Especially with Rebas lecherous eyes. Shed be bound to check me out in a shower, and there was no way my penis would go unnoticed! Why did I stupidly follow her to this point? As soon as the locker room came up, I should have made up an excuse and immediately fled.


    Becky, you trying to lure another girl into your dirty  eh? The door opened and a woman, stepped out, immediately shooting Reba a challenging re.


    However, the second her eyesnded on me, all reason left. As for me, I wasnt looking at her eyes. My eyes were pressed firmly on her taut, naked body. She was a muscr woman, with a fantastic body, and tomboyish charm. If my dick was conflicted before, it started to be aroused now.


    C-cly-rice! Brooke hissed, Thats where you were!


    Brooke? What are you doing in the showers? Reba didnt seem to notice Brookes deathly re while I gulped. Youre way too stupid for magic sses.


    I took a shower because Ive been running around all day looking for something I lost! Brooke stated darkly with her eyes on me, her teeth grinding.


    Haha typical stupid Brooke, losing things. Reba and Brookes rtionship seemed to be as civil as always.


    The red Brooke was giving me was painful. I got it! I got it! It was me being unreasonable and sneaking off. Can you stop looking like youre going to murder me? Reba was bound to notice eventually. She finally broke my guys, rounding on Reba and allowing me to breath easier.


    Becky! Brooke snapped. What are you doing with a freshman like rice here?


    What am I doing? Naturally, Im being a good big sister to my underssman and showing her what Amaryllis has to offer. Now, will a meathead like you move aside before you scare the young thing. Look, shes shaking.


    At those words, Reba didnt hesitate to rip off her shirt and bra. Suddenly, a second naked woman appeared in front of me. I never wanted to see Reba naked, but her exposed body was in front of me, and I couldnt stop looking between the two pairs of delicious breasts. Which girls was bigger? Well, Brooke had more muscle, which made her breasts point straight, which Rebas had a bit more sag. Rebas boobs were definitely rounder, and had a bit of a curve against the chest where you could grab them and feel like they were two distinct boobs, rather than an extension of her chest.


    Move aside? Brooke casually crossed her arms in front of her breasts as she noticed me moments from a nosebleed.


    When my eyes instead went to Rebas boobs, Brooke casually kicked my shin. That, of course, only gave me Brookes eyes to look at, and they were far too fearful. Frankly put, I was far too young to die here, now. I hade so far only to be stopped here and murdered in my youthful prime.


    Yes, move your fat ass, I and my little sister here are going to take a shower together.


    Brookes eyes widened as she shot a look at me. After a second, her hands shot out and grabbed me, yanking me over to her side. Im not done yet! Since you im rice is dirty, s-s-s-she can shower with me!


    Hah? Can you be any more shameless? Reba snapped back. I brought her here, Ill naturally take responsibility. Besides, I need to get clean too.


    No amount of washing is going to clean your skank ass.


    You bitch! How shameless can you be? rice, tell her youd rather shower with Big Sis Becky! Reba turned to me, pushing her chest to the point her naked boobs wrapped around my arm.


    She looked up at me pleadingly, clearly not wanting me to end up taken away by Brooke again. Despite her lesbian tendencies, her charm was through the roof in that moment, giving me a lightheaded feeling.


    Thats not happening! Brooke grabbed my other arm, although she was much more conscious of the fact she was naked and made sure not to touch me with her boobs.


    rice, shower with me! Reba pleated.


    rice, tell this slut youre not interested! Brooke demanded.


    The shower room was really hot and steamy. Naked boobs were on either side of me. There was just nowhere to look. If I went into the shower with Brooke, I would definitely die. If I went into the shower with Reba, shed discover I was a man and Id definitely die! It was too much! Why are they spinning? Spinning boobs, everywhere! Ah! Whys the ceiling getting higher?


    Sh-she passed out! Reba gasped.


    Its your fault!

 Book 2: Chapter 20

    Book 2: Chapter 20


    My eyes fluttered open and I stretched out my body yawning. It was only at that point I realized that I was shirtless. My hands immediately went to my chest, realizing my bra had been removed. I sat up instantly, my brow furrowed as I tried to remember what happened. I was in the shower room, and then suddenly, everything grew dizzy and I fainted. If that would be the case, doesnt that mean I was found out! This was bad this was really-


    Its okay A gentle yet unfamiliar voice suddenly spoke from nearby. You need not worry here.


    I looked up towards the direction of the voice to see a woman sitting in a chair by a desk. My eyes swept across the room, and by the two adjacent beds, the privacy curtains, the desk, and the cabs with a cross on them, I was able to tell that this must have been some sort of nurses station. I was lying in bed, and the woman sitting in the chair had to be the nurses. However, she also seemed vaguely familiar, as if I had seen her before. I just couldnt put her face to her name.


    She was an older woman, although that was only rtive to the students. Compared to my older memories, she was actually a young attractive woman in her mid-twenties. She had C-size boobs, neither toorge, nor too small. She had nice curves, although not as curvy as mother or Lyra. She had long slim legs like Madison, but she wasnt tall ornky. She had big, soft lips which curved into a slight grin, and her brown eyes drooped softly in a way that gave her a tantalizing seductive look and a heart-shaped face. Her hair was blonde and straight, but it had to be dyed because her skin was dark olive. Just by looking at me, I had the distinct impression she was trying to flirt, butmon sense told me it was simply how her face was set that gave her that naturally flirtatious gaze.


    The nurses station? I decided to ask the obvious question, afraid to ask too much and show my hand.


    The woman nodded slowly. Yes, two very worried girls brought you. They were quite rambunctious. One kept trying to keep me from touching you, while the other seemed to determine to throw insults at her. In the end, I ended up kicking them both out. However, after removing your clothing, I think I understand the situation now.


    Oh.


    I lowered my head, giving a sigh as I realized I had been found out. There was really nothing to it now. This nurse would inevitably reveal my secret, and I when those words got out, my case would be destroyed.


    I already said, you dont need to worry. The nurse smiled sadly. The nurses office is a safe space onpass. Revealing things Ive seen during a medical check up would be hical.


    I looked up at her in surprise. You wont report me?


    I will not. The woman shook her head slowly. Although I must admit, I am curious as to why you chose to do this.


    She gave a shrug. Youre not required to tell me. Now that you have woken up, Ill need you to consume the items on your bedstand. Once youve done that, you can dress and leave.


    I nced over to my right, and there on the bed stand was a cookie and a juice box along with some vitamin pills. I looked back at the nurse with a raised eyebrow.


    You passed out earlier because you grew anemic. She exined. I take it that you havent eaten anything today?


    I couldnt stop myself from blushing. I absolutely hadnt eaten! I was too nervous this morning that I just skipped it. Afterward, the entire day had just been a whirlwind of stuff happening, from running away from Brooke, reconciling with Madison, being saved by Dia, being sexually assaulted and then carried away on Rebas perverted quest. In the end, it had been at least twenty-four hours since I had eaten. Looking at the sun outside, it was close to evening now, and my chances of attending ss had ended.


    I could only smile wryly as I reached out for a cookie. So much for my first day at school. I hadnt made it to a single ss. I had almost gotten caught more times than Id like to count. I did get caught, in the end. Perhaps rice wasnt really the right answer to my problems.


    Still, there was Madison and that made all of this trouble worth it.


    I just wanted to go to school, like a normal person. I said, almost to myself, while biting the cookie.


    What did you hope to gain? The nurse asked, watching me as I ate.


    I dont know I sighed. Perspective? Understanding, maybe I just wanted to make sense of this world. At first, being a man was great. I was excited by the prospect of being desirable to women. Who wouldnt want that? Being wanted, and more so, wanted for sex those kinds of things excited me. I spent my life up to this point sampling that very thing.


    The nurse blushed, looking away, but she gestured to me. Continue


    Im beginning to think that I cant just stay in a mansion surrounded by a harem and live my life as a sperm dispenser. That path no longer seems appealing to me. I sighed, not really knowing why I spoke so flippantly with her, but doing it all the same. I love every woman Ive ever slept with


    All of them? The nurse gave me a weird smile.


    Yes I said without breaking eye contact, causing her to blush again. I love them. I love my children. And I want to be part of their lives. However, that doesnt feel like enough. I feel like I should do something more with my life.


    More


    I dont know likew enforcement, or a politician. Someone who can make a difference. I know Im not going to be able to aplish any of that living in a bubble. Men they arent given the same opportunities as women. Thats why I dressed like this. Its the only way I can learn about this world! Its the only way I could attend the school without standing out. Isnt it strange? The only way I can be more than I am, to be different than any other man is to look and act like every woman.


    The nurse stared at me after I had finished my talk. Her expression was nondescript, and she didnt seem to indicate one way or another whether what I said had moved her at all. Well, I didnt really say it for her benefit. I said it for my own. It was something I had been dwelling on for some time, and the more I thought about it, the more certain I became.


    My previous life was one I wasted. Sure, I had be a businessman. I had a masters and I made a bit of money too. However, I hadnt really contributed to the world. The most pathetic part about my former life was that I had left no legacy behind. I was infertile, so even children was an impossibility. It was funny. Now that I could have children, and have had children, I no longer found that to be enough. This was a world that had suffered for thousands of years under some curse. I had to believe I reincarnated here for a reason. Perhaps I was here to make a difference to this world.


    I think it is admirable that you wish to make a difference. The nurse spoke hesitantly.


    My expression turned conflicted. Right now, I had the reputation of being a sexual predator. My life which was supposed to be meaningful was now gued with misfortune. I had never really thought much about my future as Clyburn. At the time, banging my mom and sisters seemed like enough of a future for me. I had hidden in the mansion letting the world pass me by just as much as Morgan. After only a little exposure to the outside world, I realized that was no longer enough. It took finally settling things with Madison for me to realize that.


    You know the rumors about me, right? I said.


    The nurse gave that odd expression again. You could say that.


    It was my fault.


    !?


    I went to that party dressed as I was when I was brought here. I wanted to bring my sister home. That was the only thing I cared about. I was so focused on saving her that I didnt see anything else, like what the seniors were nning. I was there, and yet, in the end, I didnt do anything. Those girls they hate me, Clyburn a rapist. My expression turned bitter. Yet, I met Reba shes not a terrible person. Just a confused girl. What was done to her there was no excuse.


    I have to say, youre not what I expected The nurse leaned back in her chair, eyeing me in a strange way.


    I let out a dry chuckle. And what did you expect? The rumors about me are heavily exaggerated.


    Something else The nurse tilted her head thoughtfully.


    I sipped thest of the apple juice and then sighed. I need to get going. Thank you. Its actually been pleasant talking to you.


    She nodded. You too, youre an interesting boy, Clyburn.


    I got up and started dressing quickly. I didnt realize until I was out of the sheets that she hadnt even left my underwear on. I supposed even nurses grew curious in this world. I decided to give her the benefit of the doubt. Still, she didnt look away at all as I dressed. I turned to hide my front, but I was certain her eyes were looking at my butt the entire time I dressed. I didnt expect an adult to be so shameless! Of course, I could have used the privacy curtain, but that would be admitting that her stare bothered me, and I was too stubborn for it. As a result, this strange nurse got to see everything as I dressed.


    When I finished getting back into my female attire, along with a pdash reapplication of makeup, I bowed to the nurse. Thank you, Miss um actually, I never got your name.


    A sh of surprise showed on her face for a moment, but it disappeared rather quickly. Oh I didnt expect that to hurt my heart so much.


    Huh? I gave her a questioning look.


    She waved her hand dismissively. Its not your problem. I just thought you would recognize me, after well nevermind. You may call me Miss Chambers.


    I did have the vaguest recollection of her face, but I just couldnt bring it to the surface. I guess every woman hoped to gain the attention of a male, even older women. I must have seen her somewhere and forgotten.


    Well, Miss Chambers, I promise I wont forget our talk. I reached out and grabbed her hand, leaning and kissing it, causing her eyes to widen. I wont forget your kindness, either.


    I turned and walked away. As the door shut behind me, I let a grin form on my face. I gave her such a goodbye hoping to make up for forgetting her name. Well, I felt that went particrly well. She was a cute woman, and so a little flirtation couldnt hurt. I was normally terrible at it, but I guess that cookie and juice had put me back on my game.


    I barely made it halfway down the hall when suddenly I was osted by two women. One grabbed each arm, that would be Brooke and Reba. They were very much clothed now, but they had worried expressions on their faces. Brookes wore a significantly more worried expression, but there was a cautious optimism now that she saw me dressed back in my female attire.


    Its fine I just didnt eat enough. I exined to the two girls.


    Brooke sighed, noticing her arms grabbing and then pulling them away. Is that all? You need to take better care of yourself.


    Im d it was nothing serious. Reba let out a pleased noise before nodding to Brooke. She wouldnt let me administer first aid. She was convinced Id do something to you.


    Am I wrong? Brooke snorted back.


    Hmph! Reba snorted. You brute! Giving us woman bad names! Come, rice, Its gettingte. You can sleep with me tonight.


    I froze. W-w-w-with?


    Reba hesitated for a second and thenughed, pping my arm. No, silly, I meant in my room. Itll be too dark for a single woman to go back home. I like how you think, though.


    Ah about that I pulled back as Reba tried to lead me away.


    rice here actually lives off-campus. She takes the same trolley as me. Ill get her home. Brooke spoke up, grabbing my other arm once again and stopping Reba short.


    Reba looked at the pair of us, but as I firmly nodded in affirtmation, she dropped her eyes with a disappointed expression. O-oh


    Im sorry but my Aunt um my aunt will freak if I donte home.


    No I get it Reba put a smile on, seeming to recover a bit. What about tomorrow?


    Tomorrow?


    Reba nodded firmly. Id like to see you again. Is that okay?


    Reba stared resolutely as she asked that. I wanted to say no, but upon seeing her hopeful look, I couldnt bring myself to do so. I gave her a nod, and she smiled in reply. Her genuine smiles seemed so nice. I felt sad that if she had known who I really was, she would only look at me with disgust. I bid farewell to Reba and she finally left after making me promise again to visit her. Without saying anything else, I started heading back to the trolley. It really was bing a bitte. After a few steps, I started feeling some heat on my back. More specifically, I felt two furious eyes ring at me, followed my an asional displeased noise. I finally let out a sigh and stopped before my caught on fire.


    Im sorry, Brooke. I apologized without looking back.


    Sorry, you bet your ass youll be sorry! Brooke growled, her angering like a floodgate. You bastard! How can I do my job properly if you take off? I heard about the boy who broke into the dorm room. That was you, wasnt it? Youre lucky no one thought to record your ass on camera, or youd be done for! Youre so stupid! Youre irresponsible!


    I know I just had to see Madison-


    I dont care about Madison! Brookes voice came as a hoarse shout, causing me to stop. Dont you understand! You left me! You could have been kidnapped again! You could have been hurt! When you copsed, I I


    I looked back, my eyes widening as I saw Brookes tearful expression. I couldnt see her eyes, but I could see tears leaking down her face. I was so shocked that I was not sure how to respond at all. Brooke was a friend and officially a guard. That was all our rtionship was. However, I realized now that I had gone back to taking that for granted.


    Hey, hey I took a step forward, not quite sure what I should do. Im sorry.


    Brooke finally red up at me, her eyes slightly red. Promise me.


    Huh?


    Promise me Brooke grabbed my shirt, looking at me severely. Promise me that you wont leave me behind again.


    I-I promise, I spoke hesitantly, causing her to rx her grip.


    Brooke sniffed and nodded, wiping her eyes and nose. I waited patiently as she recovered. She finally pushed past me without another word and continued on. I followed behind her while the sun set on us. By the time we were heading down the trolley, the sun was gone and the stars wereing out. The ride continued inplete silence. Brooke didnt look over at me, seemingly lost in her own thoughts. I also considered all the things I had seen today. Brookes naked body also popped in my head a few times, but I had the good sense to keep my eyes as far away from Brooke as possible. I wasnt aiming to get slugged.


    The car and our driver were waiting. Brooke must have called ahead of time. She was always looking out for me. In fact, part of me wondered why she even put up with me. I finally nced up at her. She was a bit tomboyish, but she was also very cute. She was strong, funny, dedicated. Maybe maybe there was really something there.


    What are you looking at me weird like that, creep! Brooke suddenly hit me in the head.


    Ah I got hit anyway.


    I spent the rest of the journey home cleaning off the makeup and redressing as a man. It wouldnt be good for rice to be caught walking into the Mansion. The windows were tinted and afford privacy, so I was able to change. At one point, Brooke stiffly rolled up the front window. Apparently, the driver had been trying to catch looks and wasnt focusing on the road. Either way, I only settled down with my clothing by the time we were out of the city. I only realized after that the reason Brookes face was slightly red was that I was changing in front of her. Well, I saw her naked, so her seeing me naked wasnt that much more unreasonable.


    When we reached the mansion, it waspletely night. The car stopped and a person raced out to the car. It was one of the girls on the security detail. They immediately grabbed Brooke and whispered something to her. Brookes face went dark.


    Are you sure?


    The woman nodded, and then Brooke nced over at me. I raised an eyebrow.


    Did something happen?


    It appears that we have a visitor. Theyve been waiting for you.


    I let out a noise of surprise. Thinking back, the most likely visitor Id have would be Lyra, right? However, thiste at night, I had the distinct feeling she would never do something so bold. Thus, I could only give a questioning nce. That look grew as I approached the front door. Rose was waiting outside. She had a furrowed brow and aplicated expression. As I approached her, she gave me a single nod, gesturing me to stop.


    What is it? What happened? I demanded.


    Rose put down her hands and shook her head as if denying what she was saying. There is someone inside to see you.


    I nodded, already expecting that much. Yeah and?


    Its a man.


    I stopped for a second, feelingplete shock. A man? Not one of the boys from the academy. Most of them were keeping their distance from me. The only adult I knew was the teacher, who probably didnt care either. There werent that many males I knew, so amongst that small list, I was already out of options.


    Who is he? I decided to ask before walking inside.


    Hes awyer of sorts.


    I let out a noise. Oh? Wait Mom! She said she had a way to help me even in prison! I wasining that mywyer wasnt really on my side. This must be the help she sent!


    My voice came out somewhat excited. Men could bewyers? This was absolutely wonderful news. Id get to speak to a man, and itd be a man who had gained a strong education and risen to be awyer. He wouldnt be some idiot cum dispenser. Hed be the kind of man who cared about being something more. It was exactly the kind of person I had been wanting to meet.


    Who would understand thews surrounding men better than another man? Who would be on my side in this world better than a man? My mom had done a great job selecting the help for me. This guy could help me with my case, and more importantly, I could learn some stuff from him. No offense to teacher Takasha, but he didnt make a particrly great role model. Other than bringing my family back together, finding another man who understood my plight was perhaps the thing I wanted most in this world.


    So, thats why he came Rose seemed somewhat angry at mothers choice.


    Well, as much as I loved Rose, she had a bit of a poor opinion on men. It came as no surprise to me that Rose would look down on a malewyer. Chances are, she saw him as inferior to women. Well, I didnt contain those same qualms. Mother had sent me help, and I absolutely wouldnt allow Rose to toss away the first man I had I could really talk to. I hadnt been this excited since I had thought Fairi came from another world. I greeted my Rose with a quick kiss on the cheek and then rushed into the house.


    No, wait, Clyburn! Rose called after me.


    I ignored her call and raced into the receiving room, the most likely ce hed be waiting for me. There was a man sitting on the couch, reading a newspaper. When I opened the door, he folded it up and put it down, uncrossing his legs. He had a big bushy beard and piercing blue eyes. His hair was brown and straggly, although there were flecks of grey in his beard. He wasnt necessarily an ugly man, butpared to some of the metrosexuals Id seen, he looked almost brutish.


    He didnt wear a suit or tie like I might have expected on awyer. Instead, he wore arge ck leather coat, a button-up shirt, and pants that resembled jeans. When his eyes met mine, he cocked his head to the side and pursed his lips as if he was appraising me.


    So, youre Clyburn then. The man spoke with a gravel voice, far deeper than anyone else Id ever talked to in this world.


    I nodded, excitedly, Yes, and you came to be myw-


    There was a sh of recognition that struck my brain, causing the words to catch in my throat. Those eyes I had seen those eyes before. However, I just couldnt recognize him. It seemed to be a trend today. There were a lot of people that seemed familiar. Was that a result of my anemia?


    Ive heard of your case. The man shrugged. I have no interest in it.


    I stopped, staring at the man nkly. He was just sitting there calmly, a slight smile on his face. Something about him seemed so familiar, though.


    Youre not interested? I blinked, still processing the words. T-then why did youe?


    The man shrugged. I was curious about the child of Morgan. That is all. She begged me toe. I came.


    W-wait what I shook my head, finally realizing he was saying that he wasnt going to help.


    You took long enough getting here. This has already been a thorough waste of my time. I was just satisfying a curiosity. But that took more time than I wanted. He stood up.  So, youre Noahs son. Hmm I expected better.


    Wait I need help. I shook off the thoughts that this man was familiar, instead of stepping towards him.


    Look, kid, youre barking at the wrong man. The WRA want to bury you. I have a bad past with them, and if I join your cause, its only going to cause me endless trouble. This goes beyond your little school or your friends. The lipsticks have been searching for years for the perfect scapegoat, and you happened to make the perfect sacrifice for ughter. At best, youll be a cum dispenser for the remainder of your life. If youre lucky, you might get a de in the dark, just like your father.


    H-hey! I stood up to as the man started walking to the door. Stop!


    He ignored me, forcing me to run after him as he left. I was starting to grow angry at this guys words. A goat for ughter? This guy wasnt even willing to try and help me? Isnt he just aplete coward?


    Noah would be quite disappointed in the boy he-


    I grabbed the mans arm, Hey, asshole! Youre running already? Arent you just being a pussy?


    The man turned back, shooting me a derisive sneer. Watch it, boy I tolerated you cause youre his son, but you push me and I wont hesitate to smack your ass like I used to smack your moms ass!


    My body froze as it all clicked back into ce. This man, I had seen him once before. He was the man in a holotape. The holotape where mother had her virginity stolen. He was much older now. His face had wrinkles, but I remembered his face staring at the camera as he straightened a shot of my drunk mother. I remembered him spanking my mother. Fucking my mother. Taking her virginity. This was my fathers best friend who cucked him seventeen years ago. This man was Madisons true father!


    You youre the bastard who raped Mom! I shouted.


    The man ripped my hand from his coat and then stroked his sleeve while smiling snobbishly as if this was no big thing. My name is Oswald. Hows your mother, Clyburn? In jail, where you left her?


    You fucking bastard! Ill kill you! I shouted.


    Thest thing I remembered was my fistnding in his face. Then, things got a little blurry.

 Book 2: Chapter 21

    Book 2: Chapter 21


    Clyburn, its enough!


    When my mind returned to reason, my face felt like it had been hit with a car. No it had to be the fists of an adult man. He was standing across from me, breathing hard. That despicable bastard who darede into this mansion. It felt like he had given as good as he got. With his lip bleeding and his eye turning ck and blue, that was probably saying something.


    As for me, I was being held up by Brooke, herforting hands once again helping me. She wasnt the only one there. There was Charlene as well as Aunt Rose nearby. Charlene was ready to jump in if she needed to, but the guy who called himself Oswald showed no move to attack me again. From the looks of it, the attacking was all propagated by me, and Brooke was holding me back now.


    Im good. I finally rxed a bit, straightening up, and ncing over at Brooke. Im good.


    Brooke didnt look convinced, but slowly released my body, even if she looked taut like she was ready to grab me again at a moments notice. As for myself, I had rxed enough that I wasnt going to take another swing at him. At the very least, the pain I felt in my own body was enough of a deterrent.


    Oswald pulled out a handkerchief, straightening himself in a more proper posture now that he was certain I wasnt going to leap at him again. He dabbed his lips, making a small hissing sound before breaking into a chuckle.


    Youre, a lot like your father


    I decided to not take his bait. I had heard simr sentiment before, and while I didnt like beingpared to this man I had never met, at the very least I could bite my tongue for the moment. Instead, I continued to watch him, waiting for Oswald to finish leaving. To my surprise, he didnt make any more attempts to head to the door, instead focusing on cleaning his face like he had all the time in the world. I certainly didnt do anything to make him feel wee here, so his behavior was a bit obnoxious. Eventually, I had enough waiting.


    Arent you leaving? I demanded impatiently.


    He grinned. I think Ive changed my mind. You need awyer, is it?


    I only realized I took a step forward when I felt the pressure of Brookes hand on my chest. However, I rxed immediately and stepped back again.


    Youre not needed. I responded curtly.


    I doubt that. Oswald snorted. I can see it in your eyes. Youre desperate. Thatwyer you have now let me guess, she doesnt believe a word you say? Shes convinced you should just admit to the guilt?


    Rose grew restless as he spoke. After all, thewyer we were talking about was one that she had carefully selected.


    She rmended that I impregnate some of my users to lighten my sentence.


    Oswald responded by nodding thoughtfully, as if he was actually considering things out. At least, shes notpletely ipetent.


    Oz Rose spoke up, her eyes seeming to spark.


    Oswald held up his hand. Yes you gave me your mind earlier, Rose. Im not trying to start a fight here. Morgan asked me to assist her son in anyway possible. Ive decided to do so. It would be wise not to reject my help.


    Please dont reject the help. Moms words came crashing back into my mind. That was what she meant, wasnt it? She knew Id have a problem with Oswald, and she didnt want me to reject the help he was willing to provide. I wanted nothing more than to kick him out, but he was right. It would be a stupid thing to do. No matter how much I hated this man, he was in a position where he could help me unlike any other.


    Ever so slowly, I nodded. Alright, youre thewyer, tell me your expertise.


    Oswald nodded, his face looking oddly professional despite the split lip. He immediately headed to a chair, and gestured for me to sit in the one across. I stood, and didnt move. He gave a derisive snort, but otherwise didnt respond to my actions. I agreed to ept his help. I didnt agree to be nice to the guy. He pulled out a pin, a paper, and a document that appeared to be my file. After he was done, he looked up at me with a raised eyebrow.


    Now, Clyburn, exin to me what happened. Be honest. I can only help you if I know the truth in entirety.


    I took a breath and then started my story. At first, I tried to hold some things back. For example, I deliberately didnt mention Aiko. However, he seemed to notice every piece of missing information and immediately ask about it. He was ridiculously thorough, and I started sweating as I began to recall details that even I didnt think I had remembered. He asked me for some of the most inane inquiries, such as the positioning of people or the distance they were standing before each other.


    Even my interrogation by the police hadnt been this thorough. A story that usually took me ten minutes to recite ended up taking two hours. By the time I was done, I gulped down the tea the maids had brought out. I also realized at some point I had sat down, although I wasnt conscious of when I had done it. Brooke stood nearby, looking half asleep. Rose didnt even manage half, her eyes closed and gentle breathsing from her as she curled up under a nket someone had brought her.


    And so I passed out after getting the pair out of the fire. I ended my talk, my throat feeling very hoarse.


    Oswald sat back, a serious expression on his face as he nced over at me. Clyburn, this outfit your put on Did rice sneak into the school, is that where you went today?


    I blinked, a bit surprised at his direction of questions. Youre not going to tell me what I said is unbelievable?


    Those were words I had heard from just about everyone else involved. Of course, other than those close to me, I had kept parts of the story secret. I definitely didnt tell anyone about dressing up as rice. That was a taboo that could potentially get me in a lot of trouble if I talked about it too freely.


    I told you to speak the truth. Oswald shrugged. Whether it is difficult to believe or not is meaningless. I just need to make the judge believe it before they give a sentence. If you chose to lie to me, youre only wasting my time, and yours.


    I nodded, my feelings on this man a bit moreplicated now. It was difficult to hate him while he was putting off exactly the strong persona that I needed to survive this uing trial. I hated to admit it, but Mother seemed to have made the right decision in contacting him. However, what I didnt understand is why he had changed his mind. He was ready to walk out on me, then I punched him, and he stayed. Was it about me showing my determination? Somehow, a simple juvenile excuse like that seemed wrong. Id be damned if I asked him the real reason though.


    In that case, the answer is yes. I dressed up as rice today I began to exin what had happened today as well.


    I didnt mention sleeping with my sister, although I did say I met and spoke with her. I watched him as I spoke about Madison, but he didnt seem to react in the slightest. It was possible that he didnt know that Madison was his. However, in this world, it was just as likely that he didnt care. A mans daughter was almost nothing to him on Gaia. He had absolutely no obligation to care for her. If anything, showing favoritism to daughters was a dangerous precedence. Youd likely have hundreds if not thousands of daughters in your lifetime. Trying to give each one special care could quickly be a full-time job. Thats why I eased up off the idea of pumping out babies as well. If I could get to a point where I made enough money, then I wouldnt need to constantly produce babies. I could pay the male unproductivity taxes and continue to live my life the way I wanted to.


    However, I did tell him about Reba attempting to get me to make false ims about myself. He politely chuckled at that, but otherwise maintained a perfectly professional air about him. Had he been anyone but the man who raped my mother, I might have even seen myself looking up to this guy. He was the first guy I had met in this world who didnt act like a buffoon.


    I dont n to go back I ended my conversation. It was way too dangerous. Not only was I almost caught by the worst people to catch me, but I did expose myself to a certain nurse.


    Oswald shook his head. No.


    Hah? What do you mean, no?


    As yourwyer Oswald paused, as if waiting for me to deny it before nodding with a pleased expression. Id advice you to continue to dress as rice. Go to sses, as you intended, and grow closer to this Reba girl.


    Im sorry? I watched Oswald in disbelief, and even Brooke had woken up to give the man a shocked look. I dont think you realize how close things came today. I was almost caught!


    Doesnt that speak more about your poor acting skills? Perhaps you should work on improving them. Oswald shrugged as I red at him. Dont look at me like that. There was several benefits to going as rice. You can keep a pulse on the state of the academy. You can listen for rumors.


    I could do that just as easy! Brooke spoke up.


    Also Oswald continued without a break. Youre close to the president of Wrath. This Reba girl, you need to keep track of what shes doing. Ive been under the impression your rtionship with her is quite vtile, isnt it, Miss Brooke?


    Brooke looked away, unable to answer and muttering under her breath.


    Is all of this really necessary? I asked.


    Who knows? Oswald shrugged again as he smacked the cushion next to me in annoyance. However, would you rather just sit back and do nothing these next two months? We are in a bad situation. Right now, were fighting blind. The more you can learn, the better off I will be in forming your case. Dont worry, I will give you a list of things Ill need you to learn. I need to know whos pushing to have your arrested. I need to know what they hope to gain. In the end, its not whether youre guilty or not, its how you y the game.


    I looked away in disgust, but I couldnt really deny that what he was saying was likely the truth. My memories from another world told me that it was this way there too. I was a privileged ss, but I was also in a position where they were trying to set an example out of me. This would certainly take finesse if I was to get out of this situation with an innocent verdict.


    So thats it.


    Not exactly. Oswald sighed. The main reason I need to you to get back into Amaryllis Academy is to fulfill a little mission.


    A mission?


    Oswald nodded, his face full of concentration. There is one thing you must absolutely aplish when you get there. This is something you can not fail in. Yourstwyer had simr thoughts, but it doesnt need to be as broad and nonspecific.


    What do you mean?


    Mako, the teacher who was found raped. You were found with her. There is no means of applying doubt. Cum leaked from her pussy, and she was in your hands. Getting those charges dropped would prove impossible unless


    Unless? I asked the question, even though I already had a dark feeling I knew the direction this was going.


    Im going to need you to impregnate her.


    Impregnate her? Ive never even slept with her! I stood up, shouting. How could I do that?


    It doesnt matter. Oswald shrugged. The only way to get those charges dropped are to make her pregnant with your baby. It doesnt matter if you rape her. It just matters that she bes pregnant from it. Once shes confirmed pregnant, we can equate it to her original rape, and the male protection act will absolve you of all but a misdemeanor.


    How can it do that? I demanded.


    Oswald waved his hand. Oh, its not that exciting. There is just a bit of wordy written into the act that suggests that any act that results in pregnancy is considered procreation. Meanwhile, another part of the act states that any act of procreation cannot be considered a felony. Rape is a felony. Ergo if a woman bes pregnant, it cannot be ssified as rape. This is the loophole we need to exploit.


    Isnt this that case ah what did they call it I tried to recall a conversation I had overheard on the trolley ride. Thats right, the Reynolds case!


    Oh? Oswald seemed genuinely surprised. So, you have heard of my work.


    Sh-shit I sat back down, my hands falling on my forehead.


    If I remembered, the guy was a serial rapist. That meant Oswald got a serial rapist off by using the same exact technique he was suggesting I do right now. For a moment, I felt like I was going to throw up. I remembered the end of that conversation too. That guy had ended up getting stabbed to death, just like my father. Was Oswald a guy whose male acquaintances often died a horrific death? The goodwill as a professionalwyer he had built so far came crashing down in my mind.


    Only you can decide if youll do it, but unless this Mako chooses to refute all charges and consent to having a sexual rtionship with you, then this is the alternative.


    That one what about that one! I looked up, eager to jump on anything that wasnt me being encouraged to rape apletely innocent woman who had already been forced to experience it once before.


    Oswald was already shaking his head while smiling wryly. Youre never going to get the girl to agree to that. She already thinks youre the man who raped her. Why would she agree to openly dere herself in a sexual rtionship with you?


    I dont know but if I did get her to it would absolve the charges?


    Oswald patiently massaged the bridge of his nose. Youre not really understanding this. Mako is a teacher at Amaryllis. While it is known that many female teachers will try to have sex with the male students, there is a difference between doing it behind closed doors and dering it in front of a court ofw. Basically, for this teacher deres herself your lover, shed lose her position. What Im saying is that itd be career suicide. Not only would she lose her teaching credentials, but no other woman would hire her, whether out of scorn or jealousy. The WRA, in particr, would be furious and see her as betraying all women. Theyd make sure her life suffered for it. For a woman as young as Mako, this deration is like choosing social suicide.


    I leaned back with a sigh. If it was like that, there wasnt much I could do. Mako was a teacher at this school, and sleeping with a student had to have some level of consequences. Even if these consequences stemmed more from prejudice and jealousy than any since of moral obligation, the results were still the same. What kind of fucked up world was this where raping a teacher and impregnating her with your baby was preferable to openly stating you had a consenting rtionship?


    So in the end, I have to with Mako.


    Oswald nodded, a look of relief that I wasnt fighting his words anymore. In a perfect world, Id also have you impregnate this Madison girl. Both women were caught with you, and even though there was no particr evidence Madison was raped, the courts will still argue it.


    My sister! my eyes widened again at the unexpected words.


    Yes your half-sister was drugged at the time. She ims not to have been touched, but you dont understand the level the prosecution will be willing to go to get this case to stick. No matter how much she denies it, there is room for doubt. They will use that doubt to push their agenda. Im certain of that. We can fight it, but if she was pregnant it would resolve a lot of things.


    Ill do it. A voice came from the side, causing me to nce up. So did Oswald.


    Standing in the doorway to the receiving room was Madison. She was waiting hesitantly, still in her outdoor coat. How long she had been standing there was difficult to determine. Her face was flushed and just slightly windburnt, but she looked absolutely beautiful to me. She had done what she said she would do. She had returned home. I could only feel infinite excitement upon seeing her face.


    Madison!


    I stood up, and immediately walked up to Madison, embracing her in my arms. To my delight, Madison held me back. We embraced in the living room until Oswald let out a cough. Remembering the immediate conversation, I pulled away and looked straight at Madison.


    Youll do what? It wasnt that I didnt understand what she meant, I just felt like I had to y dumb here, because what she said was beyond my belief.


    Madison smiled up to me gently, stroking my cheek. I said, its okay if I get pregnant, as long as it is Clyburn.


    So, this is Madison then. Oswald spoke simply.


    I froze for a moment. This event, a father meeting with his daughter for the first time, was something big. However, Oswald probably didnt know that she was his daughter. I also wasnt certain if Madison knew that Oswald was the man from the video. I didnt recognize him myself the first time I saw him, after all.


    Madison suddenly bowed toward him, pulling out of my embrace for a moment. Thank you for taking care of my little brother.


    Eh? I let out a noise. D-dont bow to this lech!


    The words sort of came out before I could help myself. Rose, who seemed to have woken up around the time Madison came, broke into a chuckle. Meanwhile, Oswald gave a sigh, wearing aplicated expression on his face.


    Madison nced back at me. You shouldnt treat someone who is offering to help you this way.


    Ah ah I suddenly found myself lost on big sisters earnestment.


    Well at least someone in your family has sense Oswald muttered to himself.


    Yes, it was true, he was helping me. Ever since we punched each other, hed been nothing but insightful. However, he was also the man who raped my mother, and Madisons derelict father. I couldnt help but leaning forward, whispering to Madison in hushed tones.


    You understand that this man is your biological father, right? Hes the man who raped mom and got her pregnant with you!


    There was not an ounce of surprise on Madisons face. Instead, she leaned forward and kissed me on the tip of the nose.


    This is why I love you, Clyburn. Madison spoke in a voice loud enough that everyone in the room could hear. Because only you can say those words like its something that should matter. Id be blessed, to have you as the father of my children.


    Children, youre already nning more than one! Brooke broke in, causing Madison to turn away with a blush.


    Meanwhile, I feltpletely dizzy, unable to wrap my head around it. Only I could say rape mattered? That was Well, I guess that made sense. Oswald just exined that procreation was, underw, not rape. Since mother became pregnant, even if I showed that video to a judge itd bepletely thrown out. As for Madison finally meeting her father, fathers were not in the lives of their daughters. No woman expected a man to stick around. Perhaps a man and the mother might keep in touch, particrly if her slice wasrge and longsting, but short of bribery, men just didnt take care of their daughters.


    Wh-what about school? I shot out onest line of defense.


    I dropped. Madison responded simply.


    Wh-what?


    Madison blushed again. Actually, Ive been thinking about it for some time. The woman at school have always been cruel, and I realized now that my time is better spent at home where I can get some peace and privacy.


    B-but, youre future I felt bad, not wanting my sister to give up everything.


    D-dont get me wrong! Madisons cheeks puffed. Ive been thinking about this long before you came knocking down my door! I actually have gotten to know several people in the audio video department and Ive been running a blog on the infochan for a while now.


    A-a blog I stared dazed as my precious big sister revealed to me her life goals in a single lump.


    A-actually pregnancy blogs are very popr right now. If I got pregnant, I know my subscriber base would surge. The ad revenue is quite good.


    I found myself in a daze once again. My sister really did have this all worked out. When I had fallen onto her floor, I had thought her confession was a bit spontaneous. My ego told me that it was my big grand gestures that ultimately won Madison over. However, Madison was being bullied relentlessly at school, so naturally itd be a ce shed want to leave. Perhaps, Ben was herst chance to try to make schooling work before she went to her backup n. I didnt know how great I felt about being sisters n B, but at least we were together.


    Madison I spoke, reaching out and touching her face, feeling delighted by my big sisters presence like aplete siscon.


    Madison smiled again, her eyes slightly wet. So, you see, bing pregnant would make me happy as well.


    Ahem Oswald coughed. Eh yes. Id rmend you um get her pregnant by the end of the month. However, dont forget about Mako as well.


    Mako? Madison asked.


    Oh, nothing! I immediately grabbed Madison and kissed her, eliciting a surprised moan.


    She must have not heard that part, and I wasnt ready to bring it up. Even though I was fifteen, I was already getting quite a lot of children. If something didnt happen soon, I wouldnt be able to afford it even if I wanted to. Maybe if I married Dia, shed allow me to keep my harem and support us. Somehow, even casually thinking that made my heart hurt a little.


    S-so I see youve finally sorted things out with Madison a tight voice caused me to pull away from Madison and nce over at Rose who was speaking. Th-thats good. A-and more babies too. Aunt Rose is happy. Its good youve found a nice, young woman to satisfy your ne-needs


    R-rose! I cried out, releasing Madison.


    Rose was shaking slightly, her expressionpletely t and her eyes lifeless. I ran over to Rose and gave her a hug and a kiss immediately. Apparently, the one who was having the hardest time with this development was my aunt. Even though I left for various reasons, I always returned home to Aunt Rose and the kids. Perhaps she had grown used to the idea of being my one and only at-home woman. While she didnt hold the same level of jealousy as mother would, she was still a woman in love. Naturally, if her lover brought home a newer, younger woman open to baring his children, shed begin to feel a bit inadequate.


    Madison folded her arms and puffed out her cheeks, slightly upset I had abandoned her all of a sudden to tend to Rose. After all, we were having a moment, and I suddenly ruined it to go kiss another woman. I cried tears as both women grabbed on to either arm, ring at me angrily. Crap! What was I going to do? I turned to the only person in the room who could possibly understand my plight. Oswald raised an eyebrow, an odd grin on his face.


    To be young and stupid He shrugged.


    That was the only advice mywyer provided.Useless! Didnt he understand this was a fragile time! I broke into tears while being chastised by my two women. Worst of all, I was only dealing with two women. That number would certainly growrger!

 Book 2: Chapter 22

    Book 2: Chapter 22


    The paradigm shift of the equteral line cement creates an intermediary between the runescape and the individuals chakra. To induce causality, one must understand the exact rate of possibility. Only by calcting how unlikely something is to happen, can one use their own internal chakra to induce a spontaneous event. Now turn to page 52 of youre the Introduction to Magic, where we will read the words of Professor Tigress who argued that the only through angr shifts, one can break the unteral nature of the shape, while inducing ones will to take form.


    My foot was suddenly stomped on quite painfully, causing my eyes to pop open. Youre snoring! Dont embarrass me! Brooke hissed.


    It had been over a week since I had started going to school regrly. Madison remained at home with Aunt Rose. Rose splurged and got her aputer and camera, allowing Madison to create videos. Although I was never that interested in this worlds version of the inte, ording to Madison, her channel has been doing exceptionally well. It took a little bit of snooping, but I realized that part of the reason that Madison was so sessful was that she mentioned me. Few women in this world had a brother, so speaking of a brother whom you still live with is naturally a rare event. Part of me wanted to know what she was saying, but I was a little worried to check on her.


    That bastard Oswald also took over as mywyer. Being dismissed by a man, my previous femalewyer was quite haughty. She told me I was making the biggest mistake of my life and then stormed out angrily. At least it was over will, and I was now attending school regrly on the disguise of rice. Brooke had been sticking to me like glue, unwilling to allow me to even pee without her presence. She wanted to make sure I didnt cause any more trouble, but itd be nice if she just took me for my word.


    Thats what lead me to the Introduction of Magic. If this was the intro, I couldnt imagine the intermediary ss that Reba was in, let alone the advanced sses Madison has been in. Every lecture sounded much the same as this one. The woman in front of the ss droned on about vaguely mathematic terms until my eyes and ears felt like they might bleed. I was really excited about the concept of magic when I heard about it, but now that I was in the ss, somehow, it was the most boring thing Id ever been involved in.


    I knew magic in this world was nerfedpared to my imagination, but this took that to the extreme. The magic involved usingplex algorithms to calcte certainty. That was the basis of magic in this world. Possibility and impossibility. It was basically a concept in physics. Reactions could be spontaneous or nonspontaneous. When there is a greater amount of energy, you could induce a spontaneous reaction. However, with magic, youre always trying to induce a nonspontaneous event. Thus, to make something happen, you have to know exactly how unlikely to happen it is.


    So, for example, if I wanted to make a fireball, Id have to figure out how unlikely itd be for a fireball to suddenly form in front of me. Id have to understand heat, humidity, environment, and then Id have to use my internal chakra, as they call it, to bridge the gap between the possible and impossible. Basically, I had to flip reality like a coin. Positive and negative, those are concepts we understand in electricity, maics, and apparently magic too. Magic is received through a pole reversal. How easy it is to cast magic depends on two factors. The distance between possibility and impossibility, and how close the calction is to determine the impossibility factor.


    A magic castor couldnt determine every factor that might affect the formation of a fireball, so the worst their calctions, the more difficult it was to force a reversal that resulted in a fireball. That was the basics of magic as I understood it, and I certainly didnt gain that knowledge from this instructor. No, I learned most of it reading the Introduction to Magic book. Brooke, who was doing poorly in Introduction, was shocked that I just sat down and read the whole book one day. Perhaps that was one of the rare cases where having my other world memories came in handy. Unlike most teenagers, I wasnt against sitting down an entire evening and reading a textbook. Then again, it could just have easilye from this world, where I had grown quite ustomed to reading to fill my time in my years of house arrest under my Mothers care.


    ss finally let out, and I nearly cried tears of sweet release. However, when I headed out the door, a familiar face appeared in front of me. It was Reba, who seemed to be loitering in front of my ssroom. Her eyes brightened upon seeing my face, which told me that she had been waiting for me. My initial impulse was to make up an excuse and flee the other way, but then I remember Oswalds words. Finally, I gave a sigh and walked towards her. If there was anything she said that helped me on my case, I would have to take it.


    rice! How good to see you here! Reba smiled glowingly, then turned to Brooke and frowned. Oh, youre here too.


    Brooke made an annoyed sound. Hello, Becky you run out of bitches to seduce so youre preying on Freshman now?


    If either of us liked them young, itd be you, old woman. Becky shot back.


    O-old! Brooke reached to her side, looking to grab a sword she luckily wasnt allowed to carry on campus.


    Hey, whats that? Becky suddenly pointed at Brookes forehead, causing her to nearly go cross-eyed. Oh never mind, its just a wrinkle.


    With that, Becky spun away from Brooke while Brooke started rubbing her forehead and mumbling angrily. She gave me another smile, her eyes glowing happily.


    rice, how about youe with me? Becky asked, grabbing my arm and pulling me along, giving me little room to protest as Brooke remained distracted.


    H-hey! Brooke was checking herself in a pocket mirror for wrinkles, only realizing we left after we were a block away. Where are you going?


    Hmmm Becky smiled. My magic ss, of course, you dont need toe. Havent you spent enough time ogling the girls?


    Not more magic ss I could help but stop and groan.


    Becky chuckled. Unlock introduction, which is mostly magic theory, the invocation is a major part of our ss, I really want you toe!


    Eh about the shower room Despite Oswalds advice, I was determined not to walk into a situation likest time.


    Dont worry, about getting, you can just watch me! Becky said excitedly, spinning around once we reached the outside of the locker doors, P-promise me youll wait and watch?


    Ah I scratched my cheek. Yeah I guess.


    Great! Becky nodded, and then excitedly ran into the locker room.


    What is that all about? I muttered, only to receive a surprised look by Brooke.


    Do you honestly not know?


    Know what?


    Hah Brooke suddenly looked flustered for a second. That magic is ah how do I describe this a turn on?


    My fast twisted in disgust. Magic gives people a sexual thrill?


    N-No! You dont get it! Brooke shook her head and then sighed, What I mean is that women I mean particrly amongst each other, magic is like a status symbol.


    Youre right I dont get it. I admitted, causing Brooke to sigh.


    Brooke tried onest time. What Im saying is that Becky is trying to impress you.


    Huh? I was taken aback by thatment. Impress me? Why would she try to impress me?


    Seriously? How dense can you be? Reba has a crush on you. She wants to show you magic to impress you!


    R-really My face twisted in shock, but I started to understand what Brooke was getting at. So, its like a guy ying apetitive sport to show off to a girl?


    What man would waste time showing off? Brooke sniffed. This has nothing to do with men anyway. Men are only focused on looks. If anything, a girl who can cast magic well would make a man ufortable. It gives men an inferiorityplex. You missed it, but the first week that advised us not to cast magic in front of men unless we wanted to reduce our chance.


    Chances? I raised an eyebrow


    Its not like I was interested! Brooke stamped her foot. I have no interest in men. However, I know many women who like to attract female partners by using magic. Magic take a great deal of insight and intelligence. It shows strength, smarts, and some say its an indicator of future sex. Clearly, any woman would find a strong magic user sexy.


    I smirked, my eyes turning mischievous as I noticed a certain inflection in the way Brooke spoke of this and remembered what Reba had said. Has Brooke been watching the Advanced Magic practice to admire said, sexy women?


    Brooke broke into a blush. N-none of your business! B-besides, we still have an agreement that youll bear me a child. I-Im still looking for a suitable candidate, that is all it is!


    I chuckled even as Brooke grew agitated at me. I thought I understood what was going on now. Magic in this world was a bit like a sport. It was glorified in their games and their movies. While it didnt hurt to be good at it to help you get a job, it wasnt really necessary. Still, women couldnt help but admire other women who were magically endowed.


    Women who wanted a man would shun away from Magic because men wanted to feel stronger, and being magically weaker was a turn-off. Perhaps there was no separation of power between men and women. Men could learn magic just as much as women, but a key factor in it was the math, which meant a man needed a proper education. Did that mean that Ben was actually educated? Perhaps it was the custom in his family to privately tutor him. He certainly didnt get that education and Amaryllis. Well, after meeting Oswald, I knew there were educated men in this world.


    It all exined why my mom dismissed magic so much. She had gone to school initially with the intent of finding a man. Meanwhile, I recalled Rose once going to great lengths to show me her magic. Even though I had asked about it only in passing, she had worked very hard to produce a me. I originally thought it was because of her own sense of pride. Knowing what I know now, I realized that Rose was actually trying to impress me! Well, she wasnt as knowledgeable about boys as Morgan, so she probably forgot about Magic being mostly a female turn-on. I recalled her focusing so hard to make that me, and how disappointed she was when I wasnt impressed.


    What is it? Brooke demanded as I stared off in contemtion.


    Ah just thinking I need to give my Rose some extra attention when I get home. Madison is going to be jealous.


    Are you bragging about your harem! Brooke growled, raising her fist. You looking for a fight?


    As I was raising my hands, Reba came joggling out of the locker room. She had her hair up in a ponytail and she was wearing some very tight form-fitting shorts and a bra. It was actually very erotic. Reba was prone to wearing very loose clothing mostly, likely as a form of protest against the male-geared public. However, this was the first time I got a real look at her body. Becky wasnt as muscr as Brooke, but she was slim and athletic. The tight shorts really showed off her butt, and even her boobs looked bigger in the sports bra. I found myself staring at her body in a very impolite way.


    Becky noticed me looking and stopped jogging. Rather than get offended, she looked down and blushed. However, she was wearing a smile on her face as she did it, which showed she was pleased by my reaction. Brooke elbowed me hard, causing me to snap out of it. I shook my head and looked away, ignoring Brookes vengeful stare. Given Beckys reaction, maybe it was true that she liked me. No that wasnt true at all. She like rice, apletely false construct.


    Stop bullying rice. Beckys face turned sour when she red at Brooke. You already said youre not dating her, why are you always around her? Youre into her, right?


    Brooke coughed. Thats Im looking after her, thats all!


    Becky stared usingly at Brooke, which seemed to do some damage. Brooke lowered her head and turned away. I really couldnt read what was on Brookes mind at those usations. I myself had been wondering about Brookes feelings for me for a while. We had been in a few tight spots recently, and I had grown the impression that she liked me more than a little. Or that was just vanity speaking. She was a lesbian and this wasnt some fantasy where a guy could turn a girl straight. The level of hubris I had to even consider it just showed that I wasnt even immune to the effects of this world.


    I didnt get to dwell on Brookes feelings long, as Becky grabbed me and excitedly pulled me out to the field. Rather than heading out to a gathering of about two dozen other simrly dressed women, she pulled me over to the bleachers. She all but sat me down, nearly skipping as she went. W-was showing off your magic really such a big deal in this world? It was starting to seem like the apex of lesbian flirting!


    H-here- Reba pushed a book into my hands while looking the other way. I-its my notes and drawings. I thought you might want to look at them to get a grasp on what were doing out there.


    I nodded dumbly while Reba gave another smile and a wave before running out into the field. My heart thumped as I saw her head off. It really felt like a boyfriending to his girlfriends game. I actually didnt have all that much luck in high school, so I never really had that kind of experience. However, my desire to praise and encourage this girl who was working hard to impress me surged forth. I had to forcibly suppress myself before I found myself mentally adding Becky to my list of girls at home, not that this was anything but a pipe dream.


    Brooke also sat down, but two rows back and on the edge. She kept close as was her job, but she was still clearly bothered by Beckysshingment. She had an expression of deep concentration which sort of made it look like she was pouting. I wouldnt tell her that, as it would assuredly lead to me being beaten up. Instead, I decided to watch the ss. This was the big one. Real magic being cast by training magicians. I early watched as the girls lined up to begin ss. The instructor came out and-


    I was immediately disappointed. Easels were brought out a momentter, and the white canvas was ced on each one. Everyone went to their own easel started painting. I waspletely lost. I was expecting to be seeing spells being tossed around. Fireballs and water and everything were being tossed back and forth in somewhat epic battles. Well, I mean, I didnt expect it to be like in the few movies I watched. I knew enough to know those were glorified like guns were in my world. Still, I expected more than for this to turn into an art ss.


    I started to flip through Beckys book as I grew bored. She and the rest of the students were deeply concentrating on their paintings, dipping into various inks and drawing on the canvas in front of them. A few would asionally pull out a reference book and look between the book and their canvas. I was confused at first, but as looked more at the book, I started to understand it based on a few of Beckys side annotations.


    Basically, as I had already learned in Introduction, magic was mathematical. However, invoking magic required visualizing the math. Thats what we hadnt covered in my ss yet. The concept of runes. There were only two ways to properly cast magic. One, memorize the mathematical equations in entirety and modify them in your head on the go. This was an impossibility to all but the greatest math geniuses. The second was to create a rune.


    A rune was essentially a drawing that represented the mathematical concepts. To invoke a spell, you could work out the rune for the spell. So, for example, if I wanted to spontaneously create fire, I needed to work out the impossibility of fire being created, and after sessfullypleting the math, I needed to convert it into a rune. At the first level of spellcasting, I would basically continuously look at the rune, feeding magic to it to invoke the spell. This is how Rose once cast fire for me.


    However, there was a second form of magic, which involved memorizing the exact appearance of the rune and then using that to induce magic on the fly. This was considered advanced level magic. For Becky and this ss, the goal was to cast a spell by drawing a custom rune on the spot and then invoking magic through it.


    Of course, fireball Runes have been worked out before. For all intent and purposes, you just needed to memorize the core of a fireball rune once. However, each situation you needed to cast the spell, conditions would be different. Wind speed, temperature, humidity the next step in magic was figuring out how to alter the runes to ount for those changes. A true magician at the highest level could ount for those changes in an instant.


    In short, what Reba and her ss were doing was taking a base spell, and trying to create their own Rune to take advantage of the current environment here. Once painting a rune, they would try to invoke the spell. By the time I figured this out, the ss had been going on for an hour and people were only just finishing their Runes. These were students, after all, and a far distance from the best magic users in the world. I rubbed my head, which hurt a bit after sifting through a hundred pages of notes.


    The fact I was even able to understand this much had to do with Rebas impable notetaking. I had read Introduction of Magic, but it had always made Runes and mathematical equations sound like two different things. This was especially confusing because my Introduction teacher kept using geometry terms to describe algebraic concepts!


    rice! Watch! A voice cried out excitedly.


    I nced up to see Reba walking forward with her filled Canvas in her hands. At this distance, I could only vaguely see what she drew, but it appeared to be an image much like several of the ones in this notebook. As to what it did, I was not nearly far enough to guess. The fact she drew it almostpletely from memory already showed the distance between me in her in education.


    Alright, Reba, give it a try. The instructor, a fat little woman with triple bun encouraged. Try to invoke your magic.


    Reba nodded, no longer affording me another look as she grew in concentration. She held the canvas to her side, pressing her other hand against it. She then stared out into the field, in the opposite direction of any of the students. Some had stopped working to watch her. I was waiting for some feel, some build up of magic. I didnt know what to expect. Glowing lines, static rising, a sudden pressure any of that would have been expected.


    However, nothing happened. In fact, nothing happened for so long I was thinking it had failed when suddenly there was a poofing sound. It was light, but seemingly from nowhere, a white thing suddenly gathered about five feet from Reba. It hovered for a second and then hit the ground with a plop. When it hit the ground, it immediately burst apart into a white powder. It was only at that moment that I realized it was snow.


    Reba had conjured a snowball out of nothing! I mean,pared to the epic magic, it wasnt impressive, but it was genuine magic and the first I had seen all day! Reba was panting hard as if she had run a mile.


    The teacher nodded approvingly. Good job. However, you used a lot of your energy to conjure this, and it wasnt what you were intending, am I right?


    Reba blushed, deliberately avoiding my direction. N-no it was supposed to be solid ice.


    What do you think went wrong with your Rune?


    D-did I not ount for a factor?


    The teacher smiled. Yes there were actually several factors that could have made your invocation easier. You didnt ount for our altitude. You forgot were on a floating ind. The air is thinner and drier up here. Try to take in some of those ideas and try again.


    Reba nodded again, and as she headed back to her easel she shot me another look, although it was less happy. I was guessing she was trying to impress me and it came up a little short. However, as I watched more students go, I realized that she was in the top half of her ss. One student couldnt invoke anything. A second student managed to invoke just the slightest breeze. It sounded boring, but considering this was actual magic, my excitement and drive was burning by the time Reba was back to fixing her Rune.


    Growing excited, I flipped through her book and saw a Rune that I liked. Pulling out a page, I started replicating the rune on a fresh sheet of paper. I picked this Rune because it was particrly well annotated. It was written in ink pressed hard on the page to show it was important that this rune was difficult to conjure and only used as an example because the environmental alterations were very simple to grasp.


    Basically, despite being a rune that wasnt terribly useful, it had educational value. Thus, I decided to use it. I was shocked to see there were over fifty environmental factors noted in the image. More than that, there was something called a second-tier environmental factor. Basically, changing one environmental factor altered other environmental factors creating a cascade effect. Thus, not only did the rune need to be altered to amodate the environmental factor, but all other environmental factors as well. As the teacher said, altitude affected temperature, humidity, and pressure. So, if you changed the altitude line, itd have an effect on all other lines.


    Rather than bored, I found this really interesting. It felt like a puzzle to me. It was aplex mixture of shapes and angles all working off of each other. I was starting to see a certain kind of beauty within this magic. I could feel the power of it.


    Huh? A strange feeling started toe over me as I scribbled down the Rune.


    It was a strange pulling. It felt as if the Rune was hungry. The more I fixed the Rune, the more I began to feel this suction. I didnt really understand it. It was as if the Rune was missing something. It was as if the Rune wasntplete.


    rice! Im going to try again- wha-


    I reached out and touched the Rune. Its pull was so strong now, that as soon as my fingers touched the paper, I felt something being yanked out of me. I let out a cry as I felt as if my insides were being yanked out.


    Wait! Stop! I heard the scream of the teacher.


    A momentter, there was a massive sonic boom. I was struck, my hand losing contact with the Rune as it flew away. No it wasnt flying away. I was. I mmed into the back of the bleachers. After a sh of white, I finally settled down, feeling like I had just been hit by a car. The world was looking strange and tilted, wobbling back and forth. There was a horrific ringing in my ears. As I forced myself up, I saw that I had flown about five feet up. There were several people running towards me, but my eyes were locked on the spot right in front of where I was standing. There stood a crater three feet wide!

 Book 2: Chapter 23

    Book 2: Chapter 23


    Cl.. bn The sounds were a bit distant thanks to the ringing in my ears.


    I was quick to check my wig. Although it slipped slightly, I was able to straighten it. Nobody could really see me thanks to the amount of dust and smoke in the air. By the time the first person reached me, I was already straightening myself out, although it took some effort to stand. Without a mirror, I couldnt really tell if something was amiss. Fortunately, the first person to reach me was Brooke.


    What did you do!? Brooke immediately demanded.


    Why do you say its something I did? I said my voice slightly higher pitch. F-first, a-am I decent?


    Brooke shot me a re, but when she realized what I was asking she checked me up and down and shrugged. Youre fine, I guess


    rice! It was Reba who reached me next, running around the crater and avoiding the massive hole I had apparently created.


    When she reached me, I was surprised when she suddenly pulled me into a hug. I could feel the softness of her chest and the heat of her cheek against mine. I could also feel wetness on that cheek, and I realized that she was actually crying a bit. The ringing in my ears went away pretty quickly, so I allowed myself to rx.


    When I saw the explosion, I was soooo scared


    Hm Brooke snorted. Arent you just using this excuse to feel him up?


    Reba shot Brooke a hateful look, but then only held me tighter. I realized Brooke must have been worried about me too, or she wouldnt have slipped and called me a him. Fortunately, both girls were much too flustered to notice that. I patted Reba as she still clung to me, feeling a bit awkward at the closeness she showed me. Her grip hurt, but I didnt have the guts to tell her.


    Girls, girls give her some room. The chubby instructor lifted her long dress to uncover her ankles as she made her way around the debris. Give her some air, will you? Come here, girl. The nurse is on her way.


    I nodded, moving to the piece of the bleachers that hadnt been bent by the subsequent explosion. It was only after I started moving that I winced. Reba grabbed me again, while even Brooke put out her hands in worry. I just had some pain in my abdomen. I worked my way over carefully. Once I finally sat down, I felt better. The pain was only there when I was moving, it seemed.


    You feeling fine, girl? The woman asked as she looked me over. Headaches? Nausea?


    N-no I answered, keeping my head down.


    I wasnt trying to act coy with the teacher, but I still had some concerns about my disguise. While most students wouldnt have seen Clyburn and may not be able to tell the difference between a boy and a girl, the same might not hold true with a teacher. Truth be known, I wasnt veryfortable being under close scrutiny by someone older. All it would take is noticing the beginning of an Adams apple and Id be screwed.


    Well its fine then if you didnt get hurt.


    What was that anyway? I just saw something glowing around rice, and then suddenly there was a boom. What did she do? Reba asked.


    By now, the rest of the ss had walked over and were all circled around the teacher and me. I never felt more exposed as I did right then. Dozens of girls were peaking over each others shoulders, looking to get a nce at me or the crater. It made me ufortable. I wanted to pull my wig over my face and hide from their view. The teacher shot Reba a look, and then looked across the rest of the ss, whose whispers were growing louder by the moment.


    This is an overdraft. She said quietly just to me. It happens only to aseeded. Are you an aseeded?


    I shook my head in confusion, having never heard the term before.


    You should have been tested for this before you got into school. Her eyes grew slightly sharper. You did take the test, didnt you?


    I started to feel a bit of fear under her prodding. I absolutely hadnt taken any tests! In fact, all of my school credentials were fake! Why did I listen to Oswald ande back to this school! I knew I wouldnt be able to hide my true nature forever! This teacher was clearly suspicious, and worst of all, I had no clue why.


    Ill take it from here Diba. A voice broke the teacher from her suspicious re, allowing me to catch my breath.


    I was seriously starting to sweat there. When I looked to see who my rescuer was, I realized it was the nurse from before. Once again, Miss Chambers hade in the nick of time to save me. I shot her a grateful look. Her eyes widened slightly when she saw me, but otherwise, she managed to keep her cool without looking suspicious. As I wiped the cold sweat from my brow, I wished I could say the same.


    Ah Mako youre on nurse duty again?


    Yes. The nurse nodded, walking up to me and looking down. As much as the board says I should take it easy after the fire, they keep scheduling me extra.


    What? Youre Mako? I stood up, only to have Brooke push me back into a sitting position while giving me a warning re.


    Its Miss Chambers or Teacher Chambers to you, youngdy. The one named Diba shot me a disapproving look.


    Its okay? Miss Chambers no Mako looked down on me with her same dreamy-eyed stare from before. Im familiar with rice. Weve met before.


    This was the woman that Ben had raped? This was the woman who Oswald was asking me to rape? Her hair was a different color now, but the two women quicklybined together in my mind. How did I not notice before? Perhaps, I didnt want to notice. That was a traumatic night for a lot of people, myself included. However, now I knew that she was Mako, all I could think about was thest time we had met. I didnt even remember her name! No, wait why should I? I wasnt even the man who raped her!


    An assortment of expressions flooded across my face in just a few moments before I finally recovered myself. Mako was watching my face change, I could swear that she wore a level of amusement. Wait I had allegedly raped her! Should a victim be looking at her supposed rapist with amusement? That only led me to be even more confused.


    Well this Freshman girl came into ss and tried to invoke magic. The woman named Diba snapped, speaking in a low voice to Mako. Shes clearly an aseeded girl. This sort of recklessness wont do.


    Mako remained cool under Dibas somewhat-angry words before raising an eyebrow. Then where did she get the Rune from?


    With that simple question, Dibas mouth opened and closed a few times as if she was a chicken. She then shot me a re.


    Miss Monic Reba stepped forward. It was my fault. I gave her my notebook and let her nce through it. I didnt think there would be any harm in it.


    Miss Monic stared at Reba for a second, instantly looking slightly gentler. It was clear to me that Reba was one of her favored students. This instantly seemed like the kind of teacher that spat on people she arbitrarily assigned as troublemakers and greatly favored the students she liked. In other words, she was the kind of teacher I didnt get along with the most. It wasnt that I was a troublemaker, it was just that I never was a suckup and never could quite say the things that made them favor me, at least, judging by my previous memories.


    Well the notes we give in ss are made for everyone to study. Miss Monic admitted. It isnt like that should have induced apleted Rune.


    Miss Monic! A student called out behind, clearly looking to garner favor. I think this is what she used!


    The teacher snapped a damaged piece of paper from the student. My expression sank as I realized it was the very notebook paper I had ripped out and scribbled my own Rune on before. The teacher nced over it for a minute. She then red at me.


    Who drew this Rune for you? She demanded


    Ah? I let out a noise. Ah n-no one?


    Dibas face grew slightly angrier. Youre expecting me to believe youpleted Agrans puzzle yourself? Who taught you to do this?


    Ah that I didnt I felt myself slightly flustered, not really understanding why she was staring at me so intently. Whats an Agrans puzzle?


    This! She said, waving it. You want me to believe youpleted this Rune based purely on Rebas notes?


    What are you going on about? Mako asked, pulling the paper from Dibas hand and looking down at the sheet. A momentter she gasped. This is amazing!


    The other woman snorted, speaking in a loud voice everyone could hear. Hmph amazing? Maybe if she wasnt an aseeded.


    With those words, several of the girls gasped. I looked around, stillpletely lost. Even Reba was looking at me sadly like she had just heard that my dog died and didnt know how to console me.


    Diba! Thats enough! The buzzing of the crowd was silence in a second when Makos eye suddenly opened and she shouted those words.


    Her usually willowy voice held an absolutely no-nonsense tone crested with anger.


    M-mako? That I mean, I know what happened I didnt mean to- Dibas eyes were wide,pletely taken aback by the womans sudden outburst of anger.


    Ive epted a lot of your intolerance Diba but outing a student in the middle of a ss is faculty vition! Mako snapped.


    Ah ah the-that Dibas eyes widened even farther, but a momentter she lowered her head as if all the steam was leaked out of her in a single moment. Im sorry I was out of line.


    Mako motioned me to stand up. The pain I had in my abdomen returned, but I gritted my teeth to stand. At that moment, even I was a little afraid to go against Makos order.


    I will ignore this indiscretion. Mako said stiffly, I will be taking this student with me back to ss. You twodies may wait outside as before.


    She turned away from the startled Brooke and Reba, and immediately began walking, grabbing my hand and pulling me behind. While I walked with one hand, I held my pained abdomen with the other. Makos stride was quick, and we were out of the sses sight very shortly. Brooke and Reba didnt follow, as the other teacher stopped them, perhaps trying to drill them for more answers.


    For me, I was too stunned and too confused to truly react. Only when Mako kept tugging on my arm did she realize I wasnt keeping up the pace. She looked back and saw the grimace on my face. She slowed down immediately and the tense expression on her face melted in an instant.


    Sorry you had to see that, She apologized, causing me even more surprise. Its just, what she said, was very inappropriate, and a bit of a sore spot for me. For a woman who represents the WRA, that she would hold such hateful prejudices.


    Diba was part of the Womens Right Association? WRATH was the school organization lead by Reba, but WRA was its big sister. To a man, they might as well be this worlds KKK. If that teacher was a man hater, then I was truly in a lot more trouble than I realized. Yet, Mako here had quickly extracted me from the situation. She believed I was the man who raped her, but once again she was protecting me. I truly did not understand it.


    Im sorry but I dont really understand what happened.


    Mako nodded as if she understood what I was going to ask. Not here lets go to the nurses station.


    With that, I continued to follow Mako at a slower pace. However, her long legs were surprisingly quick when she wanted to be, and even rushed I felt like I had to take two steps for every one step she took. Despite that, her hips swayed just right and she never looked sexier than when she walked. If my Mothers sex appeal was best represented when she spread out in bed, gesturing me to join her, then Makos would be when she walked by, her very body teasing the eye to follow.


    Still, with the pain, it was harder moving than I originally suspected. By the time I sat down on the examination table, my breath came out a bit haggard. Mako pulled out a strange item that might have looked like a scanner from an old science fiction show. She moved it over my body and then nodded.


    You have a broken rib. She exined. Take this concoction. It should be healed in about fifteen minutes.


    Ah I said, nodding slowly, and downing the vial she handed me, once again marveling at how easy the health industry had it in a world with magic.


    Do you know what happened to you? Mako asked as I finished the drink.


    That I caused um an overdraft?


    Hmm Mako sighed, sitting down on the other chair. I suppose that is one way of putting it. However, do you know what that means?


    No I admitted.


    Mako bit her lip, and then after a moment starting speaking as if to herself. When I was young, the thing I wanted to do more than anything was be a Spellman. I wanted to be able to use magic and change the world. I worked hard and got into an academy just like this one.


    I had a simr mark on my head like the so-called Queen. I let out a noise and Mako chuckled. Yes I know this school marked me. It wasnt my first time with that title, although myst school called it their hitlist. However, I rejected every boy who came at me. Why? Because there has been some evidence that when learning magic, maintaining your virginity makes you stronger at it. So I withheld from boys throughout all of high school. I was determined the best spellman in a century!


    Really I didnt really like where this was going as the guy she thought stole her virginity.


    My magic was actually quite good. I wasnt the greatest at calction, but I could summon a great deal of will. Um I think they call it chakra now. Point being my apprenticeship had me on a one track towards being a great Spellman. Then while experimenting with a new rune formation, I had made a mistake in my calctions. There was a surge and I ended up overdrafting. It was an explosion just like the one you experienced. Maybe a little more drastic.


    What does that mean?


    Mako put on a sad expression, even as she gently smiled. Shortly after I recovered, I found out I was aseeded.


    As a sinking feeling fell deep inside me, I realized I had to ask. W-what does aseeded mean?


    Being seeded having the seed, its an expression for being able to use magic. Dont let that confuse you with the male seed. Were talking about magic seed here. If you have the seed, you can nurture it and craft your will into a magical invocation. Most people are born with a seed, even if its quite small. With work, you can increase the amount of will you can induce, and ultimately the amount of change you can inflict on the world.


    A person with high will, for example, could make a fire from nothing. A person with low will, no matter how good their calctions, never could. However, if they added kindling and a spark and more air perhaps they could induce a lower amount of change in the world. This is the principle of will. Erm chakra.


    Aseeded means an absence of seed. However, thats actually a dated term for it. A better term would be something like a reverse seed or an antiseed. Basically, in an aseeded person, their will bes vtile. If they try to invoke magic, it explodes as yours did as mine did. Our will is ipatible with invocation.


    Youre saying that Im aseeded?


    Mako nodded. Im sorry. It looks like youre not able to use magic. Nor will you ever be able to cast magic again.


    I felt like I was floating for a bit. The news hit me like a bus. I had grown so excited about a world with magic. I had been waiting years to try it out. Just like that, I was aseeded?


    This was because I tried it in ss? I demanded in a slight panic. Because I decided to y around with that notebook, I burned out my seed?


    Mako shook her head. Me burning out my seed was a rare event. The aftershock is a lot more violent. I was bedridden for a weak. Given the fact that youre fine other than a broken bone, Id say that you probably were always aseeded.


    No but I tried to think back to some time I had invoked some kind of magic, but my mind drew a nk. Men


    What about men? Mako asked cautiously. Men can learn to invoke magic the same as women.


    I shook my head. No I heard that men are stronger at magic. And they have another way to invoke it!


    Mako stared at me nkly for a moment. I dont know where you heard that from, but as far as Im aware, men are no different than women in this.


    Where did I hear it from? That was right!


    Ben he he used some kind of lightning on me. He shocked me to the ground.


    Ben? Mako lifted her head thoughtfully. The name doesnt sound familiar, but if he used magic, he had to have used it the same way as anyone else.


    I shook my head. N-no he said some words. He spoke the words and then the lightning came from his hand! You were there!


    Mako blinked. When was this?


    At th-the club the Precipice! That bastard hade out of the shower after raping you. He saw me trying to get away with Madison, and then he shocked me! I barely got out of there with you two alive! Before he abandoned us to the fire, he said that Men had a different way of using magic! Im certain of it!


    Makos eyes grew big, What are you saying?


    I stood, grabbing Makos shoulders fervently. Dont you get it? I only started taking magic sses in the first ce so I could beat that bastard. He framed me and now hes hiding behind his family like the bastard he is! He tried to take my sister! He tried to kill us! And I cant even take a step closer to him because he could defeat me with the snap of a finger!


    Makos mouth was open, but her face started to turn strangely blurry in my sight.


    C-clyburn what youre saying is the truth? Mako ashed with a strange expression on her face; I didnt respond, but I didnt think I had to. I-I dont know what to say. There is no other way to cast magic. However, its very easy to use Runes someone else made. He could have had Rune cards up his sleeves, or printed onto gloves, or any other in a myriad of ways. Environments in buildings dont change by much, so its easy to prepare Runes ahead of time and then just invoke freely. As far as talking some people like to chant. It makes them feel powerful or otherwise more impressive.


    Seriously? I spoke in disbelief.


    Mako looked away, seemingly flustered, even as I still held her. Im sorry thats the way it is.


    I fell to my knees, my head falling into Makos chest. I didnt really know why the energy seemed to leave me, but I suddenly just didnt have any. It wasnt until my cheeks pressed against her breasts that I realized I was crying. Mako didnt push me away. Instead, she gently patted my head. This seemed to cause me to cry even harder.


    That night in the Precipice, I had nearly died. So, had Mako and Madison, but they were both unconscious for most of it. I remembered struggling as that fire approached. With that, I had grown a deep hatred for the guy known as Ben. The only reason I hadnt gone after him, other than the fact I was suspended and half the male ss had been skipping school to hide in their family estates, was that he had the trump key of being able to use magic.


    I had fantasized that I would be able to cast crazy powerful magic. When Ben imed men were more powerful than women, I imagined myself as being even better. I eagerly tried to learn the magic so that when the day came, I could defeat him and finally get vengeance. Now I learned that Ben was likely full of shit. He had essentially used a parlor trick. The spell he cast probably wasnt even one he drew. I didnt even need to ask why a guy would have prepared a spell that knocked someone immobile while nning to rape two women. Was that magic his backup n?


    Perhaps the whole thing was 8thgrader syndrome? Suddenly, him shouting out a nonsensical chant while shooting lightning from his hands gave me the impression of a powerless fuck trying to act cool. He was the same kind of asshole who would rape several women and then leave them for dead. In the end, the only kind of guy who could act that way was a loser and I hadpletely fallen for his act. I had been afraid of essentially a high school loser.


    However, even if it was all an act, it didnt change the reality of the situation. I was an even bigger loser. I was an aseeded, a person incapable of invoking magic. That meant that Id never been able to match him in that way. Therefore, when it came to that sort of thing, Id never be his equal!


    Being able to invoke magic isnt everything, Mako said soothingly as if she could read my mind. Just like the device I used to diagnose your broken ribs, most runes are built with their own power sources. Outside of magical study, there is very little need to invoke runes. Cars still hover whether you are seeded or not. There are even taser devices that can simte this magic you say Ben cast.


    I finally looked up at Mako, who was still looking back down at me with somewhatzyforting eyes. Why are you so nice to me?


    Makos smile turned somewhat nted. I dont know.


    I wiped my cheeks and stood up, putting on a more serious expression. Mako I didnt rape you.


    Makos eyes lowered slightly. I dont know that either.


    I stood up straighter, for some reason feeling a surge of strength while looking down on this teacher. Mywyer has advised me that I should rape you.


    That caused Mako to look back up at me, R-really?


    Because of the allegations against me, unless you be pregnant, my case will be weaker.


    Mako gave a sigh. I-I understand.


    I dont want to rape you. I sighed, only to see Mako finally stand up and walk over to the bed.  What are you doing?


    Mako turned and sat down, backing up until she lied down on the bed. She spread her arms, causing her blouse to look exceptionally tight around the chest. She looked up at me, her body movements being somewhat sensual.


    Youve already said Mako nced at me as if her actions were obvious. You must impregnate me. If that is the case then please


    My jaw nearly hit the floor. W-when did the conversation suddenly go this direction? A teacher was now lying on the nurses bed, waiting for me to fuck her! My brain couldnt even process the sudden change in direction.


    Whats the catch? I asked, stepping back.


    Youre making me say it Mako blushed. I had already decided before, after you raped me, that if you were willing, I wanted you to finish the job.


    Finish? You mean, get you pregnant?


    Mako nodded. I already exined my reasons for keeping my virginity ended. My only reason for not getting with a guy earlier is Icked any proper slice and worried the guy who took it wouldnt fulfill his end of the bargain. I had heard tales from underssmen about men who liked to pray on virgins like this. However, then my virginity was forcefully taken from me. My value as a woman was diminished. Thats why, if I had to be pregnant I thought itd be best if it was done by the person who took it.


    That wasnt me!


    Perhaps Mako lowed her head, seeming to hold a guilty expression.  but after seeing how much those two girls care for you, and after checking into your background a bit and realizing what you did for your sister is it wrong that I wish it was you who raped me?


    I sputtered, unable toe up with a word given what she had just said. I wanted to refute or argue with her, but I found myself unable to think of a singlepelling reason to not move forward with her suggestion.


    I have something you want with me pregnant, your court case will be easier. That is the slice I can offer you. Mako continued to exin. My age will only get older, my desirability will only decrease. That means this is the best time to have a baby!


    Her words had an honesty to them I couldnt refuse. It did make sense. However, it hade too quickly for me. I had only just realized she was Mako, and now she was lying on the bed waiting for me! My mind danced through all of the options. This was what mywyer advised me to do, wasnt it? Since it was with her permission, there was really nothing wrong with it. I swallowed my nervousness. It was time to man up.


    After only a moments hesitation, I moved on top of her. Mako made a slight cry but otherwise didnt resist as I mounted her. Was I really going through with this? I hesitantly reached out my hands and grabbed her chest. She let out a little moan.


    Instantly, my cock waspletely hard. I leaned down and kissed Mako on the lips. She tasted sweet and warm. Her body under me was a full womans body, different from Madison. Thinking about touching her long legs, spreading them open, I grew more and more aggressive. I pulled open her blouse roughly, causing two buttons to break.


    Sorry I muttered.


    I-its okay She responded, blushing.


    I leaned down onest time, kissing her neck.


    If we do this I need one promise. I whispered in her ear.


    Yes? She asked, slightly gasping.


    I want you and the kids in my life. Be mine forever!


    Makos eyes shed. Yes!


    Our lips touched again, this time bing even more passionate. She started undoing my blouse as well. Then there was a loud creak as the door opened.


    Miss Chambers, Ivee to bring you some oh!


    Mako and I both turned to look at the door. Standing in it were two people who had just walked in on us, Professor Takasha and Ashton. In retrospect I probably should have remembered to lock the door.

 Book 2: Chapter 24

    Book 2: Chapter 24


    Teacher Mako! This Takasha shook his head as I quickly jumped off of Mako.


    Takasha didnt look like he nned to turn away and leave. Mako quickly closed her blouse, hiding her exposed chest. She sat up, a small blush on her cheeks. Otherwise, she didnt seem nearly as worried as I was. Did female teachers sleeping with their students not as much controversy in this world as it would have in my world? Well, considering the age of consent didnt exist and students were considered adults at 16, I supposed that might have been the case.


    Teacher Takasha, youvee to the nurses station? Mako stood up and walked over to her desk, casually sitting on it as if what we were just doing never happened.


    I only realized my own blouse was still open and my stuff bra exposed when Takasha nced at it and sneered. I instantly covered myself up, blushing slightly. Takasha dragged Ashton in. When my mind clicked, I realized that Ashton was one of the few people in this school that might recognize me. Fortunately, Ashton seemed to be in pain herself and was holding her abdomen while not focused on me. It gave me enough time to turn away, hiding my face under my wig.


    So youve turned me down so many times, I never would have guessed it was because you were a lipstick. Takasha pondered out loud, his voice somewhat icy.


    From the way Takasha had spoken about Mako in ss, I had the sneaking suspicion that his history with her wasplicated. He wrote her off as too old, however, it now seemed like the truth was he had pursued Mako in the past and failed. Takasha was as prideful as any man and made sure to never admit his faults, instead choosing to write her off as not worth it. Although, now, he was allowing himself to believe she was a lesbian to heal his wounded pride.


    Regrettably, Mako didnt understand male pride at all. Dont be ridiculous. Im not a lipstick lesbian. I have no interest in-


    Its true! I shot out defiantly, suddenly wrapping my arms around Mako, hugging her tightly from behind. Weve be lovers! What Mako means is that were not exclusive to women!


    I didnt want Mako to finish that sentence. After all, she could potentially reveal that I was a man. I didnt want to create any more difficulties with Takasha either. For a moment, the room becamepletely silent.


    Y-yes Mako finally seemed to understand what I was pushing at, awkwardly bringing her hand up and touching my wrist.


    She must have been more flustered than she looked. Through my hand on her chest, I could feel her heart, which seemed to be beating pretty fast. Her breathing was quick too. Of the three times I had met Mako, she always came off as cool and collected. However, as pink flushed her olive cheeks, it was actually a bit cute to see her flustered. Still, now was a bad time for it.


    H-h-h-hello! Ashtons words snapped me to my next worry.


    I drew attention to myself by trying to stop Mako from creating problems. Ashton was looking at my face. She was more familiar with me than anyone else in this school, being as we had lived in the same dorm room. Likely, Rigor had also told the other boys about how I dressed as a girl at that party. In short, as Brooke realized who I was, it should have been no problem for Ashton to figure me out.


    My name is rice I suddenly spoke, cutting Ashton off.


    Ashton blushed suddenly. M-my name is Ashton. I-Im sorry to intrude.


    I let out a breath of relief. It didnt seem like Ashton had recognized me. I supposed my disguise was better than I gave it credit for. However, she was staring at me fervently. Was she suspicious? I wanted to hide behind my wig again and not give her the chance to see more of me. Maybe she was suspicious but wasnt sure yet. Or maybe she recognized me but was helping me keep it a secret for some reason. All of those thoughts mmed into me in the time it took to take a breath.


    What are you here for Ashton? Makos eyes shot to the person standing next to Takasha, seeming to instantly discard him.


    He made a vexed noise at being ignored. The image of the roguish man who took whatever he wanted dissipated a bit in my eyes. The woman he was fawning over was actually putting out for me. I couldnt help but feel a little bit of smugness as a result of that fact.


    Its my abdomen. Ive been getting this pain. Its like a cramp. T-there was also some blooding out.


    Mako raised an eyebrow. That doesnt sound good.


    Ashton nodded. I ignored it. The bleeding stopped yesterday, but the cramping is persisting. I w-wouldnt havee, but some of the neighboring guys yesterday were worried. An abdominal pain thatsts for 4-5 days, that cant be good, right?


    Not for a man, I suppose Mako narrowed her eyes with a smirk. Im surprised your roommate didnt drag you here sooner.


    Ashton blushed. Actually my roommate its that boy everyone is talking about, Clyburn.


    I turned away, avoiding whatever look Mako chose to give me. Mostly, I was shaking my head eternally at the level of denial Ashton was going through. Ashton was clearly having a period. I didnt need to be a woman to assess that this was clearly her time of the month! I turned back to the group, but I couldnt think of a single way to signal Mako that Ashton was indeed a girl! If she decided to do a checkup, she was bound to find something she shouldnt!


    Ah I think I see now. Mako gave a strangely mischievous smile. Takasha, I can handle your student from here. Perhaps you can let the two girls outside know that they shouldnt wait up for their friend. I have a duty for rice here.


    Takasha looked at Ashton suspiciously. As a male student, a male teacher should be present for examinations. If you were to take advantage


    Please, Takasha Mako waved her hand. Youd use me of taking advantage of a man?


    Takashas eyes shot to me and back. He grumbled under his breath before he nodded in assent. I wouldnt have believed Takasha would be so easily bullied by a woman if I hadnt witnessed it myself. Before I could grin though, I realized his eyes were on me. It took me a second to realize he was checking out my legs and butt!


    At least, you have good tastes. Takasha sniffed, turning around and walking out the door.


    I instantly tried to cover myself, not knowing where to cover and feeling slightly vited. Meanwhile, Mako let out a melodiousugh, rxing her shoulders like she was suddenly alone in the room.


    Aunt Mako? Ashton suddenly asked. Am I alright?


    Aunt? I let out a cough, ring at the two women in shock.


    Mako rose an eyebrow towards me. This is my half-nephew is that really surprising? I have about fifteen nieces attending this school that I know about. If you want to be technical, your mother and I are 2ndcousins, I think.


    Really!? I was incredibly surprised by that!


    I really shouldnt have been. I had read again and again about how everyone was rted to someone. With men impregnating up to 60 women a year, itd be no surprise if everyone was a half-sister. With a thousand students per semester, those numbers could be reached with only twenty men. In other words, if a girl was to select any random other girl in this school, the chances of them being half-sisters were probably not that far below 5%. Thats not even talking about the prevalence of cousins, nieces, and other extended family.


    W-well? Ashton looked as innocent and teary-eyed as possible.


    Mako sighed. Ashton, let me ask you something. Have you had sex yet?


    O-of course! Ashton dered proudly but began to wilt under Makos stare. O-once I um dont remember it.


    Mako nodded, touching Ashtons face like she was seriously considering her male illnesses. I really needed to tell Mako that Ashton was a woman! Wait since they were family, wouldnt telling her create even more problems? I didnt want to be the source of a family breaking apart. I mean, Mako had no reason to care about any of her extended family. Most people in this world didnt. Likely, the only reason she knew anything about Ashton was that she was believed to be a man. In that case, I absolutely couldnt tell her!


    You seem to be suffering from an unhealthy buildup of seed, Mako spoke, taking Ashtons pulse.


    What? My jaw nearly hit the floor.


    What kind of bullshit medicine was this? Was Mako just trying to screw around with Ashton? Or was she screwing around with all men in general! Mako! Stop screwing around with the entire male sex!


    S-seed? Is it dangerous? Ashton bought right into this farce, shes so gullible I almost found it cute.


    Mako gave a slow nod. Im sorry. It can be. Seed buildup is a known problem caused when a man hits his puberty without regr emissions. When you started bing sexually active, you were supposed to start enjoying a sexual partner!


    I couldnt help but shake my head inplete disbelief. Then again, this story sounded incredibly familiar. This was the exact bullshit I was feeding my sisters Hannah and Madison when I started to take advantage of them! It was the kind of superstitious BS I used to pin down my mom for sex. I only realizedter that all three women were humoring me as they would the 12-year-old they believed me to be. The reality was they only went through with it because they all wanted to! In Ashtons case, she was just way too impressionable!


    Wh-what will happen? Ashton demanded tearfully.


    Youll be infertile, at best. At worst, the cramps will increase until you die! At Ashtons gasp, Mako raised her hand and patted her shoulder. Rest assured, the cure to these cramps is rather simple.


    What is it? Please, Auntie, Ill do anything! Ashton begged.


    Of course, isnt the solution to have sex?


    Ah! Ashton blinked, and so did I. S-sex right of course, Ive been trying Auntie, but for one reason or another, it just hasnt worked out!


    Ashton looked nearly in tears now. The fluctuations in her voice really did give away how hard she had tried to be a boy. s things didnt seem to be in the cards for her. Whether it was because of her own nervousness, or simply herck of testosterone, Ashton found one excuse after another to not have sex. In the end, even the morning she woke up in my arms, the previous night had been uneventful.


    Well, fortunately, your Auntie hase through for you! Mako grinned, her eyes lighting up mysteriously. Ive found a woman here who would happily be your partner.


    She pointed somewhere behind me, but when I looked, no one was there. Wait! She was pointing at me! Ashtons eyes widened as she looked at me.


    C-rice?


    I saw you eyeing her when you came in. Youre attracted to her, arent you?


    Ashton grew shyer, blushing and turning away. The look was so cute and feminine that I couldnt help but gape. No wait we were talking about me having sex with Ashton? How did the conversation turn out this way? Why did every conversation with Mako seem to lead to unexpected sex!


    B-but, isnt rice y-yours?


    Its fine. Mako chuckled. Were family, after all, we can share her.


    Wait! I finally snapped out of my shock to speak back. We cant really do this.


    Why not? Mako asked so innocently that I almost wanted to pull my hair out. There is one boy and one girl. Naturally, a coupling is perfectly possible. Ah! Are you worried that Ashton will make you pregnant and youre not ready? No worries, he can finish on your face or your tits


    Y-you- I glowered staring at the innocent-looking Mako.


    She was definitely doing it on purpose now! Even if she didnt know the Ashton was a girl no, especially if she didnt know Ashton was a girl, she never would be pushing this so hard! She knew, and she was nning on torturing me with that knowledge.


    I-Im sorry Im being an inconvenience! Ashton bowed, looking somewhat hurt at my refusal. Since you dont want to, I wont make you!


    Mako looked at me, raising an eyebrow as if to ask if I was going to break Ashtons heart. Just a little bit of guilt dug at my heart, even while I was stillpletely ought off-guard. While Ashtons head was still down, I shot her a dirty look, causing Mako to chuckle again. When Ashton returned to looking up at me, I finally shrugged.


    Fine if you insist, well have sex.


    T-thank you! Ashton bowed. C-curing my condition is all I ask for my slice!


    Of course. I forced a grin on my face that I hoped was endearing, even as I felt my teeth cracking. How about you wait outside while I say goodbye to Auntie.


    Ah! Ashton looked back and forth between the two of us, remembering how she had caught us earlier.


    Ashton gave a nod without asking any additional questions and then left the room, leaving me alone with Mako once again. Ashton group up with the same education as the other boys. So, she was familiar with women often seeking sexualpanionship with each other. That rarely meant theyd deny themselves seed when the situation called for it. I spun to re at Mako as soon as the door shut closed.


    What was that about? I demanded. You know what Ashton is, dont you?


    Mako lifted her hand to her mouth andughed lightly. I know and thank you for going along with it.


    Who said Im going along with anything! I shot back.


    Mako sat back at her desk, seeming to rx once again. Ashtons mother and I were good friends. I dont have the time to tell you the whole story, but Ashton had a bit of a traumatic childhood. The short of it is that she became convinced that she was a boy. Her family didnt know how to cope with that. Perhaps therapy could have helped, but instead, they decided to enable her. They gave her male hormones at a young age and started raising her as if she was a boy. I only found out about it this year. I was asked to watch after her. Me and a few of the other teachers know about it.


    The school knows! I let out a word of disbelief.


    Mako nodded. Some Ashtons mother is a very influential woman. They were willing to bend the rules for a year. The important people were informed.


    And they didnt think her roommate was important! I demanded.


    Mako chuckled. Actually, the general assumption was that her roommate would push her down already. We believed that a pairing with a boy and a girl living together would inevitably lead to sex. We thought that after pulling her off the hormone suppressors, her own natural instincts would take over.


    So you just shoved her in with any guy? He could have been some creep! He could have been Ben!


    Actually, we specifically looked to board her with a boy we knew to be very sexually active. Mako shrugged. Im sorry that I lied to you before, but Id actually known about you for some time before the Precipice. You have two daughters, one with your mother, and another with your aunt. You had a sexual rtionship with both of your sisters, and several others besides. You could say I was more surprised that you didnt sleep with Ashton as soon as you had the chance.


    I turned away, shaking my head. I wasnt close to Ashton. It wouldnt have been right.


    A man with a sense of morals. Mako shrugged. I was very surprised by the man you turned out to be. Im still not sure if thats a bad thing.


    I sighed. I understand that you want me to sleep with Ashton to try to wake her up out of her fantasy. I cant say I havent thought of the idea. However, I dont think you can sex your way to proper mental health.


    Makoughed. I would say not however as of now, we cant even get Ashton to go to a psychiatrist. Whenever weve attempted to convince her shes a female, shes flown into a rage or shut downpletely. I believe the shock of sleeping with her will bring my niece back to reason. Get her pregnant if you have to. Anything to make her realize shes female.


    I lowered my head, not really able toe up with much of a rebuttal, but stubbornly holding on. But what about us?


    Us? Makos eyes shed. What us?


    I closed my eyes. Y-youre mine.


    There was silence. It wasnt until I opened my eyes to see Mako staring at me intently that she spoke up.


    Ive kept track of you for some time, Mako spoke slowly. You didnt sleep with Ashton despite having every opportunity. When I heard you raped me, I was deeply conflicted, because it didnt match this person I had heard about, the person I had entrusted my niece to. Then I had a chance to meet you, twice. Youre unlike any man, I have ever met. I think I like it.


    What does that mean?


    Mako put on a mysterious smile. My slice is still open. You must get me pregnant, so I know youll being back. Ill be waiting for you.


    Mako I said, lifting up a hand to her cheek.


    Why do I shiver when you look at me this way. Mako pressed her cheek against my palm with a smile on her face. Maybe youre more dangerous than I gave you credit for.


    Mmm perhaps. I stepped forward and thoroughly kissed Mako on the lips, only pulling away with a gasp for air. Youre my woman now, thats a promise. And Ill be taking your niece as well.


    Shameless


    Mm Im a guy who enjoys his sisters, his mother, and his aunt. Ill never settle for less! I pulled away, heading out of the room while straightening my skirt to make sure my erection wasnt showing.


    So this is what it feels like Mako touches her chest, smiling strangely to herself.


    I didnt wait to find out what she meant. Although I was prepared to rape Mako today, it looked like it was going to be Ashton instead. That didnt really serve any goals of mine, except that I thought it was about time Ashton snapped out of her delusions. I seriously worried that shed end up with a band ending like Tinya. All it would take is for a bunch of guys to find out her sex and decide to exploit her in the worst way. I could imagine the gullible Ashton being exploited by a bunch of men in the same way Tinya was. If I didnt want that fate toe true, then Id have to exploit her first!


    It was only when I finally met up with Ashton, who was blushing quite nervously, that I realized there was a second part of this. While I still held some old-world values, Mako did not. Mom, Hannah, and Madison were all slightly jealous and wanted to monopolize my time. Perhaps envy ran in the Bonholdt bloodline. For Mako, however, my presence was far more casual. She didnt mind me banging her niece before her.


    If anything, going by this worlds values, I should be getting a slice for sleeping with Ashton. Mako had justpletely manipted me into sleeping with Ashton for free! She might have made somement like that since Ashton was the guy and I was the girl; the slice was his to give me. In the end, I had been bamboozled for free sex! Yet, I wasnt angry about it. As I looked over at Ashton, I felt bad for the life she had led, and I genuinely wanted to help.


    She ended up leading me back into our dorm. I found myself back in my familiar room after being kicked out for weeks. For Ashtons sack, she sat on the bed, looking up at me. I wanted to tsk in discontent. She was being aplete beta! If she was a man, well, no wonder she never managed to sessfully nail a woman. I mean, I practically handed her Brooke and she still failed to seal the deal.


    Ashton I spoke up with a sigh, knowing I was just stalling now.


    Yes! Ashton nearly gave a salute.


    My hands were pawing through his stuff, being quite snoopy for a girl. Ashton, having never dealt with a girl before, didnt know where to stop me. He could only look on as I looked over his bookshelf. My hands suddenly stopped on a book, which I pulled out. It looked like it had been put together by a kindergartener.


    Ah that! Ashton stood up and reached for it.


    I opened up the pages and saw a picture of two people. They looked identical except that one of them was a girl and one of them was a boy. The name written in the book was Ashley. Thats all I say before the book was snatched away. Ashton red at me, but there was little force behind his re.


    Do you remember your childhood much at all? I asked, acting like I hadnt just been browsing through his stuff.


    Hmm? Ashton asked, looking up at me even as he tried to put the book away somece hidden. Fine, I guess. I was a single child. My mother is a Senator, you see, so we never really wanted for anything.


    We? I asked.


    Ah m-me Ashton stepped back.


    Are you sure you were an only child? I asked.


    Ashtons eyes shot to my face. I could almost see all of her defenses rebuilding. So, it was that after all. It was a shot in the dark, but I think I figured out what Ashtons trauma was. I sighed, realizing that this was going to be a rough moment.


    Hey Ashley?


    Ash my name is Ashton. Ashton looked around, seeming distraught.


    He was your twin, right? Ashton?


    Huh? I-I dont know what you mean? Ashton he I mean me. Im Ashton.


    I snorted. Youre Ashton and Im rice.


    I pulled off my wig tossing it to the side. Grabbing a wipe from a familiar drawer, I started taking off the makeup. Ashtons eyes stared in confusion, but they slowly morphed into realization.


    You Clyburn! Youre Clyburn!


    Yes, Ashley. I pulled off the blouse and bra as well, disying my male features clearly.


    I said Im not ASHLEY! She yelled, her face contorting with anger. What is this? Is this a joke to you? You shouldnt even be on the ind! Why did youe back? Youre still trying to tell me Im a girl?


    I shook my head. No Im done telling you. This time, I need to show you.


    You Ashton sneered, but then her eyes shed with realization. Wait that problem at the dorm rooms, the man who broke in! That was you, wasnt it! Y-you bastard! Youre ruining the reputation of all the men. Do you know how much trouble men on campus have had since you did that rape scandal? WRATH has been practically stalking our every move. I didnt even go to the nurses office without an escort for fear of being pelted with rocks!


    What? Her barrage of words had caught me by surprise. I didnt do anything wrong!


    You were caught! Ashton shot back. I wish you were never my roommate. I thought you were a good person, but all youve done since youve been here is break the rules!


    Ash, youre overreacting. I reached out, only to have Ashton pull back.


    No! You dont understand how serious this is! My Aunt was one of the women you raped! Were you tricking her as well? Or did you just want to rape her!


    It wasnt like that. I raised my hands. Look, Ash, calm down.


    I wont! I wont calm down! Ashton screamed. I hate you! I hate you!


    Ashton punched me, but itcked the power to cause any damage. She tried to punch me again, but this time I caught her wrist. She red at me, her face in a partial snarl. Well, this went fucking perfect. Was Ashton fixed now? Did Makos n work without a hitch. You know what, fuck it. I was never the kind of guy to talk things out.


    I said, let GO- I immediately kissed Ashton. Mmmmmmmm


    Ashton tried to speak, but I wouldnt let her. Instead, with my hands holding her tight, I pushed her down on the bed. I couldnt predict what would happen five minutes from now. I didnt know how this would affect my future, or Ashs. However, I knew one thing. Even if someone walked in on me this time, I wouldnt stop until I was done.

 Book 2: Chapter 25

    Book 2: Chapter 25


    Mm n-no! Ashton finally broke away from our kiss, pushing against my chest in a panic. What are you doing?


    Didnt your Auntie exin that you need sexual release? I whispered in her ear teasingly. Since thats the case, isnt it natural that we do this?


    Y-youre not a girl! Ashton protested. That is I cant-Mmm!


    I kissed her again, unbuttoning her vest and undoing the tie of her school uniform. Although Ashton resisted, her resistance was shockingly weak. For someone who wanted to act like a boy, she might as well not have been resisting at all. Perhaps I wouldnt have pushed as much if she had resisted, but since she s not fighting it, I wouldnt either!


    Her clothing starteding off, one article at a time. Her eyes grew teary, but there was little she could do as I exposed her chest. I pushed my hand against her nipples. There was only the faintest traces of fat there. She truly had no chest at all. Still, the blood stopped flowing to my heart and instead flowed to myher regions. Even if she waspletely t, this was a womans chest. I had no doubt of that. My fingers gently stroked her nipples, which responded to my touch by growing hard.


    P-please Ashton looked up at me, her eyes begging. Dont


    Dont what? I demanded. If we were both men, itd be impossible for me to do anything, right?


    Ashton looked away, not sure how to answer that question. I reached out and began to pull down her pants. She didnt resist when I pulled her underwear down either, revealing her pussy. It was pink and swollen. The vagina walls were slightly engorged, giving her a slight appearance of having balls, except it was soft and fatty to the touch. The lips of her upperbia were extended slightly. Since her pee came out from between them, this is perhaps what she confused for the penis.


    For any man though, this was undoubtedly a womans pussy. It looked delicate and perhaps even virginal, although I wasnt particrly skilled enough to tell such things. I pulled out my own cock from under my skirt. After a moment, I pulled her legs apart and pushed my hips between them, I rubbed the head of my cock against her. Ashtons eyes opened wide in abject shock, unable to grasp what I was doing with her body.


    Feels good, right? I asked her.


    Ashton stared silently at me, her eyes agape in disbelief. I continued to tease her vagina with the tip of my cock. I could feel her pussy growing wetter as it felt my tip teasing her. My cock also produced a bit of precum, as ying with her body started to turn me on as well. Our fluids mixed as I pushed my head up and down her slit, slowly easing myself inside her.


    If you were a boy, then what am I putting my penis inside? I demanded.


    Y-you cant Her voice was weak, unable toe up with any other defense at this point.


    I put a hand over her mouth, and as I did so, I pushed my way inside. Ashton made a load moan, muffled by my hand. I thought she might shout, so I wanted to keep the sound contained as I pushed past what I presumed was her cherry. Her cry was pretty long, more tearsing down her face. I continued to push myself in, easing myself until my cockpletely filled her pussy. Ashton was tight like most of the schoolgirls I had enjoyed. She wasnt wet and lewd like my aunt or thin in willowy like my sister. Instead, there was something somewhat raw about being inside Ashton.


    My dick plumped with arousal could almost feel a pulsation in her pussy. As blood engorged her clitoral parts, I could almost feel her heartbeat with my dick. I kissed Ashton again, and this time I found her tongue responding, dancing with my tongue. Whatever resistance she had was wilting away by the second. Her womanly body which was craving this touch started to submit. Her legs opened without force, and she closed her eyes as if to give me permission to continue to fuck her.


    I graciously took that permission, moving my cock in and out of her tight cunt, enjoying the feel of her pulsing against my dick. I was very curious how sensitive Ashtons parts were. She was a girl whose blood flowed freely to her crotch when she was aroused. With my dick inside her, pink pussy practically looked like a red rose, currently unfolded with my dick shoved inside. I put a thumb on the clit of her pussy, my hand gently feeling her t stomach. My thumb started to move back and forth in a rhythmic fashion, steadily stimted the engorged nerve endings of her clitoral lips.


    Ashton kept her eyes closed as if trying to deny what was happening as long as she couldnt see it. However, her mouth fell open now, and with my dick inside her and my thumb stroking her clit, she was panting.


    Hah hah hah ahhh hah Ashtons face was scrunched up in an adorable look as I massaged her clit.


    Without moving my dick, her pussy was allowed to rx slightly, even if it was being stretched open. As her cunt pulsated, it threated to squeeze down on my cock. Each heartbeat was another slight squeeze. It wasnt the typical hard thrusting I was used to. Instead, I fingered this girl while enjoying the simple pleasure of being inside her.


    C-clyburns dick is too big Ashton suddenly murmured, I-it hurts.


    Eh? Isnt it because Ashleys pussy is too tight?


    Its not Im not the girl under me tried to argue back, but I quickly doubled the speed of my thumb, causing her eyes to widen and her mouth open in a moan, Ahhhhhn.


    Its okay if you cum I teased Ash, I know you want it


    W-with a boy Ash responded weakly in between gasps. I-Im not gay


    Oh are you saying this does nothing for you? I asked, leaning down and taking a nipple into my mouth.


    At the same time, I once again increased the speed of my thumb. It was starting to making a wet sound as rubbed across her clit in a steady rhythm. She let out another cute moan, her hands grabbing on to my shoulders as if to brace herself from a powerful orgasm. A momentter, she does exactly that. Her pussy tightens even more around my cock until the point its nearly forced out.


    I-its big! She cried again, her back suddenly arching.


    As her back arched, I pushed myself into herpletely, not allowing her pussy to escape from my cocks deep pration. I released her nipple, instead, wrapping my arms around her and sucking on her neck. Her body convulses as she lets out lewd moans of pleasure. I can feel a gush between our sexual parts as she cums against my cock.


    Ashton


    Ah its too much! Ash cried, her body arching again as she cums with my cock inside her.


    The massaging of her pussy is almost enough to bring me to my own conclusion, but Im able to resist for a bit. When her body finally copses, Ashton in a sweaty mess, she actually initiates a kiss with me, likely intoxicated by her own dirty lust.


    I didnt know it could be that good Ashton pulled away shyly. I guess perhaps I was meant to be with a boy after all. Even though Im gay, I ahhh!


    I let out an annoyed growl and lifted her legs, pulling her lower half up. You still are thinking such nonsense? When will you just ept the truth? Youre a girl!


    I-Im not! Ashton cried out, as I stood in a catchers stance over her. Wh-what are you doing?


    If you wont see sense! I dered Ill fuck it into you!


    I lined my cock up with her pussy again. However, with her butt pulled up to the point it waspletely off the bed, her pussy was facing almost vertical up. That was just fine because, in my position, I waspletely on top of her. Ashton was almost bent in half, with her head shoved into the bed and her ass firmly in my grasp. Like that, I mounted her, pushing my dick into her pussy. She let out another gasp, still sensitive from her previous orgasm. I didnt offer her any time to recover. Instead, I pushed her down, holding her body in half so tightly she could barely breathe, let alone move.


    Like that, I started to thrust into her. By the third thrust, I was pounding her as hard as I could. I stopped treating her pussy as something precious and started treating it like a tool to get me off. She started moaning, but her moans came in a wheeze given the form I had contorted her body into. She waspletely helpless but to take my cock, which I gave her without a single ounce of remorse.


    Thwack. Thwack. Thwack. My balls started to m against her as I pounded Ashton into the bed. Her panting started to grow into drooling, and her eyes became disorderly as the rough feelings that started out somewhat painful became a flood of pleasure. Also, blood and cum leaked down her buttcrack, I didnt offer a single ounce of leniency as I pounded her while summoning every ounce of my stamina.


    C-clyburn! Ashton moaned with some effort. I cant anymore. Its too much! Youre making me go crazy!


    Huh? I said darkly, continuing to jackhammer her for all she was worth. Arent you some tough boy? Why dont you just deal with it! Im almost done!


    I-I cant Im cumming! Ashton cried, her pussy contracting again.


    I didnt slow my jackhammer movements. If anything, as more juice started to leak from her bruised cunt, I started to work even harder, pounding Ashton so loudly that the neighbors assuredly heard. However, I didnt really care all that much. I was lost in the moment, enjoying the feel of her wet, throbbing pussy as I violently abused it.


    Ashtons once cute face looked like a mess. Her cheeks werepletely red and she had a dazed look on her face. Her tongue was sticking out and her eyes were rolled up. It was as if she couldnt even believe that her body could feel this way. Even if Ashton had masturbated a few times, she never truly understood the equipment she was working with, and thus had never been able to bring herself pleasures like this.


    Furthermore, I didnt exactly have a pulse on Ashtons limits. She was a lot more sensitive than the other woman I had been with. Even if I pushed her way past her tolerable limits, who would know? As Ashtons sanity broke under my relentless thrusting, I was none the wiser. Thus, I continued to pound, feeling like a king as I broke Ashton and made her a woman.


    Ah Im going to cum inside you! I said as I felt the deep burning within me.


    Ashton let out a cry. Y-you cant?


    What? Iughed, Whys that? If youre a guy, what would cumming even do?


    No, please dont cum


    Where would I cum? I asked innocently, my pace increasing as I met her eyes daringly. Tell me, Ashley tell me! Tell me where I shouldnt cum! Tell me why!?


    Ashtons eyes closed tightly and she shook her head. Ahhn Im cumming, its too much. Please dont!


    Tell me! I shouted, shoving my cock down to the balls, making sure she felt the full length with every stroke. Ashley tell me your problem!


    Dont cum in my womb! Ashley finally screamed. I dont want to get pregnant!


    Her words came a moment toote. I really did n to pull out when she finally confessed. I swore I did. But when the words finally came, both of us looked at each other inplete shock. Instead of pulling out, I pushed into her even harder. A momentter, my dick exploded.


    Ahhhhh! Ashley cried out as she came, the feeling of hot stuff shooting inside her.


    With my cock stuck in her throbbing, orgasming pussy, I couldnt even think to pull out. I kept cumming inside her, while her pussy milked it like her body was meant to do, filling her up deep inside.


    She looked at me in disbelief, her mouth was open. I also had a guilty expression. Things went a bit too far, I guessed.


    You actually did it inside. Ashley whimpered.


    I copsed next to her, finally pulling myself out of her. Meanwhile, Ashley looked down at her crotch, she fingered it slightly and watched as creamy white stuff leaked out and down her crotch. She gradually regained her breath and rity, and when she was finished, she gave a sigh and fell back into the bed. Iid next to her, feeling a tinge guilty and also a little lost about what to do next. I had sessfully banged Ashton. She had, in her final moments, recognized she was a woman. This was good, right?


    Suddenly, Ashley turned and to myplete shock, snuggled against me. I looked down at her, still silent.


    Ashton I said quietly.


    Ashley closed her eyes for a second as if she was making a decision, and then looked up at me. Youre right. You were always right. My name was Ashley.


    I remained silent, not quite sure how to respond to her sudden change.


    My brother his name was Ashton.


    So it was like that I finally responded after a brief moment of silence.


    We lied in bed in each others arms. My shirt hade off during sex, but I still had my skirt on, which covered my wet, softening dick. As for Ashley, she waspletely naked, and clinging to me enthusiastically now, as if I was herst lifeline. Her t chest was pushed up against my arm, and her delicate hand rested on my chest. However, everything about her felt feminine. I couldnt even believe there was a time I was fooled into thinking she was a man.


    We were twins, Ashley said. Born in the same womb and same mother. Brother was my everything. We were inseparable. Of course, he got treatedpletely different than I did but he always shared everything with me in secret. Extra deserts, toys, everything was shared between us. We were practically like one person despite my mothers attempts at favoritism.


    It was when we turned ten that things fell apart one day. With my brother looking more masculine than she used to, mom would no longer allow him out in public. I was allowed to go, joining mom on trips when the asion called for it, but brother fell under house arrest. He started to get jealous that I got to go everywhere. I didnt want him to grow to hate me


    Ashley stopped, her body shaking slightly. I stroked her short hair, breathing in the scent of this beautiful flower bud I had just picked. Her story, I knew where things were going. I also knew that this was a tale she felt she needed to tell. Thus, I remained silent, waiting for her to continue.


    Since mom wouldnt take the brother out I decided to. Ashley exined, her face dropping. It was just a little festival down the road. It was easy to sneak out. So, the pair of us went there. I wanted to show him all the stuff he was missing. I wanted to share everything with brother.


    I didnt realize how the world saw men. I didnt realize that when some women saw an escorted ten-year-old boy, their first instinct would be to kidnap him. However, brother and I were having a good time. We were ying around we were ying dress up. He needed to pee, so he went into a bush.


    It was me they mistook for Ashton. It was me they kidnapped. Ashley spoke bitterly.


    I raised an eyebrow. You? Not Ashton?


    Ashley nodded without looking up, her head pressing against my chest even tighter. It all happened so fast. They grabbed me and shoved me into a bag. Then they started to flee. Ashton saw it happen. He chased after them. He threw himself in front of the vehicle to stop them from taking off with me. So, the ran him down. It was only after they hit him that they realized their mistake. So they these women they did the smartest thing they could do. They kicked me out of the car.


    Kicked you out


    Ashleys hand squeezed me. At sixty miles an hour, while tied in a bag. It was a man who found me. He brought me to the hospital. As for Ashton, he didnt make it. He held on for twelve hours before he died. I held on slightly longer. Thats why Thats why I got several of his organs.


    I gasped, looking down. Seriously?


    Ashley chuckled wryly. It was almost like cosmic fate. Magic can heal a lot, but it cant restore an organ once its received a certain amount of damage. The organs that were damaged for me were the organs that were safe for him and vice versa. Not only were we perfectlypatible, but one of us had just the right parts to save the other.


    And you lived longer I finished.


    Ashley shook her head sadly. They had decided to end my life prematurely. The doctors wanted to save Ashton at all costs. However, he tlined while I was under the knife. They stopped the doctor just as she was cutting out my liver. A decision had to be made and so his parts went into me instead. My arm is his so is one eye, a part of my spine, small intestine, stomach, spleen, and even my sex organs.


    What?


    I was impaled. Ashley smiled wryly. My ovaries were undamaged, but a great deal of my vagina, clitoris, andbia was destroyed. The doctor used my brothers nerve endings and skin to reassembled my parts. The head of his cock became my clitoris. The ball sack was used to rebuild mybia. It was all he could do to keep my female parts functional and normal. Im a monsters creation of male and female parts. So, you see, Im just as much Ashton as I am Ashley.


    I turned away, legitimately speechless over her revtion. Ashton Ashley it wasnt something so simple as the Aunt made it sound.


    Th-theres no scars I said in a somewhat stunned silence.


    Mother had many resources. Naturally, cosmetic Spellmen were able to remove all imperfections. Ashley sighed. I think she had a dream that Id one day give her a grandson. Instead, I begged the doctor to turn my parts male. She wouldnt do it. She said that my female parts functioned, but that my male parts never would. I still decided to live the life Ashton never could. I thought if I gave up now, Id be giving up on him.


    But what would happen when you need to donate sperm. I asked, still trying to wrap my head around what had just been learned.


    Ashley gave a wry smile. I dont know steal it? As my roommate, I could probably get your emissions and then insert them into women.


    H-hey! I cried out.


    Ashley chuckled and lowered her head. It was just a thought. What is important is that Ashton lives on. My brother his life. If I go back to being Ashley, then all of it would have been for nothing!


    Not so I defended. Ash, your brother left you with the ability to have a child. You have sexual parts that still work. Ive confirmed that they work! Which means any child you have, itll be because of his sacrifice!


    Ashleys eyes widened, R-really?


    I nodded. I think youve been going about this all wrong. You want to honor your brothers life by pretending to be your brother. However, this method has a finite time period. You can only keep this up for so long. Even if you seed. Even if you spend your whole life pretending to be Ashton, what will you have aplished? Ashton will still die with you! A mans life is the children hes fathered. Thats the truth in this world and in any other. My progeny are the imprint I have in this world!


    If you truly want to honor Ashton, then you owe it to him to push your genes on! You and he are brother and sister! Twins! You have the same genome! So, when you pass on your genes, youre passing on his genes! If you want to give your brother meaning, then you need to get pregnant.


    Pregnant Ashleys eyes widened, and her hand touched her womb, currently still filled with your seed. I should have a baby


    I crossed my arms and nodded affirmatively. See? Thats all there is to it.


    Ashleys excitement grew for a moment before it turned bitter. As great as that sounds what man would be interested in a woman like me? My hymen was purely cosmetic. It had long been destroyed before the ident. But even if that was so, I certainly dont have it anymore. I have several boy parts, pretended to be a boy most of my life, and I have no slice outside of my mothers influence!


    I raised an eyebrow. Huh? Isnt it obvious? Well have the baby. If you dont get pregnant now, then well just try againter. Actually, next year after I turn sixteen would probably be the best time.


    You? Ashley lowered her head shyly, I said it didnt I? Im part boy. Arent you disgusted with me?


    I reached down, cupping her pussy and gently squeezing her clit, causing her to gasp. This has been a part of you for your entire development into a woman. I cant see this as anything but my Ashes body. You said it yourself! You and your brother were one! As far as Im concerned, whether youre Ashley or Ashton, youre still the same person who became my roommate. Youre still the person I want as mine!


    Ah yes Ashley looked away, suddenly bing much shier, her femininitying off more now than even when we were having sex. Thank you.


    I shrugged. There is nothing to thank. You are my woman now. Ive already pumped you full of my seed. I dont do that carelessly. Now, I will take responsibility for those actions. My only request is that you also recognize me. You will be mine!


    I agree! Ashley said excitedly, then blushed. I mean yes, Im yours.


    I leaned forward, my fingers starting to y with her twat once again. I had to say, the doctor did a good job. Her pussy was absolutely great. I was getting ready to stick my hand into it. Her hand also reached under my skirt and pulled out my hardening dick. While I fingered her, she stroked my cock. Was the hand she used Ashtons hand or Ashleys? It didnt really matter to me. They were the same person, and that person was mine!


    Hey, Ashton, I was seeing if you wanted to The door opened and Rigor nced into the room.


    His eyes fell on me and Ashton. We were canoodling on the bed, his hand on my cock. As far as my hand, it covered her sexual organs up enough that Rigor couldnt see her pussy from this angle. From his point of view, it looked like two men on the bed ying with each others privates. My mouth fell open, immediately trying toe up with some argument to get out of this situation.


    Nevermind I didnt realize you two had this sort of rtionship. My apologies. Rigor shut the door without another breath.


    I really need to start locking the door, I muttered.


    Ashley nodded dumbly.

 Book 2: Chapter 26

    Book 2: Chapter 26


    My time at home was spent with Madison, Rose, and my children. My time at school was mostly filled with sses and hanging out with Reba or Dia. Although finding times to speak to Dia were exceptionally rare. My shot at bing a spellman was seemingly nipped in the bud, but I didnt have to cast anything in the introductory magical course, so I continued to go just to learn the mathematical concepts.


    Every day, my rtionship with Reba seemed to grow stronger. Although she still held some negative views towards men, a part of me felt like, given the right circumstances, I could win her over. I found myself liking her more and more, and even considered one day offering to have a baby with her. Of course, if she found out the truth, I didnt know how bad things would get. I could only sigh at theplicated situation I found myself in.


    At home, my sister seemed happier than I had ever seen her, ying around with her blog when we werent spending time together. My only regret was there were very few opportunities where I could take her out on something like a date. One night, I had brought out the patio furniture and tried to have an outdoor date. On another day, I had taken her to an amusement park. That day, in particr, was an eventful mess. In this way, over a month had passed, and the trial wasing up soon.


    As I lied in bed early one morning and thought about my recent life, a toilet flushed a momentter, and Madison came out into the bedroom. She was wearing nothing but her underwear, her delicate thin body on full disy for me to enjoy. It was a testament to how close we had grown thest month that she was willing to stand in front of me in this way. The only times I didnt spend with her or the kids were the periods when Rose grew too jealous and demanded my attention. However, Rose knew we were lovers and I was trying to get Madison pregnant. She respected our needs as young adults.


    Well? I asked.


    Madison lowered her head. Negative


    She had a small stick in her hand that she tossed in the trashcan. I didnt know if the stick was magical or made the same way as they made them back in my other world, but it still served the same purpose of determining if someone was pregnant. We had slept together almost a dozen times in thest month, and in the end, Madison still wasnt pregnant.


    Oh I responded simply.


    M-maybe I cant Madison looked down.


    I could tell that a lot of her n B had revolved around having a baby. You couldnt exactly have a pregnancy blog if you werent pregnant. As I recalled, it had taken some time before Morgan had gotten pregnant as well. We had a sexual rtionship for nearly a year before a baby happened, whereas, with Rose, it was nearly the first time. I knew it was different for every woman, but I never realized how difficult it was to get pregnant when you genuinely wanted to! My old life was no help here either. I waspletely breaking new ground!


    Madisone here? I gestured for Madison to join me.


    She looked over at me sadly, but I kept gesturing before she shyly lied down into my arms. I wrapped my arms around her and gave her a hug, my hand stroking her unbraided hair. She shivered for a moment, but I only held her tighter.


    Clyburn Madison murmured against my chest.


    I love you, Madison, I said simply. Well have a baby, eventually. Or we wont, and that wont change how I feel.


    Its not fair when you tell me things like that Madison sighed, her heartbeat suddenly growing chaotic. You trial is only a week away. Ive been useless.


    My sister is never useless! I grabbed her hair and forced her to look at me. You mean more to me than you could possibly know.


    O-oh Madison didnt know how to respond, her face growing red as I looked at her hungrily.


    My lips attacked her as the pair of us kissed. My hands had grown adept at removing bras, and now Madisons flew away in an instant. Her palm sized breasts ended up in my hands. While I kissed her, I squeezed them yfully. Madison moaned, growing lost under my touch. Yet again, her panties were tossed aside and I was inside my sister. She moaned and panted as I thrust myself inside her. I never felt closer to Madison as I did in these moments.


    I love you She whispered in my ear as she came around my member, causing shivers to shoot up my spine.


    I love you too I affirmed, continuing to push myself into her.


    When I finished cumming inside Madison, she put her feet up in the same way Aunt Rose had shown her, supposedly to help her gain fertilization. I didnt know if it helped, but I could only smile as she wore a determined look while propping her butt up on two folded pillows. On that thought, thatd make a good sex position. I might use the pillows next time. I closed the door behind me and headed back to my room.


    After getting dressed back up as rice, I headed to the entrance of our mansion. Brooke was already waiting there in her school outfit. Something about Brooke seemed to have changed since she started going to school. Before, she always had a tomboy appearance, but right now her hair appeared to have some kind of gel in it and she was wearing makeup. She looked particrly feminine and sexy today.


    Did you do something with your hair? I asked.


    Hmm? Brooke blushed, and while ying with the tips she murmured so quietly I barely heard her. Im just growing it out a bit.


    You look really nice. I smiled. Is there a girl whos caught your eye?


    N-none of your business! Brooke spun away. Maybe I just wanted to look more like the other girls around y- at school!


    Okay. Okay. I held up my hands. I just wanted to say youre pretty.


    You who says I cared for your opinion! Brooke stormed out the door, and I could only follow behind while giving a wry smile.


    She used tough off mypliments or even tease me back, but over thest few months, shes grown more and more angered by them. I didnt really get it. Maybe it was because we were hanging around Reba so much. Reba didnt shove too much WRATH stuff down my throat, but maybe some of her anti-male sentiment was starting to get to Brooke. I really didnt like that at all. At the very least, there was only one more day of this.


    We took the car off to Amaryllis. With Clyburn rarely making a public appearance, the news media outlets had calmed down significantly over thest month. Leaving the mansion and getting to school no longer required serious cloak and dagger tactics. We were still careful, but it wasnt nearly as big of a deal anymore. We ended up back on the trolley without incident.


    This was a schedule I had performed every day. I woke up some 5 am in the morning, including a 2-hourmute to school which left me there by 7 am. As a result of these hours, I was actually bing quite the morning person. When the trolley parked on the ind, I walked to notice someone I wasnt expecting to see so early in the morning. Reba usually met up with me around 10 am. We had never actually nned for it, but she had always managed to find me no matter where I was.


    Reba? I asked, approaching her as she broke out into a smile that always made my heart flutter.


    Hey! ire! I keep saying just call me Becky! Reba put on a cute pout.


    Y-yes Becky. Sorry. I smiled.


    Um ire actually, I was wondering Im sorry this is kind ofst minute, but would you go with me to the WRATH meeting today?


    WRATH meeting? I blinked at the sudden question.


    Ah! Its just, were having our monthly meeting and I totally forgot that this month everyone is supposed to bring a friend! Becky suddenly grabbed my arm nervously. Im not trying to make you join! I just want you toe as my date


    When she realized she said the d-word, she suddenly blushed and lowered her head, but otherwise didnt take back what she said. A date? No it was a bit more than that. This was a chance to sit in on a WRATH meeting. Wasnt this exactly what Oswald wanted me to do? Gather any intel I could on the enemy? WRATH was a small school organization version of the WRA, and the WRA was ultimately the organization that was pushing to have me arrested. With the trial only a week off, they would be quite likely to have some talks about me. Although, I did have one concern.


    I already said I wont confess to things I dont remember I told Becky anxiously.


    Becky shook her head. No. No. No. Im not trying to do anything like that! I swear! I really just want yourpany. Please!


    I nced over at Brooke who had joined us; she snorted. I suppose we could go.


    Becky shot Brooke a hateful look. I didnt invite you; you dont need toe!


    You Brooke narrowed her eyes, but I put my hand on her shoulder, stopping her before she got into yet another argument with the other woman.


    Brooke, its okay. Ive beening here for nearly a month. I think Ill be safe.


    Brooke shot me a surprised look, but after a moment, she gave a nod. Alright, but Ill stick nearby.


    Becky took a deep breath of relief as Brooke conceded. She was never very clear on our rtionship and I never really felt the need to fill her in. She figured Brooke saw me as a little sister and wanted to protect me. As a rather new student, she thought Brooke was just looking out for me. That wasnt entirely false, so I allowed her to continue to believe that.


    Alright! Becky handed me a paper with the location written on it. Itll beter tonight, shortly after sses.


    We bid farewell and I headed off. I still had a bit of time before my first ss started, so I instead headed over to the female dorms. My goal wasnt to sneak in and harass Dia. Rather, I stayed near the entrance and caught a few girls, asking them questions.


    Hmm? One girl asked. Youre looking for a girl named Mia? Sorry I havent heard about her.


    Sorry, Im not interested. One girl thought I was using it as a pickup line.


    Mia? Isnt she Ah nothing That girl practically fled, very suspicious.


    I made a fist after that one, smacking my open palm in frustration.


    Dont make that face. Brooke sighed, ss is starting soon.


    I havent talked to Mia since we signed the contract. Aiko too has seemed to disappear off the face of the Earth. Isnt that weird. I asked.


    I already told you, I checked on Aiko and shes fine at home. Brooke shrugged. Isnt itmon for girls to cut offmunication with a guy once shes pregnant?


    I didnt ask them to do that. I said they were mine, so why would they disappear?


    Habits are hard to kill. Saying you want to be in the kids life, they probably didnt equate that to seeing them pregnant. Morgan told me that women who are pregnant feel ugly and dont want to be seen by the ones they love.


    It could be that, I admitted.


    Other than Madison, who stayed with me at the mansion, there was three other women I had sex with in thest few months. They were Aiko, Mia, and Ashton. Ashton was still believed to be a man by everyone. Although Rigor was convinced we were a gay couple, we at least managed to get him to keep his mouth shut. As for Aiko and Mia, both girls sent barely a message or two saying they were okay. As far as seeing them in person or talking to them, it hadnt happened at all.


    A part of the reason I hade here as a woman for thest month was hoping to find my Mia. Regretfully, I hadnt encountered her even once. In fact, as far as I could tell, she had stopped going to sses entirely. It made me extremely aware that there was never any official agreement between us. At, first, I had preferred it that way. I thought it meant that our rtionships had more meaning. However, finding out two of the women in my lifepletely vanished once they got what they wanted from me was an extreme hit to my pride.


    I had thought the two girls were better than that, but the truth was that I didnt know either of them that well. Brooke knew Aiko better than me, having lived with her for a time. She assured me that Aiko wasnt the type of girl to kiss and run. It still left me with some conflicted feelings regarding themon sense of this world as well as the concept of slices and contracts.


    Feeling somewhat defeated, I ended up spending the rest of the day in sses. I was finally getting to a stage where I didnt feel like I was desperately struggling to catch up. I wasnt sure if Id be able to get over a C in sses that depended on this worlds knowledge like history, but I strongly felt if I kept going, Id at least be able to pass these sses. Assuming my case went properly, I nned to continue on as rice until the end of the school year, at the very least.


    You sure youre going to be okay? That was Brooke asking me that question after ss.


    The sun was just starting to set and we were standing outside the facility building where this WRATH meeting was taking ce. It did feel a bit like I was walking into an enemy nest. I truly had my concerns, but I didnt think Brookes presence would be able to alleviate them. I took a deep breath and then patted Brooke on the shoulder.


    This is what Oswald suggested I do. This may be our only chance to find out about what WRA truly has on me.


    Brooke nodded with a sigh. Very well. Get going.


    I nodded and then headed up into the building. As soon as I hit the entrance, I ran into a familiar face.


    Hey, you, what do you want? Arge woman crossed her arms. I saw you out there with Brooke. I dont want any trouble with her.


    The woman in front of me was the same woman who had attempted to take a drunken Brooke home some time ago. She had attacked me as Clyburn, and it was only Brookes quick actions that saved me. This woman seemed to have held a grudge against Brooke, although fortunately, she didnt seem to recognize me.


    Uh Im here for


    Huh? Speak up louder? The girl snorted. Better yet, why dont you take off with your man-loving slut friend and get lost. This meeting is for real women.


    It seemed like this girl wasnt much better even when alcohol wasnt involved. Her attitude was absolutely rotten. However, I also didnt know what to do. I couldnt really afford to get into a fight with her. Maybe if I hit first, I could take her, but my wig would almost certainly be disced. Simply put, I had no option but to turn around and leave.


    Before I had made it a step though, a familiar voice called out from inside. Remi, cant you treat guests a little nicer! This is what gives WRA such a bad reputation!


    The person who appeared was, of course, Becky, who shot the hippopotamus girl a severe look. The girls expression changed as she looked at Becky with some respect but she still blocked my way stubbornly.


    She doesnt have a pass.


    Oh!  Becky blushed. Thats my fault! Shes my plus. I got so excited I forgot to give you the proper invite!


    Becky pushed her way past the other girl and my mouth fell open. Becky was wearing something very girly and cute. It was a summer dress with flowers on it. Her hair was done up and she was wearing makeup too. This was far beyond the level she had dressed before at school. She truly looked gorgeous to me. It took me a moment to realize I was staring at her.


    H-hi I finally got out.


    Becky gave a pleased smile and then grabbed my arm, pulling me passed the other woman. Remi shot me a warning re but made sure she didnt impede Beckys way in the slightest. Becky pulled me into a medium-sized room with couches, a table, and some rec stuff.


    Im so d you came, rice. Come on! Sit down! Becky said happily, Do you want something to drink?


    Ah sure. I nodded, not quite sure what to expect.


    Becky nodded. Ill be right back.


    She turned and ran out of the room as if she was in a rush. Apparently, she was letting her own excitement get the better of her. I could only smile wryly and look around the room.


    Oh, rice? You got roped into this as well? A family voice caused me to raise an eyebrow.


    Lyra?


    Lyra smiled, suddenly ncing away from me. I see things are going well between you and Becky. Thats good.


    Huh? I nced around, Why do you say that?


    Ah well I usually dont see Becky act this way. Shes usually very serious and somewhat severe.


    A few of the other girls nearby seemed to nod in confirmation. On that thought, I remembered a simr impression of Reba the first time I met her. When I had first seen her at the party, she seemed rather snobbish and angry. She had a severe expression on her face and often spoke irritably. However, the more time I spent with her, the more often I saw her smiling and blushing. She looked much cuter when she was happier, and the happier she was, the cuter she seemed.


    Im d that Becky found you, rice. Another girl with anky build spoke up. After Clyburn raped her, she lost a great deal of her energy. Im not sure she would have recovered without you in her life. Its nice to meet you.


    Ah I didnt I had aplicated look on my face, it wasnt every day I was used of both raping someone and helping them get over that rape. As far as Clyburn


    As soon as I said the name, the atmosphere in the room grew icy.


    Dont be concerned with that monster! One woman sniffed.


    Clyburn didnt Lyra had a stubborn look on her face.


    Oh, dont start that again, Lyra. One of the other girls growled. We invited you because you were a victim just like us. However, stop defending that bastard.


    Im not defending! And I was raped. Lyra said pleadingly. I only came here to help you guys see the truth! Clyburn didnt-


    These women were raped. Do you deny that? A voice came from the doorway, a squat older woman waddling in.


    N-no Miss Monic. Lyra expression fell.


    This was the teacher of the magic ss I had blown myself up at. She was a teacher who had given me bad feelings since the first time I hadid eyes on her. I was not happy to see her here either. Wasnt she the leader of the WRA? She was the very woman leading the parade to bring me down! I started feeling very stuffy as her gaze shot over all of us. Did her eyes linger on me for a second? It had to be my imagination.


    This boy Clyburn is a man. Thats all we need to know. That night, men raped and abused numerous women. He was there. Miss Monic dered as she shot a girl a look, who jumped out of her seat to give the teacher room to sit. Clyburn represents all men. Even if he wasnt the man holding Becky down, he is the man who represents all male impudence.


    Lyra lowered her head, finding herself cowed in an instant.


    Meanwhile, Miss Monics severe personality had an immediate effect on me. We had only met once before, and her eyes felt like they pierced right through me. For the sake of my case, this was exactly the person I needed to be talking to, but at the exact moment, I was feeling like I wanted to flee.


    rice! Reba walked in with a smile and drink in her hand, only stopping when she noticed the sour mood. I-is everything okay?


    A-actually I said, looking down at my hands. Im feeling like I need some air.


    Okay! Becky nodded, looking over at Miss Monic. We still have about ten minutes before we start, right?


    Miss Monic put on a smile, the pressure temporarily lightening as she nced at Becky. Of course, how about you take your friend for a walk. Juste back shortly.


    I barely noticed as I got up and fled the room that a few of the girls were shooting Becky thumbs up and winks. She blushed, waving at them to stop before shutting the door behind herself, fleeing the room as quickly as I had. By the time she recovered, I turned around and was feeling better being some distance away from Miss Monic.


    Here I want to show you something. Becky reached out and grabbed my hand, pulling me along.


    Feeling relieved, I let out augh and allowed her to pull me along. From an outside perspective, it looked just like a couple running off to flirt. As to where she took me, there was a doorway that was locked by a key. When she unlocked it, she stepped into a courtyard located at the center of the building. The building was essentially a giant pentagon, and at the center was an outdoor garden. There was no roof, and as the sun set, the sky was starting to show dark blues, oranges, and yellows.


    I looked around at the garden, which had a small water fountain, a stone bench, and a small path of flowers. Overall, the garden was quite small, only the size of maybe 200 square feet. However, it was quite pretty, giving an almost otherworldly feel.


    Its beautiful. I spoke genuinely.


    Becky nodded, taking a seat on the bench. I joined right next to her. I looked over at the fountain, a simple five-tier waterfall, listening to the sound of the water dripping down.


    They gave me a key to this building because Im the president of WRATH, Becky spoke up. Sometimes, I just like toe here and sit down to rx.


    Becky I hesitantly reached out, and then grabbed her hand. The day you were raped


    Ah hmmm that cloud is- She turned up, pointing.


    I squeezed her hand tighter and then pulled her in a hug, interrupting her attempt to distract me. I wont let anything like that happen to you again. The people who did this to you. I swear Ill get revenge. You and me together well make them pay.


    Ah Becky seemed frozen in my grasp, so I pulled back and looked at her.


    Tears were falling down her face. I gently pushed them away with my thumbs, smiling at her.


    Becky


    rice, I love you Becky whispered.


    My thumbs stopped moving on her cheeks and my heart thudded painfully in my chest. rice right. For the briefest moment, I was acting like Clyburn again. However, I was rice right now. In retrospect, what I was doing right now was quite cruel.


    I shook my head. Becky, I-


    Shh you dont have to say anything back. This is enough for now. Becky leaned forward and kissed me.


    Her lips were soft, wet, and just a bit salty, but they felt incredibly genuine. rice was truly someone who made Becky happy. Even if she was made up, Becky needed this right now. I kissed her back, and we found ourselves in each others embraces for some time. Our tongues were entangled and our hands started to roam over each other.


    My hormones started to explode, and I found my hands working up her shirt. She grabbed my wrist. I thought she was intending to pull my wrists away, but instead, she guided them up her skirt. Suddenly, my finger was being pushed against her panties. They were slightly damp, giving away how excited Becky was.


    Its okay Becky gasped, looking at me pleadingly with full permission in her eyes.


    However, I wasnt really what she wanted. She wanted rice. As my hands touched her privates, I managed to get my hormones back under control. I let out a low sigh, removing my hand. Becky gave me a worried look, a tinge of fear in her eyes.


    If we keep going, I dont think Ill be able to stop, I admitted.


    Becky responded with a hoarseugh. I dont think I want you to stop.


    Your meeting has started. I tightened my hand, squeezing Beckys leg. Lets get back.


    Becky put on a smile her head leaning against mine, Okay


    I kissed her onest time and then stood up, leading her back to the ssroom. Becky had suddenly turned very shy and demure. She gave me her hand and followed behind me with her head lowered. However, she also had a smile on her face that didnt seem to go away. My heart was also racing in the same way. I had never thought I would start having feelings for Becky. It was perhaps because I kept her at a distance that I allowed myself to fall for her so hard.


    The pair of us re-entered the room. A couple of the girls snickered as we walked in.


    Your makeup is smudged. One girl said, eliciting more chuckles.


    Just as I started heading for a seat, my eyes met Miss Monics and her lips formed two words. An erection.


    The words shot through my head like a bullet. Before I could even stop myself, I let go of Beckys hand, looked down, and pulled on my skirt. I wasnt showing an erection from earlier, was I? I didnt have time to figure out the answer to that. A secondter, Miss Monic stood and took two fast steps towards me. She grabbed my hair and pulled hard. The wig gave way with ease, suddenly revealing my shorter hair.


    I knew it! Miss Monic growled. A man!


    Eh? Clyburn! Lyra gasped in a voice loud enough for everyone in the room to hear.


    The room went silent enough that a pin could drop, and every eye was on me.

 Book 2: Chapter 27

    Book 2: Chapter 27


    The campus was somewhat quiet. All that could be heard was the sound of insects and a few birds that were waiting untilter in the fall to migrate. The sun was just starting to set, a few stars threatening to show themselves in the darkening night sky. Brooke was sitting in the shadow of a tree, trying to avoid being seen by the hippo-bitch she had almost slept with a month or so ago while drunk. That woman would otherwise have been ring at her, so her only choice was to hide in the shadows like a creeper.


    This silent mood didntst, as the door to the faculty building burst open. I flung myself out the door at full speed. The fat lesbian whose name I no longer remembered could only stare dumbly as I ran by. I was already halfway down the walkway before she even could register what she was seeing. What she was seeing was a me wearing half of a blouse that had been torn off of me and no bra. My skirt was still on, but there was no mistaking the boobs, orck thereof. Despite some makeup and the female school uniform, there was little hiding I was a man.


    Brooke! I shouted as quickly as I could manage. We need to go. Now!


    As I stepped forward, I stumbled. It had turned into a riot the second my sex was revealed. A dozen woman leaped at me, scratching and biting. Someone had kicked me in the knee, and now it hurt every step I took. Had Becky not hesitated well, I pushed myself right through her and raced for the door. Her shock was my escape. I still couldnt get the look of her hurt eyes out of my head. However, I made it out of the viper pit, so I had no choice but to keep moving.


    Brooke leaped out from her hiding ce, her eyes wide. What did you do?


    Nevermind that, we need to- as I was trying to speak the door burst open again, causing me to look back.


    The guard girl was only just shouting as the familiar teacher stepped out in front of the building. She was followed by a dozen other angry-looking women. They were all shouting, except for the teacher who seemed perfectly calm. None of them went passed her, and she casually pulled a glove out of her pocket and put it on. It was a bit hard to see in the dark, but I thought I saw an invocation circle on the back of the glove. Without hesitation, she held up her hand.


    I spun back and tried to pick up my pace, but a secondter I felt a surge hit my back. There was a thunderous roar, and I felt a familiar sensation I had once when I had to face Ben. My body went rigid and I mmed into the concrete. I only just managed to bring my hands up and prevent my face from mming against a rock.


    Clyburn! Brooke roared, racing out.


    Clyburn! Another voice came from behind the teacher. Teacher Monic casting magic on a student this is too far!


    The voice was familiar, it was Lyras voice.


    Someone shut her up. Miss Monic growled at the students behind her, continuing to walk in our direction at a steady pace.


    Brooke put her body in front of me, pulling her sword from her scabbard. I had never seen her hold this sword before except during training. In all my time, she always preferred her fists to swords. That she pulled the sword spoke to the seriousness of the situation at hand. I could just manage to roll over, trying to regain feeling to my extremities.


    Move, girl, this man is in need of some punishment. The teacher snarled.


    This<em>boy</em> is under my protection. Brooke emphasized the word boy.


    I knew she was doing it to point out my youth, but somehow it still felt like my pride took a hit from that. In the end, I was still a kid in Brookes eyes. Literally hiding behind Brooke, I felt myself reaching a new low. I had hoped I had gotten stronger by now. I trained with Brooke every day for a year. Yet, a single spell brought me on the floor. In the end, I was still useless.


    Even Lyra was in the arms of tworger women. One was holding her mouth to keep her from shouting. She was looking at me with fear and worry. I was the man here, yet they were both worried and trying to protect me.


    Suit yourself. The teachers eyes narrowed.


    No! I shouted, trying to ineffectually reach to Brooke.


    A momentter, another lightning shot out. I closed my eyes instinctively over the shing light. I heard a shout, and a sense of dread shot through me. The next noise I heard was the ng of metal on pavement. When my eyes could finally focus, purple shapes dancing across them, I saw Brooke kneeling on the ground. She was ring at Miss Monic hatefully, her left hand holding her other shoulder as if the arm wasnt working. Her sword was on the floor, and there was smoke rising up from it.


    The lightning must have ended up heading for the sword tip like a lightning rod. Her handle must have protected her slightly, and thus she dropped it rather than getting the full brunt of it. Even if she only faced half a lightning bolt, Brooke still didnt look much better than I did.


    WRATH, meet a traitor, a woman who would put her life on the line to protect a rapist and an arsonist, just because she wants his seed.


    Fuck you Brooke cursed. Its you crazy WRAs that need to get with the program, you sexist fuck.


    Hmm Miss Monic seemedpletely unaffected by her words. Ill give you one more chance to get out of my way.


    You shoot men in the back and attack other women. Some role model you are Brooke forced herself to her feet, putting her hands into a fight pose not dissimr to something used in boxing. Come on, bitch, bring it!


    Brooke, stand down! I shouted.


    Using all of my energy, I manage to get myself back up on my knees. Brooke remained in fighing pose. She made no attempt to back down. If anything, she looked even more ready to attack. I could already see the stubborn look on her face.


    Listen to your man, Brooke. Miss Monic teased, seemingly trying to make Brooke attack.


    Brooke I sighed. You cant stop them all. I dont want you hurt.


    Brooke turned back to me, and I gasped at the sight of her face. Her teeth were clenched and there were tears running down her cheeks.


    I dont want you to be hurt either! She shouted, J-just stand back let me do my job!


    Brooke


    You should have listened to your male master. Bitches like you should be kept on a leash. Miss Monic continued to hurl vitriol, causing Brooke to finally lose it.


    Youre the bitch who should be on a leash! Brooke screamed, surging to her feet and lunging forward.


    Stop! I shouted, reaching out but not even being able to get off my knees.


    Brooke ran at the teacher, but she didnt raise her hand again. Just before Brooke made it to her, the woman standing next to Miss Monic stepped out and struck Brooke. Brooke was so focused on the teacher, she hadnt been paying attention to her standing nearby. With a single hit in the back of the head, Brooke fell and the woman caught her. That woman was none other than that hippopotamus girl.


    That was for before. The girl said, picking Brooke up before she copsed to the ground and then chuckling darkly. And this is for me.


    She lewdly grabbed Brookes chest, squeezing her boobs without hesitation. A few of the girls nearby shot the fat girl looks, not appreciating how she openly molested the other woman, but the fat woman seemed to not really care. I found myself thinking once again that she was quite the nasty person. I could only grit my teeth and bear it. My body was still shaking from the lightning I took to the back. I swore to myself in the future I was going to wear a rubber suit if I had to.


    As I nced up, there were fourteen sets of eyes on me. Other than Lyra, everyone else had hateful or disgusted looks. Perhaps only Reba eyes showed something else. They were wide and appeared hurt. She was lightly shaking her head as if she couldnt believe what she was seeing. The wig that was the hair on my head seemed to be in her hands, but she didnt appear to realize it. I didnt want to hurt her like this, but this is where things had ended up.


    Im sorry I tricked you, I said, licking my lips. I just wanted to go to sses, to enjoy a normal life for a bit. Im truly sorry!


    I lowered my head, the best I could given the state of my body. A direct apology seemed like the best I could do to get out of this situation. I had never had a chance to directly speak to these users of mine. They had to be able to see reason. Well, even if they couldnt, what choice did I have? A secondter, I heard light pping. When I looked up, Miss Monic was staring down at me, lightly pping her hands while some of the other girls sneered. I instantly knew my apology wouldnt be enough after all.


    Your kind always acting so proud when youre in your groups. However, the second you can no longer hide behind women willing to protect you, you show your true faces. Cowards


    I went to stand, but she was already in front of me. Her gloved hand went on my head, just a light feeling of static electricity caused me to freeze. She pushed down with her body weight, forcing me to fall back to my knees painfully.


    Ladies look at the proper form of a man. On his knees nothing but a dispenser for women to use for their own advancement. All women realize this, but only the WRA has the resilience to put men in their proper ce. As she spoke, a few of the girls were nodding their heads in agreement. Of the twelve of you here, five of you were raped by this man here, after all this time, you can finally face your rapist! Dont be afraid, my daughters, tell this man how you really feel.


    One girl, a scrawny woman who I didnt recognize but who may have been at the party, stepped forward first. M-m-my name is Kiiya. You raped me five times that night. I took pills the day after, but two weekster something came out it was the baby you put it me!


    The other girls made noises of disgust, a few patting her on the back or encouraging her. Only the teacher, Reba, and Lyra remained silent. I could only lower my head and wince. I really did regret that I was unable to help her. I had an adult mind. I should have realized something was fishy. Instead, my one directional mind didnt see the big picture, and before I could do anything I got stuck in the same trap as all of these girls. Simply put, I felt guilty for what happened.


    I-Im sorry I spoke up, causing Miss Monic to tighten her grip and a burst of noise from the other women.


    Wh-what did you say? The nervous girl asked, her voice rising a bit.


    I said Im sorry! I shouted, I should have saved you. I should have stopped them. I should have realized what they were doing. I wasnt strong enough! Thats why you were raped because I was stupid. Is that what you want to hear?


    My eyes shot up, and I realized my vision was watery, but I didnt dare move with Miss Monics hand on my head. The girl was staring at me wide-eyed, her mouth open, as if she didnt know what to say to that. The other girls seemed to be in utter shock as well, never expecting, of all the things, for an admittance of guilt. Only Miss Monic was different. Her eyes narrowed and her hand tightened on my head.


    Pretty lies. But noticedies, how he doesnt admit to raping any of you! Miss Monic cried out. Yet, we all know he raped a teacher and his own sister! He feels no sorrow for this at all! He is only sorry he got caught!


    Dont give me that cra- aaahhh Her hand suddenly started releasing electricity, and I copsed back down to my knees, shaking as my mind seemed to go white.


    Donnavan! Miss Monic shouted, You too were raped that night. Dont let this mans lies give you hesitation. This is your chance to truly show vengeance.


    Another woman stepped forward, this one I did recognize from that night. She walked up until she was right next to the teacher. Unlike the first girl who looked nervous, she had been nodding along to every word that Miss Monic had said. Her expression was cruel and hateful as she looked down on me. Her foot reached out and she stomped on my hand.


    Ahhh! I let out a cry as she ground her heel into it.


    Well never let you rape another woman again! She said. You you disgusting man!


    She finally pulled her foot off, eliciting cheers from several of the other women. Miss Monic gave her a pleased smile, and she almost skipped back to the rest of the girls, even giving some a high-five like she had aplished something. I wanted to respond, but Miss Monics hand was grabbing my head tightly, and in an instant, she could send volts shooting through my brain. I was growing a bit fearful.


    Reba do you have anything to say? All of the women went quiet as the teacher suddenly turned to Becky.


    Me? Reba spoke as if surprised.


    You brought him into our meeting, but no one here mes you for that. Hes spent thest month fooling you, fooling all of us! There were shouts of agreement as she gestured with her free hand. Reba, it is you he hurt the most, lied to the most, used the most. Do you have any words you want to say to this man?


    Rebas eyes snapped to me, and that hurt in her eyes reappeared. She had her arms crossed over her chest and she seemed somewhat ufortable. After a moment, she shook her head, ncing at me with unshed tears in her eyes.


    Why?


    That was the only word she asked, but for me, it was enough.


    I just wanted to know why you hated me sooo much I said through gritted teeth, And then I started to get to know you, and I realized you werent a bad person. Becky, please you know I didnt do this. I just wanted to get to know you. I meant what I promised! I meant every word! Well find those senior bastards. Ill make them pay for what they did to you! I dont me you for hating men, but its both sides that need to change. We have to find some ground in the middle! We have to- aahhhh damn it!


    I shrieked again as that hateful woman sent another shock through me. This one was stronger than thest, and I felt my extremities going numb again. The electricity seemed to go on forever, and for a brief moment, I feared she was going to kill me. However, with a shove of her hand, I was thrown back onto the pavement. The back of my head hit the concrete with a thud. As for standing up, my arms werepletely numb once again.


    As far as Becky, she still had aplicated look as she stared at me. If anything I had said had gotten through to her, none of it showed on her face. Rather, she had her head down as if she wanted to run away and cry. It tore my heart seeing her like that, but this teacher wouldnt allow me to exin myself properly to her. I was beginning to understand how this WRA operated. The truth didnt matter very much. Only the narrative they wanted to sell younger people was what mattered.


    Ladies this man is a rapist. Although his trial ising up in under a week, we all know how biased the system is. Youve been given a rare chance to administer punishment on him early. Do any of youdies have any suggestions?


    We should hang him! One girl shouted.


    Cut off his dick! Another added.


    Miss Monic let out a low giggle. It was an unnerving thinging from the stout woman. Maybe she was secretly a dom, as it almost seemed like the idea of killing me aroused her. I remained frozen, not giving her any more ammunition to follow through with any of their requests.


    This man is guilty of raping women. Miss Monic spoke, captivating the other women. But more importantly, hes guilty of not understanding his ce in this world. Men only existing for one reason. What is it,dies?


    A cum dispenser One of the more enthusiastic girls spoke up first.


    Miss Monic let out another unnerving giggle and then continued to speak. Youre right men are only needed in that they produce seed. Because of that, women have given them far too much leeway. Its time we restore things to the natural order.


    Miss Monic? One of the students spoke up, totally enthralled by her words. What should we do?


    Is it not already apparent? Miss Monic nodded, clearly loving the effect she had on these young girls. This man raped women. He took our pride and humiliated us. Its only right that we do the same! Ladies, rape this man, one at a time. Take his seed by force! Let him feel what it is like to be dehumanized!


    Ah? A girl let out a cry. R-really?


    You must and after youre done, scoop it out and throw it on his face! Because hes nothing but a cum dispenser! Only we decide when we get pregnant! As for this man when youve all had your fill well string him up by his balls and leave him out as an example to the other men!


    The few most diehard, like the woman who stepped on my hand, were nodding their heads excitedly. A few of the women, particrly those who still had their virginity, looked less sure. As for myself, I didnt know whether tough or cry. These women were going to fuck me now? Although not all of these women were attractive, there were few truly hideous women in this world. It was all rtive, and even the hippopotamus could have probably been a sessful BBW on the inte. The ugliest woman here would have been average in my old world. Even Miss Monic wasnt an ugly woman, although I could only look at her with disgust at the moment.


    Suffice it to say, fucking any of these women was not a problem. In fact, in my old world, this was probably a fantasy many men would have. Of course, rather than get strung up by my balls, the end would involve me fucking the women so thoroughly that they let me go in pure ecstasy, but that was only a fantasy for my ego. The reality was the former. In this world, I was surrounded by women who saw me as nothing but an instrument to use, and they nned to make an example out of me. No matter how much my adolescent dream wanted it, this would not end pleasantly for me!


    Reba, you can start Miss Monic said, reaching out and grabbing Becky and pulling her forward.


    M-me? Why me?


    Isnt it obvious? Of everyone, you faced the most misery from this man. Not only was your time in Precipice the most violent, but he then further pretended to be your friend and lover, only to tear your heart again. This monster should truly pay. You are the president of Wrath. Lead the girls by being the first to rape this man of his seed!


    Reba shook as Miss Monic exined her reasoning. However, she didnt seem to be able toe up with an argument to refute her. She walked up to me. I was still somewhat powerless from the shock. I could have struggled, but looking up at Becky, I couldnt bring myself to. She gulped as she looked down on me, seeming confused and hurt at the same time.


    You dont have to do this, I said. Its your choice.


    I wasnt worried about myself. I was more worried about her. I didnt want Reba to push herself into this. However, Miss Monic wasnt having any of it. She lunged forward, grabbing the hem of my skirt and pulling it down. In an instant, my pecker popped out. Of course, I wasnt erect, but I wasnt soft either. The electricity must have shorted my body circuits because I was sitting at half-cocked but couldnt give a reason why.


    Several of the girls gasped, perhaps seeing a penis for the first time. Lyras eyes widened, and I couldnt stop myself at blushing. I had a lot of other things on my mind at the moment, but being exposed to a dozen women still left me shy. If my hands were capable of gripping anything without twitching at the moment, I might have tried to cover myself up. As for Reba, she stared down at my dick, and anger seemed to surge on her face.


    So you are a boy. The voice came out light enough that only Miss Monic and I heard it.


    Even after my wig came off and my chest was exposed, somewhere deep down, perhaps Becky had been hoping I was secretly a girl. Unfortunately, I wasnt like Ashton. I had a clear penis up my skirt, and there was no denying it was functional. I could only look on apologetically, but I was afraid to say more because I didnt want to get shocked again by Miss Monic.


    Miss Monic patted the girl on the shoulder and then red at me. Dont think so much about this cum dispenser. He only wishes he was a woman. Remind him hes nothing but a device for women to use.


    Okay Reba closed her eyes and nodded to herself, finally tossing the wig away before carefully removing her panties. D-dont look.


    Those words werent for me, but the other girls. Most of them closed their eyes, but Miss Monic and a few of the more perverted ones continued to watch as she slid her panties down. She discarded them next to me and then steadily got on top of me. She looked down, a crease on her forehead, but after taking another breath, she lowered herself on top of me. With her skirt still on, her butt and privates still had most of their covering from the eyes behind her. But, as she lowered down though, her skirt came up and I could see her snatch.


    It didnt look ugly or broken at all. Rather, there was a dark patch of hair above it, and the snatch itself was a delicate slit, with no hint ofbia. The clit on top was pink, about the size of a pea. I realized she was frowning at me and had caught me looking at it.


    Dont look, you man Her voice came out breathy andcking any energy.


    She didnt wait for a response, instead of taking my cock and then lining it up. The sight of her taking her panties off, and then seeing her pussy, it had already gotten me past my point of half-cockness. My penis was hard, and when she grabbed it and lined it up, there was a little struggle as it went in. As my cock slid into her slit, a felt her moist insides. Despite being a lesbian, she wasntpletely unaroused, and my cock entered smoothly. The girl herself shivered as it filled her up, gasping twice as if it was goosing her sides and making it hard to breathe.


    The other girls were now watching with interest. Likely, none of them had ever seen sex before other than as a concept. They may have read about it in books or seen a picture or two, but as far as actually seeing a woman have sex, maybe only the teacher had. Furthermore, it was their own leader and president, Reba, who was raping the man who had raped them. Some of the women looked down at her with pride on their faces. Meanwhile, Lyra wore aplicated look on her face.


    Dear, get started, Miss Monic let out her giggle. You must use your vagina to milk his cock, like a cow. Once you are done, perhaps we will have his friends over here rape him, the traitor or maybe Lyra.


    It was clear to me that Miss Monic was getting something out of this. This wasnt purely about dominating men. She seemed to like dominating women too! My memories told me this woman was getting some cheap sexual thrill over forcing us to have sex under her machinations, but all these girls were clueless about that. They epted everything Miss Monic said at face value.


    While I considered that, Becky had started moving her hips. She was very hesitant as if scared of the sensation of a cock inside her. She moved up and down very methodically, not really focusing on pleasure for herself or for me. However, her pussy felt good, and I couldnt help but close my eyes and bite my lip so I didnt moan. I had a feeling moaning would be used by Miss Monic to fuel the hate. Thus, the only thing that could be heard was the sound of crickets and the quiet gasps of Becky as she moved up and down on my member while everyone watched in anticipation.


    Perhaps the craziest part was that this was being done outside in the middle of campus. Of course, this building was somewhat out of the way of the campus center, and it was dark now, and even passed curfew. Girls on campus couldnt be out of their dorms passed a certain time, which had assuredlye and gone. Only in the presence of a teacher like Miss Monic could they be outdoors. Some help that did me!


    Ah Becky made a noise.


    I thought she was cuming as I felt her pussy contracting rhythmically, but a momentter I felt something warm and wet hit my stomach. Her face was growing harder to see as the sun set and the shadows grew, but I realized that she was crying. Her pussy wasnt climaxing, but she was sobbing, and with each sob, it made her body twitch. I looked up at her with my mouth open, not sure what to say. I had to say something, because I knew what Becky was feeling. I had spent enough time with Becky to understand some things about her. I didnt want our rtionship to be so meaningless.


    My body had mostly recovered from my shock as she rode me. At the very least, I could sit up. I lifted my body and then wrapped my arms around Becky. Becky let out a gasp of surprise, which was echoed by several of the women. Miss Monic was also caught off-guard, tightening her glove, but hesitating to act, less she hurt Becky too.


    I held Becky tightly in my arms, holding her with my face pressed against her chest. Becky, Im sorry. Im sorry I lied to you. Im sorry you have to do this now.


    I dont want to rape I dont want to be like that. Becky suddenly hugged me back.


    Her mind had been breaking for some time, and being pushed into doing this was only doing mental damage to her. It was something only someone close to her understood. The second I grasped on to her, I became the only thing in the world she could hold on to, and she did so desperately.


    Its okay, Becky its okay I said, bringing up my hands and wiping away her tears. Because you cant rape the willing.


    !? Beckys eyes widened.


    Thats right, I wanted to be inside of you. I wanted to fuck you for some time. I whispered. And since you dont want to be doing this then it isnt you who are raping me, its me who is raping you, right?


    Y-youre raping me Beckys words came out in disbelief.


    I dont want to rape you, I admitted. But if the alternative is for you to hurt even more, then Ill dly meet your expectations so you dont have to do something you dont want to. So, even if you hate me after, let me do this for you.


    Miss Monic was frowning down at us, but with our lips next to each others ears, we whispered these words, cutting her out of our conversation to her chagrin. Immediately after, I lifted up Beckys hips and then slid them back down on my cock. Although Becky was still on top, I guided her using my hands, pushed her up and down. From behind us, it looked like she was taking the initiative, fucking me harder. However, the reality was that I was using her body. All she had to do was not resist, and my dick started pping in and out of her pussy.


    The girls started muttering excitedly as Becky started rocking excitedly against me. She still clung to me, but she didnt fight it as I manipted her hips so that my cock was milked by her pussy. As I used her hips and pounded her slit, she only shuddered and moaned, unable to deny the sexual pleasure derived from my cock. After a few more minutes, I pushed myself deep inside her and whispered the two words she was waiting to hear.


    I-Im cumming! I whispered.


    My body tightened, and I spasmed. However, shockingly, so did Becky. As if those words were a trigger, her body also shuttered, her pussy mping this time in what was a legitimate orgasm.


    We both fell back at the same time, and shended on my chest. Her cheeks were still stained and her eyes were red. However, she had stopped crying. In fact, she seemed morefortable than she had been in days.


    After a moment, Reba looked up at me. I cant have your baby. I only did this because I still cant forgive you


    I know I sighed, knowing that a single-sex session was hardly going to change the damage to our rtionship, I just want you to know one thing


    Hmm? Reba asked suspiciously.


    Youre mine now. Always. rice, Clyburn it doesnt matter. I wont give you up. I said, reaching forward and kissing her.


    Her eyes widened, but after a moment of our lips touching, she closed them, and her mouth started to open. Everyone watching this was staring in shock. This was far more intimate of a moment than it was supposed to be. This was rape? No, it was supposed to be awful, and entirely a mans fault!


    Miss Monic lunged forward and ripped Reba off, pulling our kiss apart. Before either of us could even think, her hand shot up Rebas skirt. Two fingers plunged into Beckys pussy, and then she scooped and pulled out. She looked at her finger and then hissed.


    He didnt cum!


    Several of the girls gasped, and Beckys eyes shot to me. She hadnt realized in her own inexperience that I had faked my orgasm.


    I shrugged guiltily. You said you couldnt get pregnant


    You insolent boy! Miss Monic raised her hand as if showing it as evidence of myck of cum. See how deceptive men are? Theyll even fake orgasms!


    I could only smile wryly, knowing that this situation was usually the opposite in my old world.


    Miss Monic, what will we do? One woman asked.


    Miss Monic snorted. That answer should be self-evident. Since this man still chooses to not except his proper ce, then we must force him. As your teacher, I know the male anatomy better than most! A mans most fragile ce is his prostate. By triggering that, you can force a man to cum!


    A-a prostate? One girl asked as if the word waspletely foreign. Where is that?


    Naturally, its in his ass! Miss Monic snorted, then red at me while I gulped wide-eyed. One way or another, Ill have your seed!

 Book 2: Chapter 28

    Book 2: Chapter 28


    Becky was sitting next to me on her butt, her feet together to hide the fact she had no underwear on under her skirt. Too many shocks and surprises that night had left her confused and disorientated. She was shaking and seemedpletely lost. The person she was falling in love with turned out to be a man, not simply a man, but the man she had thrown all of her hatred on for having raped her and her friends. Then, she was pushed into raping him in return.


    It didnt go how she expected, and Becky ended up experiencing things she didnt feel ready for. Only once again for it to be revealed that I had lied to her. Large or small, it was simply too much for Becky to take. She could only stare at nothing while the teacher kicked me over. As soon as my knees hit the concrete, I started trying to crawl away, feeling a bit desperate myself after hearing herst words.


    Miss Monic, I dont want to stick my fingers in some guys butt, thats gross. A bigger girl dered, looking down uneasily as she stared down at my ass.


    Well, I didnt want you to do it either! Not that I had any choice in the matter. At the moment, I was basically exposed to all of these women. I could only barely crawl with my skirt down around my ankles. My body was shaking, partially from the electricity that had been repeatedly pumped through me, and partially from the steadily decreasing temperature of the night against my practically naked body.


    It is no problem. Miss Monic shook her hand. There is a device just for this. You child, go to my office and recover the wrapped item in the bottom shelf, will you?


    I really didnt like the sound of that, but before I could dwell on it too much I felt a foot stomp on my toe. I let out a cry and fell to the ground. I wanted to run away, but there was nothing I could really do. Even if I stood, my legs were like jelly. My knees were pained. My arms were scratched. My makeup withpletely disordered. In my mind, these women had already taken enough from me. What more did they want? That was right, they wanted my seed. The key to all my fantasies and the cause of all my woes came from that thick, white stuff. That made the world go around, even for man-haters.


    I didnt know how long I lied on the ground, my body still twitching, while Miss Monic kept a foot on me to keep me from moving, but I heard the student she sent returning.


    Is this it, Miss Monic? The student asked.


    I nced up at the thing she brought. Miss Monic unwrapped it, revealing a dildo connected to a belt. That was definitely a strap-on. In a world with so few men, strap-ons were probably reallymon in this world. I didnt even want to ask why a teacher had one sitting in her drawer at school. It was safer imagining that it was some lesbian high school couple who she had confiscated it from. The alternative only made my stomach sore.


    I-isnt that a dildo? One girl asked. Dildos are for women, right?


    She blushed as a few other girls gave her looks. I supposed the use of dildos was on a case by case basis for girls this young.


    Dildos have many purposes, Miss Monic gave a giggle. Now, my WRATH children, I know men are quite disgusting, but try to follow along. If you stimte a man in the butt with a dildo like this one, youll be able to make him cum. So, who would like to stroke his prostate first?


    None of the girls raised there hands. Whatever sick game Miss Monic was ying, even her fervent followers were uneasy with it.


    H-how about we strap it on Lyra and make her do it? One of the girls covering Lyras mouth said.


    Lyra made a noise but was forced to stop protesting when one of the women pinched her. Meanwhile, Miss Monics expression grew intrigued. This crazy sadistic bitch seemed to like the idea of the beautiful queen Lyra with a fake penis on.


    Go ahead, put it on her. Miss Monic finally said.


    They grabbed at Lyras skirt, starting to try to pull it down. With that, she was able to free her mouth from their hands.


    I wont youre all crazy! I wont do it. Clyburn! She cried out.


    Its okay! I shouted back, shutting my eyes. J-just do what they say.


    Lyra stopped struggling. Clyburn.


    I-Ill be okay. Dont worry about me. Despite summoning all of my bravery to say that, I still couldnt stop my voice from shaking.


    I certainly didnt have a fetish for this kind of thing. My cock wasnt aroused at all. Im not some masochist! I faked my orgasm with Becky exactly because I couldnt possibly cum under all of these womens hateful stares. I may be a man, but I wasnt aplete deviant. Being fucked in the ass would go on the list of the greatest turnoffs ever. Thus, as Lyra tearfully took the strap-on to prevent them from forcing it on her, I was desperately praying for someone to save me.


    What the hell is going on here? A stern voice shot out of the darkness.


    I let out a cry of pure relief, tears flooding down my face at the voice I heard. That voice was none other than Mako.


    Mako! I immediately and unashamedly started crying out. Help me! Please, help me!


    Mako walked out of the darkness which was covering most of the grounds now. Only a few patches of illumination existed where lighting was attached to the side of a building or a streetlight had been erected. The ce where we had congregated in front of the faculty building was just under one of these streetlights. When Mako appeared, her eyes widened at the sight of me. A man stripped down and bare ass, on his knees, with a teacher stepping on him while a crying girl held a strap-on nearby with other women watching. The scene certainly left questions.


    Mako Miss Monics expression twisted, her y time seeminglying to an end. Well, naturally, we caught a boy who was suspended from Amaryllis sneaking in as a woman.


    That doesnt exin what I see here in the slightest. Mako frowned. If you caught him viting a school rule, I would say bring him to the administration, but I do not believe that a male pretending to be female vites any school rules.


    Dont be coy with me. Miss Monics expression darkened. You know who this boy is this is Clyburn. Hes the one who raped you raped all of us!


    Diba, I dont recall you being there at that event! Mako cocked her head, her eyes calm, their typical half-closed drowsy appearance.


    Hmph Miss Monic snorted. I may not have been there in person, but all women must stay together if we want to fight back against the male menace. In that way, I was just as vited as all these women. When he raped you, he raped every girl here! How can you not understand that?


    Mako shook her head. Every experience is unique. Besides, Im not even convence this man was my rapist, and neither are the courts. You are currently viting school protocol. I will be taking young Clyburn with me, and I will be sure to report this to the administration in the morning!


    Miss Monic sneered. The hell you will! This man was caught sneaking into a WRATH meeting. He is clearly dangerous, and he must be tamed.


    Tamed? Mako crinkled her nose. These arent animals, these are people.


    Maybe we should be teaching them like animals! Miss Monic shot back.


    I cant believe you, Diba, youve gone too far. Mako sniffed. Clyburn, get up, were going.


    I struggled to pull my skirt back up, but it was difficult. I could only give Mako a wry smile.


    I cant do so much, I admitted, shakily making it to my feet.


    Makos eyes snapped to Miss Monics gloved hand, and realization crested on her face. You used magic on a student? Diba youve reached an all-time low.


    Enough! Mako, dont you dare look down on me. Miss Monic snarled. Dont think I dont know what this is. Ive heard the rumors. You were bribed with his devilish seed as well. Of course, you want to let him free. Youve been fucking him!


    A few of the student gasped at Miss Monics deration. To many of these girls, Mako was a survivor like them. Other than Miss Monic, she was the only woman they looked up to as a senior who had also experienced their humiliation and understood their feelings. Finding out that she was sleeping with me would be like finding out your hero was actually a drug junkie or your romantic love interest was a wife abuser. Some of these girls worlds were shattered, but they wouldnt dare call Miss Monic a liar. It didnt help that Mako didnt even attempt to deny the allegations.


    Come, Clyburn. She offered me a shoulder, but I still feltplicated taking it.


    I didnt want Mako to end up in a situation like Lyra and Brooke. I also didnt like abandoning the two women to these women. They were all on edge and unhinged, and there was no saying what theyd do in retaliation of being denied their prey, especially with Miss Monic there to rile them up.


    Stop right there Miss Monic growled, lifting her hand.


    Youre going to use magic on another teacher as well? Mako raised an eyebrow coldly.


    I will if you make me. Miss Monic responded.


    Mako sighed. That glove was designed to be used indoors in room 123. Using it out here haspletely exhausted you. I can tell by your shortness of breath and the redness of your cheeks. You dont have enough energy to force another invocation thiste at night. That Rune is useless.


    You Miss Monic narrowed her eyes.


    I was surprised myself. I hadnt realized it, but Miss Monic was standing somewhat unsteady. I had noticed her rapid breathing and her flushed cheeks, but I had attributed it to some kind of weird perversion. It didnt ur to me that using the magic on me was overexerting herself. Maybe she wasnt as perverted as I had thought? No she was exactly as perverse as I imagined. Even if some of her physical symptoms were from magical exhaustion, I had seen the gleam in her eyes while she had tortured me. Miss Monic was definitely a sadist through and through.


    Miss Monic looked on desperately as I finally took Makos arm and started heading away. I could only look back at Brooke and Lyra still in their clutches. Lyra gave me an encouraging nod that only made me feel even worse. Miss Monic shot a look to the hippo woman who had knocked Brooke unconscious. She seemed to nod in understanding and then put Brooke down. Without wasting a moment, she raced in front of us and blocked our path.


    Sorry, teach you seem to be in possession of my rapist. The woman chuckled, cracking her knuckles. Im going to need you to let him go.


    Diba is this seriously what you want to do? Mako nced back.


    Miss Monic shrugged helplessly. What can I say? Students dont always listen to their teachers? I seem to have lost control of them. However, you better do what she says. Come morning, you can just me it on young kids getting out of control and letting their passions rule them. Unless you wish to be on the wrong side of their passion.


    Mako looked down at me, and I could only let out a sigh. Im sorry, Mako. Just go


    Mako smiled, squeezing me. Is it wrong it makes me a little happy that you said that, even though I know you dont mean it.


    Well, if youre not going to drop him, Sensei, please excuse me for being impolit-


    Oi youre in teachers way. A voice came from behind the hippo girl.


    Her eyes widened as if she had been goosed, and she spun around. Only then was I able to see two girls standing behind her, having snuck up without being noticed. Both of them were wearing simple medical masks covering their faces, and one of them held a bat while the other held a croquet club. Without a doubt, the pair looked like delinquents. However, these were two delinquents I happened to recognize.


    Brianna? Syph?


    The two girls eyes brightened when they looked at me. Clyburn! Long time, no see! What are you doing wearing a girls uniform?


    Ah I was dressing as a girl? I exined sheepishly.


    Syph suddenly jumped excitedly. Wait I recognize you you were rice! You were in my Magic ss. You looked so cute in the girls uniform! I wanted to hang out but Boss said to leave that rice girl alone and Boss gets really scary when Boss is angry so Syph listened well


    Hey you two little bitches better scram before. Ahhh The hippobitch reached out to grab Syph and without hesitation, Brianna brought her bat down on her wrist.


    Immediately, the fat girl grabbed her wrist and started shouting. After a second, fury exploded on her face. She lowered herself, just about ready to squash the two women in a linebacker charge.


    Do you mind? Brianna snapped.


    Were talking to Clyburn! Syph added, throwing her croquet bat down and hitting the womans foot with a viscous thud.


    Soon, the hippo girl was cursing and jumping on one foot, while the two delinquents stood casually nearby. With their friend being assaulted, several of the WRATH girls raced up, stopping short behind Mako and me, showing support for their friend. However, the two girls showed absolutely no sign of growing nervous being outnumbered four to one. If anything, they seemed as cocksure as ever.


    You freshman girls are getting too cocky! One of the girls shouted.


    The hippogirl, hearing her friends backing her up, calmed down and nodded. Thats right, you act big two on one, but you think you can take all of us? Your precious little Clyburn wont be of any help to you. So just bugger off!


    Brianna snorted. How about you back off. I already said youre in teachers way. Thats rude!


    While all of this was going on Mako was watching passively, and so was Miss Monic. The two of them had alreadye to heads, and now it seemed like they were leaving the students to ultimately tip the scores. As much as I hated it, these two girls were my only salvation at the moment.


    Even if you manage to get him out of here, well beat you two bitches until even Clyburn wont touch you. Then well make your lives a living hell. I have a ton of senior friends. You dont want to mess with us. The hippogirl finally dered, crossing her arms. Basically, bitch, get lost.


    Syph scratched her cheek. That reminds me we brought friends too! Oh friends! How are you doing?


    With her call, the shadows almost seemed toe alive. Dozens of shapes starteding out of the darkness. One by one, the faces of girls started toe out into the light. Every one of them was in their appropriate school uniform, but they each had a medical mask over their face. Half of them seemed to be grasping something in their hands they had grabbed as a weapon. Unlike the two girls in front, not all of these girls seemed as certain with themselves.


    Some were angry. Some were nervous. However, it was the sheer number of them that were shocking. Nearly fifty young women walked out into the light, surrounding the small group of around a dozenpletely.


    The Freshman one of the WRATH girls muttered, her voice shaking a bit.


    They had all heard about this years Freshman. They were quickly growing a reputation for their ruthlessness. Not only did they not allow any new girls to enter WRATH, a part of the reason their numbers were dwindling, but they seemed to have a code of ethicspletely apart from the school. They were all celibate. That was one of the codes. None of them were allowed to sleep with any of the boys. The senior boys that often targeted the Freshman were flummoxed. Typically, they could nail a few women easily during the first couple of weeks. However, by the time weing week was finished, that ship had already closed up, and any woman who vited it quickly and mysteriously dropped out. Mia was no exception.


    The girls always traveled in groups of two or three, and they didnt take any of the usual bullying from anyone. It was on a scale never seen before, with nearly 800 women universally watching each others backs. It left the other sses both frustrated and amazed. Many were too scared to push their luck with this batch of Freshman, who came out of nowhere as a bit of a superpower. The only information anyone could find was a mysterious Matriarch who guided their hand. Everyone had their hypothesis of who the Matriarch was. Even I had some theories, which I severely hoped were wrong.


    Of all the nder that had been going on over thest few months regarding me, the Freshman had been mysteriously silent. Many thought they were just staying out of the conflict, but some suspected that they were gathering resources and waiting for their opportune time to strike. To what goal, it was anyones guess. Suffice it to say, right here, right now, was thergest movement the Freshman had taken in over a month.


    The Wrath girls could only gulp as they looked at the fresh batch of women. While none of them had quite the ferocity or the age of the WRATH girls, their numbers were no joke. Essentially, it was a standoff urring in the middle of the night, and to the winner seemed to go me!


    Come,dies. Miss Monics voice broke into that icy silence. Weve wasted enough time on these man-lovers.


    Whats wrong with being a man lover? Syph asked.


    Id love to love me a good man. Briannas eyes suddenly shot to me and blushed. That is um as long as I understand my ce.


    Miss Monic shot a re at the two women as if trying tomit their faces to memory. Meanwhile, the other girls returned to her, their shoulders slumped and feeling defeated. Even those that had been uncertain of all the absurd orders Miss Monic had given them that night felt the group mentality of an enemy forcing their hand. Even if they had no interest in Clyburn, it still stung to walk away and give him up.


    One of the girls finally helped Becky off the ground. And she followed as if still dazed. The WRATH girls seemed to scatter in an instant, some heading to the dorms while others headed for their trolleys.


    Well see you in court. Miss Monic gave onest hiss before disappearing into the faculty building.


    My friends I pointed to Brooke, who had beenid out on the ground as well as Lyra, who the girls were starting to release.


    With the WRATH girls abandoning their post, two freshman girls ran out and grabbed Brooke, pulling her up off the ground. One of them seemed to slip something into Brookes mouth, and she jerked. She still looked unconscious, but she seemed like she was starting to recover. Syph pointed over at Brooke.


    Bring her with. She then squinted and looked down at Lyras nice chest, which thanks to her rough handling had resulted in the two top buttonsing undone and revealing a bit of her impressive cleavage. She can be left behind.


    Eh? Me? Behind! Lyra cried out tearfully.


    She kicked the two retreating Wrath girls off of her and ran up to us. Her boobs bounced the entire run, which was met with the dead-eyed stares of most of the Freshman, many of which who had yet to reach that stage of development.


    Clyburn, I was so worried! She immediately threw her arms around me. Since I was already slightly crouched, my face went straight into her chest.


    Ah this was heaven. No, wait now even Mako was giving me a cold stare! I coughed and straightened myself, even if I couldnt stop the blush. Feeling awkward, I reached up and patted Lyra on the head. Wait why was I getting even colder stares now! Did every girl want a head pat? I seriously didnt get it!


    Lyra! My sister Dont hide from brother its you! Lyras face went white as she heard a familiar male voice calling from the dark.


    Several of the girls seemed surprised with a second man suddenly appearing. However,pared to Clyburn which they seemed to ept, they were exceptionally guarded against this man. He was a man I recognized all too well. His name was Aaron and he was Lyras brother, although the only time I had truly met him was at the Precipice on that fateful night. He was ring at the two of us. Lyra was very close to me and our arms touching each other. His face turned dark in an instant.


    Clyburn you bastard! I thought I told you to stay away from my sister!


    You told him to stay away from me? Lyra shot back, causing Aaron to cough.


    Ahem thats to say, my beautiful sister, that the day at the Precipice, it was I, your brother who saved you. If it wasnt for me, this man might have had his way with-


    Shut it! Lyra snapped, I hate you!


    Aaron didnt react much to her attack, instead smiling gently as if he had expected this. He even turned to a couple of the Freshman girls and winked.


    Sisters, huh? How are you,dies?


    The girls snorted and turned away. Aaron had always been able to woo a couple of Freshman to his bed every year. He frowned, a little put off that he struck out so badly. How could he know about this particr years freshman being so abnormal? Thus, he instantly changed his mode of attack, instead noticing Mako.


    Oh, why if it isnt Mako? I went to school with you. It truly was a shame that we never-


    While he was talking, I took a step forward and my knee gave out. Mako lunged forward and grabbed me, her arms wrapping around me intimately. Lyra was on the other side, both women holding me up and giving me concerned looks. In fact,paratively, Aaron was being almost ignored. His face grew ugly.


    Lyra is it safe for your brother to escort you. I said once I regained my bnce.


    What is that supposed to mean? Aaron growled.


    Lyra looked at Aaron hesitantly but finally sighed. As much as I hate to say it, brother will keep me safe. And his shadow will keep me safe from him.


    Aaron seemed to involuntarily shiver at the mention of his shadow. As if to punctuate this fact, there was a sudden breeze causing a single leaf to fall from a tree. However, before it hit the ground, it broke into two pieces. That was a natural phenomenon, wasnt it?


    Thank you for trying to help me, I said, honestly meaning it.


    Lyra flushed under my praise, but then pouted. You should have told me you were rice. W-wait thats right! Becky said that you had a crush on me! When you were rice, I was ttered but ah can you exin what you meant?


    Mako, will you be reporting this stuff? I turned to the other girl.


    Y-youre ignoring me!


    Come on, Lyra, lets go, Aaron said grumpily, grabbing her arm.


    He didnt like the look on her face, so he decided to usher her along. Meanwhile, she was staring at Clyburn with a hopeful expression.


    Wait I need to know! Brother, stop tugging! Lyra was pulled away by her brother, unable to get the answers she wanted, and ticking off one more reason she hated him.


    Mako gave a wry expression. I feel like reporting this will cause more trouble than it would help.


    Even if it hurts her own position, I think Monic will report this. Anything to bring me down. Id rather we had your version of events as well on record.


    Mako gave a nod and then turned to the two waiting Freshman girls. Can I trust that you can get Clyburn and his friend safely down the trolley?


    The two girls nod enthusiastically. You can count on us!


    She nodded, and only then finally released me. My entire body was still shaky, so both girls grabbed onto an arm and started escorting me away. It felt awkward being escorted by a retinue of nearly fifty freshman women, but it seemed to actually be necessary. About halfway there, I realized the group broke up, with a few women pulling the still barely conscious Brooke in another direction. It was at that point I realized they werent bringing me to the trolley.


    Where are we going? I demanded, a bit concerned that just as I was starting to rx, something else came up.


    Dont worry. Syph sighed. We dont mean to scare you.


    Rather, well keep our promise and make sure you get down the trolley properly. However, there is something we have to do first. Brianna added.


    Whats that? I demanded nervously.


    Your presence has been requested. Syph nudged me forward.


    Brianna nodded. Its time you meet the Matriarch.

 Book 2: Chapter 29

    Book 2: Chapter 29


    Hearing the name Matriarch left me with aplicated feeling. Her name had echoed throughout the campus, and I suspected that she had some connection with me. Those two girls, Syph and Brianna, had helped inform me of Madisons bullying when she was in trouble. This Matriarch had shown no malice towards me, which would have been easy to do after the rumors had spread about the rape scandal. Plus, the cloak and dagger tactics really did seem like my big sisters modus operandi.


    I sighed. Can you at least tell me how shes doing?


    Who? Brianna asked.


    Hannah.


    Brianna froze for a second and then let out a forced chuckle, Hannah? I dont know a Hannah. Maybe youre mistaken.


    It seemed like the girls here werent going to give me any information.


    Thus, I had no choice but to continue to follow them through the campus. The direction they lead was actually away from most of the main buildings were sses were held. We were reaching an area a bit out of the way that had a lot of the more supporting and administrative buildings nearby. I took the small shack we were approaching for an electrical station or perhaps a water station. I had taken it for granted that these floating inds had both electricity and water, but all of that would have needed to be sent from the ground level, possibly along one of the various trolley lines.


    Upon opening the door, the station led to a stairway which headed down underground. This was clearly an area that would have been off limits for students. However, both girls didnt hesitate to barge right in with a practiced behavior. At this point, many of the other women who had tagged along like an honor guard were sent on their way. I guess I was in Freshman territory now, whatever that meant.


    With a loud gulp, I followed the two escorts down into the dark abyss below. There were lights on at the bottom, so this wasnt an abandoned area. Rather, this looked more like a base of operations. I saw several other girls sitting or standing around, and I started to see simrities to this ce and a certain factory I had once been kidnapped too. My expression only tightened the farther I went down. There were severalrge tunnels lined with various pipes and ducts. I started to realize that this underground utility station wasnt a station at all, but an undergroundplex.


    What is this ce? I finally asked, my voice echoing down the vacant hallways.


    Ah? This is an unmonitored, abandoned part of the inds mainframe. Brianna exined, looking around with a smirk. These tunnels run throughout the entire ind.


    It was Boss that found this ce after steal- ahem borrowing the inds architecture ns from the library. They likely shut this area down to save power since it was nonessential. Syph nodded.


    A Mainframe? I was still rather new to the idea of floating inds, so this information didnte as easily to me.


    Oh, you know where the inds daily functions are maintained. Power, gas, sewer that kind of thing. Thats also where they maintain the controls that keep the ind flying. Those formations need to be maintained daily. Although aputer does all of that, someone needs to watch theputers and maintain them.


    Wait I froze. You girls have ess to the formations that keep this ind afloat!


    No! Syph responded with wide eyes. That sectioned is heavily monitored. Those formations are essential so its not easy getting anywhere near them without alerting the entire city of Amaryllis!


    Brianna nodded. If Boss wanted to take over the ind, itd take cutting off all the trolley lines, jammingmunications, and then staging a coup against a force of armed guards!


    Youre saying that like the Matriarchs put some thought into this! I cried out.


    The two girls turned away with wry expressions on their face that said more than I wanted to know. I could only shake my head in disbelief and worry about the next generation. This Matriarch was definitely crazy! To think, an entire generation of this citys best and brightest women were growing up essentially as gang members, I couldnt evenugh about it. My memories told me how stupid kids could be, and I could totally see Hannah ying around with ind controls and sending the whole school spiraling down to Gaia!


    We didnt need to travel much farther through the bowels of the ind, as a turnter I was brought up to a room. The door looked more like a hatch than a door, matching much of the inside of theplex which wasposed of iron, concrete, and steel.


    Shes in there. Syph pointed.


    The Matriarch is waiting for you. Brianna gave an encouraging nod.


    I sighed, and then pushed open the door and entered inside. There was a cloaked woman sitting on a chair like she was a queen. Her hood was up, and the lighting was kept low so I couldnt see her features very well. The room was somewhat barren, with only the seat and a carpetid out. There were a few candles on the floor, but they werent lit at the moment. They gave the ce sort of an ultist feel.


    Hello, Clyburn, we meet again. A voice spoke, using a voice distortion device not dissimr to the one Faeri had used.


    Everything here felt just like that time when I had been captured by the Primrose. Any doubts I had that this was Hannah were already all but confirmed. The only thing I couldnt figure out was why she went to this extent? I would have dly hugged my sister the second she revealed herself to me. Instead, she had hid at the school for almost two months, and only brought me to see her after a particrly rough night. While I was having such thoughts, the Matriarchs eyes looked me up and down as if appraising me.


    Matriarch, sorry, I could be better dressed, I responded wryly.


    I was still wearing the tattered remains of the girls school outfit. The blouse was torn open, the bra was absent, the skirt was ripped, but it was still essentially the outfit. Admittedly, it was nothing to look at now.


    Hmm your panties are showing. The womans voice sounded cold through the voice modtor.


    I thought it was ament on my skirt until I realized that a certain pair of panties had slipped out of my belt. Yes they were Beckys! She didnt seem to want them back! So, while everyones eyes were elsewhere, I slipped them into my belt. While our rtionship was a little odd, it still was meaningful, and thus needed to be added to the collection! The Matriarch didnt have to give me such a re. Even though I couldnt see it through the shadows, I was certain it was there. I hid the panties in my belt a bit better, letting out a sigh.


    Sorry, I finally said with a blush, but then added. Although, the panties of yours I have are still the best!


    The cloaked figure took a step back as if they were surprised, and then after a moment. Wh-why would you think you have my panties?


    I looked up at the Matriarch, I know who you are


    Is that so? The woman cocked her head, seeming amused.


    Hannah, stop ying these games. I want to talk to my sister. Ive missed you.


    Hannah The woman spoke the name with some familiarity as if savoring the taste. Yes, I suppose it would make sense if I was Hannah. Regrettably, for you, I am not.


    I didnt know what to say.


    Was this just a silly lie Hannah told to keep up the illusion? Was there truly someone else there entirely? I didnt know, and that was bothering me. I had been so convinced it was her, that I actually felt a tinge of anger at the thought that it wasnt her. If it wasnt Hannah, then where was she? Why had she been hiding from me all of this time? This line of thinking was crushed a momentter by the next thing the Matriarch said.


    As far as talking to your sister Im sorry, I wont allow that to happen. At least, not until Im ready.


    My eyes snapped up to the hidden face within the hood of this woman. So, you know where my sister is? Where?


    I just said The woman sighed. Shes safe out of your reach.


    Out of my reach? My expression grew insolent, another spike of anger shooting through me. What the hell does that mean? I want my sister!


    The woman spun away, looking agitated. Of course, you want your sister, but it isnt always your choice, is it? Perhaps if you men didnt always act so insolent and impulsive, you wouldnt be having the troubles with WRATH that youre having right now!


    Her words seemed to snap me out of my one-minded focus. I found myself regretfully nodding at her words. Thats right, there were bigger fish to fry than the location of my sister. In a week or so, Id be under trial. They had just gotten more fuel on me to boot. Even though I felt like the victim throughout most of this night, I had dressed as a woman and snuck around campus. It wouldnt take much thought to tie me to the guy who snuck into the dorm a month ago either. This trial was always a farce more tied to public opinion than anyws. I was the public whipping boy, and they had just caught me in another scandal, like a pop star who just couldnt catch a break.


    Alright Matriarch, why did you call me here? I asked, forcing my voice to sound calmer than I felt.


    The Matriarch turned back to me, seeming relieved that I was moving on. Ive decided that the WRA is pushing things too far. Im here to officially offer support. Not just my own, but all of the Freshman women.


    Isnt it a bitte for that? I scratched my neck and sighed. The case is in less than a week.


    She shrugged. Itd have been nice to know you were sneaking on campus. I would have approached you sooner. I suspected rice had some secrets, but I only learned it was you for certain after my kittens noticed themotion going on at the WRATH meeting. Im sorry we came sote. We needed Mako to approach first, or we would have risked an even greater confrontation with Diba Monic.


    Although, Im appreciative that you saved my ass ahem what I mean is I dont n toe back to school again until after the court case so


    Do you think youll be safe after the court case is settled? Thats presuming that the case even falls in your favor? Youre not the blessed man, after all, they wont overlook these charges on you just because you have a pretty face.


    Ill manage with the case


    And after The woman cocked her head. If you get out of this with nothing but a p on the wrist, there will be many angry women in Amaryllis. While WRATH is a rather small group, the number of women who feel men get away with too much crap probably equals close to half. They will all be gunning for you to face the punishment the courts didnt give you. At that point, believe me, youll want my kittens on your side.


    If you want to help, then help. Im not sure what you want from me I narrowed my eyes.


    I cant help if I dont know what youre doing The Matriarch growled. I need to be kept in the loop regarding your actions at all times.


    Then what are you asking for?


    I want my best girls guarding you. They can work under Brooke, but I cant have you sneaking around in a skirt into the female dorm


    Hannah, if you wanted to protect me, just say it clearly! I said stepping forward. Youre my sister, right? Thats the only reason it makes sense as to why youd want to help me. Youd help me far more right now just by being my sister. I need you by my side! I need your support!


    The Matriarch remained in stunned silence for a moment but finally gave a wry chuckle. Hannah, again is it? Youre going to break a girls heart if you keep on with this kind of stuff.


    If youre not Hannah, then who are you? Who else would do so much to help me? Why? My voice was loud and angry, but I didnt seem to be able to bring it down, even though the Matriarch seemed considerably calmer.


    Do you really want to know who I am? She asked, her body shaking slightly. You wont like it. You might even hate me.


    I gave her an incredulous look. Hannah was still ying this game to the bloody end. Or she was telling the truth, and this truly wasnt my sister. As that possibility finally started to grow in me, my eyes narrowed. I had to know the truth.


    Who are you? I demanded.


    You asked me why I wanted to protect you She said wryly, reaching up to her throat, and ying with the voice box until it came off. The reason for that is very simple. Guilt. Thest time we had met, things ended badly. I had been full of anger and malice. I med men for everything. I was just like those WRAs.


    As the cor came off, her voice started to change, forming into a much more feminine voice. I recognized it, but I still struggled to put a face to it.


    Who I spoke as her she reached up and slowly lifted off her hood.


    Of course, perhaps the reason I protected you, is because you can never forget your first.


    My expression fell as a face appeared before me. She was a pretty girl, with light brown hair and brown eyes. She looked a bit older now. There was a noticeable scar on her lip, but it didnt seem to diminish her beauty by much. I shook my head in disbelief.


    No thats not possible. I took a step back. You it cant be. Youre dead.


    Hello, Clyburn. Tinya smiled, pulling against the scar and causing it to turn white.


    Tinya was dead. My mother had shot her while trying to shoot at Hannah. She had died in my arms! Tinya was the woman who brought me to this world! She raped me when I was only twelve, and it was that rape that awakened me to this world of women in the first ce. That scar on her lip, as to who gave it to her, that would have been me. I punched her nearly to death. It could be said to be a testament to the skills of this worlds magic that this was the only scar remaining on her face. My only conclusion was that it was something she deliberately left as a reminder.


    Seeing her face was aplete shock, but to my surprise, rather than anger, I suddenly was filled with happiness.


    Tinya Unable to stop myself, I took two steps forward and then kissed her on the lips.


    Mm! Tinyas eyes widened,pletely lost at being suddenly kissed by a former enemy.


    She shoved away from me, her face full of confusion. Of all the responses I could have given over finding out Tinya was alive, suddenly kissing her was probably the farthest on her list. It was for me as well. Had I been told Tinya was still alive, I never would have predicted how I would have reacted. However, in the end, seeing her face, a great deal of happiness exploded through me, and it was so strong that the only thing I could do was kiss her.


    Wh-wh-why did you do that? She looked incredibly flustered, her eyes disordered like her entire world was a lie.


    Im sorry when I saw you alive, I was suddenly ovee with joy. I wiped the tears from my eyes, That was just my kneejerk reaction, Im actually very angry at you.


    Tinya was at aplete loss to how to respond to that since even as I said I was angry, I was still smiling a bit.


    Hannah youre keeping Hannah from me. I said, finally calming down, getting my emotions back in check.


    Tinya nodded, pretending the previous thing didnt happen, as this was easier to understand. Hannah is around. If I let her, shed have run straight to you the day you arrived at academy. I caught her and we made an agreement. If she stayed away, then I wouldnt be your enemy.


    Why would you make those demands?


    Hmph! Just because the person I love wants another, that doesnt mean Im willing to just ept it simply. I need time!


    I blinked,pletely taken aback by those words. However, they did make sense. Tinya loved Hannah. How could she easily watch Hannah run into my arms? It would certainly hurt her on an emotional level. Maybe, she just needed some time to stop hating me, or to let the idea grow on her. So, it had been Tinya from the beginning keeping the pair of us apart. Somehow, knowing my sister was yearning to see me, but being forced not to, made my heart feel contentment. I could imagine the frustrated, pouty expression on Hannahs face as she watched me from afar.


    Besides, Hannah hasnt beenpletely gone. Those two delinquents Syph and Brianna are her underlings, not mine.


    That was another thing that surprised me. Although, as I thought about it, I realized that the two had never specifically said they worked for the Matriarch. In fact, they seemed to say Boss and Matriarch as if they were two different people! It was something I hadnt noticed until now.


    What about Mia? I asked.


    Tinya suddenly tripped as she was walking back to the chair. W-what about Mia? I mean, whos Mia?


    I gave a t look. Im not aplete idiot, she disappeared shortly after I slept with her. She was a Freshman girl, so I know shed have been under your watch.


    Tinya sat down, suddenly lifting her chin and putting on a stubborn look. Shes fine. I have her and that Nippon girl in a secure location.


    Aiko too? I let out a cry of surprise.


    While Mia was a Freshman, so I at least understood that she was involved with this crazy cult of Tinyas, Aiko didnt even go to this school. At that point, it was just kidnapping! Three girls I had slept with and all of them were stowed away by Tinya!


    Maybe if you didnt go around knocking up women, I wouldnt have to go behind and clean your mess Tinya sniffed.


    Knocked up? Theyre pregnant? Even Aiko? But we used a condom! N-nevermind that! I said excitedly, taking a few steps forward. Tinya, I have to see them!


    Tinyas expression looked somewhat agitated. Youll see them when you see Hannah! When Im good and ready!


    I let out a dumb expression, having not expected to be rejected with this request so firmly. When it came to Hannah, I understood her feelings. She didnt want to see Hannah running off with her brother. However, what did that have to do with Aiko and Mia? If anything, Tinya should be pushing my rtionships with Mia and Aiko so that Im closer to them and less close to Hannah. I really didnt quite get this womans mind.


    Tinya? What do you take me for? I demanded, closing the distance between us until I was leaning right up to her.


    D-dont get me wrong. Its not like I like you or anything!


    Like? Whos talking about emotions?


    You are!?


    Huh?


    Eh?


    The pair of us were right in each others faces, but neither one of us seemed to be having the same conversation. I pulled back, scratching my head in confusion.


    Youve changed. I said, looking somewhat awkward.


    Tinya snorted. Having your face bludgeoned in and then being shot by your lovers mother can do that to you Ive had a lot of time to think. Your heart changes once a bullet pierces through it.


    Clyburn, I have my reasons for holding onto Mia and Aiko. You can call them my trump card.


    Trump card? Against me? I frowned.


    I wonder? A dark smirk returned to her face.


    Realizing that she wasnt likely to be any more forting, another thing she had just said triggered me.


    My mother!


    Hmm what about her? Tinya didnt look pleased.


    Shes in jail for murdering you! I said, You need to let them know so I can release her!


    Let her rot. Tinya crossed her arms.


    What did you say? Thats my mother! I cursed.


    That woman shot me! I almost died. She tried to kill her own daughter. She deserves to be in jail. Id consider 4-years light for attempted murder!


    4 years I shook my head, But shes there for the wrong crime?


    Why? Had the bullet been a millimeter different trajectory, she wouldnt have been able to save my heart? Is pure chance the difference between what she deserves and what she doesnt deserve? She should be lucky she was pregnant and got off with such a light sentence!


    Light! I shouted back. Do you know what I had to give up to get that sentence!


    Tinyas eyes widened, but I decided I didnt want to rify that with her. I spun away. The deal I had made, Id still honor it to the end. That was how I felt. I wanted to be angry at Tinya, but she wasnt wrong. Just because my mother wasnt a murderer had more to do with random chance than any difference in her actions. As is, a four-year sentence for attempted murder could be considered just. It also seemed like Tinyas reasoning was a bit moreplicated, and there were other things I didnt understand, both regarding my mother, Mia, and Aiko.


    Tinya really was different. It wasnt just that her anger was decreased. There was something in her eyes that hadnt been there before. It was a subtle thing that was very hard to describe. I supposed you could call it sincerity. I didnt feel like she was doing anything with malice. I found myself wanting to trust her. Even if I had my doubts, I didnt exactly have a choice here. I had no clue where Aiko, Mia, or Hannah were. My own searching hade up short. With the entire Freshman army on Tinyas side, it made sense that my information stream was deprived. As far as Tinya, she was all but a ghost. Officially dead, I couldnt even guess who had resurrected her and kept her a secret. Even if I wasnt in the middle of her base of operations, going against Tinya now seemed daunting.


    Given my situation in the school, Tinya appeared at just the right time. She was my lifeline at the moment. I had no choice but to take her as my ally. I looked back at Tinya, having finally made my decision. She seemed to notice the change in my eyes, nodding in eptance.


    Very well, Ill do it, I said. Well work together. Just understand that I want my sister and my other women back as soon as youre done with whatever n you have.


    Tinyas expression fell slightly at thosest words, but she grudgingly nodded. Very well, then were in agreement.


    So how do you want to do this? I said awkwardly. Seal your agreement with a handshake?


    Hah? Oh, right I suppose we should. Tinya suddenly nced down, looking shy while pushing her index fingers together. Actually, if its an agreement we want tost sh-shouldnt it be a. k-k-k


    Her voice drifted off, her cheeks suddenly growing pink. I scratched my head.


    You mean a kiss?


    Ah! She blushed again, nodding even as she wouldnt look me in the eyes.


    I could only shake my head at this. The Tinya I knew was somewhat cold, so seeing her shy side was extremely odd. As to whatever happened to her, she truly had changed after her near-death experience. A woman who once raped me to extract seed now blushed at the thought of kissing me. Well I didnt hate it.


    I leaned forward before she had a chance. Her eyes barely could widen before my lips once again pressed against hers. The first time, I really didnt get to enjoy it, so this time my lips lingered. It was then that I noticed her lips were slightly parted. Since she left the gate open, I dont mind if I do. My tongue slipped into her mouth. She let out a surprised, muffled sound against my lips, but was helpless as my tongue explored her mouth.


    Tinya tasted cool and refreshing, more minty than sweet. Her lips werent big and soft like Mako or Lyra, but they had a timidness to them that felt weing all the same. I could feel the scar on her lip, but rather than feeling gross, it seemed to make her lips more interesting to explore. I finally parted away, our kisssting perhaps a minute or so. If Tinya was blushing before, he face wasplete glowing now. She was also breathing hard. However, as she recovered, her face hardened and she narrowed her eyes.


    Who said you could use tongue, you you stupid man!


    SLAP!


    Ah so this was the start of our alliance. Former lovers made strange bedfellows, that was for sure.

 Book 2: Chapter 30

    Book 2: Chapter 30


    As to that panty collection of yours Tinya spoke with a pout.


    Hah? Oh, that I gave an awkward nce behind me as I stood at the door.


    Do-dont fill it up with too many girls! She turned away with a blush.


    This world wont let me be selective I said wryly.


    Just let me worry about that! Tinya stamped her feet.


    I nodded slowly, looking at the familiar back of Tinya with a gentle smile. As you wish.


    With those words, I left the room. Syph and Brianna seemed to materialize as if from smoke, escorting me back out. That was good, as I didnt remember all of the twists and turns within the corridors and I was just as likely to stumble into the section that was being watched and end up alerting the whole city to a break in. All I needed was a vition such as that to absolutely destroy all credibility I had left in my case.


    The two girls chatted among themselves as they lead me to the trolley. I didnt really pay much attention to their conversation, which was about sses or something else seemingly trivial. The trolley they lead me to was being guarded by a group of Freshman girls as if to punctuate my safety. I boarded the trolley and waved the girls goodbye. A few of them blushed or whispered to each other, giggling as they did. Meanwhile, I felt a bit naked, and it wasnt just because I actually was practically naked with my blouse and skirt nearly ripped off. When I reached the bottom station, Brooke was waiting there tapping her foot.


    Im sorry I said as soon as I got out of the trolley.


    Brooke lifted her hand. Dont.


    I gave a wry smile, feeling a bit conflicted. Brooke was likely feeling like a failure at the moment. She hadnt been able to sessfully protect me. However, I also proved myself to be a particrly infuriating guy to protect. I wanted to tell her that I wouldnt put myself in any more danger anymore, but I felt like that would be just repeating old lies. I let out a sigh.


    Well need to discuss heavier security once the court case is over. That is if I dont end up in prison. These two girls here have strong wills, and I trust them. With some training, they might make good security. I exined.


    Huh? Us? Syphs eyes widened.


    Brookes initially angry expression turned thoughtfully as she turned to two Freshman girls who had kept me safe. After a moment, she nodded.


    Come to the mansion tomorrow. Your training begins immediately.


    Training? Bodyguards? When did we be bodyguards? Brianna cried.


    Brooke put on a dark grin. You only got one shot. I expect promptness. Dont blow it.


    Y-yes! Syph responded tearfully.


    Maam! Brianna added.


    As the trolley turned on, bringing them back up to the ind, I heard the two continuing to speak.


    D-did we just get conscripted as bodyguards, Syph? Brianna was crying.


    H-hes as bad as his sister! It runs in the family! Syph responded in a shaky voice.


    I scratched my head and pretended I didnt hear that, instead, entering the car waiting for us. Brooke got in as well and we headed back to the mansion in silence.


    We had been out veryte, and by the time we pulled into the Mansion driveway, the sun was just starting toe up. I yawned, feeling very exhausted after such a long night. Brooke had bags under her eyes as well. At the very least, my days as rice were ended. I wouldnt be going back to school for the next week. If I had ns to attend schooling after that, Id need toe up with something. Maybe, Id need to hire a personal tutor. Perhaps Dia would tutor me. For some reason, her name popped up first in my mind. Then again, Mako was the teacher, so shouldnt she be the best tutor?


    As I drowsily entered the house, thinking of such inconsequential things, there was suddenly a shout. Clyburn, get your ass in here!


    Brooke and I nced at each other, but I headed into the side room the shout emanated from without further hesitation. The light was on, and standing in the middle of the room was Oswald. He was wearing a suit with an untucked shirt. It also looked like he had opened fathers old alcohol cab and had a ss of whiskey in his hands. Aunt Rose was watching him in a nearby seat. She looked uneasy. Her eyes immediately snapped to me when I walked into the door and she gave a breath of relief.


    Oswald, I said with a stiff expression.


    Youve made a fine mess of it this time, havent you? He growled, shaking his head in agitation.


    You heard about that?


    Half the city has already heard about it. I already have a lead that the newspaper tomorrow is going to be headlined used Rapist Dresses As a Woman to Further Taunt his Victims.


    It wasnt like that at all! Thats not fair! I cried out.


    Fair? Oswalds face twisted. You want fair? What are you, twelve? Its never fair!


    Im fifteen actually, I squared my shoulders.


    Of course, I had memories that made me much older than fifteen, but I already didnt like the way this guy made me feel. I didnt want to think about should haves or could haves. I made the decisions I thought were right at the time.


    You were clumsy Oswald muttered, taking a drink.


    Me? Arent you the one who told me to sneak into Amaryllis and get close to WRATH?


    Thats the thing about sneaking when done correctly, you dont get caught! Oswald shot back and then sighed. At least, youve had a month. Tell me what youve learned.


    I bit back my anger, remembering that mom asked me to not turn away his help. He seriously pissed me off though. I really didnt like this bastard at all. However, if he could get me out of this trouble, then it was worth it, I guess. Therefore, I took a breath and began exining everything that had happened in thest month. I tried to keep my personal emotions out of it. I concentrated on anything I noticed about Reba or the rest of the group. That turned out to be fairly little. I instinctively tried to avoid getting involved with WRATH. For good reason, considering what had happened tonight when I finally did.


    The WRA is willing to do anything to hurt me, even if it sacrifices a few of their own. I ended my talk wit that.


    So a month of infiltration, and you didnt learn a damn thing Oswald shook his head in disgust.


    I blinked. Well, as to that


    You couldnt even impregnate one woman, that Mako chick. Can you even call yourself a man? Oswald clenched his fist.


    Oswald! Rose partially stood, but I stopped her with a hand.


    I did the best I could


    The best you could? Oswald shot me a disgusted look. Tell me you did the best you could when youre rotting in a jail cell! Tell me how unfair it is when the government is pumping out your seed for their own gains. Then itll be toote! You had two things you needed to do, and you failed at both of them. You are a failure.


    Hes not a failure! A voice stopped me just as I was about to explode in anger.


    I spun in surprise to see a familiar face standing there. It was Lyra. She had a stubburn look on her face as she looked at Oswald, but for me she nced with worried eyes. She gave me a tight smile and then stepped forward, approaching Oswald.


    Sorry for butting in, but Ive been making my own attempts at getting closer to WRATH thest month. Lyra walked up and put a folder down on the desk next to Oswald. This is a copy of several of the reports and strategies the prosecution ns to use. It also has detailed information about each and every one involved during the rape case. It includes their names, medical records, and police testomonies. The WRA tried to keep this stuff sealed by having all of the girls go to an on-campus Spellman, but I managed to get a copy.


    Oswalds frown dissipated and he raised an eyebrow as he started flipping through the folder. It was thick, consisting of a few hundred pages. It was exactly the kind of work I should have spent thest month doing. I had wondered why Lyra kept showing up around Reba so much in thest month. Now I knew. She had been taking the initiative to help me. Suddenly, my feeling for her started to swell, and I regretted shunning her sopletely before. Lyra wasnt simply beautiful. She waspetent and hard working. She wouldnt have be a Queen of the school without at least those features.


    Well, Clyburn may be an idiot, but at least his girlfriend has some sense. He muttered, finally closing the folder before reaching out and patting Lyras head. Although, you did have good genes. You did well, Lyra.


    Instantly, my anger returned at his bold movements. More so, Lyra didnt seem to want his touch, shying away from his hand slightly and giving me aplicated look. My mind started to fluctuate upon seeing this strange dynamic between the two of them. Why was he acting familiar with her all of a sudden? However, before my mind could go wild with the possibilities, Lyra said two words that caused my jaw to hit the floor.


    Yes, father.


    F-father! I cried out inplete disbelief.


    Oswald sneered at me, Oh, Ive fathered many capable women over the years. Lyras mother is a particrly wealthy businesswoman. She wanted one of the best and brightest studs. That would naturally mean me. Of course, I have a report with Lyra more because she happens to be sister to my only son, Aaron. Dont give me that look. I think youd find I fathered a good 5% of the poption of Amaryllis Academy. Some of the girls youre flirting with are undoubtedly my children.


    Every once in a while, I had topletely rewrite my perception of the world. This was another one of those times. Finding out Lyra was Oswalds child definitely sent shimmers running through my body. It really was a small world, though. With the poption of 1 man per 1000 women, there likely were only a couple hundred men in all of Amaryllis. In that case, itd be stranger if I didnt constantly run into women who were fathered by the same men.


    This also meant that Lyra and Madison were half-sisters! Of course, they were both blue eyed and blonde haired, an attribute that Oswald himself didnt possess. He seemed to have passed those genes on to both of his children nheless. As I tried toe to terms with this, Lyra walked over to me and grabbed my arm, looking up at me worriedly.


    I was so scared today, Cly Im so d youre safe. I dont know what Id do if you were hurt.


    Her eyes held such affection that I couldnt reject them anymore after knowing how hard she had been working for me, especially in front of her father. He was staring at us and after a moment, he shook his head.


    Seriously, you have ess to me or your brother, and you decide you want HIM to give you his seed? Women are truly a conundrum. Oswald frowned.


    I fought the anger, instead, wrapping my arms around Lyra and pulling her closer to me so that her nice chest pressed against me. She blushed but didnt pull away. I put a grin on and gave Oswald a challenging look. I only realized after that he was already ncing down at Lyras paperwork again, seeminglypletely disinterested in me groping at his daughter. My grin turned quickly into a dissatisfied expression. It wasnt like I wanted him to forbid me from seeing his daughter, but some reaction would have been better than none.


    A light cough from behind me caused me to look back and freeze. With my hands all over the blushing Lyra, it was at this point that Madison had decided to walk into the room. Her hair wasntbed and she had a sleepy expression on her face. She was also in a pair of silk pajamas that looked very cute and sexy. Her eyes locked on my arms wrapped around Lyra so tightly I was practically groping her breast. Her expression immediately darkened.


    Sister! I called out, releasing Lyra immediately.


    Rose had been watching this too. Although, being a bit older, she understood the nuance of this situation. If anything, she found the situation slightly amusing. The idea of alpha males was a concept rarely witnessed in this world. To see one man trying to one-up another man, especially when the man was her own lover, was quite cute to watch. Rose found it adorable. If I knew that she was looking down on me as a child, I probably would have been in an even worst mood.


    Ah Madison, youre up.


    I heard themotion. Madison crossed her arms, giving me an icy expression. I came down to see if youre okay.


    A-actually, it wasnt okay! I said, trying to use guilt and worry to alleviate that jealous frown on her forehead. I was stripped down by a bunch of lipsticks and they even tried to hurt me.


    R-really? Madisons expression turned concerned and I quietly gave a hurrah that I could still influence her so. Are you okay?


    Lyra stepped forward and nodded to coborate my story. Yes, they stripped him down and he even had sex with one of them, but after he made her cum with pleasure using his penis, he managed to get away!


    Lyra stopped after she heard the words that came out of her mouth. Only when they came out did she realize how inappropriate she worded things, a blush forming on her cheeks as she looked back at me apologetically. I could tell she was trying to help, but Lyras mind was already a bit of a perverted one. I had almost forgotten this was the same girl who tried to marry a female prostitute for giving her good oral. As a result, any points I had gained with Madison were burned away in an instant. Madisons expression grewpletely t.


    Uh, huh Madison turned around. Ill be going back to bed.


    Wait! I ran out and grabbed Madisons shoulders, turning her back into the room. Before you go. You remember Oswald, right?


    She eyed the man that should be her father. Last time, she seemedpletely disinterested in meeting him, so I didnt push it. However, now that I knew about Lyra, I felt it even more important!


    What about him? She responded simply, her voice still devoid of much feeling.


    Dont you want to say anything to him? I asked, looking at her face worriedly.


    No.


    At this point, Oswald noticed he was being stared at so he nced up and met Madisons eyes. If anyone said that a parent always recognized their child, it didnt apply to this situation at all. He didnt have an ounce of recognition for my dear sister.


    Oswald, do you know who this girl is? I asked, trying to push this situation forward.


    Even if Madison said no, she still had a living father. It was important that they at least had exchanged words with each other. If he died with her never talking to him, that would be way too sad.


    Shes your sister, Madison? Oswald asked. We met once.


    No, I mean, when you first slept with Mor-Mother you got her pregnant. Madison was that baby. Madison is your daughter! I announced, giving a grin of triumph.


    Oswald raised an eyebrow. Oh


    That was the only response he gave. He immediately looked away from Madison and didnt nce back. Madison also seemedpletely fine with this answer, starting to turn again to leave the room. My face fell. When they had first met, I had assumed he just didnt recognize Madison and Madison didnt want to put herself out there. Now, I was realizing that they never cared to know each other in the first ce!


    And what do you think about that? I demanded, trying to force this reunion.


    Hmm Oswald shook his head. I think that bastard Noah took credit for my pregnancy. That bastard lied and rued on my conquests.


    I blinked,pletely taken aback by hisck of concern. Rather than giving up, I then nced at Lyra.


    Lyra here is also his daughter. That would make you half-sisters!


    Lyra nodded politely. It is nice to meet you, Madison. Ive heard much about you.


    Madison only responded with a quiet nod back.


    That was it? There was no joy or excitement. These women didnt seem to care much about finding out they were half-sisters at all! They might have found out they both had a birthday the same month for the amount of wonder on their faces. Although Lyra reacted more than Madison, it seemed more to do with wanting to make me happy, and recognizing Madison as another girl in my life.


    I knew I had heard about how inconsequential being half-sisters was, but it took seeing it first hand before it finally clicked for me. I could only stare in disbelief at these women who shared the same father but didnt care about the rtions at all. Half-sister meant almost nothing to women in this world. More than that, a daughter meant almost nothing to his father. Perhaps seeing Oswald pat Lyra on the head had given me a false hope that hed care about Madison too.


    He had exined it himself. Lyra was sister to his son Aaron. At the very least, men had some attachment to their male heir. I felt a bit gloomy after seeing this.


    Wh-why dont you care? my voice came out weak, some tears forming in my eyes.


    This finally got Madison to turn her head, a bit of worry creasing her facial features.


    Clyburn?


    Youre half-sisters. Even if there are fifty of you, who cares. Youre connected by blood. Cant you care even a little?


    Madisons face turnedplicated while Lyras eyes widened, having never heard this sentiment from me before.


    And hes your father mine is already dead. Even if he has 500 babies, 1000 babies cant you care even a little?


    Oswald looked up as well, seeing the odd atmosphere growing in the room. Everyone was a bit speechless over my words. The reason was that this was themon sense of this world. I might as well have been asking why water had to be wet. To these people, half-sisters didnt matter. Daughters didnt matter. It was so normal that I seemed like the weird one.


    Lyra, Madison I put a hand on each womans shoulder. I dont want my babies raised alone. Okay? When we have our babies, were all going to raise them together. Thats why you two need to be able to get along! Youre not just half-sisters, youre my family. Youre each others family. So, I wont allow you to be distant. Rose, Hannah, Mia, Aiko, Brooke all of you girls have a ce in my heart, and only by staying close to all of you will I be at peace!


    Lyra gasped. Do you mean, we can have one?


    I nodded. Lyra, I will have your baby.


    I dont think I can weve already tried. Madison looked down.


    I reached out and lifted her chin so she looked at me. Were together as a family. Well have a baby. Together! And well raise it, together.


    Oswald and Rose watched this scene. Rose had a slight smile on her face, being reminded once again how I waspletely unlike any other man she had ever met. Oswald had aplicated look on his face. He had never heard a man utter such crap before. However, he also noticed the look these girls had on their faces. When they looked at me, there was something in their eyes. Oswald hadid with hundreds upon hundreds of women in his lifetime, but no woman had ever looked at him the way these women were looking at Clyburn.


    He had seen something like this look before though. It was the look a mother gave her child shortly after birth. Once or twice, out of curiosity, he had observed the birth of a few of his kids. Every time, when the mother held the baby, she would look at them like that. What was it called, love? These daughters of his were looking at Clyburn with love. As the three people embraced, for reasons he couldnt even fathom, Oswald felt a pang of jealousy.


    What about me? A voice came from behind the three people hugging.


    Clyburns back stiffened as he turned back to the door, seeing yet another woman standing there watching him with his hands all over other women. The woman standing there was none other than Mako.


    Are the bodyguards letting everyone in this morning? I asked in disbelief.


    Brooke let me in, Mako exined. I wanted to see if you were alright afterst night. I got the majority of the story from the students. I want to apologize for Dibas behavior. It doesnt excuse it, but she had some trauma during her own time at Amaryllis that led to her unorthodox views on men.


    Mako? Oswald nced over at the woman standing in the doorway. Youre the one that Clyburn has been used of raping!


    Mmm Mako nodded as if this was a simple matter of fact. I no longer believe Clyburn was my rapist. Ive seen enough to know right and wrong. I would like to help him.


    Oswald snorted. The only help you could provide him is bing pregnant with his baby.


    Y-yes I know She looked away, a blush appearing on her dark-olive skin. Dont make me say it.


    Oswalds eyes opened wide, genuine astonishment appearing on his face. To him, I had seemingly done nothing this entire month except screw off, yet, suddenly, everything fell into myp. For this woman toe voluntarily, to offer to be pregnant with my seed it could be considered miraculous. Oswald had to look at me again, but he just couldnt see it. He saw me as aplete mess. So why were these women here? Was it that nonsense I said earlier? For a normal man of this world like Oswald, this situation was just too strange.


    Mako


    I made the offer before, but you never came back and finished the job, Mako spoke quietly. I waited for you.


    Suddenly, every eye in the room was back on me. I coughed lightly, feeling a mixture of shame and embarrassment. It wasnt like Mako wasnt a beautiful woman. However, she was also a teacher and currently part of the usation that I raped her.


    I didnte back. I sighed. I didnt want you to be pregnant that way.


    Mako cocked her head, putting on a confused look. This was echoed by Madison and Lyra, who was also watching this. Only Rose seemed to have a bit of understanding in her eyes, perhaps having spent the most time with me personally and knowing me the best.


    What do you mean? Mako demanded.


    If I got you pregnant just to help my trial, then Id be no better than any other man. Oswalds eyes widened and he gave a huff, but I ignored him. If we have a baby, I dont want it to be for any selfish reason. Ive decided I dont like slices. I dont like using my children for what I want. If I had a baby with Mako, I want it to be because I want to spend the rest of my life with Mako.


    Makos mouth fell open, looking a bit stunned by my words. The other girls seemed to be shocked too. Only Oswald rolled his eyes, seeming to ignore my pronouncement as garbage talk.


    Clyburn


    Mako, I want you to have a child when youre ready, with the man youre ready to. I dont want it from some sense of guilt or duty. Okay? I let out a rough breath, finally getting out the thoughts I had been having.


    I had been avoiding Mako, and it was exactly because I didnt know how I felt about her. Mako had offered her body to me, but was I prepared to have yet another baby? With Madison, it was easy. I knew I loved her. I knew she loved me. We were going to be staying together. With Mako, she had her own job, her own home, and her own life. There was nothing to connect us together.


    I see Mako said slowly as if considering the wordsing out of my mouth. In that case, Ive decided.


    Hmm? What did you decide? I asked curiously.


    Clyburn, I want to have your baby.


    Mako, like I said


    If you wantmitment, I will leave my job. I will stay at home in this mansion. I will marry you. Or work as your maid. Or Ill even be your ve. I grew stunned as I saw the tears in Makos eyes. Clyburn. Ive decided. My heart, my body, my mind Im yours!

 Book 2: Chapter 31

    Book 2: Chapter 31


    Mako


    Seriously? Oswald let out a cry. Youre going for this punk?


    Mako shot Oswald a displeased frown. Dont give me that look. Ive carefully considered my options. With my virginity lost and my age advancing, I should have a baby now or I will never have the opportunity.


    Still, shouldnt you be interested in sleeping with a man more suitable considering your age? Oswald asked.


    More suitable man? You mean Mako raised an eyebrow. A man like you?


    Oswald nodded without hesitation. Of course! Im a well sought after stud. My numbers speak for themselves. 92% fertility rate and an average of 5.3 women a month.


    Hmm when you describe those stats, thats exciting to hear. Mako shot tly.


    Excitement? Were talking about procreation. What kind of excitement does a girl need? Oswald responded dismissively.


    Romance? Love? Mako raised an eyebrow, looking somewhat amused.


    Oswalds face turned incredulous as if those very concepts were silly to him. However, before he could say something, I stepped in.


    What are you doing, Oswald? Arent you the one who advised me to get Mako pregnant? Now you seem to be advising her to say no!


    Oswald shook his head. Hey, this is apletely different situation.


    How?


    Back then, I was telling you to rape her and make her pregnant. If you pushed her down and forced her, there was very little she could do about it. Anyone would have seen this as normal. However, for a teacher to suddenly chase after a student like this, how can I see this as anything but strange!


    If thats your way of asking if I have an alternative motive, Mako huffed. I assure you I do not!


    Clyburn, I advise you to hold back. Oswald snorted. When ites to procreation, I must say that woman cannot be trusted!


    I wore aplicated expression on my face. Even someone like Oswald didnt seem to be able to avoid themon sense of this world polluting how he saw things. Men and women depended on each other, but couldnt trust each other. Men fought for their slice, and women fought for their seed. It was the way of this world, yet even now I still couldnt bring myself to get used to it. I found the whole thing to be an ugly system. All of these beautiful women around me that have supported me only showed me I was right on this. I could trust these women. I wanted to be a man they could trust as well.


    Oswald, Mako is-


    I brought a Liliths contract. Mako broke in, pulling a packet of papers out of her purse.


    What stopped me from interrupting was the sudden shocked look on the faces of both Rose and Oswald. Oswald quickly turned stern and walked up, snatching the form from her hands.


    Seriously girl? Youd bring one of those? Oswald frowned.


    This is archaic. Mako you cant honestly be serious!


    Mako squared her shoulders, looking determinedly over at me before nodding. That is what I offer as my slice. I offer to sign a Liliths contract.


    How did you even get one of these made? Oswald flipped through the sheets of paper, his eyes widening. These are a taboo of the highest order. Even getting a look at a design requires a very high clearance in the government. Are you sure it is real?


    Ive confirmed its authenticity. Mako shrugged. It was merely a chance encounter. A certain woman who once helped me on my path.


    Oswalds eyes shot up. Care to provide details?


    Mako gave a wry look. Im not going to be able to tell you what you want to know. After I found out that I was an aseeded, I went to some great lengths to find out how to cure my affliction. I ran into a mysterious woman deep in some library. It was a silly thing. She was short and couldnt reach the higher shelves, so I helped her. She told me she wanted to repay me. I mentioned that I was aseeded, and thats when she pushed that contract into my hands. She said that if I wanted to uncover the truth of magic, that I must submit to a man in entirety She said that only by signing a Lilith contract could I regain my magic.


    That Oswald shook his head helplessly.


    I know I thought it was insane as well. This is why the contract was stowed away. I did take it to a trustworthy high-tier spellman, who confirmed it was real. I thought, one day, it might be something I could sell to a museum. Then I lost my virginity, and I met Clyburn, another aseeded


    There were several gasps this time. Rose even stood up from her seat, staring at me. I hadnt bothered to tell any of them that I was aseeded. It was a bit of detail that I didnt think needed to be known. However, they all looked at me with shock and surprise.


    Youre an aseeded? Lyra asked, covering her mouth.


    Yeah? So? What of it? I didnt mean to snap, but their expressions made me uneasy.


    Its nothing, dear. Rose red at the two half-sisters, causing both of them also to zip their mouths.


    I frowned, not willing to allow them to just ignore things I ought to know. The way they looked at me contained too much shock and pity to be a simple matter. Just as I was about to demand the answers I sought, Oswald spoke up.


    Men and women are about equal in magical power. Most noncitizens never learn it. However, among high society, there is a notion that magical power coincides with fertility. Being aseeded is about the same as iming youre infertile. For a woman, its a shame, but few men bother to ask, so its still possible to get with a man and get pregnant. These women never admit afterward theyre aseeded though, only perpetuating the myth. For a man though


    Fertility is everything I finished his line of reasoning. But, Ive had two children, and possibly more on the way.


    That was all before your aseeded test, Mako exined gently. Anyone who found out you were aseeded would assume you burned it out during that first use.


    W-we havent been able to get pregnant. Madison stepped forward and spoke. Weve tried all month.


    Thats not necessarily evidence of anything. Oswald frowned. Pregnancies can sometimes take several months. This does not necessarily mean hes impotent.


    I lowered my head, clinching a fist. Impotent. Those words reared their ugly head again. I already had possibly as many as four children. In my old world, I would have been ted to have that many kids. In fact, I might have considered that too many. In this world, it was all but a death sentence for me. The mood in the room grew somber. I had gotten Mia pregnant on the first go, and Aiko even with a condom! Yet, Ashton didnt get pregnant, and neither did Madison. No one since my ident. It was Madison who put her hand on my shoulder, feeling my body shaking slightly, she hugged my arm tearfully.


    Its okay well keep trying. Madison tried to reassure me.


    I-I will still give my virginity to Clyburn. Lyra, who had been quiet since the


    Announcement


    , raised her fist. Even if hes I still want to try with Clyburn!


    Rose nodded. Youve already given me a beautiful daughter, how could I leave now?


    I remained in silence for a few moments before I looked up at Oswald. You said aseeded women are still capable of having children?


    In women yes maybe as I said, few women would admit to being aseeded in the first ce. Oswald sighed and then his eyes sharpened on Mako. Aseeded does anyone else know about this?


    Mako nodded her head sadly. I didnt put it in the medical record, but the overdraft was witnessed by Diba Monic. So did Reba, Brooke, and half the magic ss. At the time, they thought she was rice though


    Oswald hissed. Damn it, Clyburn, you should have mentioned this before if word gets out hes aseeded, our biggest bargaining chip is off the table.


    Its all hearsay and conjecture though Rose spoke up. If Mako left no records of it, then iming hes aseeded is just a blind usation.


    If she needed records, shell just fabricate them. If she believes hes aseeded, they can force him to take a test, and if he fails it, then


    Why didnt you tell me this before? I demanded, ring at Mako.


    She lowered her head. Im sorry, it was my mistake. I still suspected you may have been the man who raped me, and so I was still angry. Part of me didnt want to get into it. You looked so depressed about being unable to use magic, I didnt want to spring thoughts of infertility on you. Secondly, I thought you were born aseeded, which meant that your kids proved you fertile. Knowing now that you are struggling to make Madison pregnant, Im no longer as sure.


    Mako genuinely did look sorry. Her eyes teared up slightly and her face was red. My attitude started to soften at that. I was angry, but it wasnt at any of the women here. This was supposed to be my second life. How could I be impotent again? Why was my life so cruelly unfair. I believed my girls when they told me that they would stay by my side but I also believed my wife. shes of her on the examination table getting plowed by that doctor came flooding back to me. How longer before Madison or Lyra decided to take their chances with the first man that offers?


    Heck, Oswald was right there. It could be him who ultimately impregnated my sister, fulfilling the job I couldnt. I couldnt stop the bitterness from spilling on my face. This further soured the mood in the room. The worst part of all of it was that I could never even exin to these girls what I was thinking. Perhaps the only woman who could understand was Hannah, and she was off doing gods knew what.


    This will severely hurt our case. Oswald sighed. The government likes to look for opportunities to arrest men and turn them into sperm dispensers. I have no doubt that theyll be pushing for a conviction. Theyll test you out, and if its true, theyll simply trade you off to another country, and if the rumors are false, they have one more cum dispenser. Its just what they would do.


    So, you understand why I came here with the Liliths contract then, Mako spoke up eagerly. We mustplete the contract, and then we will have sex. I didnt choose toe today on ident. Ive been checking my calendar. Tonight, I am at my most fertile. If the contract works, then perhaps Im more likely to get pregnant than any other woman. Perhaps two aseeded can make a baby under a Liliths contract. At the very least, we owe it to ourselves to try.


    I still dont understand. Lyra broke in. What is a Liliths contract?


    Oswald looked over at Rose, clearly disinterested in exining something like this. Rose was fascinated by history, and new a great deal about this kinds of facts. She stepped forward excitedly and then started to speak after clearing her throat.


    Long ago, women were the only sex on this. Men had been wiped out along with the demons by Gods flood, and the world sustained itself for eons by bathing in the waters of life. However, two things seemed to ur concurrently. One was the birth of Gods son, the blessed man. The second was the rise of the demon lord, Lilith.


    This is scripture. I murmured to myself, recognizing the tale I had read as part of my mothers birthday present to me years ago. It had seemed like a myth the way it was exined in the book, but Rose was talking about this as if it was history.


    Yes, this is the origin story of womens sin and the 1/1000thcurse. However, all of that cameter. What came first was the demon lord and her armies of monsters. The blessed man made himself known to the world, and he gathered 12 disciples. He led a charge on the demon lords castle, and in the end, made the demon lord submit to him.


    This is where things start to grow a little fuzzy. Although it was known that the blessed man went on to father six daughters and six sons from his apostles, it has never been clear what happened to the demon lord. Did she father any children? Some im the Queen was the demon lord, but only a few truly believe this to be so. The most epted belief is that Lilith had a daughter with the blessed man. Some even believe that line exists until this very day!


    Hmph stop showboating Oswald grunted. Just tell them what they need to know.


    Rose rolled her eyes and continued. The demon lord was magically too powerful, and the apostles refused to ept her. Thus, to appease his women, the blessed man created a contract. The demon lord, who had fallen in love with the blessed man, signed this contract in blood, which bound her power to him. With that, it became known as a Liliths contract.


    Over the years, others copied and reused the contract. It became quite popr at various points, but it always had one predominate limitation. It only functioned between a man and a woman. It can be written to function either way, but at the end of it, one is subservient to the other. There is a simr marriage contract that exists that is less one-directional. Many people think that the marriage contract was the basis for the Lilith contract of vice-versa. As far as marriage contracts, your mother was the only woman I know to have ever signed one.


    As for Lilith contracts, they eventually became taboo. Although there is no officialw that says one cannot exist, they are genuinely frowned upon no matter what direction they go. If you choose to do this, you would absolutely have to keep it a secret.


    I shook my head, trying to bring in all of this information, but stilling up a bit short. Im still a little confused. What does the Lilith contract do exactly?


    Rose straightened her sses. Hmm? Its a magically binding contract. It creates a link between two people. By offering up their power to the other they bind their, whats a good word-


    Their soul. Oswalds voice cut into the conversation. Its a soul contract. Her mind, her body, everything would be yours. You want to know what this is? Its very. Mako has just offered you her soul!


    My mouth fell open in a gasp, and even Lyra and Madison looked startled. Only Rose sighed, turning her eyes to Mako. Rather than shy back, Mako nodded and took a step forward.


    I have given this some thought. Ive decided Clyburn should be the man to have my child. I may be infertile. I certainly didnt get pregnant my first time with the boy named Ben. You cannot trust me fully as I am, so I offer this contract. Maybe, that woman wasnt crazy, maybe there is some kind of synergy between a master and his ve that allows us to have a child, or better yet, allows us to use magic. This is my hope, and this is why I decided toe.


    Even if she gets pregnant tonight, the fact that he is an aseeded will still be part of the trial. Rose sighed. What will be the point, then?


    Itll be proof. Oswald snapped his fingers. As you said before, this is all hearsay. If we can put a woman in front of the court who was impregnated after the incident, we throw intoplete doubt Diba Monics statements. If she tries to push for this, we can essentially crush her argument before it goes anywhere.


    Mako gives Oswald a wry smile. Does that mean you finally approve of me?


    Oswald sighed, ncing over at me. Get the job done this time, will you? I dont know what these crazy women see in you that would make them go the lengths of signing a Liliths contract, but you should be d that you have some crazy women in your life, or Id predict youd be dead already.


    Thanks I think. I scratched my cheek.


    Im going to go digest this information. He lifted the packet. Get her pregnant, if you can, and then rest until the court case. Be there sharp, and make sure you have proper security.


    Yes. I nodded. And thank you, Oswald I really mean that.


    This one is for your father. Oswald sighed. You remind me of him a bit. I did him some wrongs. This is just my way of making up for it.


    I somberly watched as he turned away and left the room. After he walked out, it seemed like a bubble had been pricked.


    I suppose its time I head to bed. Madison stretched.


    Oh, ah me too! Lyra jumped a little. If I dont get home soon, brother wille looking for me again. He really is way too much sometimes.


    Rose headed over and gave me a small hug. Im going to check on our daughters. Dont stay up toote.


    I blinked as I realized every girl was clearing out of the room except Mako. That meant that I and Mako were supposed to thats right. We had a ceremony to do. This magical contract wasnt going to make itself, right? That would be followed by getting a teacher at my school pregnant. I could only give a wry smile when a thought struck me. Wait magical contract?


    Ah! I let out a noise, causing the three women to stop at the door. If this is a magical contract, and were both aseeded, doesnt that mean that Ill need someone who can use magic to assist?


    Rose looked like she was going to speak for a second, but it was Mako who tugged on my arm and caused me to nce over at her. Magical contracts for some reason work differently than runes. It isnt understood why, but if a man and a woman put magic in together, the overdraft doesnt ur. This is true when an aseeded and a seeded are bound by a contract. Although it hasnt been properly tested, I believe the same should be true between two aseeded. Contracts remain one of the few magical things an aseeded can do without external power assistance.


    Oh I responded simply, giving a forced smile.


    That settled that, but I still hesitated. This whole event felt off to me, and for some reason. I didnt want to be left alone with Mako. There was a bit of dread inside me that I couldnt understand. Rose picked up on my difort and quickly understood my hesitation. She gave me a gentle smile. Perhaps, she knew me better than I knew myself because she got right to the heart of the issue that even I myself didnt understand.


    Clyburn, dont worry so much about this. Rose smiled. The day I decided to give a man my heart, I knew your obligations would require you to be with other women. I dont believe youre doing this out of selfishness orck of control. You will have many lovers in the years toe. Hundreds of them, possibly. Some women will bear your children whose names you cannot remember. Its the fact that you try that makes me happy. With the contract, Mako will be in your life for as long as you will it. I admit I feel a bit jealous that she will gain this bond with you, but I also understand the sacrifice shes making. In short, do not feel like what youre doing will in any way change how I feel about you. Youre the father of my children, and my heart wont waver no matter what.


    Madison stepped forward, following Roses lead. Youre my brother, as well. We grew up together, and youve shown me nothing but kindness, even though there are other brothers who may have turned on me after finding out I wasnt their full sister, you stuck by me and chased me when I was my most vulnerable. I love you as well. I-if this contract helps her get pregnant, then I also would like to do this contract!


    Do not be so rash, girl Rose chastised Madison, causing her cheeks to redden, but she remained firm in her stance, not backing down from what she said.


    Her actions caused my heart to swell with a bit of respect and admiration. These women really were stronger than I was. My memories didnt all match the lifestyle of a harem. My wife had cheated on me, and it had killed me. Going around and sleeping with other women felt a bit like cheating. Although I had gotten around that mentally by keeping the women separate from each other, that was no longer the case. It was reaching the point where my women would see me with other women, and I needed to get used to that fact. Eventually, wed need to start creating a schedule where I took turns or something. If the situation was reversed, I wasnt sure if I could do it.


    Finally, Lyra came forward. Clyburn when you get back to school, you must spend more time with me. Ive kept my distance out of respect for you and other women, but I refuse to be left behind! I wont even say something like my feelings for you wont change. My feelings for you only seem to grow the more I know you. Therefore, I just want to know you and have a ce in your heart like these other women!


    Lyras speech stunned me and the other girls there. Her eyes were closed and she wore a blush when she finally finished. I broke into a smile, the words of these women finally relieving my fear and anxiety.


    Lyra, you already do have a ce in my heart, I responded simply. Be ready, because once I knock Mako up, Iming for you next!


    Lyra made a sound of surprise while shaking slightly. Madison and Rose shot me wry looks. I let out augh and rubbed the back of my head. I guessed I went a little overboard there, but I meant every word. The three women said goodnight onest time and then left, leaving me alone with Mako.


    Should we go to my bedroom? I asked, feeling slightly nervous.


    It sounded weird, but outside of the family, Mako was the first adult woman I was sleeping with within this world. All of the other women I had been with were seventeen or younger. They were young, and childish, and a bit irresponsible. Mom and Aunt didnt count because they were family, and thus the word adult didnt seem to apply to them in particr. Neither was the case with Veris who grew up taking care of me and her daughter whom she led in our first sexual encounter. Thus, I felt a bit of pressure from Mako I hadnt felt before. She was a woman, and I was still in the body of a fifteen-year-old boy.


    Her legs were long, her butt round and tight. Her body was undeniably an adult womans body. I could only sigh as I brought her to my room. My only saving grace was that she was just as inexperienced with sex as any woman in this world. Although she was no longer a virgin, she was unconscious during that time. That meant that Id need to be leading the way in this encounter. Once the door was closed, and I made sure to lock it this time, I sat down on the bed. Makoid the contract down on the table.


    That contract- I started, only to have Mako cut me off.


    I know what you want to say, and I insist.


    I continued forward anyway. The likelihood of this fixing our magic, let alone making your pregnant is basically nothing. Plus if you get pregnant and it turns out to have nothing to do with this contract, what will we do then? We wont know whether Im truly impu-impudent. Or whether the Lilith contract can indeed fix it. I dont want you being hurt unnecessarily.


    Mako gave me a gentle smile. That you are willing to concern yourself with my well-being is exactly why I know this is the right decision. We do not have the time to guess. You must make me pregnant tonight if we want any chance of confirming your sess by the trial.


    I let out a sigh. I just wanted our first time to be special.


    Mako smiled. With you, my first time will be. As far as Im concerned, youre the only man Ive been with, and the only man Ill ever want to be with.


    Mako


    Now enough diddle dallying. Come, my love or perhaps I should call you master? Her eyes twinkled.


    Please dont


    Hmm well decide what feels right when the timees.


    That sounds like youre avoiding my say on the matter


    Let us get the contract over with. I will need a drop of your blood. Mako demanded, pulling out a medicalnce.


    She grabbed my hand and poked the finger, letting a drop of blood fall on the contract. She did the same with her own blood a momentter using anothernce. It lost a lot of the effect. These sorts of rituals usually involved taking some ceremonial knife and slicing your hand open. It seemed like none of that was really necessary.


    Okay now that the rune has been primed, then we both will need to pour power into it at the same time. As long as we do this, it should cast correctly, rather than explode. Since this rune influences how our magic interacts with each other rather than an external environment, these sorts of contracts do not require calction changes.


    I nodded as I stared down at the final page of the contract, which was actually a very fancy piece of paper as well as aplex magical rune. Itsplexity was terrifying, actually. Compared to the rune I had tinkered with that one day, this made it look like childs y. Well, it was childs y. Looking at this, I realized true magic looked more likeputer programing than learning a few variables. The idea of trying to keep thisplex form in my head was impossible. The only way to invoke it was to draw it out.


    I swallowed loudly and then pressed my hand against the rune. Mako put hers on top of mine. I didnt know this, but this was the way that the marriage contract was fulfilled. It wasnt necessary to touch the rune at all. It didnt make the rune more powerful or anything. It was another one of those mental things, like gesturing or saying an incantation. People simply did it because it made them morefortable. For me, I couldnt imagine poring power into a run at a distance.


    I started pushing power into it. The second I went, I felt that familiar tug. It was almost like the power was being dragged out of me. It onlysted a second, because Makos power came in. The second our powers entered the rune, they began to merge. The suction ceased, and instead, I felt like I could move my magic and fill the rune,pleting the invocation.


    With the sheerplexity of the rune, this took a while, and it didnt seem to matter whether it was her guiding the magic or me. If we both worked on spreading the magic throughout the rune, itll likely be faster, but this was already a fine speed for me. In truth, Mako had been studying magic far longer than I had. She was also an aseeded for far longer than I was. That meant I trusted her to do the job correctly more than myself. Thus, I could only wait as she continued to invoke thisplicated contract.


    As I allowed myself to dwell on things, thats when I started to notice something odd about the magic. Our will, or mana, or chakra, it went by many names but it was all essentially the same thing, was something that existed between Mako and me. It felt something like a circuit. My body had will flowing through it. However, when I went to exude will using an invocation, I had to open my circuits.


    This was when the event urred called an overdraft. Like a cut powerline, it dangerously exploded with power, the current moving in whatever direction without instion. However, when I had Mako here, the circuit felt different. It feltplete. Well, sort of. The contract, the rune we were invoking, felt like a buffer, a glue that closed our circuit. Her power flowed into me and my power flowed into her, and both of our powers flowed into the Rune. Even though the bonding process wouldnt start until the invocation was fully powered, we already felt connected.


    However, was the Rune even really necessary? What if I pushed my power directly into Mako? Would the circuit bepleted? Of course, I wasnt sure what that would mean. If our circuit was madeplete, how could then invoke magic into a rune? This was all just stupid pondering. Before I could dwell on it too much longer, Mako reached the end. There was a blinding sh, although it didnt ur in front of me. It was more like my mind suddenly went white.


    I felt a tug on my mind like was being pulled somewhere. I wanted to resist, but I stopped myself as I realized the direction was Mako. Mako herself looked a bit like a choked chicken, her eyes bulging as the magic erupted around her, and then finally subsided. When it was all over, Mako bent over, gasping for breath.


    Are you okay? I asked.


    However, before she could answer, I realized I already knew. She was okay. She had felt out of breath and tired, but otherwise okay. She actually had stubbed her toe sometime earlier that day, and it still hurt a bit. I could feel an itch on her back that she hadnt scratched because she had needed to focus on the rune. I also felt her emotions. They wereplicated, a jumbled mess. But when she looked up at me, something I distinctly felt was love and affection.


    I gasped as I realized that with this bond, I knew every part of Mako. Information flooded into my mind, learning every nuance of her body. Her weaknesses, her strengths, her sensitive areas, every piece of information became mine if I but asked for it. She looked up at me, her mouth opened as she panted slightly.


    Mako I said, suddenly feeling all doubts gone. Lets make a baby.


    Mako stared up at me, her eyes teary with bursting affection. Yes Master.

 Book 2: Chapter 32

    Book 2: Chapter 32


    Mako


    Master


    Ahem can you please stop calling me Master? I asked, a wry expression on my face.


    Mako shrugged helplessly, Im not sure that I can. As soon as this contract took hold, suddenly, I could feel your power over me. I feelpletely naked in front of you as if I cant hide a thing from you. Before, you were my student, but now youre my everything. I feel like I must be subservient to you, but rather than frightened or scared, I feel happy to be your ve. Is that weird?


    This contract actually sounds pretty scary, I admitted.


    It is taboo for a reason, Mako exined with a wry smile.


    Ahem in that case, lets see if it works now.


    V-very well Mako slowly lifted up her hands while she unbuttoned her blouse and slide it off her olive-skinned shoulders.


    Meanwhile, I was pulling out a magical rune. When I turned up, my eyesnded on Mako sitting before me without a shirt on. Her hands shook, but she avoided covering herself. She still wore her bra, but my eyes still found themselves delightfully fascinated by the shape of her cleavage and the dark nipples that just barely showed through the thin, white fabric.


    O-oh I meant I lifted up the piece of paper.


    Makos eyesnded on the rune, and she realized I was talking about testing our magic rather than having sex. Immediately, her face turned red and she covered her front with her shirt.


    Ah! R-right her voice stuttered as she looked genuinely flustered.


    Its just that itd be easier to test


    Right, right I understand pregnancies take time and if we found our magic was fixed by the bond then we could have a greater hope that everything was fixed. She spoke in a rush, trying to hide her own embarrassment.


    Right I responded, forcing a grin on my face.


    I put the paper down while Mako remained quiet, her face still glowing slightly pink. However, as soon as I thought about what came next, I started to worry. This wasnt the kind of thing where two people inserted magic together. If I started to send in my magic and it didnt work, wouldnt that mean Id have an overdraft? That meant the whole thing was going to explode! I really wasnt looking forward to that happening!


    Um Mako, just a thought. What will happen when I put magic into this? I asked nervously.


    Ah! I forgot to exin that! Mako raised a hand, holding her shirt over her exposed body with the other. Basically, the only way to tell is for you to put magic into an invocation and see what happens. If the invocation fails, you will start to overdraft. I can feel this surge of power. At that point, I can interrupt your invocation by channeling my chakra into you.


    Completing the circuit I mumbled to myself. So, it can even me used in this way?


    Mako cocked her head to the side, Im not sure what you mean by circuit?


    I smiled wryly. My one month of sses naturally hadnt exined every piece of magical invocation. Whatever they understood as the source of chakra, it was clear to me that this source was not known as a circuit. That was merely how I interpreted it based on my own observations. I had already noticed that Mako and my chakra seemed to merge, making our iplete circuitsplete. It seemed like the same thing could be done without the glue of a Lilith contract. That said, what was the point ofpleting a circuit if you sealed the means of transferring the chakra to a magical rune?


    The point was apparently a sort of interruption ability. You could block someone elses magical power essentially but forcing your own chakra against theirs. This should work whether you were aseeded or seeded. The difference between the aseeded and the seeded wasnt the existence of these faucets, but that seeded had a regtion valve while it was broke in the aseeded. Simply turning on the faucet caused all of the power to leak out of an aseeded. Thus, when someone opened their faucet, another person could push theirs in front of it, interrupting the flow of energy and sabotaging the invocation.


    Mind you, this was what I cobbled together from a month of magic sses, the books I read, and ultimately my own assumptions. Whatever the naming scheme was for faucets or interference or any of that was unknown to me, and I didnt want to bog Mako down too much with these kinds of questions.


    That sounds like a very powerful weapon. Im surprised magic is used as a weapon at all. I voiced one of the questions that was humming around in my mind.


    Its not really how it works. Mako shrugged. Actually, this is something that can only be done by those of the opposite sex.


    Huh? Seriously? Well, so much for my theory.


    Mako nodded. Only men can block women, and vice versa. This isnt that well known. As I said, I did a lot of research on this, especially after that woman sent me the Lilith contract. In normal life, men and women rarely interact at all, let alone with magic on the line.


    I nodded, still feeling excited by what I learned. Next time that bitch tried to lightning me in the back, I could resist! Well, it probably still involved very fast reflexes and Id rather not be in a situation where I was being shot with lightning bolts. I grew even more depressed when I realized that this would have done nothing to help me with Ben. I wondered why this kind of thing only worked between men and women, but I decided I had wasted enough time pondering things that werent really important right now.


    Then, Ill begin, please take care of me. I nodded.


    It was still a little scary like one of those trust exorcises where you had to fall backwards off a ledge. You needed to trust that the people behind you would catch you. Here, I was about to possibly cause an explosion, and only Mako could prevent it. Perhaps this was the true reason that all of the other girls took off earlier. No one wanted to be near two aseeded when we started trying to conjure spells.


    I closed my eyes and started pouring power into the rune. I felt the magic sliding in. As to what spell this should technically cast? It was a simple spell that created light. Most indoor environments had many constant variables, thus there were runes that could be purchased and used situationally. Of course,plex lighting Runes also existed, including external power sources and an algorithm that could detect changes in the environment and automatically adjust the rune structure. This was how most technologies in this world existed, such as cars and airships. However, the difference between those runes and this light rune was like the difference between a DIY potato light and an lcd screen.


    For this simple light rune, I grew more excited as my power started to fill it up. This could really wo- a momentter the flow started to grow heavier and heavier. I gave a curse as I felt the sheet in my hands grow hot. A secondter, I felt my flow get interrupted. Mako kissed my lips, and when she did so, her power and my power became one. The flow into the rune was severed. As Mako pulled her lips away, I gave a sigh of relief.


    The kiss wasnt necessary it just felt easier when I did it. Mako admitted, blushing.


    I nodded, dumbly, closing my faucets and ending the flow of energy between the two of us. After a moment, I looked back down at the rune, which was exactly the same as it had been a moment before.


    It didnt do anything. I sighed.


    Mako nodded but didnt look too perturbed. I honestly did not think that it would. If fixing magic was something so easy, it would have been discovered before now.


    Perhaps you try now?


    Mako smiled and nodded, sitting down in front of the rune. I told her to go, but I realized that I had never really gone out of my way to feel magic. Would I be able to tell if there was an overdraft? What if I couldntplete the circuit and block her path? These were all questions I should have asked before she started pouring energy into the rune. However, I wanted to give off a brave and confidant faade after we just received such a failure, and thus did something stupid and dangerous.


    Mako was already conjuring though, and it was toote for me to back out now. Surprisingly, I found it incredibly easy to feel her magic. Perhaps this had to do with the ve bond. Knowing her body intimately, I knew exactly what she was feeling. Evencking experience in detecting magic, I could feel it moving out of her body. I thought I recognized the points the chakra wasing out from a picture I had seen in a magic textbook of chakra points. A momentter, I also felt the magic spilling out quickly.


    I immediately shut them down, stemming the flow with my own magic. Her eyes were closed and her forehead was twitching. She looked cute, so I leaned forward and kissed her lips. Her eyes widened as my lips gave hers a surprised attack. With the bond, this wasnt necessary at all, but I took the advantage anyway. I pulled away just as the magic once again stabilized. Mako gave a smile in a pleased manner, not seeming upset about her failure.


    Sorry, it looks like our magic isnt fixed.


    Perhaps we just need to keep practicing.


    More practice?


    I wouldnt mind if every magic practice had ended with kissing you She purred.


    I gently pushed a loose strand of her blonde hair back over her ear. If thats the case, lets forget the magic right now and just focus on the kissing.


    Mm Id like that. Mako slowly lowered her arm, dropping her blouse.


    I leaned forward and gently kissed her lips, savoring the taste of this beautiful woman in front of me. My worry from earlier seemed to fade once things started moving forward. When my hands touched her naked skin, I didnt hesitate to enjoy her body fully.


    Mmm She moaned against my lips, enjoying the feel of her first true kiss with a man.


    She stood up and the pair of us moved to the bed, our kiss refusing to separate as we continued to feel each others bodies. Mako seemed to exceptionally curious, her hands wondering up and down my body as if favoring the feel of a man next to her. Her bra came off, as did my shirt. We continued to kiss, our kisses growing more fervent and aggressive with each go. The rest of our clothing was tossed to the floor.


    Our bodies pressed again each other. She felt warm, like the noonday sun, her soft breasts pushing against my chest. Her lips began to tremble under my attacks, her body growing more and more out of control. My tongue began to explore her mouth, tasting her delicious lips and tongue. I grew bolder and bolder, bing entranced with her taste. On top of that, I could feel her own excitement growing. In essence, I could feel the effect I was having on her. I could kiss her exactly how she wanted to be kissed.


    I grinned as a thought urred to me. I also could do other things exactly how she wanted it! Not able to help myself any longer, I finally pulled myself away from her lips. She lets out gasping breaths as she looked up at me lovingly. I smiled back, and then my head started to dip down. Inexperienced, Mako could only frown as I lowered by body down until my head was between her legs. Her brown pussy was quite perfect, with little sign of the lost virginity that she experienced. Well, Ben probably had a small dick. Why else would he feel the name to rape women? To me, she was absolutely beautiful, her pussy like a flower.


    Her long legs were on either side of my head, and I gently spread them as I dived down into her wet cunt. She had a sweet and clean taste, and I enjoyed the feeling of my tongue pushing against her clitoris. I used the wide end of my tongue and spread it over her clit, licking it lightly. Her body shivered, and so did mine as I felt the fireworks shooting through her. Saying I felt her wasnt quite right. It wasnt like I experienced her feelings. It was more like an awareness of what she felt. I couldnt feel her pain or anything like that. I simply knew, for example, when I licked her, she felt this, and when I licked there, she felt that.


    Pleasure seemed to spread from her no matter where I licked, but I quickly identified the spots that she enjoyed the most. After teasing herbia and each of the parts of her cunt exposed externally, I dived my tongue inside. Mako let out a gasp, but didnt reach down and grab my head. Rather, she held herself, closing her eyes,pletely giving herself to me. She worked to keep her legs spread out as I had left them, only doing what I wanted her to do.


    The one she did do is clench her pussy tightly around my tongue as I prated her. The feeling of her muscles contracting against my tongue felt amazing. It almost was like she was trying to deny me entry, forcing me to push my way in her. My bond told me this excited her even more, So I allowed it. I buried myself into her womanhood, my tongue darting and out of her aggressively. She quickly grew lewdly wet, and her sweet nectar flowed freely from her pussy. As I buried myself between her legs, my face became drenched in her liquids. Meanwhile, I excitedly explored the depths of her pussy.


    Her pussy was my ything, and I experimented with it freely, feeling all the various feelings that my tongue elicited pleasure. I felt what made her ufortable, and what made her go crazy, and I slowly leaned more and more on theter. Her moans and gasps delighted my ears by growing more and more strained. Although Mako moaned, she didnt really speak at all. As an inexperienced woman, she wasntfortable with talking dirty. Rather, her way seemed to be more the way ofplete submission, allowing me to y with her body, only epting the pleasure that I was willing to deliver her.


    As I ran out of breath, I finally pulled my tongue out of her. One of my fingers pushed inside her, followed quickly by another. Once again, she clenched her pussy forcing me to push my fingers inside her roughly. She gasped, but I knew from the bond it was all excitement and pleasure on her end. I started to y with her clit using my tongue, meanwhile, I pushed two fingers in and out of her roughly, prating her in a steady rhythm while steadily pleasing her clit with my tongue.


    My tongue and fingers adjusted themselves to the information being fed back to me, and I more confidently delivered more and more pleasure to her. Her wonderful butt ground back into the mattress as she came magnificently, but even as I found all the pleasure centers of her brain exploding, I continued to send more. My fingers and tongue moved faster and faster, forcing her orgasm to continuest. I excitedly attacked her most sensitive parts, repeatedly triggering them again and again. I was amazed as she continued to cum,st ten, twenty, thirty seconds.


    I- c-cant ahhhn Its too much aaahn, Mako convulsed over and over again.


    Although I had slept with women before, I had never seen a woman act as wildly as Mako was right now. I truly felt like the Master she called me because I hadplete mastery over her body. I was learning things not simply about Mako, but about women in general. First among these new concepts was that I could make her orgasm for nearly a minute straight. I could feel Makos brain exploding, her body wracked with level, and her body steadily falling apart from pleasure.


    Mako shoved my head away finally. No more!


    She let out a cry as she closed her legs. My hand was still in her, and her entire body shook as she held my hand tightly between her legs. I could feel her pussy spasming, gushes of liquiding out. Meanwhile, her eyes were rolled up in her head as she shook violently. I realized I had pushed things a bit too far. Perhaps a virgin girl like Mako couldnt handle this level of pleasure. Maybe a woman like my mother would truly be able to lose her mind to my machinations. Id have to take some of the techniques I was learning here over to my Mom when she came out. I think mom would be pleasantly surprised.


    When Mako finally stopped orgasming, she looked up at me, her normally half-closed eyes totally looking exhausted now. Master, please I want you inside me. Make me pregnant.


    When she used the word Master, my sadistic side came to the surface. Spread open your legs!


    Imanded her in a no-nonsense tone. Her face flushed, but she opened her legs to me. Her thighs werepletely wet now, and there were wet stains all over the bed. There was a waft of lewd smells as her pussy was exposed to me. I leaned down, my head returning to her pussy. She involuntarily closed her eyes but showed no resistance. I blew a warm breath, causing her entire body to shutter. With a chuckle, I jumped back up, pressing my dick up against Mako.


    Mako gasped, but I didnt give her time to anticipate. Instead, I pushed myself directly into her. Id have known if I had pushed things too far. It was exactly because I was so in tune with her body that I knew I could push myself into her. In fact, she had reached the limit of being teased and desperately needed my dick. How could I not provide it for her?


    Thus, I shoved myself inside her. She familiarly clenched her pussy, forcing me to use force to fill her up. It seemed like her tendency to clench was instinctual. As she gasped, the feeling of being filled for the first time, I pushed forward, further driving her crazy. I put her arms up over her head and held them. I was so horny now that my cock was throbbing with sexual desire within her pussy.


    Desire started to overtake my expressions and an intense lust overwhelmed me as I started to desire this woman of mine. Her pussy was tight, but I had made it very wet, and my cock slide in and out of her with ease. She opens her legs as wide as she can, fully weing my dick. She wanted my dick as much as I wanted to give it to her.


    I was pounding her so hard that my balls were pping against her pussy. Bonding made things apletely different experience. I didnt need to worry about idently doing something she didnt like or hurting her. With each gasp, I went more feral, my knowledge of her body guiding me into punishing her body with my cock without fear of making a single movement that made her ufortable. Everything I did drove her crazy, and her writhing moaning body drove me crazy.


    The constant feedback propelled me as a man possessed. When I felt how each thrust affected her body, I became enamored with continuing to do it. Unlike normally, where I was never sure how good a woman was feeling, I was constantly motivated to drive her more and more to her heights. No matter how tired my hips ached, as I felt her climaxes grow, I never stopped or slowed until I drove her past the brink.


    Her moans were exceptionally loud. Even though she didnt talk, she certainly had some lungs on her. I was so caught up in the act to realize it, but everyone else in the mansion could certainly hear. Madison wore her headphones to ignore the sound, but her face waspletely red the entire time. Rose checked on the babies but found them to be actually quite happy and dozing. Perhaps it was because of the amount of sex Rose and Morgan had with Clyburn while pregnant, but the pping sounds and the crying moans seemed to lead them to a peaceful lull. Rose had a wry look on her face as she went to the shower room to use a showerhead. If only the effect of these noises made her tired rather than horny


    Makos moans and shrieks were only silences when I kissed her, but even as I kissed her she moaned into my mouth, only muffling the sounds. Eventually, I realized I had reached long passed my limit. I had grown so obsessed with pushing Mako to her limits, I had surpassed my own entirely. I was almost surprised when my cock erupted with semen. When Mako finally felt it, she cried out in pleasure.


    Yes! Your cum! I feel it! She let out a final howl as her pussy clenched orgasmically, milking my cock for all it was worth.


    She took every ounce of semen she could into her womb, craving everyst drop in the hope that this would mean she got pregnant. I finally copsed on top her, my body panting. I realized I waspletely drenched in sweat, so much that I was even dripping on Mako. She was just as sweaty and showed no disgust at all as my sweaty body copsed on her. Rather, she brought my head and pushed it against her slick boobs. Her sweat was sweet and salty, her boobs gave off and intoxicating sent that left me euphoric as my heated body finally calmed down.


    The pair of us panted in each others arm deep into the night. Finally, I let my soft cock flop out of her pussy. I looked up at her and kissed her affectionately on the lips.


    If I knew sex was this amazing I would have sooner. Mako chuckled causing me to frown.


    Its only amazing because its me! I shot back proudly.


    Mm Master is the only man for me. She nodded.


    What are you going to do now? I asked, suddenly growing a bit nervous.


    We had signed the contract, and we had sex. Those goals were finished. However, what did that mean for the future of Mako and me? I really didnt know.


    Im still a teacher for the rest of the year, Mako exined. But I will be quitting after the end of this year. Then if its okay, Id like to move back in with you. If Im pregnant, Ill focus on my baby. If Im not, then, I will focus on getting pregnant.


    You just want to be a mother? I asked, somewhat wryly.


    Mako shook her head. No but I became a teacher for convenience. I have no strong desire to continue to work that way.


    So, what do you want to do?


    Hmm I noticed that you currently do not have a head maid.


    Hah? You want to clean?


    I can clean and cook. Mako spoke shyly. As your ve, Ill be anything you want me to be.


    Oh, well, my former head maid Veris quit a few years ago. Its a long story, but right now shes focused on helping her daughter. We kids were old enough that it wasnt a big deal needing a new one. However, with my family gettingrger, it probably wouldnt be a bad idea to expand the working staff.


    Then, I will do that. Mako gave a grin.


    You just want to have a reason to keep calling me Master in public, dont you? I asked wryly.


    Mako chuckled, Oops, it looks like you caught me.


    Mm I kissed her forehead. And now that I caught you, youre mine and I wont let you go.


    I love you, master.


    I love you too.


    Both of us reluctantly started getting dressed again. Just one more week, and I would need to start my trial. As far as being able to check, it took about a week to confirm whether a woman was pregnant. In this world, the sex of the baby could be determined significantly faster than in my old world. It had to do with priorities. Whether the baby was a male or female was like winning the lottery, so naturally, they had magical techniques that could determine the sex of the baby. That still took about a month though. Either way, what was done was done. Before the trial was over, I would know if I was a father again.


    Hey, Clyburn? Mako suddenly asked.


    Mm? I called back while sitting on the foot of the bed and putting on my socks.


    Have you seen where my panties went?


    Huh? Thats weird, I guess they went missing. Perhaps Rose can lend you one of hers? I forced out a chuckle.


    Mako frowned, but otherwise epted what I said. Her bond told me that she wasnt suspicious in the slightest. As I patted my back pocket with a certain piece of delicate cloth in it, I found that this Lilith contract was pretty darn nice. If only I could use it on every woman the idea of contracts certainly fascinated me, not the least of which because I could actually use them. I reasserted my desire to study magic, whether I was aseeded or not!

 Book 2: Chapter 33

    Book 2: Chapter 33


    The rest of the week went by pretty quickly. I remained at home. I decided not to pay too much attention to the news based on advice from Rose. From what I understood, things the media were saying were not particrly nice. My incident with being found out was exposed to the media, and now there were talks about the implications of men dressing as women. There was quite a lot of rage and heated debates on both sides. It wasnt all WRAs blindly attacking me. There were also fervent defenders, some of them bordering on cult-like in their desperate desires to protect me.


    Suffice it to say, the entire city of Amaryllis was boiling, and I was the focal point. Rather than fret over it, I instead focused on my family. I left only once to visit my Mother and let her know how things were going. Our visit didnt end with a visit to a certain room, but given my reputation in the city, even the guards were giving meplicated looks. You could tell which side every woman was on by how she looked at me. Some held disdain and hatred, while others held pity and concern.


    I spent time with my daughters, Madison, and Rose. If things went badly, this might be thest time I had a chance to spend with them for a long time. Lyra managed to send me a single message during that time letting me know that things were getting quite dangerous on campus too. Even Rigor, Trey, and Ashton left the college for a while. Amaryllis Academy had be a no-male zone ruled by WRATH. To my understanding, many of the boys held me in contempt, feeling like if I hadnt gone to that party, then none of this would be happening to them.


    This information came from Ash who was still pretending to be a boy. Mako had informed me that Ash told her mother that she wanted to start therapy. Mako thanked me profusely for that, but other than a couple of letters, after leaving my mansion, she remained at the school. If she had visited my home too often, she would be suspected of being a sympathizer and it wouldnt do her any favors. Thus, I hadnt seen her again over that week. The same could be said about Lyra. Reba I didnt even know if shed be willing to see me.


    Its time. Brookes voice broke me out of my pensiveness, and I finished with my tie.


    My trial awaits. I stood up, and Brooke pushed open the door, letting in more light from the hallway. After a moment, I followed after her. Brooke and I took a different car from Rose and Madison. Of course, they wanted toe and support me, but I didnt want them to be pulled into any issues as I arrived at the courthouse.


    At the entrance to the mansion, five policewomen met up with Brooke. After a brief moment, they got in their cars and turned on the lights, surrounding our vehicle in a protective barrier as we headed to the courthouse. Whether this was something the courts felt they had to do or something Brooke had arranged, I didnt know.


    I was shaking slightly, but not as much as I would have thought. I had my other memories to fall back on. I wasnt just some fifteen-year-old child. I had been in court before, albeit that was specifically for my divorce. At the very least, I didnt think I would choke. I tried to wear a cid and repentant face that wouldnt provoke any woman tosh out at me. I wanted to look as sympathetic as possible, so on the car ride over, I opened a mirror and practiced my facial expressions. Seeing me making faces at a mirror, Brooke could only roll her eyes and give incredulous looks.


    Before I realized it, our hover car was surrounded by people. There were shouting and signs everywhere. My eyes widened as we rolled into a world ofplete anarchy. I tried to hide my face, but only a few momentster I heard words that made me go cold.


    Its Clyburn, hes in there!


    Several people surged forward, but the police red their sirens amd gave warnings to keep them at bay. I stared out in surprise. I had known the city was boiling, but hearing about something and seeing it were twopletely different things. There were at least a few hundred people outside the courthouse. They were all women. Many had angry looks on their faces, although a couple just looked curious.


    They held signs like Down With Men and the ever popr Burn Cly-burn. A few of them tried to throw things, but the cops were quick to step up and force them back. Even then, a few spots looked quite dangerous, with women screaming at the top of their lungs hate and vitriol. For the first time in my entire life, I truly felt what it was like to be despised.


    I never thought I was so hated, I mumbled.


    Its not you. Brooke sighed, ring out into the public. Its what you represent.


    I nced over at Brooke. Men? How can the world turn its back so thoroughly on an entire sex? Were necessary for the poption to exist. Even if we werent, were still human beings!


    Brookes softened her expression, putting out a hand and gently patting my shoulder. People hate what they dont understand. To many women, men are an anomaly. Few women have had a chance to get to truly know a guy like I have.


    I peeked over at her. And what do you think of men?


    Gross. Disgusting. Hairy. Brooke snorted.


    I chuckled. And what do you think of me?


    Brooke smiled silently, then opened the car door with a click. Weve arrived.


    Before I could leave the car, the police detail had to create a perimeter around the car up to the courthouse. Brooke helped with that, working her was to my side of the car and finally opening my door for me. I covered my head with my coat as I finally stepped out into the crowd. The roaring increased several times, but I followed Brooke all the way in. I was d that no one started throwing things. If I started being pelted by rocks, I might have ended up losing it.


    Brooke led the way, so I simply kept my head down and watched her feet as we walked through the marble courthouse. The building was actually quite impressive and showed that Amaryllis was a somewhatrge and rich city. It had several pirs as was made of polished white stone. There were various statues lining the walls and the hallways wererge and grand. We made our way to a side room, and I finally sighed, dropping my coat as the door shut behind us. In front of me was a familiar face, Oswald. I had never thought in my entire life that I would actually be happy to see him, but I supposed situations made strange friends.


    Clyburn, you made it one piece, thats a start. Oswald said frankly.


    I nodded, patting myself clean and straightening my hair so that I looked properly presentable for the trial. What can we expect?


    Oswald pulled out a folder, but he didnt look at it as he peered up at me. The DA will almost certainly demand a quicktrial.


    Whats a quicktrial?


    A right the DA holds. They can only request a few of them a year, but basically, in a non-murder trial, they can demand that the trial be truncated to only one day. The judge must reach a decision before the end of the day.


    Sounds kind of unjust, doesnt it? I frowned, not liking the idea of a decision that willst the rest of my life being decided so quickly.


    In the past, a lot ofwyers would use various tactics to stretch out their case. They would bribe people with semen and generally use shotty techniques to dy sentencing until public opinion improved. I would know Ive used some of those tactics.


    What? I groaned.


    Hey, I stuck within thew. Thus, thew changed. Oswald un-apologetically shrugged. Its not a badw when arresting someone who has too much money or someone who could potentially be dangerous. However, the prosecutors n to use it, in this case, to strike while the iron is hot, so to speak. They wish to get you sentenced while emotions are at their peak. A prolonged trial will poke too many holes in their arguments. Thus, they want to dump all the guilt on you and not give people enough time to reason things out for themselves.


    Is the prosecution under the WRA thumb? I asked.


    Oswald made a noise of approval, clearly surprised that I had thought of a question like this, which only bothered me a little. Not exactly. The WRA has pull on the public. They know how to generate outrage and make the voices of a few sound like the only voices out there. The city has been heavily pressured by public outcries induced by them. Thats the gist of it.


    Alright, is there anything I can do?


    Shut up, look innocent. Oswald shrugged.


    I furrowed my brow and added another wrinkle after I realized he was being serious and didnt intend to say anymore. Brooke remained standing nearby, and I flipped through the folder that consisted of the case files. It looked like gobbledygook to me. Even if I understood thews of my world, which I didnt, this world waspletely different and didnt apply the same way. There seemed to be no jury, for starters, depending entirely on a single judge to ensure my innocence. If she was a WRA supporter, wouldnt I be screwed before I could even think?


    There was a knock on the door, and someone stopped by to tell Oswald it was time. He nodded and gestured for me to follow. Brooke stood by me, and I gave her an appreciative nod. At the moment, she was the only reason I hadnt run for the hills. The rest of this was entirely too much for me to handle. Nervousness couldnt even begin to describe how I felt at the moment. Even with my memories, I was just some businessman who lived a mundane life. How could I handle being some kind of symbol of the male lifestyle? I was being used of rape and arson and probably more crimes.


    I was stuck in a daze of lights and sounds. I could see pictures shing and noises of people calling out. As I focused, I found that this courtroom wasnt that much different than the ones Id seen before in my previous world. The most notable difference was that the judge wasnt as high up. The seats kept the judge at the same level as everyone else. Perhaps there was something symbolic about this choice, but I didnt really care about the reason.


    My facended on someone sitting in the seating. It was Reba. She had her head down, her face had aplicated expression on it. Before I could stop myself, I called out to her. She nced up at me, but when she saw me, her eyes furrowed and her expression turned angry. She looked away again.


    I lowered my arm. Right, she was sitting on the prosecutors side of the court surrounded by WRAs. Some of them were shouting quite rude things in my direction. As for Reba, it wasnt like we had resolved anything. This wasnt the kind of situation solved just because we had sex one time. Reba was still a lesbian, and a WRA supporter, and probably a male hater to boot.


    There was a sound of a gavel being struck and only then did the court finally settle down. I sat in my seat, feeling the gaze of hundreds of people. Many of these people I had never met before, but they all knew me. Behind me were a few people I recognized. Lyra and Mako both sat behind me. There were also a couple of freshman and teachers. Madison was there as well as Rose. There were absolutely no other men besides Oswald though. The decision today would affect all of them, yet not a one had the balls to be here.


    Actually, my eyes widened when I saw exactly one man in the audience. He sat alone, with women keeping their distance. Other than me, he drew the most eyes in the room. Of course, he wasnt a man at all. It was Ashton, still dressed as a man. The only man with the balls to show up to this trial wasnt a man at all. Id haveughed at the humor of it if the atmosphere was so stifling.


    Despite not even being at the Precipice that night, the WRA shot Ashton just as many res as they shot me. When our eyes met, she smiled at me. Even though she wasnt much different than Lyra and Mako, she walked the path of a guy. She had an idea of how it felt to be chased, idolized, and hated by women simply for being able to produce seed. She mouthed the words good luck, and I nodded.


    Meanwhile, the judge called the court into session and read off a list of pre-court procedure, including the names of the prosecution and the defendant, as well as the details of the case.


    I am an impartial judge flown in from the other side of the country. Judge Saba at your service.


    Shes female, how impartial can she be. I murmured under my breath.


    Oswald rolled his eyes but otherwise ignored me. I concentrated on keeping a straight face and looking attentive while mostly not hearing half of what the judge said. It wasnt that I didnt think it was important to listen. It was more than my mind was on a hundred things or more and I just couldnt focus. At the very least, I didnt want to look inattentive or yawn at my trial, let alone suddenly do something inappropriate. My life continued or ended based on this womans inclinations, and to me that was terrifying.


    At this point, thewyer on the prosecutions side lifted a wooden dowel, which seemed to be a sign for the judge to acknowledge her. Prosecution?


    Your honor, we would like to request a quicktrial. She spoke sharply, lowering her dowel.


    Under what grounds?


    If this man is found guilty of rape, we do not want him to have any further chance to perpetuate his rape over the course of a potentially lengthy trial, especially given the known temperament of his malewyer. The woman put on a disgusted face when she red at Oswald.


    Clearly, she didnt think much of malewyers. Already, thewyer was a prejudice bitch in my mind. I wondered exactly how much more incentive she had to get from the WRA before she decided to go after me. I couldnt imagine it was much at all.


    Defense? The judge raised an eyebrow as Oswald signaled her with his dowel.


    Let it be known that there has been no additional charges of rape over thest two months since the incident. Clyburn has shown no disposition for rape, and thus this implicates there is no reason for a quicktrial.


    Your honor, the defense appears to be in error. Just this morning, a new report was filed.


    What? Oswald appeared taken aback, and the grin on thiswyers face made me want to punch her teeth out as I sat up, equally confused.


    A week ago, Clyburn dressed as a woman and snuck onto campus, where he continued to stalk one of his previous rape victims, Miss Reba Piers. The woman casually brought up a folder and put it in front of the judge. His stalking culminated in him raping Miss Piers again.


    Thats bullshit. I stood up and yelled before I could stop myself. She raped me!


    The courtroom burst into talking, and I shot Reba a re. She nced down refusing to meet my gaze. With a look from Oswald, Brooke moved up and grabbed my shoulders, forcing me to sit back down. It was only when I hit the chair that I realized I hadnt helped my case at all with my outburst.


    Thewyers shit-eating grin grew even bigger at my outburst. She raped you? How I wonder? A man must be hard to be raped? Why would you be hard if you were being raped. Clearly, an erection would be consent.


    I wanted to shout back, And a woman has to be wet to be fucked, so she gave consent, but I bit my tongue and kept silent. This world had some backward thinking. How would I be able to exin to them that being erect did not imply consent? That was something this world likely had never once considered! I could only keep quiet so that Oswald stopped ring at me. He looked embarrassed too. It wasnt simply my outburst that upset him, it was how easily his words had been twisted in a lie to serve the WRAs goals. He had said that they didnt care about the facts, just their endgame. I was starting to understand what that meant.


    After flipping through the file, the judge nodded. Oswald signaled her again, but she made a gesture that seemed to tell him off. He sat, putting the dowel down, and crossing his arms while looking generally unhappy. That wasnt a good sign for me.


    I will be permitting a quicktrial. Although the evidence provided is possibly spurious, especially given itsst-minute submission and the defense not being given this information, I choose to err on the side of caution. Quicktrial approved! As pertaining to the rules of a quicktrial, you will each be provided an opening statement. The prosecution will call two witnesses, the defense will call two witnesses. You will have your closing statements, and then well all be home in time for supper.


    There was a bit ofughing, but I wasnt feeling particrly humorous at the moment. This was a trial that would essentially decide my entire life. How could I make light of it? More than that, I was deeply hurt by Reba. Although, now that I remembered it, I had told her to see it as me raping her. Had I brought this on myself? In the heat of the moment, I had said those words to calm her down. I couldnt help but grimace at my own misguided stupidity.


    Prosecution, begin your opening statement.


    Your honor, Clyburn Bornholt is a menace to society. At age twelve, when most boys were just learning what sex was, Clyburn was engaging in acts of extreme depravity. It is known that he himself was raped at the age of twelve by his own maid. Had someone gotten to him or properly talked to him at that time, perhaps he would have turned out better. Instead, that event imnted in him a strong sense that rape was okay, and that women wanted his seed.


    He began to chase after every woman his age he could get at. The help and the helps children, his own mother, his sisters, and more. By fourteen he had already impregnated his own mother and half-aunt. This act drove his mother insane, as sheter was arrested for murder.


    Objection! Oswald called out, Morgan is hardly insane. There has been no evidence of an unstable mental state. She is currently serving her time in prison. Her crime involved trying to protect her son.


    Her son Thewyer smirked. From his crazy sister?


    Oswald didnt respond.


    This only seemed to encourage thewyer more. Your honor, I retract myment about the mother. It was his sister who went crazy. After all, she did spend time in a mental institution. This is the facts. It was wrong of me to assume it runs in the family. His sister attempted to kidnap and murder Clyburn. His mother only tried to kill her, and murdered an innocent bystander in the process.


    Objection. This is irrelevant. Morgan had her trial and got her sentence. Clyburn cannot be judged by the actions of his mother.


    Hmph you know all about the actions of his mother, dont you? She fired back.


    You Oswald stopped himself after taking one step forward, but the femalewyer let out a little scream and stumbled back, nearly tripping as if he had actually taken a swing at her.


    This, your honor, male rage, is exactly the point of this trial. Let us not fool ourselves into assuming Clyburn is the only culprit. On September 15th, Clyburn and a group of hidden males sexually assaulted nearly thirty students. The punch was drugged with a chakra-enhanced drug which resulted in incapacitating the girls before they were systematically raped by Clyburn and his friends. They then attempted to burn the ce down. Maybe he set the fire too fast and had second thoughts, I dont know. What we do know is he was found with two naked women, one of them who had freshly been raped and even had semen inside her!


    That teacher, Mako, follows his type perfectly. His mother, his aunt, his older sisters, his maid Clyburn enjoys targeting the power figures in his life. Like all men, he wants to exude his power over women to inte his own pride. This is what he did that night when he raped Mako. He wanted to show a teacher that he was in control, so he took her, and he raped her. Although his seed is undeniably useful, the only proper course of action is to imprison him for life and extract his seed from his body in an environment where he can no longer hurt any more women.


    ncing back, I could see Mako, Rose, and Madison looking particrly unhappy. All three of their names had been dragged through the mud thanks to this femalewyers ims.


    Something is wrong here Oswald muttered quietly.


    Whats that? I whispered to him.


    Theyre way too informed. Oswald sighed. Half this information I only know because you told me yourself. As for public records, this information isnt there!


    Defense, your opening statement.


    Oswald? I looked over at him, my eyes creased.


    Oswald stood up and shot me a reassuring look. Dont worry, I got this.


    He walked to the center of the courtroom and began speaking. Your honor. My client is innocent. First off, there is no direct evidence that he raped anyone. The story he provided is not only consistent with his character but also consistent with the facts. He was witnessed as dressing as this rice character. The police reports go on record iming that rice also copsed as a result of being drugged. What rapist would drug himself?


    The prosecutions background information on the defendant is thorough, and there was one thing that it shows about Clyburn that our prosecution here failed to mention. Thewyer gave Oswald a re as he passed by her. Clyburns history has shown his love and devotion to his family. His mother and his sisters meant everything to him. Thus, he went to that party in disguise to save her. He was drugged, just like the other women. He woke up just in time, the Precipice likely already on fire. He found and saved his sister, and couldnt allow a teacher to perish in the mes either.


    Clyburn isnt a rapist. Hes a hero. He saved two peoples lives that night. Not only should the court not find him guilty, but you should also thank him for his services. Because, lets face it, what man in this world doesnt provide a service to all women. He had his mothers baby. He had his aunts baby. What do you want to fault him for, being too fertile? Dont make meugh! Clyburn is a good man. A good brother who went out of his way to protect the ones he cares about!


    I couldnt help but feel a little happy over Oswalds praising words. Is that really how he thought of me? I shook my head, of course not! He was awyer and he was being paid to say these kinds of things! I grew a bit annoyed at myself. When did I start caring what he said anyway? He wasnt my father or anything. He was also a legitimate rapist himself, even if it didnt count by this worldsws.


    In conclusion, Clyburn is not guilty. He is a fertile, capable young man, and if he had wanted to make those women pregnant, he could have done so with ease. Oswald sat back down on those words, straightening his coat.


    A few people pped, but it was clear that her side had gotten a lot more vocal support. Well, this wasnt a poprity contest, right?


    This isnt good, Oswald whispered over to me.


    Huh? What do you mean this isnt good? I demanded.


    They seem to have this all worked out. I wouldnt be surprised if the judge has been propositioned with a bribe, although I personally know shes not dirty. Im good at feeling out a room, and this is going south real quick.


    Youre seriously giving up?


    No, I n to y things out as I prepared, but I can already see every argument and every counterargument. Theyre too well prepared for this. They know too much about you, and me for that matter. Id swear this was a team of crackpot thats it


    Whats it? I asked.


    The WRA I thought I recognized that woman. Shes a famouswyer, Miss Xandar. Never seen her in person, just on TV. She works for big businesses. Shes expensive as hell and not big on the morals. Either the WRA paid her a lot of money to be here, or shes secretly a man-hater. Maybe both.


    What are you saying? I demanded.


    Im sorry kid, Ill give it the best fight I got, but little short of a miracle, this woman is going to steamroll us. Her team is the best in the country.


    S-seriously? I sat back, shaking my head in disbelief. Youre giving up?


    What were the chances that when thewyers showed up, theyd be this worlds equivalent of Johnnie Cochran?


    No, kid, do you even listen? Ill fight this out to the bloody end. Im just trying to prepare you mentally. Oswald sighed. They spared no expense. Pray for an intervention, because I have nothing else for you.

 Book 2: Chapter 34

    Book 2: Chapter 34


    Prosecution, call on your first witness. Judge Saba dered.


    Of course, your honor, the court calls on Miss Chambers.


    Mako? I let out a surprised noise.


    When I nced back, I saw Mako look as surprised as me. So, she hadnt known she was going to be a witness then? I found myself scrunching up my face in confusion.


    Oswald noticed this and whispered to me in a low voice. Either side has the right to call on whoever they want that is present. They must have anticipated Mako woulde here today. Theyre going to use her closeness to you to help incriminate you in some way.


    Damn it, is nothing sacred, I growled.


    Are you being serious? Oswald raised an eyebrow.


    I let out a little cough, deciding to ignore Oswalds incredulous re. I wasntpletely stupid. This world wasnt much different than my previous world, and I had long since learned that there was nothing sacred when it came towyers,ws, or people getting their way. I could do nothing else but sit back and watch as Mako was brought onto the stage. At the very least, in my world, there was a bit moremunication. Lawyers couldnt just push someone onto the stand and interrogate them. This world seemed to shed a lot of the crosstalk between the two sides, making the fighting all the more brutal!


    I noticed that Mako also didnt have to swear an oath to tell the truth. However, the reason that was the case became apparent when the light of a powered rune turned on. I had read about this one, at least. It was like a lie detector test. The light remained green unless someone spoke something untrue. Only then did the item turn red. There was no reason to guilt someone into telling the truth. They had no choice in the matter!


    Once Mako settled down, thewyer named Miss Xandar walked up, while continuing to wear that smile as if she was ying the two of us like chumps. She turned to Mako and gave a smile as well. Mako did not return it. When Mako had sat on my side, she made a deration that she sided with me. To many of the WRATH girls, it made no sense that she would side with me, but that was their own issue to deal with.


    Please state your name and upation. Miss Xander finally asked.


    My name is Mako Chambers. Im a teacher at Amaryllis Academy. Sophomore year. Biology and Health.


    Alright, Miss Chambers, you were present at the Precipice during the Afterparty for the Homingmittee.


    Yes, I was chaperone of the event.


    During the event, did you see this boy, Miss Chambers?


    I saw many boys at this event. However, I did not see the boy known as Clyburn.


    Miss Xander frowned as the green light remained steady. Miss Chambers, let me rephrase the question. Did you see rice, the girl that Clyburn dressed as?


    Mako sighed and nodded. I did.


    And Mako did you see anything suspicious about this girl?


    I Mako stopped for a second, frowning.


    Miss Chambers?


    Yes she sighed again, clearly displeased with the questions.


    What did you see that was suspicious?


    Mako grimaced, but seemed to realize she couldnt stop responding now. She seemed unusually concerned about our drinks.


    The courtroom broke into people talking.


    Sneaking into a party, obsessed with the drinks Miss Xandar shot a meaningful look over the entire courtroom.


    Its not like that! Mako tried to defend. He was trying to keep people from drinking!


    Your honor, that is only conjecture. Please strike that from the record.


    The judge nodded. Stricken, continued


    Makos mouth was still open. The speed at which her speech was tossed away looked like it had caught her off guard. I could only grimace and show her a sympathetic look. Thiswyer was a viper. That was for certain!


    Mako, what happened after that. The viper continued.


    Mako thought for a moment before responding, looking more worried than before. I dont remember. People started copsing. I saw riceing towards me. She copsed as well!


    Mako spoke thatst part quickly, like she was afraid that Xandar was going to cut her off and misconstrue what she said.


    You have no other memory? Thewyer asked.


    No. Mako almost sounded relieved saying that, as any other memory could be used against her.


    Youre an aseeded, are you not?


    Several people broke into whispers at those words. Mako flushed red. This was a personal thing and not something that should have been spread all over a courtroom.


    Yes, I am.


    Alright, let me tell you the facts, then, Mako. After you were knocked unconscious, you were found again being dragged across the floor from a burning building. You were naked, and semen was leaking from between your legs, as well as blood from your broken hymen! You were seen with Clyburn. None of those other boys were present!


    Miss Xandar sat down after dering those words. The judge turned to Oswald.


    Any questions for the witness?


    Oswald leaned forward. Not at the moment.


    Seriously? I asked, feeling a little gypped here.


    Oswald was mywyer, after all, and if he wasnt going to do anything, then I was screwed! Oswald put a hand on my shoulder.


    Trust me, everything has a right time. We need to let them bully us for a while. Itll make oureback all the more profound. I know what Im doing, Clyburn.


    I sighed and nodded. I really hoped he was right.


    In that case, the next witness for the prosecution?


    Miss Diba Monic.


    I thought theyd summon Reba I muttered.


    Too unpredictable kids. With adults, you can sort of guess which direction theyll go. Kids can sometimes be sporadic. All theyd need is Reba suddenly changing her rape story


    Who are we going to call? I asked.


    Im still working on that


    You dont know?


    Oswald shot me a t re. It isnt that I dont have my picks, but it all depends on how this ys out. Only a fool sticks to the first n regardless of the enemys actions.


    Can you please identify yourself? Miss Xandar asked.


    That hateful woman, Diba, gave a nervous giggle. My name is Diba Monic. Im a teacher at Amaryllis Academy. I teach in magical theory and history.


    Diba Monic, when was the first time you met Clyburn.


    He invaded one of my magic sses. He was trying to infiltrate WRATH to influence this very trial.


    Objection! That is conjecture. Miss Monic has no idea why Clyburn was there that day.


    Oh, perhaps Clyburn would like to take this stand? Do you think hed dare say something different? Miss Monic asked with a grin.


    You


    Overruled. The judge responded simply. Continue


    Oswald ground his teeth and sat back down, clearly angry at the way things were proceeding. The judges own bias was starting to show through the cracks. A previous objection by thewyer to shut down Mako making positive ims were epted while simr objections here were ignored. If anything, everything Diba was saying waspletely inferring. Although some of it was incidentally true, she couldnt have known it. She was just trying to paint me in the worst possible light.


    Miss Monic, based on your personal interactions with Clyburn, what can you say about him?


    Miss Monic gave a smile and looked directly at me. Clyburn is a psychopath, a sexual deviant, and a monster. He lies with ease to manipte people. He maniptes those of his family just as he maniptes others. I saved one such girl from his maniption.


    She turned and looked at Reba, who lowered her head even more like a beaten dog. She then nced across the rest of the court.


    Clyburn should be contained for his own good. He thought nothing of raping my student right in front of me. He taunts women. Not only has he snuck into the school as a woman, but we also have reports he snuck into a girls locker room and their dorm room. He was even seen naked outside, shing his naked bottom at the poor Freshman women below. If you want to know what I feel about Clyburn. I feel fear that this monster is allowed to roam free.


    While she gave off the barrage of BS, the glowing green rune did not change color once. I could only stare inplete shock. Either Miss Monic had not made a single lie, or she had some way of circumventing the truth of this device. Her statements generated more of a buzz than anything. What was most frustrating is that it wasnt attached to any facts. I was getting the feeling that this entire justice system was less focused on logic and fact, and more focused on emotions and outbursts. That being the case, we were sinking fast.


    Is there anything else, Miss Monic, that you would like to say about this man?


    Miss Monic giggled again. Well, calling him a man would be a bit of a stretch, considering hes aseeded.


    Aseeded! The word echoed across the room.


    The women all exploded, erupting in screams and cries. This was news like any other. I had taken one blow after another. This wasnt a trial, but an execution. Everyone was in a frenzy. Those that knew kept their mouths shut, not saying anything. Perhaps someone that looked the most surprised was Ashton, who had stood up, looking like she wanted to march right up and strangle Miss Monic on the spot.


    Order! The judge banged her gavel, then turning to Miss Monic. Do you have any proof of this statement.


    Miss Monic shrugged. I and a dozen students witnessed him channeling power into apleted rune and creating an overdraft. This boy isnt even capable of magic.


    He has children! Oswald shouted, his face red with rage.


    Miss Monic giggled. Then, perhaps hes only impotent now. Has he conceived a child since his overdraft?


    He can Oswald insisted.


    This caused, even more, talking until the judge had to bang her gavel again to bring everyone back under control.


    Your Honor, the prosecution demands that Clyburn take a magic test to determine if these usations are true. Miss Xandar insisted.


    Your Honor, whether Clyburn is aseeded or not, should not have any influence on the trial. Even if these ims are true, Clyburn was not aseeded at the time of the rape. Oswald defended.


    The court will order this test


    Damn it, dont screw with me! Oswald shouted and mmed his fist on the table.


    Watch it, Oswald, or youll be held in contempt of the court. Judge Saba sniffed.


    Its because hes a man. Miss Monic sighed, shaking her head. They cant help but grow angry when they dont get their way. Theyre barely better than children.


    You Oswald looked down, taking a breath before raising a single finger. Give me a recess. I will have proof that Clyburn has conceived a child. If thats the case, I implore the court to drop this aseeded nonsense.


    The judge pursed her lips, thinking in silence a bit, and then finally nodded. Very well, we will take a brief recess. After that, provide me proof Clyburn is capable of having children or we will check ourselves.


    Your honor! Miss Xandar seemed taken aback and the courts sudden deration.


    Diba Monics face also turned ugly.


    Ive decided! The judge banged her gavel. One-hour recess!


    The two women looked at each other in shock but then walked together out of the room, perhaps to discuss their next strategy. Oswald let out a breath of relief, walking up to the judges table.


    Thank you, Marge.


    The judge turned her head and sniffed. Just because you fathered my child doesnt mean you can expect favors in the courtroom. I take my job very seriously.


    Y-yes, maam. Oswald turned slightly sheepish.


    Well, you have one hour, you better get a move on it! her eyes shed.


    My mouth was still wide opened as someone grabbed my shoulder and pulled me off to our preparation room. This time, several other people entered the room with us.


    What was that all about? Rose cried.


    Those women are so hateful, and to get Reba to make all those false ims. Lyra shivered.


    Clyburn, I have to tell you- Ashton started, but was interrupted by Oswald pping his hands.


    Mako, the clinic is across the street. Go now and see if you can get the proof of pregnancy. I hated cutting it this close, hopefully after a week, something registers. We had to wait the longest we could to improve our odds. Oswald ordered. Brooke, go with her and protect her. Clyburn is safe in here, but Mako might be attacked by a WRA if were not careful.


    Both women nodded, catching the urgency in his voice, and then turned and left without any more conversation. As for the remaining three women, it was Ashton who stepped forward first.


    Sir please, put me on the stand.


    Hah? Who are you?


    Im Clyburns, umm Ashton blushed. His roommate.


    Look, kid, its great youre supporting your friend here, but putting a man on that stage will go horribly right now.


    Um thats the thing Ashton stepped forward, Im a woman.


    Huh? Lyra looked the most shocked.


    S-sorry. I was born a girl. Ashton admitted. But Ive been pretending to be a man. Ive slept in the same room with Clyburn for weeks. He knew I was a woman, even while I was still denying it. Yes, he always gave me space and treated me well. If you put me on the stand, I can


    Oswald was already shaking his head. Im sorry, maam, but this is a can of worms I dont want to open on this day. There are too many variables adding you to the witness stand.


    But Ashton looked about ready to cry.


    Oswald patted her head. Its okay, once Makoes back pregnant, we can end all of these rumors.


    M-mako right. Ashton seemed to calm down, sitting in a chair.


    Ashton was still a bit unstable after ourst time together. Apparently, my case was aggravating her a bit more than I had thought. I hadnt been on campus that much and now things seemed the worst then they had ever been.


    Who is going to be our witnesses, I asked.


    One of them will have to be Mako now. Oswald sighed.


    Mako? But you could have just cross-examined I stopped myself from arguing with him.


    As I said, this trial is as much about emotion as it is about facts. We couldnt question Mako until they went first. Now that they addressed the issue of the aseeded, we can make them look like idiots.


    We sat quietly in the room. No one ate anything, even though it was about lunchtime. I wanted to talk with everyone a little bit more, but I felt entirely too beaten to do so. There were just two witnesses and the closing statements. Just two witnesses and my life was decided.


    Where are those girls? Oswald demanded nervously.


    Soon the break was over, and we had to head back to the courtroom, just then, a group of five people approached us. Mako and Brooke were in that group, but Brooke had a ck eye! So, they seriously were attacked One of the girls grabbed Mako and dragged her back into the courtroom. At least she was here. I wasnt able to get a good look at her face, so I didnt have an answer as to whether she was pregnant or not. Either way, she had made it back. What happened, happened.


    The woman who grabbed her was familiar to me, but it was only once the other three women approached that I realized why. There was a cloaked woman whose face I couldnt see, and standing next to her was Syph. That would make the other woman Brianna. Before I could say anything to them, Brooke grabbed me and started pulling me to the courtroom with her.


    Whats this? I demanded as I saw the cloaked woman talking to Oswald.


    That had to be Hannah, didnt it? I wanted to talk to her as well, but Brooke seemed insistent on keeping us separated. That made sense if she had seen the person under the mask. Brooke had fought with Hannah and had a crush on my mother. She was the woman that sent my mother to jail. How could she not feelplicated finding out she was here.


    Brooke, I can exin I started.


    Brooke lifted a hand. Exnationster. Right now


    The break ended and Oswald returned to his seat. The fire had returned to his eyes, and there was a slight grin on his face. I looked at him questioningly, but he just hushed me.


    Just watch. He responded smugly.


    Oswald, you imed to have proof that Clyburn is fertile. Please provide it.


    If thats the case, then Id like to call my first witness, Oswald said. The two are rted.


    The judge nodded, Very well.


    Miss Mako Chambers Oswald spoke the name, causing people to erupt in confused murmurs.


    Miss Xandar broke into a bewilderedugh, unable to understand how someone could be so stupid as to throw away a perfectly good witness on someone that had already been called to the stage. Mako walked up proudly to the stage this time, showing much less of the meekness form before. She sat back in the chair she had been in only a short time earlier.


    Youre sure about this? Judge Saba raised an eyebrow.


    Oswald nodded. Can you please restate your name?


    Ah yes, my name is Mako Chambers.


    Tell me, Mako, what is your rtionship with Clyburn.


    Were lovers.


    A bunch of people gasped, and the murmurings grew once again.


    Lovers? But I thought that Clyburn was used of raping you.


    That would be impossible? Mako chuckled.


    Why would that be impossible, Miss Chambers?


    Because Im pregnant.


    If the murmurs were loud before, this time they were explosive.


    Objection! Thats impossible! Shes an aseeded! Miss Xandar stood up.


    The defense would like to submit this paper, a test just taken that proves Mako Chambers is pregnant with Clyburns baby.


    the judge silently took the paper, looked over it and then nodded. She is one week pregnant. As this is the case, it shows the Clyburn is capable of having children. The court will no longer concern ourselves with rumors of being aseeded.


    I let out a breath, feeling a hundred times better. However, that was but a drop in the ocean that was my problems. Now, we were down to one witness.


    Prosecution? the judge asked.


    We stand down. Miss Xandar responded, her expression clearly unhappy.


    Does that mean I get to call my next witness? Oswald said, almost eagerly.


    Yes. Judge Sabas expression tightened.


    Mia Mian!


    The door opened to the courtroom and a short girl with dark ck hair and dark eyes. She was a tiny girl, but she strode forward proudly. The most noticeable thing about her, however, was a bump on her stomach. My mouth dropped as Iid eyes on her. It was Mia, the woman Rigor had set me up with in what felt like forever ago. There was a great deal of mumbling, and the prosecution was scrambling to find information, seemingly knowing nothing about this woman.


    Please state your identity, Oswald asked after she finally settled down.


    My name is Mia Mian. My mother owns Mianas Grocer! Um I was a student at Amaryllis Academy, but I stopped going once I became pregnant. Mia blushed, her eyes immediately jumping to me.


    Mia, who is the father of your child?


    That would be Clyburn.


    And Mia what would be the sex of your child.


    Male.


    The room exploded once again, several people even going so far as to stand. A male offspring was always a joyous asion. When a woman was impregnated with a boy, she became a protected person. Not only would she be elerated to the upper-middle ss, but shed gain the respect and power that came with influencing a man. Mothers of men were truly a terrifying breed envied by all. Even some of the WRATH girls red at her jealousy. I was mostly stunned. Not only was Mia pregnant, but we were having a boy?


    Court, Id like to submit this document, confirming this to be true. He put the paper down in front of the wide-eyed judge.


    Mia do you know how many babies Clyburn has had?


    I-Im not sure


    Oswald grinned. Including you and Mako, four. But if were talking about babies whom we know the sex, only three. He has two daughters currently, and one son. Each pregnancy, there is only one in a thousand chance of a baby being born male. Clyburn aplished this on the third try.


    What are you implying? Judge Saba demanded.


    Im implying that the likelihood of a male child being born on the third try is astronomical. For reference, I didnt see a male child until my 300thtry. I now have 620 children and only one male.


    You cant be serious. Miss Xandar hissed.


    I propose that the Clyburn may very well be the blessed child!


    Any previous outrage wasplete dwarfed my this. Everyone stood up except for me. Some were shouting, some were screaming. A few red at me hatefully, while some even had looks of reverence I couldnt understand.


    Order! Order!


    Ridiculous! This is ridiculous! Miss Xandar shouted. Dont bring that religious bs into this debate. There is no such thing as a blessed man.


    Order! The judge continued to quiet the group before giving Oswald an exasperated stare. Statistically, 1 in a 1000 men will have a male child first. Clyburn had 3. His male birth isnt so rare as you make it seem.


    The court started to calm down, but Oswald still smiled. In that case, may I introduce another witness? Since Mako was called and examined by each of us only once, its only fair.


    The judge eyed him suspiciously, but she still nodded. Last Witness.


    Miss Xandar had wanted to protest, but she was so flustered that she didnt have time before the judge had already approved the agreement. As far as her cross-examination, it waspletely ignored in the moment.


    Aiko Li! Oswald called out.


    The doors opened again, and another strange woman walked in. She was Japanese this time, with double-lidded eyes, dark hair, and a skinny physique. Once again, I found myself stunned and unable toe up with an idea of what to think. She appeared to have a baby bump too, although it was less pronounced. She really was pregnant after all.


    Aiko Li! Im on a work visa from Nippon! Aiko dered as soon as she sat down without waiting for Oswald to talk.


    Alright, Aiko, whos the father?


    Clyburn! Of course! Hi, Clyburn! She waved to me, and I awkwardly waved back while smiling stiffly.


    Everyone froze at the next question. In their hearts, everyone knew the direction Oswald was leading this. However, no one wanted to truly believe it. It was far too preposterous to even ept.


    Aiko, what sex is the baby.


    Male!


    As the crowd roared, Oswald shouted with a paper in his hand. Id like to submit another document confirming the validity of this statement. No more questions.


    You cant possibly be epting what he says, your honor. Miss Xandar pleaded to the judge, whose expression looked pensive.


    Do you have any questions for Aiko Li? Judge Saba asked, causing her to blink.


    Ah no


    This wasnt her witness, and she knew even less about Aiko than she did about Mia. Both of these women, somehow, had beenpletely hidden away from her. Their sudden arrivals hade as aplete shock.


    Closing Statements. The judge said, her expression strangely serious.


    Miss Xandar straightened herself and gave her talk. It was mostly a repetition of what was already said. I was bad. I raped people. Ill rape again. Put me in a cage. However, with the


    Announcement


    of two male babiesing from the same man, the entire atmosphere of the room changed. It was like winning the lottery, twice. Finally, it was Oswalds turn to speak.


    Your Honor, Clyburn has 4 children whose sex we have learned. Two of them are female, and two of them are male. Thats 50/50. The chances of 2 children of the first four being male are closer to 1 in a million. In this entire world, there is only probably one million men left alive. I believe in chance, but I dont believe in a chance this steep.


    You dont need to believe this man is the blessed man. Hell, Im betting you this is a fluke. Hes most certainly not. However, tell me, do you want to take that risk? You wanted to make a statement against all men. Dont deny it, we all know that certain parties feel men have gone too far with their rights. You nned to make Clyburn your whipping boy, but when the world realizes he might be a chosen one? It might be you who receives a whipping.


    Statistically speaking, Clyburn is more likely to have another male. Hell, hes already had more male children than the average rate. His genes will already be coveted by many powerful people, not just in our own nation, but neighboring nations as well. Studies have shown men who have more male children also have children who father more male children. This fact is indisputable.


    I cant make your decision for you. However, I can guarantee you the public will not sit quietly while you jail someone who may very well be ourst hope for humanity! The blessed one was turned into a sperm dispenser. This was womans original sin, the one that cursed humanity with the 1/1000 curse. Now, a second chance has urred. Marge dont be the next Queen. You let him free and youre wrong, what happens? He rapes and impregnates a few more women before hes caught again. However, if you imprison the second blessed man and turn him into a sperm dispenser once again I fear what curse will befall women this time.


    With that, he sat down. The entire courtroom was silent. Diba had an extremely ugly face, but even Miss Xandar was stunned silent. His entire argument waspletely ridiculous. It was the equivalent of dering divine intervention as an excuse. Yet, their religion, no, this worlds culture and history, revolved around this curse. Not even the lipsticks and the WRA could easily brush off the mood that this invoked.


    I will deliberate, and decide on the course of action. The judge finally said, standing up and leaving the room.


    However, even after leaving, the atmosphere remained unchanged. It was extremely thick and worrying. No one talked in the slightest. We were left sitting and waiting. It took about an hour, but the judge finally returned.


    Alright Ive reached my decision. The judges eyes shed as she gave her verdict.

 Book 2: Chapter 35

    Book 2: Chapter 35


    The court has decided that on ount of recent findings, that Clyburn Bonholdt cannot be held ountable for the actions of innumerable boys. The court finds him Not guilty. She mmed her gavel.


    Immediately, the courtroom exploded in a frenzy. As if realizing this ahead of time, several guards had moved around me. Maybe it was to keep me from fleeing if I was found guilty, but right now they were protecting me. People were screaming, crying, and shouting all at once. Oswald shook my shoulders, smiling happily, quite pleased with himself for managing to keep me out of jail. I could only smile weakly, weeks of umted stress pouring out of me in a single moment.


    My legs felt like jelly, and it took me two tries to stand. Meanwhile, the people behind me were pping loudly, and the people on the other side of the courtroom were shouting vitriol and hateful stares. I ended up shaking hand after hand as people threw them out. Rose had thrown her arms around me, quickly followed by Madison. Reba was crying, but she hid her face as soon as I nced at her. Was it a relief that I was released? Was it frustration and anger that I got away with her perceived slights? I didnt know at all what Reba was feeling at the moment.


    As far as my own emotions, I didnt know how I felt either. In the end, it wasnt that I was innocent that got me free. I was free because I statistically had more male babies. That was the simple truth of it. This was nothing more than a political gamble. No one was convinced that I didnt rape people at the Precipice. Rather, they were just afraid of incurring the wrath of the public for vague religious reasons.


    The blessed man I mumbled to myself.


    The words themselves sounded strange. Was I the blessed man though? I hade into this world from another. I had memories of living in a world where men and women were equal. Those memories came at the moment I first had sex. Now, I had children, and they came equally male and female. I had two male children back to back, which was statistically nearly impossible in this world. Did that mean that I was sent here for a reason? Was I some kind of reincarnated hero?


    In the middle of my revelry, Oswald noticed myplicated look and heard the words that had spilled from my mouth. He put his hand on my shoulder and leaned close to my ear.


    Hey, kid, dont let the oue of this trial get to you. What is important is that you were found not guilty. Youre not the first guy to have two children back to back. Twenty years ago, there was another guy who had a simr case and was let go. Youre not a blessed man. Youre cursed just like the rest of us. Youll have another kid, itll be female as expected, and then this whole thing is going to die down. Oswald looked me right in the eyes now.


    Y-yeah I nodded.


    Good, just dont be getting a bigger head than you already have. There is no savior that is going toe and repopte the earth. The legend of a man who mysteriously restores the bnce of 50/50 children is bullocks. Reincarnations are just a fantasy.


    My eyes shot up. Reincarnations? Why do you say reincarnations?


    Oswald raised an eyebrow. Youve read the texts, right? I never asked, but moms tend to hand them out when their kids start puberty. Your mother has always been a little strange


    Ah I read the first half I admitted, scratching my cheek.


    Hmm well, the second half is all prophecy and fortune telling. If youd believe the crazies, they say the signs have alreadye one hundred times over now. They speak of the demon lords return. The blessed man is said to be reincarnated from another world. Oswald frowned as he found me going white, and then pped my shoulder. Seriously, dont get so worked up. The scripture says all kinds of crazy things. The reincarnated one is born in a virgins blood. I can attest personally your mom wasnt a virgin when she had you, and there were no sacrificed virgins in your delivery room.


    R-right I fought to keep myself from growing paler.


    Born in a virgins blood? Or perhaps, reincarnated while I deflowered the virgin Tinya! Rx! I needed to rx. That was jumping to insane conclusions. How many virgin women existed in this world? How many of them would be deflowered by a man? There wasnt a man in this world who hadnt bathed in a virgins blood based on that interpretation. Thus, the only thing I had was being reincarnated. Except, the reincarnation was specifically about this blessed son of god. I wasnt a son of god in my previous life. I had no memory of walking this world or having 12 disciples or seducing a demon lord or anything of that sort. I finally calmed myself down. Oswald was right. I was allowing myself to grow into a frenzy based on a handful of words. I couldnt possibly be this blessed person. It was purely chance. When we found out the sex of Makos baby and it was a girl, that would remove all doubt.


    I gave him a more assertive nod, and he finally rxed his grip on my shoulder and turned away to congratte more people.


    Clyburn! A shout caused me to spin towards the side of the prosecution. Miss Monic was standing there, ring at me hatefully. Youll pay for your crimes. Dont think you can keep acting smug. Youll pay!


    Thewyer, Miss Xandar, was more tactful, and even though she had anger painted on her face as well, she pointed to several of the guards. Miss Monic, youre emotional. We will discuss the oue and consequences of these thingster.


    As several guards started strongly encouraging Miss Monic to leave, she still red at me. This isnt over


    Those were thest words as she was pulled out of the courtroom. Thankfully, my exit and her exit were not the same. In fact, the guards had created a perimeter keeping the prosecution from going on our side of the courts. A few of the women had pushed that barrier, even screaming or sticking their tongues out, but the heat was quickly dying out.


    Heading over to my family, I noticed that Aiko and Mia had also made it over. They were talking with Rose, Madison, and Mako. They were touching Aiko and Mias stomachs. Madison had aplicated look on her face while Mako seemed mostly amused. Lyra ran up to them too. Seeing all my girls in one ce, talking to each other excitedly; these were my women. I could only smile happily. Wait what were these women talking about? They werent talking about me, were they? Were theyparing notes? My smile fell and suddenly I felt less happy. Thatugh they just shared might be them sharing secrets about me!


    I felt a tug on my clothing before I could reach them. I nced back to see Ashton standing there. At least she hadnt joined the other women! Well, only Mako knew she wasnt a man, after all. That was a secret Id have to let my girls know eventually.


    You really are him, arent you? Ashtons eyes were slightly weird like they held a bit of reverence.


    Huh? What?


    The blessed man. Two boys in a row Her eyes carried a mysterious light to them.


    Ah that was just coincidence. I spokeughing, repeating the words of Oswald.


    It seemed like Ashton was getting as caught up in it as much as I did. We did both live as men, so I supposed she was more enamored by the fantasy than the standard woman.


    Ashton blinked. Coincidence?


    Yeah, I mean, two male babies wasnt that remarkable. It served our purposes, but Im not going to jump into any assumptions, right?


    Really? Ashton looked up at me, her eyes somewhat uncertain.


    At that point, I noticed three women sneaking out the side door. That was the cloaked woman and her two friends, Brianna and Syph. My eyes narrowed as I realized she was trying to escape. I wasnt stupid. It was she who brought Mia and Aiko at this critical time. Perhaps, it was always the ns to keep them secret from the prosecution. I couldnt help but feel a fondness for my sister always looking out for me.


    Clyburn, I need- Ashton started.


    Ashton, sorry, I have to go talk to someone. I nced at the three as the door opened.


    Ah okay Ashton looked over her shoulder where I was looking and noticed the cloaked woman before giving a smirk. Ive seen that look on your before.


    Huh?


    You really love your sisters, dont you? Ashton nced up at me and then punched my arm. Well, go get her!


    I nodded excitedly, giving Ashton a quick kiss on the cheek before running passed her, causing her to blush. A few girls looked over interested at that, but a peck on the cheek hardly indicated much, especially since most of the prosecution had already filed out of the room. Ashton watched me go, her eyes still holding a strangely reverent look, with a secretive smile on her face.


    I pushed my way out the door. The three women were already halfway down the hallway. A few guards were present, watching the exits, and Brooke was sticking nearby somewhat silently, so I felt safe enough. Taking a few quick steps out, I held up my hand in their direction.


    Hannah! I called out loudly.


    The cloaked woman and her twopanions stopped. Syph and Brianna shot me unreadable looks while whispering something to the woman with her hood on. After a moment, she turned back to me.


    Clyburn A voice came out, which sounded distorted from a voice modtor.


    I could only shake my head. Hannah seemed to love the theatrics of it all. However, I decided it was time to stop all this. The cloak and daggers ended now. It was time that I had my sister back with me, and I wasnt going to take no for an answer.


    Hannah I


    The woman lifted up her hood, revealing Tinyas face once again. You still keep thinking Im Hannah.


    I blinked as I looked at the face of Tinya there. It was Tinya who hade to my trial, not Hannah. I could only make a wry smile as I looked at her, my head shaking slightly. Tinya returned a lopsided smile.


    Tinya huh? I looked down, biting my lip.


    The woman shrugged. Ive given you back Aiko and Mia, so you should be happy. Hannah will stay with me a little while longer. Ill give her back to you when Im done having my fun. Okay?


    I nodded, tears starting to form in my eyes. Are we going to keep doing this?


    Tinyas smile turned forced and she looked away from me, seemingly growing awkward. Doing what? Naturally, Im still in love with Hannah, so I n to keep her-


    I love you. I took a step forward.


    Her eyes widened and she stumbled back, inplete disbelief. L-love I-Im Tinya I raped you I took your sister from you I


    I broke into a sudden giggle, taking another step forward. Hahaha Tinya take my sister from me? Do you take me for an idiot?


    Tinyas face started to crunch up as she stared at me, growing a little unnerved now. What are you talking about, the evidence is


    Lets cut the shit. I sighed, causing Tinya to look like her eyes were about to pop out of her head. My sister only does what my sister wants. I love you, and I know you love me.


    How presumptuous-


    Shut up, and let me speak. I continued to walk closer to her.


    Tinyas entire body was shaking now, but it wasnt in anger. Her eyes looked afraid. The girls next to her had never seen her act this way, and they could only stare in disbelief as tears started to fall down her face.


    P-please Her voice suddenly sounded forced.


    Im not going to give up on you. Im tired Im tired of you hiding and keeping your distance. Im tired of you wearing a mask. I was now right in front of her.


    I wasnt aware of it, but everyone else saw me leave as well. The girls were all watching. Rose, Madison, Aiko, Mia, Mako, and Brooke were all there. Only Ashton had decided to leave earlier. Madison gasped when they noticed Tinyas face, but before she could take a step forward, Mia and Aiko seemed to stop her. Brooke was merely watching for my cues, trusting that I knew what I was doing.


    What is it that you want?


    I smiled, lifting up and stroking her cheek. I just want my sister back.


    I leaned forward and kissed her lips. At that moment, Iunched out my magic, shoving it against hers. Whatever rune her magic was drifting into was instantly interrupted. Tinya jolted in shock, but a momentter her face and body shimmered. The person standing there was no longer Tinya, but Hannah! When I pulled my lips away, I finally opened my eyes, seeing my sister crying in front of me.


    She looked up at me tearfully, How did you know?


    Your act was almost perfect. I sighed. You always liked to hide in the shadows. You liked to act like other people. Fairi? The Matriarch? Why wouldnt you pretend to be Tinya? You got some senior girl to scribe some illusion magic, and then you called yourself the Matriarch. The main thing that set me off was the underwear.


    Underwear? Hannah grabbed her skirt, like she expected me to pull it off her this instant, her face growing flush.


    Iughed. I told you about my collection, and you didnt bat an eye. Tinya never would have been okay with it.


    Hahahahaha. Hannah suddenly startedughing too, all the stress leaving her, her shoulders going ck. Thats what tipped you off? How stupid


    The only thing that I didnt understand was why.


    Hannahs smile ended, and suddenly she fell forward, her face resting on my chest. Why, huh?


    I stroked her hair gently, and Hannah wrapped her arms around me tightly.


    You dont have to tell me, I responded slowly.


    No Hannah shook her head. I need to say it. The reason why is because I love you. Im your sister, and I love you


    Then


    Hannahughed, hugging me tighter. I was ashamed to see you again. I had hurt you before. I did it because I was selfish and stupid. I didnt want to stand in the way of your future. I thought if I could just help you from the shadows, that I could atone for my mistakes. I could spread your name and make you loved all over campus. I could keep the woman you love safe. I could be your heroine, ready to reveal myself when the time was right.


    Then, things went from bad to worst. The Precipice and those nasty boys who tried to take advantage of you, and my sister! Thats why I set that fire!


    That was you! I let out a cough when I realized my tone was a bit disruptive of the situation.


    I ended up patting her on the head, to which she only cried harder.


    Hannah Madison had walked out too, looking over at Hannah with aplicated expression on her face.


    Hannah looked up tearfully from my shirt over at Madison, I wronged you too, Madison. I just got full of myself because I was his full sister and you were half. I wanted to believe that meant Im special.


    I am just his half-sister Madison said, derisively.


    Hannah shook her head. No youre more than that. He loves you, Madison. Ive watched all the things hes done to get you back. I was too blind to realize the ce you hold in his heart. Its you who are special. Im just


    Hannah youre special too Madison said, tears forming in her eyes as well. Youre special to me.


    Madison Im sorry


    Hannah lets not let a boye between us ever again!


    Madison ran up and hugged Hannah and me. Hannah was only willing to move one arm, so it ended up in a three-way hug. Both womens tear-streaked faces ended up in my shirt. I stood there, a tight smile on my face as both women cried and hugged each other and me. I decided it was wise to not mention that immediately after dering that theyd never let a boye between them, neither girl was willing to let me go. I was quite literally sandwiched between the pair of them!


    Yes, it wasnt the moment to reveal that tidbit of information. Some of the other girls had tears on their faces as well. Brianna and Syph were watching the scene with their eyes wide open. The Matriarch, the woman they referred to as boss, was acting more emotional than they had ever seen. She almost seemed like a normal girl, and for these two women, that was almost too much to contemte.


    Hannah, Madison I said finally patting both girls awkwardly with my arms using the avable space I had. Youre both my sisters. Youre both special to me. I love you


    I love you too! Hannah said, suddenly looking shy and unwilling to nce up at me.


    I love you, brother, Madison added, looking up and smiling.


    Suddenly, to be held by two beautiful sisters, I felt like everything was going to work out. I was no longer in trouble with the rape allegations. I had recovered my family and even gained some. Id be heading back to school in a few days, with Brooke, Brianna, and Syph guarding my back.


    Ahem A voice broke us out of our moment.


    The group of women watching looked back and then split, allowing a tall woman with a strong face and long brown hair to walk down the stairway. When she came up to me and my sisters, the pair finally let go of me but were still holding each others hands. I turned to look back at this woman.


    Clyburn Bonholdt, its a pleasure to meet you face to face. She spoke matter-of-factly, her voice containing no humor.


    Yes? And you are? I tried to respond politely.


    The woman gave a smile that didnt seem to reach her eyes. My name is Aren Bristle, weve talked on the phone before. I represent the Amaryllis council.


    I took a step back, my eyes widening. The council?


    Aren nodded, Of course, after an event like this, given our previous arrangement, the council wanted to watch the oue of this trial.


    And? My voice was slightly stiff.


    You were found not guilty, so the agreement will remain unchanged. As pertaining to the male protection act, all current pregnancies can be cashed in once you turn sixteen. With two confirmed male offspring, you will have the same benefits as any other man. However, given the agreement made, we will only allocate 6 months per for a total of one year.


    Six months? I said and then shook my head. Yeah, six is fine.


    Very good. The woman nodded. Im d to see our investment was properly utilized. Have a good day.


    Erin turned and immediately left without another word. I forced a smile on my face and gave another forced nod as she left. When the door closed behind her, all of the womens eyes were on me.


    Clyburn, what was that about? Rose demanded.


    I let out a sigh. It wasnt exactly a secret, I just hadnt really told anyone about it.


    Remember when mom got arrested? I shot Hannah a look, but she lowered her head, saying nothing.


    Yeah, what about it?


    They were going to try to give mom 20 years. I sighed. I didnt want that, so I cut a deal with the government. They lighten moms sentence and I I produce


    Produce? Roses questioning looks quickly turned into a raised eyebrow as she looked down at my crotch. You mean seed?


    I promised the government that Id give them double the standard output if they didnt take my mother away. As a result, her sentence is only a few years and I got to spend time with her until she had the baby. She was just letting me know the same rules applied to my male babies. I still get an exemption, but its halved.


    Rose gasped, and a few of the other girls looked surprised. Oh, Clyburn, that deal dont you know not to make deals with them? This ispletely unbnced.


    We should go grab my father! Lyra spoke up for the first time, Im sure that he can do something about it. You should fight this! Itspletely unfair!


    I shook my head. This is the agreement I made. Fighting it now may end up leaving my mother in prison for years toe. I think they hope Ill fall into debt and be another cum dispenser.


    Lets hope you truly are a blessed one, Mia said and then raised her hands. N-not that Im bragging!


    I sighed. Look, its a deal I n to follow. Ten pregnancies a month, or a six-month break every male baby I have. Well know in a couple of weeks whether I am some kind of chosen person or not.


    When I said that, I nced over at Makos belly, causing her to blush in anticipation.


    We should be celebrating Aiko spoke up. Two strong, healthy boys, and Clyburn won! Lets worry about tomorrows issues tomorrow.


    That sounds good to me Iughed. Lets go home. We can celebrate a little bit.


    Madison tapped her lips. How do you want to celebrate tonight?


    Hahaha Hannahughed. Sister is being cute, doesnt she know exactly how brother wants to celebrate?


    Hmm? How is that? Madison asked.


    Of course, since he has both his sisters back, hed want them both at the same time! Hannah said mischievously.


    Both? Madisons eyes blinked as the realization slowly crawled on her face. At the same time?


    Her face slowly turned into a blush. Then she shot me an angry look and hit my arm.


    What did I do? I called out.


    Dirty brother! How could you think such things right after our reunion? Youre such a yboy!


    Huh? But I didnt! The other girls were looking at me too, same shaking their head and looking away. H-Hannah!


    Of course, since brother has made this request, I think we should give in this once Hannah nodded, grabbing both of Madisons hands and looking at her innocently.


    R-really? T-together? Madisons eyes were wide,pletely seemingly taken in by Hannahs words.


    Hahaha Hannah let out augh. Of course, I want to learn from big sister, whose had the most practice!


    H-Hannah! Madison cried out.


    And Im very curious to see big sisters O face.


    O-o face? She looked dizzy like her brain was shorting out.


    You know the face you make when Clyburn makes you go ohhhhhh. Hannahs eyes twinkled excitedly.


    Sister, stop teasing! Madison finally shouted tearfully.


    Hannah giggled, suddenly jumping up and giving me a kiss on the lips before dodging a grab from Madison and running down the stairs.


    T-this is little brothers fault! Madison stomped on my foot suddenly as she passed.


    Ow! What did I do? I cried out.


    Your perverted ways taught Hannah all these things. Hmph Ill never forgive you. You can say goodbye to blowjobs!


    Wh-what? I cried out, Hey wait lets not get hasty here


    Madison ran down, chasing after Hannah, and I could only follow after her. The remaining girls followed behind us, looking like maybe they should pretend to be with another party.


    Hmmm they are close family Lyra said, trying to make the best of the situation.


    Makos mouth twitched. Its the family were all joining, right?


    Mia and Aiko looked at each other, and then down at the bumps on their stomachs. Y-yeah


    At least, you can tell theyre all Morgans kids. Rose sighed, following the group down the stairways leading to the street where a car hade to pick them up.


    Because theyre all batshit crazy? Brooke asked.


    The procession home that night was just as lively. Regrettably, I didnt have that threesome, as I ended up drinking too much and passing out. However, when I woke up the next morning, both girls were lying in bed with me, and I ended up kissing each one early in the morning. Yeah, I had the feeling things were only going to improve.


    I had only had a few more loose ties. There was Ben, the man who had tried to kill me. Then there was Reba, the girl who was left behind. I probably had to work out some agreement with Dia still. Finally, Miss Monic actually, I hoped to never have to deal with Miss Monic again. I was concerned about her, but I wasnt interested in being involved with her. There were still challenges, but with all the women I loved around me, I figured I could handle anything.


    I was wrong.

 Book 2: Chapter 36

    Book 2: Chapter 36


    Hannah you got to stop sneaking into my room. I said sternly, bonking her on the head with my fist.


    Hannah covered her head. Isnt that because brothers cock is too irresistible?


    Well even if my cock is too irresistible I blushed, feeling a bit good about myself until I felt a jab in my side.


    Ahem.


    Right I mean, you cant sneak into your brothers closet and watch him have sex with other women. Right, Mia?


    Mm! Mia nodded, covering her arms over her chest and shooting the other woman a re.


    But how else will I be able to learn what works best if I cant see Clyburn with other women and also film it? Hannah demanded. This is vital for all of our happiness!


    Get out! Mia cried. Wait, what did you say about filming?


    But I havent seen your o face yet! Hannah protested.


    Hannah, we made a schedule, you need to honor the time that I get with every girl. I sighed.


    Pfft if you just listened to me and scheduled more than one girl at a time, there wouldnt be these kinds of problems! Hannah cried.


    With a bit more fighting, I finally pushed Hannah out of the room and shut the door. I turned back to Mia and gave a smile.


    S-sorry about that.


    Mia let out a chuckle. No I mean Im already pregnant with your baby, it feels really strange to be doing this even though it doesnt change anything.


    Huh? Change anything? I kneeled down at the foot of the bed, looking over at Mia, who was lying there innocently without any clothing on. Im here because I want to spend as much time with the women I care about as possible.


    Mia smiled wryly, touching the small bump of her stomach. Im having your baby, but this is far outside the realms of a contract. I dont get why you treat me so good.


    Because I asked you to be mine, and you said yes I leaned down and kissed Mias lips, savoring them for a moment.


    Clyburn Mia panted, her breath growing quickly as I got on top of her.


    I carefully kept myself on my knees so that I didnt identally push down and hurt her stomach. Of course, she had a baby bump right there, and I didnt want topress it identally. It wasnt easy to hurt the baby inside, but the mother was a different story. I slowly kissed her neck as her breathing grew more ragged. I worked my way down her body, sucking on her breasts, which had expanded an extra size or two, which I appreciated quite a bit.


    Ahhhn She moaned as I took a nipple into her mouth. Please Clyburn milk mighte out. AhhhhhN!


    Well, that only made me suck harder! Of course, she was only four months along now, so the milk factory probably wasnt open for business just yet. On the other hand, Rose was starting to try to wean our daughters off of the milk right now. That meant her own boobs were exceptionally sore, and she actually really enjoyed the relief of me milking her. However, a meal supply that had grown to service two hungry ten-month-old babies turned out to be more than I could handle, so I only attacked her boobs when I was ready to get very messy.


    As for school, after calling and discussing things with the dean, it turned out that we decided it wasnt best for me to return to Amaryllis right away. Immediately after the court hearing, emotions ran too high, and it was actually dangerous to have me head to school. Brooke still needed more time to train Brianna and Syph into proper bodyguards, and I needed a bit of time too. The amount of stress I had been holdingtely after everything that had happened was more than I realized.


    I ended up crashing for nearly three days before the girls forced me out of my bedroom and tossed me into the bath. Although it was Mako as the new head maid who headed operation clean Clyburn, all of the women wanted a hand in it. It really wasnt fair because they all wore swimming suits, yet unashamedly stripped me naked. I had so many hands all over me I thought I was going to be smothered.


    Aiko, Mia, Brooke, Hannah, Mako, Madison, and Rose all lived here now while I spent the rest of the semester at home. Although Mako still lived partially on campus, she was making the transition and never skipped her day for being in the mansion with me. For thest month, I formed a rotating schedule, spending one day a week with each other girls, while giving myself a one-day rest. As for Lyra, she could only bite her hand and watch enviously. It wasnt that I wanted to be cruel to her. It was simply that she had too many responsibilities on campus and still had her brother stalking her.


    It never felt like the right time for us to have sex, so Id been putting it off with her. As for Ash, she had visited a few times, but she didnt want to expose her secret just yet. The other girls only looked at her as a male friend, and so there was no chance I could get closer to her. However, she still showed significant interest in me. I could tell she was missing me a bit because she had also put on a little weight.


    This had the added side effect that her boobs wereing out of her t chest. Now she had to wrap them to keep the illusion she was male. I couldnt help but chuckle at the problem, looking forward to ying with her little A-cup breasts once I returned as her roommate. That was at least one benefit I had to keeping her a secret. When I returned to the dorms the next semester, Id get to y with her as much as I wanted to!


    Thus, my life was feeling pretty good, and I was feeling pretty frisky. Thats how I had ripped my precious, mousy little Mia out of her clothing. If she didnt have that pregnant body, you might even confuse her for a loli. I couldnt help but kiss her stomach as I worked my way down. Although it was a boy on the inside, that only meant her baby had that much more value. She watched me as I kissed her baby-holding womb gently, and then worked my way down to her clit.


    Cl-Clyburn! She moaned as I went down on her.


    Other than Hannah, Mia was the only other woman who was so unashamedly willing to enjoy being eaten out. In a world where sex was supposed to create a baby, it was hard for a lot of women to admit that sex felt good to them. After all, thebel of slut was assigned to women who had sex with men for enjoyment. Receiving oral sex seemed to be the epidemy of that. This was probably a secondary reason that sticking your tongue out was offensive in this world. A man who ate a woman out was having to uphold his duty to deliver seed into her womb by sexually satisfying her himself!


    It was the job of the woman to satisfy the man and milk his seed from his body. It was the mans job to provide the seed. It was as simple as that. So, oral sex was a perversion of that act. Anal sex probably had a bad wrap for simr reasons. Only slutty women would engage in these none baby making acts with a man. It was a really puritan belief, but it still was strong in this society.


    The fact that Mia was pregnant only doubled that stereotype! Even though Mia protested it a bit, her body told a different story. She didnt hesitate to spread her legs and let me eat her cunt. She moaned and arched her back orgasmically as she enjoyed the pleasure. However, even if we had sex and even if I came inside her, she couldnt get pregnant again! It was the ultimate in sexual indulgence. To go this far, Mia had to mentally ept that she was just a giant slut. At least when it came to many of the other girls, like Madison and Rose, they had the tendency to be shy about these kinds of things. I would often have to push them into it, usually involving a lot of getting them worked up sexually and then teasing them into ying the part of my slut.


    Although Aiko came from a different country of Nippon and had some different views on the subject, Mako was much the same way. Although, in truth, despite Mako being exceptionally shy when it came to acts like eating her out, the Lilith bond ensured that Mako was a perfect submissive. All my cock had to do was twitch and shed fall to her knees. Of all my women, Mako was definitely the most open to experimentation. Actually, it was more urate to say she couldnt say no even if she wanted to.


    Ahn Clyburn your tongue is so good. Mia mewed. Stick it in me, I want your dick!


    Of course, I was more than ready to oblige, so I kissed her lips roughly as I pushed my dick up against her wet womanhood, taking care once again to keep from pushing on her stomach, which was thankfully still small enough that I could maneuver around it without getting into a special position.


    Im going in! I said, biting her lip. You slut


    Mm! Im only Clyburns slut! She moaned as I shoved it into her. Ahn be-be careful of the baby


    I chuckled as I teased Mia with my lips, making her tear up quickly. Im always careful with the baby. Im just giving him a show. Once hees out, it wont be long before hes going to have to be doing this kind of thing too. Daddy is just showing him how its done!


    As I said this, I started pushing myself into Mia, holding her tightly as I fucked her tight pussy. Mia let out little squealed moans, her eyes alight with sexual desire.


    Ahn youre a good father. She moaned. Teach him good!


    Whats that? I grinned, If you want that, then why dont you spread your legs more, I need to get real deep so that he gets a better view.


    You dirty boy Mia moaned but didnt hesitate to spread her legs open as much as she could.


    Oh Mia is very flexible. Iplimented her, pushing my dick as deep into her cunt as my balls would allow.


    Naaahhhn. Hah I feel it so deep, youre definitely going to hit the baby. Mia whined. When you pull my legs so far apart, I feel like your dick is going to split me in two!


    Haha well, try to stay together, because Im going to put on a show.


    As I said those words, I started pounding into her as strongly as I could. Mia made loud moaning sounds, although she was still a quieter lover than Mako was. I grabbed on to her pelvis, ignoring the rest of her body as I started using her pussy like a sex toy, thrusting my hips into it with loud thwacks. Mias moans became louder and louder.


    Ahn No. Its leaking out youre making me wet myself! She cried.


    Haha well, pregnant women cant hold it like they used to. I chuckle, not giving her pussy any release.


    Ahhnn naughty boy Im going crazy Im sorry little Mathew your mom is daddys slut! She lets out another cry as her cum gushes out, leaking down my cock and immediately soaking the sheets.


    Of course, the act of her cumming against my cock is more than I can handle, and I erupt a load deep inside her womb. This causes her to let out even more aroused cries as she feels the hot stuff being injected in the area just below the baby.


    I copsed next to her, finally spent. I hold her sweaty naked body against mine, kissing her gently on the forehead. After both of us recover our breaths, I look over at her. Mia is staring at me, a look of deep affection in her eyes that didnt need to be voiced in words. Whether she had any feeling for me when she became pregnant, the glory of getting a male child had already made her incredibly loyal. After that, thest month of living together had fermented our love for each other, which was growing to something more than the one night stand we might have started with so long ago.


    Mathew? I finally asked.


    Mm is that okay? Mathew Mian it has a nice ring to it. Mia smiled.


    Mian? Dont you mean Mathew Bonholdt? I asked.


    Mia raised an eyebrow, Kids are named after their mothers, Everyone knows that. If a baby was named after their father, there would be a million Bonholdts all around. There would be no point in having ast name!


    I chuckled, kissing her on the nose. Of course, I knew all of that already. I just like to see her cheeks grow puffy when she got flustered. My kisses also seemed to have a calming effect as she immediately smiled, closing her eyes andying her head back down on my arm. Weid like that for another hour before we finally decided to get up. Although I was officially with Mia today, that mostly only applied to sex. I still had to make an appearance in the mansion and greet all of thedies, or Id get someone growing upset. It was a lot of work having so many women in my life. However, as I looked at all the beauties I had, I knew that it was all worth it.


    Of course, there would be moreing. There had to be. Id be turning sixteen soon, and even if I cashed in my credit, that still only gave me until seventeen before I started to need to produce ten babies a month. As much as I was enjoying living the harem life now, I knew that this was fated not tost. It made me feel a little sad knowing that I could never be with just one woman, or a hand full of them. I mean, I could go fathers route and be a stud of the government, but none of the girls seemed to like that idea.


    This will be ourst day, Mia said suddenly, tears welling in her eyes.


    She started crying, holding my arm tightly. She was four months pregnant, after all, and she wasnt lying. My semester off of school flew by in a rush. Well, it was more like half of a semester, but either way, it was far too quick. Life at home was blissful, and the world out there was tough. I had spent over a month hiding in my mansion, avoiding the bacsh from my recent victory. Now, it was finally time to get some fresh air.


    The WRA was still out there. They still hated me. Of course, I wouldnt be returning if they hadnt gonepletely quiet recently. Once the boys started returning to school, the WRA seemed to slink back into their shells. My spies at school, namely Hannah, Brooke, and Mako, continued to collect information. The school, for all intent and purposes, had returned back to normal. I wanted to find out more, but there really appeared to be nothing else to find.


    Rather than ending with a bang, this whole predicament just fizzled out with time. Once I decided to return, there had been some mutterings of protest, but the school took the incentive to shut down any more disruptions and threaten expulsion for any women who felt the need to attack the boys. My victory had solidified the male protection act in public minds until it seemed like it adhered to more than ever. The government and the school cracked down on the WRA hard and men had basically gainedplete rule of the school for thest semester. Pregnancy rates were up, and generally, people were happy. Of course, this wasnt much different to how the school was run before the Precipice event.


    I dont like it Brooke muttered, shaking her head as I came out into the family room most of the girls seemed to hang when they werent in their bedrooms.


    Whats this? I asked.


    Brooke looked up at me. Im just looking over the safety precautions for tomorrow.


    Are they not appropriate? I asked.


    Brooke sighed. No rather it could be said theyre too appropriate?


    Huh?


    Brooke shook her head. I dont know I guess Im just panicking here. That Diba bitch gave me the creeps. However, thest month, shespletely vanished. No one I have talked to has ever seen her on campus.


    Maybe she quit? I offered.


    Miss Monic? Mako turned to us while dusting nearby. No, that woman doesnt quit.


    Then well just need to keep a lookout, right?


    Brooke sighed and nodded. Ive done everything I can think of. We even didnt start the first day, but the second, just in case.


    Well all go together. Mia smiled, grabbing my hand. Itll be fine.


    Mia, I thought you dropped? Rose asked.


    Ah actually, I never officially did Mia blushed. I need to actually finish the paperwork and sign some things.


    Brooke nodded slowly, Pregnant women are a good omen. Especially with a boy in there. Youre worth more to the state than anything. You could be called the safest woman in the city. Thews are so strict that even gang members fear of hurting pregnant women.


    Ill go early tomorrow, Hannah spoke up. Ill make sure the freshman is on the lookout, just in case. Brianna, Syph, you need to protect my brother.


    Yes, maam! The two girls nearly saluted.


    If only they were that obedient on my orders. Brooke looked wryly at how much fear and respect that little Hannah seemed to have garnered in her peers.


    We had a simple dinner together that night, and finally, the big day arrived. Brooke, Brianna, Syph, and Mia joined me in the car. Mako and Hannah had already returned to the school, while Lyra and Ashton were already there. We all nned to meet at the trolley. Even Rigor and Trey were going to meet me there. It had been a while.


    I was still slightly jumpy, remembering the crowds of protesters just outside of the courthouse not too long ago. However, when we reached the trolley station, I was pleased to see it was just like it always had been. There were no crowds at all. Although this was technically the male trolley, I didnt think there would be any problem taking everyone up with me. After all, protection was perfectly eptable. Mia stayed at my side and Brooke and the two other girls surrounded me in a protective triangle.


    After boarding the trolley and heading up to the ind, I felt immensely better. The whole thing had been just me worrying unnecessarily. As the trolley crested the edge of the ind, I looked out and saw Ashton, Rigor, Trey, and Lyra waiting for me. I was so excited that when the door opened, I darted out and ran right over to them. Brooke and the other three blinked, jumping out of the trolley after me. Mia took a moment to stand up, being pregnant. She started heading to the trolley exit.


    The hair suddenly started standing up on the back of my arm. I let out a cry as I felt something strange. The other four in front of me seemed to notice it as well, staring over my shoulder. I spun back, noticing a glowinging off the side of the troll. It was written in something that I couldnt see until it started being fed power. However, now that it was glowing, I could feel it quickly gathering magical energy. The world seemed to move in slow motion.


    Brooke was spinning around, but at her angle, she couldnt see the Rune as we could. Brianna and Syph had just left the trolley and were heading my direction, seemingly oblivious to the feeling of magic surging nearby. Mias head just poked out of the trolley. She smiled at me.


    No! I screamed, but I only could take a single step forward before the entire rune erupted.


    A giant fireball exploded, the entire trolley blowing up in a single eruption. The fireball consumed Mia just as the shockwave struck me. My body flew back, hitting the ground hard. The spell had seemed to be designed to take out the trolley specifically, so at my distance, the explosion wasnt too bad. As for Brianna and Syph, they were both flung savagely. They were crumpled like leaves on the ground about twenty feet away. As for Brooke, I didnt see where she was flung through all the smoke and ash in the air.


    No I coughed haggardly as I stumbled towards the wreckage that was the trolley.


    I could hear the sound of metal tearing and the snapping of cords. I didnt see Mia anywhere near the entrance, but the entire trolley was aze now. The explosion had pushed it back so that the majority of the trolley was hanging off of the ind now. I raced towards it, moving as fast as the aches and pains allowed me to move. There were more snapping sounds, and suddenly the trolley was sliding.


    No, no, no, no, no! I shouted, leaping for the trolley.


    I hit a solid object. The air rippled as I fell back, mming on the ground. The trolley slipped off the rest of the way and the final cord snapped. It fell off the side of the ind freefalling five hundred feet until it hit the ground with a massive crash. I stared dumbly, having been so close. Of course, what could I have done? Held back a ming two-ton trolley? The barrier I hit, I now remembered was a protective barrier that kept people from jumping or falling off the edge. It started about 5 feet before the edge of the ind. Only trolleys had a rune that allowed them to pass through it.


    A momentter, I could hear more explosions. I looked along the edge of the ind through the lingering smoke and fire and saw the trolley next to ours also exploding. There was a third one and a fourth. Beyond that, I couldnt see them, but I had a distinct feeling that every trolley had just been destroyed in a single moment of mass destruction.


    Still coughing, I started making my way out of the burning trolley station, barely even feeling the heat. My body felt numb. I felt lost.


    M-mia? I called out helpless, looking over the ground.


    My eyes caught sight of someone, and when I rolled her over, I realized it was Brooke. Her face was covered in soot. I couldnt even think to check for her pulse. Whether she was alive or dead, I didnt know. At that moment, I heard an inte system ze out, a cracking sound that hurt my eardrums. A voice popped up, vibrating across the ind. My face grew white as I recognized the voice of Miss Monic.


    Ladies of Amaryllis Academy,


    Moments ago, the WRA cut off all contact with the rest of the city. The trolleys are gone, and the inds controls are under my power. The dean has been relieved of duty. I am now in charge of Amaryllis. Lately, the men of this school have cowered behind the male protection act, using it to justify their acts of viciousness and depravity. They have made women their sex ves and their toys.


    Its time for women to fight back. Students, find every man and bring him to the mage building in the center of campus. They will all finally face the judgement they deserve. Any woman who doesply will be restrained. If you are found helping a boy, you will be severely punished. The time for woman to rise back up and take our world is now!


    Oh and as for Clyburn Bonholdt, the boy who started this all. I will make the woman who brings me his head rich beyond her dreams! Join me,dies, let the revolution begin!

 Book 2: Chapter 37

    Book 2: Chapter 37


    H-hello I stared out through the smoke, slightly dazed. Help


    My voice was weak and hoarse from coughing so much. The fire was spreading over the nearby bushes and trees, creating a smokescreen of sorts. I was hacking up, my head feeling dizzy. I remained stuck in that spot,pletely drained, unable to move forward. Brookeid at my feet, still unconscious. I couldnt even check her pulse to see if she was alive. If I did, and I didnt get a pulse, I knew whatever sanity I had left would be gone.


    Help I called again, only a little louder this time.


    There were shadows in the smoke. Some of them looked like people. Others looked like monsters. I could hear voices, but they sounded muffled. I didnt think smoke could muffle hearing. It never urred to me that after that explosion, it was my own ears that were not processing sound properly.


    Get them! I heard a voice that sounded female.


    Clyburn! Donte out run! Was that Ashtons voice?


    I heard shouting, screaming, and fighting. There was a fireball that erupted through the darkness of the smoke. My eyes widened, but I still could only stare in a daze. Thest few moments that I had seen Mia kept reying over and over again in my mind. I saw her body as it was consumed in fire. She was pushed out of the trolley, right? That meant, she had to be around here somewhere, right? My eyes wandered around the ground, but it was getting harder and harder to see as the fire grew nearer.


    A dark shape was starting to emerge from the smoke. It was moving closer and closer. Was it a person?


    H-help I swallowed, trying to force moisture into my mouth that simply wasnt there.


    Meanwhile, the shape was getting closer and closer, I reached out towards it. It was my salvation. A girl I didnt recognize stepped out of the smoke. She had something wrapped around her face. That must be keeping the smoke out of her lungs. She looked older, perhaps an upperssman. When her eyes locked on mine, she froze for a moment. She appeared to be scared to see me.


    Y-you did live Her words didnt sound happy.


    B-Brooke she I looked down at the woman at my feet and then looked behind me. And Mia


    T-this is a good thing. If I bring you to Miss Monic shell reward me, right? The girl said, almost to herself.


    Miss Monic? I could only stare, my brain the equivalent of mush.


    They made me walk in here! Okay? You should have run away! Or better yet, just died! I dont want to do this!


    Please help I said, falling to my knees, putting my hands on Brooke. Sh-shes hurt.


    The girls eyes widened, and then she took a step back. But after a moment, she raised her hand. I noticed that her hand had a glove on that had a magic rune scripted on the palm. It wasnt unlike the ones that Miss Monic had used on me.


    The WRA is making us! The women who fight back Her eyes widened in fear. Im sorry I dont want to hurt anyone, but if I help you, theyll hurt me too


    I could only stare up at her, not able to answer. Her eyes grew more intense, and a momentter she lifted her hand. The fire started to form. I could only watch nkly, my brain not wanting to function. My brain was too afraid to function.


    Im sorry although there isnt a lot of air and the spells a little harder to invoke, its very hot, so She spoke again, closing her eyes. You should burn up quickly. Just die!


    Just as the fireball started to form, there was a thump. I watched as the woman copsed like a heap. There was a bit of a look in her eyes as if she was thankful. Someone grabbed my arm and tugged, but I barely could acknowledged it. Instead, I was focused on a new form emerging from the smoke.


    Clyburn, we have to go, now! More upperssmen areing, a lot of people are still lost and confused, but once people start taking sides there is no telling how bad things will get.


    Ash, Rigor The words came out of my mouth, as I looked up at her, recognition slowly forming in my brain.


    It was Brianna who emerged from the smoke where the upperssman was standing previously. The left side of her face was a mess.Thats why it took me a moment to realize who she was. There was a lot of blood. She also had various burn marks. As for her left eye, it waspletely gone! She had a pained look, but her eyes locked on me.


    They took them, Brianna said, her teeth clenched.


    M-mia? I forced out, looking to the person holding my arm.


    That person was Syph. She looked away, refusing to meet my eyes. Her arm was hanging uselessly from her side. With her one working arm, she was trying to pull me up, but in my position, I wasnt moving and was too heavy for her to move in her current state.


    We need to go Syphs voice sounded as raw as mine.


    These girls had been closer to the explosion than me, yet they seemed to have recovered better. At least, what they were saying started to make sense. I couldnt help but think how strong they were. We needed to leave. I couldnt stay in the smoke. In fact, some of the fire was spreading closer and it was getting hotter. I silently grabbed Brooke and picked her up in my arms. I gave the girls a nod. Syph seemed surprised, but she didnt hesitate to start moving.


    My mind still had a kind of floaty feeling as if I was in a dream, but as we worked our way out of the smoke, I felt it easier to focus. I had to concentrate on what I could. My bodyguards were all injured. I had to get them somewhere safe where we could heal and rest. I probably had a concussion. Given how my brain was working, that seemed like a given. Mia was gone. No, that hurt too much. Think about what you can handle.


    Brooke was unconscious in my arms. She was still warm to the touch, and she moved slightly with a whimper when I had picked her up. She was alive. Syph had a broken and useless arm. Magic could fix that. Brianna lost an eye. I didnt think magic could fix that. However, both women would still be alive. As for Lyra, Ash, Rigor, and Trey they were all twice the distance from the explosion than me. I was knocked down, and hit my head, but they likely got much less of the blow. However, it sounded like they were attacked and captured. Lyra should be okay. If Ashton is forced to reveal her sex, she should be okay. As for Rigor and Trey, hopefully, their punishments were light. I recalled Miss Monics version of punishment for me. Forcing them to cum? It could be worse. For all I knew, while I was trudging along in the cold, they were busy getting handjobs from beautiful upperssmen.


    As I worked out these parts in my mind, I finally started to rx. Things were still manageable. This was just some kind of desperate WRAst attempt atshing back at men. The cops were probably already on their way, and this whole situation would be resolved in moments. Both girls ended up on either side of me, with their hands holding me. I realized that Syph was shaking, and Brianna had her head down, clearly in pain. The lead Syph had taken was gone, and all three of us started to move forward slowly while holding each other.


    The girls were just as shaken up as I was. Perhaps adrenaline had gotten them to take me this far, but both girls were starting to lose what willpower they had left. Fortunately, I had figured out the direction they were taking us. That would have to be the small shack that led to the Matriarchs underground bunker. That would be where Hannah was. Hannah, I could make it to Hannah. That was a much easier thought to deal with. I straightened up and started moving faster. Syph and Brianna each had a hand on my shirt, holding it and being pulled along, as if afraid to let go of me.


    Without realizing it, I had ended up dragging us right into a deep puddle. We had made it halfway to the shack. The burning fire of the trolley station was far behind us. Ice cold water rushed into my boots and soaked my socks. Even though my feet were cold and numb and my body was shaking in the cold winter air, my only thought was to keep on moving.


    That is when a group of three girls suddenly came around a corner. My face fell as I realized they were upperssman. More than that, they had gloves on as well. Werent those things supposed to be rare? Miss Monic must have mass produced these just for this day.


    Its him! One of the girls shouted.


    I gave a howl, causing them girl to flinch as she raised her hand. Kicking back, I threw myself away from where her hand was pointing. The girl didnt seem experienced at magic, because the fireball shot too early. As I stumbled back, knocking both girls behind me down, the fireball ended up striking the puddle. A giant fountain of water shot up into the sky, and thennded back down around me. Mist caused by the rapidly evaporating water spread out, but it wasnt like the smoke from before and didnt seem to obscure my vision. Instead, it just made a strange rush of heat, and then blistering cold.


    Fuck it, I missed him! The girl cursed.


    I rolled over, pushing Brooke off of me. Noticing her sword sitting in the scabbard, I clumsily drew it, standing up. As I looked around, I noticed Syph hadnded on her arm, and she was in pain with her eyes closed tight in a silent howl. As for Brianna, she lookedpletely terrified. If she hadnt been soaked by water, I might have noticed that she had wet herself. Looking up at the three upperssmen women, I could see all of them with their palms pointed at me. They were on the other side of the puddle, which had been significantly reduced in size after the shot. They also looked wet, but they ignored it as they red at me with a fervent desire to kill in their eyes.


    Unlike the previous girl, this leader didnt seem to show any fear of killing. They could invoke their spells at any moment. In fact, they should have already, and I didnt even know why I was still alive. So, I had to move if I wanted to live. Letting out a scream, I ran through the puddle, sshing with each run. The two girls behind took a few terrified steps back, but the girl in front who had fired the first spell seemed determined to see me dead. Why did she want me dead? I did nothing to her! Fury started to burn through me, and I lifted up the sword and shed it down in a week imitation of a stance Id seen in some samurai show.


    A look of surprise appeared on her face as blood gushed out, the spell she was invoking nevering. Watching their leader cut down, the other two women screamed. One of them tried to push her palm out on me, summoning magic from her dripping wet glove. She stumbled backward over a bump in the sidewalk andnded on her butt. The other girl turned and ran, not giving it another thought. Without pausing, I targeted the girl on the ground. She desperately held her hand out, there was a slight spark, but it went out instantly. Her eyes widened as I raised the sword up over her head.


    W-wait no! She shouted.


    I brought the sword down, mming it into her neck. Blood shot across the ground, some of it striking my face. I held it there as I watched the life go out of her eyes. To the end, she never realized that when the first spell hit the puddle, the sh of evaporation caused the local humidity to change. Or perhaps it was simply that with their gloves soaking wet, the girls couldnt invoke any spells. The parameters of casting changed, and something like fire was too difficult to cast whenbined with water.


    I looked up to see that the other girl was long gone. Then, I copsed and started vomiting. If my body was shaken before, now I was feeling even worst. I felt like I lost every meal I had ever eaten onto the ground. The cold started to seep into my bones now that I was wet. I was shaking uncontrobly, but no matter what I did, I didnt seem to be able to stand back up. Blood from the corpse next to me spread across the ground, and it started merging with my vomit. My body shook again.


    A strong hand grabbed my shoulder. I let out a scream, pulling up the sword only to stumble back and fall on my ass. When I looked up and saw the person there, I broke into tears.


    Brooke! I leaped up and grabbed her.


    Brookes face was a bit gaunt, but she had woken up. I realized that she was carrying someone on her back, it was Syph, who had passed out from the pain. Brianna limped over, her head lowered, not saying anything.


    Clyburn, we have to keep going. Brookes voice sounded icy, but hermand instantly filled me with warmth.


    I gave a nod, forcing myself up to my feet. I kept a hold of her sword tightly, not offering it back to her. However, she didnt seem to want it back either. She gave a single nod and then the group of us left the two corpses behind. The first girl I had cut I hadnt seen her die. As we passed by, I noticed her eyes were still open, staring up in disbelief. The urge to vomit grew, but I knew I had nothing left to throw up.


    Rather, I just needed to follow Brooke. That was why I hired Brooke, after all. She was my bodyguard, my meat shield. I felt bitter tears forming again.Brooke had almost died protecting me. All of these girls did. I was the one who decided to use them as bodyguards, and I was the reason they were in this state right now.


    Brooke also seemed to have figured out where we were heading. Perhaps Brianna had told her while I was throwing up, I didnt know. It was only another five minutes when we came to the stairs. As soon as the door opened, several weapons poked out. There were at least five freshman girls at the entrance, holding various bats and sharp objects. Brooke stepped back, but it only took a moment for the girls to recognize Syph and Brianna.


    Brianna! You made it! The leading girl cried out in relief.


    Brianna nodded, but she still didnt speak. Perhaps it hurt to speak. The girls immediately ushered the group of us inside. I took a breath of relief as the door closed behind me. Had Hannahs gang been farther away from the male trolley, we might have encountered more groups of upperssman. As the case, we were actually pretty far away from most of the stuff on campus except the male trolley. It was only about a ten-minute walk, although it had taken my group close to forty-five minutes to get there. As a matter of coincidence, we were nearly on the opposite side of the ind as the Magic building, which was the faculty building where the WRA had met and seemed to be mounting this attack.


    The inside of the undergroundplex wasnt as biting cold as the outside, but it was still unheated and under the earth, which meant I was still shivering to somewhat freezing temperatures. There were a lot more Freshman down here than thest time I had seen. Some of them were crying, while others looked lost. A few, who were probably higher up in Hannahs gang, walked around, handing out nkets and food.


    Clyburn, oh, blessed be I turned my head down a side corridor to see Mako running towards me.


    My head ended up in her bosom a secondter. She was incredibly warm to the touch, so I found myself holding her tightly.


    Mako I said in relief.


    I hadnt even considered feeling the bond to see if she was nearby. I had been so stunned, that my thoughts werent on anything of the sort. Mako continued to hold me, and I felt a few tears fall on my hair, which spoke to how worried she was.


    Master I knew you were alive because of the bond, but I was so worried.


    Unlike me, Mako didnt know much about my state of being. If I died, the bond would likely kill her as well. She was right to worry about me, especially with a bounty on my head at the moment.


    Theyre hurt. I finally managed to get out, my voice muffled in her chest.


    Ahn Ill fix you up. Mako finally pulled my head away from her bust, but she kept her hands on my head and looked like she wanted to start kissing me but resisted. Mastere with me.


    As she led us to a side room that appeared to previously be a storage that had been cleared out and filled with cots and chairs, she began to speak.


    There have been WRA terrorist attacks in the past, but never in Amaryllis. I cant believe Monic would go this far. Shes a teacher! But her word is heavy with the students. I wish I had known how much fear and control she had over the upperssman. They didnt just take out the trolleys, they also raided the administrators building and the dorms.


    They set fire to the freshman dorms, forcing the girls to flee. Most of them got captured. We have no clue why. Three upperssmen and a teacher who works with Miss Monic tried to get into my clinic. Thankfully, I had forgotten to unlock the doors on time. I heard the explosions before I could unlock them, and then they started trying to smash their way in. Had Hannah not told me about an underground ess port hidden in the clinic, I would have been caught too. I immediately headed over here and have been taking care of anyone who got hurt in the fire or explosions. There arent too many injuries so far, but if things keep going this way, more people will be hurt.


    As she finished her exnation, I recalled the two women covered in blood outside. There were already too many people that have been hurt. However, I didnt want to cause her any grief or concern, so I only nodded numbly. It looked like she had a few of her first aid things, and quickly patched us up, starting with me. Despite being an unseeded, she could still power several of the first aide devices. I guess one helped with concussions because I instantly felt my head clearing up. That wasnt necessarily a good thing, because as my mind cleared, I could think about Mia.


    While she worked on the other three women, I sat on the couch and fought back silent tears. Syph was put down on a cot. Once she was finished with me, Mako noticed Briannas missing eye and wouldnt stop until she was lying in a cot too.


    When she was finished, only Brooke and I were cleared to go. I got a change of clothing, which turned out to be a girls long-sleeved track outfit. It fit me fine. I even managed to drink a little bit of water, although I still felt queasy when I thought about eating. Mako looked at the pair of regretfully like she feared this might be thest time she saw us.


    Master


    Mako. I held her hand.


    Just be safe. She sighed and kissed my cheek.


    I nodded. She gave us the directions to where Hannah was, and the pair of us headed outside. I didnt make it more than a few steps before I stopped and looked up at Brooke. She had been mostly silent the entire time since she had woken up.


    Brooke, thank you for protecting me, I said, but before I could say anything else, Brooke threw her arms around me. Ah!


    You saved me, idiot, Brooke said, holding me tightly for a moment before pulling back. You could have left me back there, but you wouldnt leave without me. Thats what Brianna said.


    I would never! my eyes widened, not even being able to contemte leaving Brooke behind.


    She chuckled and looked down. Her hand reached out and touched the sword, now hanging on my hip. It really does suit you better.


    My hand instinctively went down and gripped the handle. Immediately, I recalled the nauseating feeling of the sword hacking through flesh. I killed two women today no, girls. They were basically children, and I cut them down because I was too afraid to do anything else.


    I hate this sword I said, my hands tightening until my knuckles turned white.


    Brookes fingers touched my hand on the hilt. It was such a gentle touch, that my finger loosened immediately. Her eyes met mine, and I realized her face was only a few inches away. I was close enough that I could see her lips quivering slightly.


    Good, Brooke said, close enough that I could smell her sweet breath. As long as you hate using it, you should keep using it. Itll keep you safe when I cant.


    Brooke I shook my head, my body starting to feel hot.


    Brooke stepped away almost as quickly as she hade up. Come we have to go see your sister. I have a feeling shell know what to do.


    I could only nod dumbly. Like nothing had happened, the pair of us walked the rest of the way to Matriarch HQ. I could instantly hear Hannahs voice. She had on no voice modtor, no theatrics today. The room she selected was arger room with wide opened doors. In the middle was arge table, and spread across that table was a map of the school. Without a doubt, it looked like a war room.


    Reports Hannah barked.


    Theyve taken the freshman into the Fredricks building. Anyone who was believed to be a male sympathizer is being brought to the main courtyard. Most of the Freshman are safe, but a few who tried to fight back or flee are being brought there as well.


    What about the men? Hannah demanded.


    Doing what men do best, hiding in the male dormitory. It has several protective runes. Theyre trying to smoke them out, but it hasnt gone well. The dorms are resistant to fire, and as long as no one opens the door from the inside, itd take some pretty powerful magic to knock down the males dormitory. The only men who have been caught so far are the men outside when this stuff went down. They too have been led to the courtyard. We estimate about 10 men and two hundred women are currently being held there.


    And these so-called punishments? Hannah asked.


    Havent started. Right now, theyre just holding them while they try to consolidate their control of the campus.


    And Miss Monics side? How many girls we talking about here?


    At least, five hundred strong. Diba Monic must have mass ordered those gloves for fire and for electricity. They all seemed to be armed with them. Very few Freshman know magic. There are no guns on campus and were fighting with bats and sticks. Down here, the corridors are tight and we can overwhelm them. Topside, were sitting ducks. Fortunately, these upperssmen dont seem as familiar with the undergroundwork as we are, thats the only reason so many girls managed to make it here. We number about 300.


    Brother you made it. Hannah noticed me stepping into the room.


    Her whole face brightened and she threw a hug around me. Some of the girls nearby made noises of surprise. Some were surprised to see a man suddenly show up, especially the one with a bounty on his head. The rest seemed to just be surprised that their illustrious leader smiled and acted like a girl around me. Hannah seemed to have been told I wasing, as she took my appearance in stride, quickly recovering from seeing me.


    Sister I hugged her back.


    How are you holding up? She finally pulled away, but I noticed she still kept her arm around me without letting go.


    Mia she I tried to get it out but then chocked, my heart once again feeling a sharp pain.


    Hannah put her hand on my chest and then her head on my shoulder, hugging my arm tightly. I know, brother. Im sorry


    Thank you if you werent here, I wouldnt have known what to do. I said, stroking her arm.


    Hannah blushed slightly. Hmmm well, well show these lipstick sluts what we think of their bullying. Afterward I Ill give you five male babies!


    I could only give a wry smile. Im not exactly the blessed one, in reality. Id need to have 5000 babies to have 5 males.


    Hmph! Well, I have 2000 freshman beauties right here you can enjoy! Hannah dered proudly. And once I whip the upperssman, they too will take brothers cock!


    I couldnt help but blush as the various other women in the room looked away, some blushing, some simply looking embarrassed, as the Matriarch casually offered me their virginities. However, in her own way, I felt Hannahs words were genuine, and even through my pain, I felt the warmth of her love. I bent down and kissed her cheek. Hannah froze for a second and then exploded in a blush.


    B-b-brother nows not the time! Is it? Suddenly she started looking at a cot that had been put in the corner. Well perhaps maybe if were quick. I mean, Id have to send the other girls away, unless you want them to watch then maybe


    Where are the authorities? I asked the scout while Hannah seemed to start gibbering nonsense to herself.


    Theyrepletely cut off. The girl shook her head, apparently used to Hannahs obscene tendencies and quick to recover. I cant even say for sure they know whats happening up here. With the trolleys gone, there is no way they can easily get someone up here. The barrier prevents most entrances. Perhaps an airship could prate, but that might be a few hours yet.


    I nodded. Then, we need to rescue the girls and the guys, and get them off this ind.


    Hannahs attention finally returned to the discussion. How do you n to do that then?


    Not all the trolley lines snapped. Someone should be able to climb or slide down it.


    We considered something like that. The school has some zip lining equipment that might do the trick. Hannah admitted and then sighed, It wont work though. Not with the rune field preventing anyone from jumping off.


    Thats why we need to take over the mainframe. You girls know this facility better than them. Take it over, and shut down the barrier.


    Hannahs eyes shed, and then she smiled. That sounds crazy, brother is turning his sister on.


    I coughed, suddenly finding myself not able to meet Hannahs mischievous eyes. I wasnt the only one in the room. Several of the other girls started seeing her arm still holding me and jumping to many assumptions about our rtionship.


    All of that sounds good, Brooke shook her head, ignoring the mood. But not even I can deal with the magic. Without a long-distance weapon, were screwed!


    The other girls nodded, and silence started permeating the room. I thought back to my fight outside a moment ago, and instantly, I remembered the girls dependence on their magic. They desperately couldnt cast it because their bodies had gotten wet. A smile formed on my face.


    Clyburn? Hannah asked, ncing over at me, the spark returning to her eyes.


    I got an idea I admitted, staring at the map where the male dorm sat nearby the building where the females were being kept, But were going to need a lot of balloons.

 Book 2: Chapter 38

    Book 2: Chapter 38


    Sister, are you sure you can do this? I asked, my hand raising up to her face, cupping her chin.


    Hannah blushed, rubbing her face against my hand affectionately. A momentter, there were a couple of girls clearing their throats. We nced around to notice we were being looked at strangely by several of the Freshman nearby. I was just touching my sister affectionately, was that so weird? I had to remind myself that this was a world where affection between men and women was a rarity. Most sex involved contracts and slices, so perhaps this was a sight these women wouldnt be able to see often.


    My brother never touched me like that I heard a light voice say, which I wouldnt have noticed if the underground hallways didnt project voices so well.


    I frowned, ncing back, but I didnt see who said that. Meanwhile, Hannahs blush grew, but she refused to stop nuzzling me. With a sigh I leaned forward and kissed her, finally pulling away while she was too flustered to react. Hannah shook her head after a dumbfounded look, and then broke into a mischievous grin, seeming to quickly recover from my attack.


    Hahaha, Brother, you dont need to worry about me. This kind of hostile takeover I am more than capable of handling. Hannah gave a thumbs up, but then her eyes gave a concerned look. Im worried about you going topside though.


    Youre going to need a boy if you want to hope to get the males to open up their dorm. Even if that wasnt the case, I cant sit back and do nothing. Im the reason this all happened anyway.


    Youre not Hannah shook her head. But I know I cant convince you to stand down, so please just be careful.


    You be careful. Shut down the safety, dont knock out the thrusters that keep this ind floating.


    Ill figure it out. Hannah shrugged, but then handed me a device she had in her hand. Well contact you when I seed. Once everyone else is saved off the ind, Ill join you.


    I nodded, but I still had a frown on my face. Putting my sister in jeopardy was already something I was squeamish with. However, remembering the two girls I had killed, I wanted to keep Hannah away from as much of that as I could. Eyeing themunication device she had handed me, I let out a sigh. My mind still flickered unstably as if I might copse at any moment. Mounting rescuing operations and fighting students to the death was far beyond what I could handle mentally at the moment. Yet, I had to move forward anyway.


    Looking at the team of girls Hannah had selected for me, there wasnt a single one I recognized other than Brooke. I wasntpletely certain if that was a good thing or a bad thing. Both Syph and Brianna were staying behind, their injuries being too severe for either of them to fight. I had assumed that would be the case, but I was surprised with both of them wanted to go with me. In the end, it took Hannah to get the pair of them to step down. I felt my heart warm a bit to know that they had taken to their duties as bodyguards so absolutely. However, when I remembered that the reason they were in the shape they were in was because of them being my bodyguard, a lot of my humor left.


    With themunicator in hand, I said myst goodbye to Hannah and then headed back to the staircase which led to the surface. My heart was racing quickly. Soon, wed be out there among the roving bands of seniors just looking to bring my head to Diba for a reward. Damn, this was all kinds of fucked up! I checked my bag to make sure that I had several balloons filled and ready to throw. Although some of the girls were suspicious, I was finally able to get them to ept the idea when one of the few magic users was able to confirm that when the glove got wet, it became incredibly difficult to cast magic.


    These spells were already being cast all over the ind, where the temperature and location were constantly changing. Thus, even the more practiced senior girls required a great deal of Chakra in order to induce an invocation. Adding water to the equation was enough to drive the gloves into being inoperable. Perhaps if the girls had some kind of ice spell, water wouldnt make a big difference, but when you were talking about adding moisture to a fire or lightning invocation, where dryness was a key factor, it was enough to render the runes useless.


    As far as ice spells, despite what video games suggested, it was very difficult to make coldbative. You might be able to freeze someone given enough time, but chucking blocks of ice at them would require a rune to condenserger quantities of humidity, lowering the temperature until it froze, and then pushing the ice with enough force to hurt someone already required at least three runes. Itd be easier to just throw a rock with a force push. For seniors, igniting some oxygen to shoot out a wave of fire, or pushing some electrons was a considerably easier invocation.


    Even with simple invocations, these gloves werent so fancy that they would make those kinds of adjustments on the fly. As to some kind of wristputer that could instantly read and ount for all physical changes and then instantly generate invocations on the go, it wasnt like this world hadnt thought of such things. However, it was a bit like the jetpack in my previous world. Technically, the technology seemed possible, but in practice, it wasrge, clunky, and impractical. Something like an ironman suit may show up in books and media, but who knew when a legitimate device would be created. It was the same with suchputers, which might show up in a spy or action movie, but remained a fantasy in practice.


    I feel like rubber boots or something might be best I mumbled as I went through the supplies onest time.


    Brooke gave me a nk look, and I could only smile wryly. Balloons were really ast-minute concoction. If you could simply wear heat resistance clothing or a rubber suit, there would be absolutely nothing to fear from these spellcasters. However, it wasnt like this school had tons of that stuff. I could only take a breath and head up the stairway, gesturing for everyone to follow me. What happened next depended on a bit of luck and chance. I wasnt some action hero, after all.


    The guards watching the front door apparently had barricaded it once I arrived. They were removing the barricade now on Hannahs order. Once the stuff they had piled in the way was moved, I exited back into the cold sunlight. I had twoyers on now, and I was healed up, so it didnt feel nearly as threatening as it had before. Still, there was a bit of a creepy feeling. The ind was too quiet. As soon as everyone was out, I could hear the door shutting and the stuff being moved back into the barricade. This would not be a direction we could escape if things went badly.


    Some of the girls broke off to head in other directions. My team was heading to the dorms. Others were heading to get the zipline equipment or various locations to try to find friends. Hannah was going to take the mainframe that held the ind. Once that happened, we could finally contact the city and find out why there was no oneing. I had some worries that perhaps the city did know what was happening up here, and chose not to respond to see how things turned out. If I was the figurehead of the male protection movement, then my death would certainly throw a wrench in their whole operation.


    Although it was light out, we did our best to remain hidden. I had even managed to get a hold of a wig which I wore to make me look like a girl at a distance, even if it was without makeup and easily noticeable up close. Brooke took the lead, although she frequently frowned when she looked back at the four other girls that were with us. These were all just children, yet they were now being asked to risk their lives to protect others. These were, of course, all volunteers who had the most steady temperaments. These were girls Hannah had selected, so they were likely tough and street smart.


    The male dorm is up ahead, Brooke announced, even though we were all familiar with campus and knew the location of the dorm.


    Hiding behind a small hill, we allid down to keep out of sight. Brooke pulled out a pair of binocrs she must have gotten from HQ and then spent a few minutes surveying the situation. She finally sat back down and nced at the five of us with a frown on her face.


    They havent broken into the boys dorm just yet. She exined. There are about eight girls. They seem to be trying to invoke arge bonfire rune. Itll take some time, but they n to burn through the protective Runes. Once the ce catches on fire, the boys will have no choice but to flee into their hands.


    Theyre distracted right now. Only one lookout. Theyre the aggressors, so they probably arent even thinking about being attacked or overwhelmed. I dont like moving when the odds are not in our favor. She looked out one more time and then winced. Shit, three more just showed up. Its including that bitch that tried to rape me.


    Remi? I asked, the name returning to me all of sudden.


    Clyburn Brookes eyes turn serious as she looked at me. Its Ashton.


    My eyes widened as I took the binocrs from her and looked myself. As sure as she suggested, Ash was being led to the male dorm. Her hands were tied. It was clear Ash was their prisoner. Did they know that she was a woman? Why would they bring her to the male dorm? Perhaps it was for the same reason as I was here. They wanted to get the men to open up the dorm rooms. As I watched, the group shoved Ash forward.


    Guys! Ash yelled out. Hey, guys


    There was a brief moment of silence, then the woman named Remi stepped forward and kicked Ashtons knee. Ashton made a cry as she tumbled down. Pulling a knife out, Remi held it to Ashs throat.


    You said you could get the guys out! The woman snarled. Do it! Or well hang you like we hung the others.


    Hanged? I mouthed the words, to Brooke, who could only shrug.


    Y-yes Ash bit her lip, nodding, her expression unsure. Guys its okay. They wo-wont


    Ash closed her eyes, seeming to struggle with the lie. Even though she was actually a woman and didnt really owe these guys anything, the lie stuck in her throat.


    Say it! The woman hissed, looking like shed cut the hesitatant Ashs throat at any moment.


    Guys we need to go now! I stood up, moving forward without another moment of hesitation.


    Clybur- shit! Brooke gave a curse, and then followed behind me.


    I couldnt concentrate on anything other than Ash at that particr moment. I didnt know if any of the girls followed behind me. My eyes werepletely locked on her. The movement must have caught her eyes because Ash looked over at me. At the same moment, the guard finally noticed and opened their mouth to cry out.


    Ash took the distraction and pped the womans arm away, sparing her neck. Keep the door locked! A guy will let you know when its safe!


    In a single motion, she mmed into Remi. Even though Remi was taken byplete surprise, herrge girth prevented her from taking more than a few steps back. Meanwhile, Ash started to run towards me. A woman lifted up her glove, the sign of an invocation started. Without missing a step, I tossed a balloon out. She let out a cry of surprise when it hit her, spraying her body with water. A secondter, she was unable to cast her spell.


    Remi didnt look to be wearing a glove at all. Perhaps she was too stupid to be able to cast invocations. All she could do was re as Ash put distance from them. The other girls who had gloves started to raise their hands too, but momentster there was a spattering of balloons striking the other women. The girls behind me were bombarding the seniors with water. A few realized they could cast spells immediately, and began running, while a few kept staring in wonder as their invocations kept failing to trigger.


    Clyburn! Ash cried out, tears starting to stream down her eyes. I was so scared when the explosion, came. I thought you died.


    Clyburn Remis eyes darkened as she took a look at me.


    We flew into each others embrace. The sudden intimacy might have caught some of the girls who didnt know Ashs true sex off guard. Perhaps one or two girls even looked on interestingly at the sight of two men together. Even in this world, there were a certain few women who fantasized about two men together.


    With the four women on my side holding bats and various other weapons, as soon as the others realized they couldnt cast spells, they either fled or put up their hands. Wed need to move fast, as the ones who fled might being back with reinforcements otherwise. Within moments, all of the girls had given up. They were just high school girls anyway, and more than half of them had been coerced into doing this. They feared death and pain just as much as anyone. Like the girl I met in the fire, they werent fighting for something they strongly believed in.


    There was one exception, and that was Remi, who still had a grip on her knife, and had taken several steps away from the rest. She was still shooting us res even as the girls cautiously tied up the other women. It was Brooke who started approaching her. With Ash in one arm, I offered her the sword, but Brooke shook her head.


    I know plenty of hand-to-hand disarming techniques. If I used a sword, I cant promise I wouldnt cripple her. Brooke exined as she approached the woman. Its best if you just give up now. One way or another, were leaving with the boys.


    You traitorous whore Remi snarled, backing away. You think youve won? Your precious males will all one day be nothing but dispensers. Dont you get it? Men arent needed. They are destroying this world. Giving them the ability to decide who gets pregnant and who doesnt? All seed should be collected and distributed to any who needs it!


    Brooke frowned, keeping her hands up in a cautious position. Its not that I dont understand what youre saying. I agree with you a bit, even. But this is not the way to do it. Come on girl. Put down the knife. No one needs to get hurt.


    No one? Remi sneered. Or do you just mean your man?


    Remi Brooke sighed, putting out her hand. Just hand it-


    Die! Remi pulled her knife back in a throwing motion.


    I instinctively took a step forward. Brooke, watch out.


    Remi threw the knife forward, and Brook dodged instinctively. It was only in the middle of the dodge that she realized that the target Remi was throwing it at wasnt her, but someone ten steps behind her. She could only watch helplessly as a triumphant expression appeared on Remis face. After all, the knife was heading straight for my chest. I stopped short but was still heading forward reaching out for Brooke. Meanwhile, Brooke was falling to the side, desperately reaching out for the knife. My momentum kept me from dodging the knife.


    Then, I felt a pull on my arm. I looked on in horror as my body spun, and Ash spun the pair us around. Instead of being behind me, Ash was no in front. A secondter, I could hear the thump as the knife struck her in the back. With a single jolt, she looked up at me tearfully. My mouth was open, and all I could do was stare in her eyes. A momentter, Brooke had recovered, and with Remi unarmed, quickly tackled her to the ground.


    Remi showed no signs of struggle as Brooke got her arms behind her and tussled her like an oversized pig. I barely noticed as I was looking directly in Ashs eyes. Blood fell from the corner of her mouth.


    No! I shouted, the voice sounding hollow in my ears.


    It was far too big of a blow immediately after losing Mia. Ashton fell to the side. I barely managed to catch her, gently guiding her down so the knife didnt move the knife seemed to have hit somewhere dead center. It had to have gone through her spine, and possibly her lungs. Did I need to pull it out? Leave it in? I couldnt think.


    Ashley no no no I grabbed her face, as more blood leaked out, her body shaking.  I love you, Ashley.


    C-cly- She smiled, her lips blood. I -I-


    Shhshh shh Itll be okay Itll be okay I said, my voiceing out high and in a panic. Brooke!


    Through the watery vision of my eyes, I looked up at Brooke desperately. She had her knee in Remis back. She looked up at me and shook her head, not sure what to say.


    C-clyburn Ash spoke, her hand tightening on my wrist and causing me to look down.


    Ash I wiped the blood away, kissing her lips quickly. Youll make it. Please youll make it.


    Ash smiled, T-this is why women love you when you l-look at them this way.


    Ash grimaced in pain, but I refused to move. I didnt care if reinforcements wereing or anything. I had Ash in my arms, and that was all that mattered.


    Ash, please I begged.


    Ash said, her hands tightening on my shirt. I w-was scared before.


    There is nothing to be scared about. Ive got you. Ash, please, Ive got you.


    Ashley smiled again. Call me Ashley just once.


    Ashley, I love you


    Ashley coughed, blooding out, but I ignored it as I held her tighter. When she finished coughing, she looked even paler than before.


    No Ashley, please stay with me. Stay with me.


    Im sorry Ashley said.


    You have nothing to be sorry for, absolutely nothing.


    I should have told you earlier Ashleys hands started to weaken on my shirt. I-Im p-p


    Ashleys face went ck, her grip on me slowly loosened. A few secondster, any light in her eyes dimmed. Her eyes glossed over, and she was no longer staring at me, but nothing at all. I broke into tears, wailing out as I held her. My bodyid in the freezing mud, with Ashton in my arms. Why did this have to happen? Why? Ashton was my friend and my lover, and this world chose to take her from me.


    Hehehehehe The snickering sounds grew until they echoed in my mind like a massive drum.


    I slowly broke away from Ashley, closing her eyes with my hand. Then I looked up. Remi was lying on the ground. Brooke had her in aplete hold, but she had her head up, as she was watching the whole thing unfold before she started chuckling to herself. Brooke shoved her head to the ground, but that only caused her tough harder.


    Hehehehe, at least I got to kill one man. Remis eyes held nothing but humor over the loss of life.


    I already knew her to be an unpleasant woman who raped drunk women and hated men. However, I had always seen her as just an impressionable kid. At that moment though, I started to feel hatred. I stood up, my eyes narrowing on her. My hand stroked the hilt of my sword.


    Clyburn stand down we need to get going. Brooke responded helplessly.


    You have something to say? I said through gritted teeth, staring at Remi.


    Hmm? Remi looked up, a crazed smile on her face. That I killed your little boyfriend.


    She was a woman, you cow! I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    The volume of my voice was enough that everyone jumped. In fact, the voice probably carried halfway across campus. Remi seemed taken aback, but after a moment, her eyes narrowed.


    A woman, who dresses as a man, I guess? A traitor either way youre all traitors! She called out, shooting the freshman girls looks.


    The Freshman girls looked uncertain. It wasnt that they were doubting they were doing the right thing. It was more that this woman who seemed to have no qualms about killing came off aspletely crazy. I didnt hesitate another moment to pull out my sword. Brook through up her hand.


    Clyburn dont!


    Ive killed seniors before they clearly dont care about murder. Why should I?


    As I spoke, I also looked down at the eight tied up women who hadnt run. Their eyes shot open and several of them started struggling against the bonds. One of them even peed herself. The only girl who didnt look afraid was Remi.


    See? This is men. Remi sniffed. Monic told me all about their type. They have anger problems and only know how to solve their problems with their fists.


    It was clear to me that she couldnt even hear the hypocrisy of her words. She was absolutely convinced she was in the right here.


    Clyburn these women are tied up and defenseless. The difference is that youre not a monster.


    All men are! Remiughed. Come on! Kill me! Kill us all. Prove that youre all just a bunch of animals!


    The other girls gave muffled shouts, shaking their heads as if they wanted to separate themselves from her. I shot them a look, causing them to freeze. It was a look that said that they chose to follow this crazy woman and her teacher. Whatever happened to them, they had earned it. The girls began to shake in fear.


    I took several steps forward, narrowing the distance between me and Remi. Brooke shook her head.


    Clyburn, dont do this. Brooke looked up at me pleadingly.


    Looking into her pleading eyes, I could on close my own. I lifted up the sword and mmed it down, hilt first, into the back of Remis head. Her giggling was silenced with a single hit. Brooke let out a long breath, finally getting off of Remi and tying her up in three times the amount of rope that was used to tie up any of the other girls. I stood there, trembling, while I looked at nothing.


    After a moment, a noiseing from the front of the dorm caused me to turn to them. A guy had been looking through one of the blinds, and then left, causing it to shake back and forth. In fact, the boys had been watching this entire scene y out from the safety of their dorm. I turned to the dorm and then raised my sword.


    Boys! I am Clyburn Bonholdt. Get your asses out here! Or Im going toe in!


    Ever so slowly, the door opened and a boy stuck his head out. After ncing around a few times and noticing all the senior women tied up, he finally came out. More heads poked out as he walked down towards us, looking as nervous as a mouse. I realized I recognized the boy. He was one of the Freshman. It looked like the rest of the older boys had kicked him out to test the waters.


    I-is it safe? the boy named Mortimer asked. Is it over?


    He was once a proud and somewhat arrogant guy if I remembered correctly. He used to speak with his chin in the air. Now, his eyes were lowered. He had a haggard and gaunt expression. All of that pride seemed to have been scoured away by fear and stress.


    Its not. Lowering my sword, I looked down at him as he frowned. But Im going to finish it!

 Book 2: Chapter 39

    Book 2: Chapter 39


    Brother the shield is down, theyre ready to go. Hannahs voice cracked out over mymunicator.


    I have a nod, and the first group jumped, several people, sliding down the trolley line in a batch. These were several of the boldest girls among those of the Freshman. I noticed that none of the guys had volunteered to test the equipment. The trip looked dangerous and fast, and by the time they reached the bottom, the only way to see them was with binocrs. I was looking through exactly one of those when I saw the leader raise her thumb up and untie the group. It looked like it worked.


    The way it was rigged, when the second group slid down, the equipment from the first should return. As to how many people were sliding down, it was about twenty a trip. The trolley line could probably hold a hundred people, but we werent going to test things. Given the thousand students that had been recovered, that meant it would be some time before everyone was off the ind. Meanwhile, my foot was tapping impatiently.


    The rescue operation had turned out to be a shocking sess. I was expecting many more seniors, but they seemed to be disappearing as the night went on. Some of them had been caught by the Freshman. There were already nearly two hundred girls that have been tied up between Hannahs group and the surface ones. The rest of them must be at the WRA HQ with Miss Monic and the WRATH girls. Perhaps some of them fled when things started getting violent and are hiding. Either way, we had no trouble emptying out the girls dorm and getting everyone to meet up at this line.


    Whatever is going on, its not just on campus, Brooke said, pointing out to the city.


    For the first time, I looked away from our target, the trolley station down on the ground floor. My mouth fell open as I realized there were numerous areas where smoke was rising from the city. When I listened carefully, I could hear sirens zing in the distance. asionally, there was a bang or a sound that might have been gunfire. Amaryllis appeared to be suffering from a disaster!


    I had been convinced that this whole situation was just something between me and WRATH. Apparently, we were only the visible tip of an iceberg which went far deeper than I could have imagined. It was a warzone out there. It was no wonder that there was no rescue operation as of yet. Various parts of the city clearly had ckouts, and there seemed to be riots going on somewhere distant. Once again, I was reminded of how little I understood about the world around me. I felt just like the kid that I pretended to be,pletely oblivious to my surroundings. I had been so focused on the past, that I never really paid attention to current events. Was all of this sparked just because of my trial? I could only give Brooke a stiff nod as I watched the city.


    Meanwhile, once seeing that the set up was safe, the boys started pushing to the front of the line. A few of the girls made angry mutters, but just as many were happy to ingratiate themselves to the men by stepping aside. These werent the WRA women who hated men. In fact, many of them still had the old beliefs that men were to be chased and admired. Therefore, the few gripes that came with the men sliding down next quickly ended. I could only stare with a frown as twenty men abandoned the floating ind.


    I didnt join them, and it was the men who werent with them that lead to me frowning. Of those there, I didnt see Ben, his friends, or the Senior who had orchestrated the night of rape. I was somewhat relieved by that. I wasnt sure what I would do if I did see them. Most of the Freshman were there, and it turned out Takasha was there as well. Any cockiness with his behavior seemed to have melted away. It wasnt like I was in charge really anyway, but at least he wasnt trying boss people around. He gave me aplicated look, but he didnt seem to desire anything more than to leave quickly.


    When it came to sex, these men would act like pharaohs, demanding and brutalizing with sadistic glee. However, seeing them now, they looked like cowards. They gave pleading nces to the women to protect them, their heads lowered with beaten looks. This was truly what the men of this world were. Beaten down minorities surviving at the whim of the women around them. The men started to take on a different appearance in my head now. They were like affluent children acting out against their rich parents. Their acts of defiance, their sadism, even their rape these were all just attempts to scream out in an oppressive world that threatened to smother them.


    Part of me still hated these men who would callously rape women; however, another part of me came to pity them a little bit. Was I any better? I was fleeing this ind just as much as they were. I had started all of this, and I nned to just run to my home and hide there until this all blew over. I anticipated the same would be true for most of the guys here. In the end, itd be the women who would clean all of this up.


    As I thought through these ideas bitterly, Brooke grabbed me and started pulling me to the next line. Youre the number one most wanted, getting you back to the mansion where it is safe is important.


    I nodded dumbly as Brooke clicked herself into the congration of harnesses and then clicked me next. The boys had already hit the ground and scattered. They didnt even bother to stay behind and make sure the rest of the people made it down alright. This load was sending down thest of the boys. There were still over a thousand frightened women huddled together in the cold waiting for their turn. It was men first in this world.


    Lyra Rigor Trey Hannah all of them were still on the ind. Reba was still on the ind. Diba Monic was still on the ind. My eyes closed, and then I opened them again, my mind made up. In a swift motion, I undid all of the safety straps on me. There was no way that this was finished. I had said it before, I needed to finish it. Was it stupid? Yes. Would I even be able to do anything? I didnt know. The only thing I did know was that I had to try. Mia and Ashtons faces flickered in my mind. I lost two people I had cared about today. I would never forgive myself if there were any more because I chose to run.


    Clyburn? Brooke only now realized that my straps had fallen helplessly to the ground. What are you doing?


    I looked back at Brooke and smiled. Im sorry, I cant risk losing you as well.


    What? Brookes eyes widened, and then fury grew on her face as she reached for her straps. Clyburn, dont be stupid. You cant do any-


    Go! I shoved the group of twenty people.


    Everyone was already strapped in, and the boys, in particr, were nearly desperate to get off the inds. Hours of man-hating women shouting slurs at them while trying to burn down and break into their building had caused terror to grow deep in their hearts. Thus, the men didnt hesitate to move forward dragging the rest of the group with them. Brooke barely managed to unbuckle a single strap when she got yanked off the side of the ind.


    She grabbed on and could only shout back an incoherent yell as she and the other people attached to her were dragged away drown the trolley line thanks to the weight of gravity. Once she hit the bottom, she immediately started arguing with the people there. She seemed to want to be strapped in and ziplined back up. She wouldnt be able to. If someone heavier than her ziplined down with her still strapped in, the two would m into each other somewhere in the middle and both get hurt. For all intent and purposes, it was a one-way down.


    A few of the girls gave me surprised looks, but no one blocked my way when I turned and left. I was happy when no one followed me. I didnt want anyone else getting hurt on my ount. My destination was simple. I nned to go right into the hos nest. I consciously recalled the magic breaking ability I had learned with Mako. I suspected Id be using it soon. As I got closer and closer to my target, I started sneaking more and more. I still wore the tracksuit and wig. From a distance, I looked like a girl. That would be about my only advantage if I ran into anyone.


    I ducked into a bush as I finally made it to the courtyard in front of the magic building. I was so nervous getting there, that blood had rushed to my head and there was a pounding in my ears. I closed my eyes, forcing myself to calm down after getting under cover. Only then did I nce out to get my bearings straight. Thats when the sight in front of me caused my mouth to drop open in wide-eyed horror.


    In the middle of the courtyard was a giant tree. I had heard from Hannah that this was where all of the prisoners were being taken. Thest I had heard, there was a threat of punishment, but they had left the prisoners alone with a few guards. My hope was to take out the guards and free the prisoners. Once I saved Lyra, Rigor, and Trey, I could leave the ind in peace. If I was lucky, Reba would be a guard, and I could take her with me.


    However, it looked like the women outside had gotten bored and started delivering their punishments now. I almost threw up. Up in the branches of the tree were various men. They were all swinging by their necks. Some were still struggling, while a few werepletely blue, clearly dead. There were only about five guys left, who looked absolutely terrified. The WRA was openly killing all of the men. Had we not saved the guys in the dorms, this would have likely been their fate as well.


    At the mens feet was a sight that was just a horrible. The females that were considered traitors had been stripped naked. There were a total of ten WRATH girls around the tree, and three of them were currently in the process of systematically raping the other girls. They wore strap-ons withrge dildos and were fucking the girls, seemingly one after another. Theyd break their hymens and their assholes, but that was only the start. They had paddles and were also beating their asses until they bled.


    The girls that had been punished were crystal clear. Besides bleeding from just about every orifice, the WRATH girls had used pens and marked all over them. Words like slut and traitor were exceptionallymon. They were written across their foreheads, they tits, and even their butts. Some of those didnt look like writing, but like they had been burned into their skin! They had nk looks in their eyes as if all hope was lost.


    As to what prompted more abuse in some girls than others wasnt crystal clear. Perhaps these girls were well known for their connections to boys. Perhaps these girls had tried to protest the boys being hung, or help the boys escape. Perhaps the WRATH girls just didnt like them. One of the girls in particr currently being punished caught my ears because she was screaming the most. It was only then I realized that her punisher wasnt using a dildo to fuck her pussy, she was using the broad-side of the paddle, forcing it in even as the girls screamed and cried. She had wed the ground in front of her until her fingers were bloody.


    With horror, I realized I recognized the girl. Her name was Rosetta. I had encountered her once before, and she was a prideful woman who had many connections to men. She might have even been partially responsible for the event at the Precipice. I couldnt be sure. However, now, all of her pride had disappeared. It looked like this hadnt even been her first torture section. By the looks of her wrecked body, it was possible she had been punished several times.


    Then, I noticed the face of the person currently punishing her. She had stopped trying to shove the paddle into her pussy and was now trying to shove it in her ass. Her face was also one I recognized. She was the girl whom Takasha had sodomized his first day. She hadnt dropped out like expected. It looked like she had joined WRATH. After facing months of teasing and vitriol from the other students, she was now torturing them. Her once cute face was twisted in hate. I believed her name was Nema.


    The women who had yet to face punishment wept and kept their faces down, trying to avoid being seen. They gave no protests towards the punishment the other women received. They gave no protests to the men dangling over their heads. If they were released this moment, they would still suffer nightmares for the remainder of their lives. My only constion was that Reba wasnt there. If she had been involved in this brutality, I didnt think Id ever be able to look at her the same way again.


    Bile, vomit, hatred, shock all of these things rose to the surface at once. This went far beyond anything I could imagine. It was always said that men were the violent sex that propagated the most hateful and violent massacres. Seeing what women were capable of doing to each other, I was once again reminded of how false this was.


    Three of the men were being forced to stand up onto chairs at this point. It looked like they were starting the next round of hangings. I bit my hand to keep from shouting out. The three next people to be hanged were Rigor, Trey, and Ben. I gaped in astonishment. I couldnt see most of the guys faces very clearly hanging from the trees. The shock of it all had kept me from noticing too many details. It looked like the senior who had orchestrated the rape at the Precipice was already hanging, along with several of his buddies.


    Perhaps they had formed a special trap for them, making sure they were out of their dorms before they attacked. It was the same for me. Had the timing differed by ten seconds, I would have been caught with Ashton and the rest. Heck, if I hadnt run back into the fire looking for Mia, they might have caught me right away. Either way, with the ropes already wrapped around the three boys necks, I knew that I couldnt wait any longer.


    Ten against one, I couldnt hope to beat them. I really only had one chance. The girls were only tied up with rope. If I could remove the rope, perhaps they would rise up and help. It would then be a hundred on ten,pletely turning the tide. Luckily, the WRATH girls had seemed topletely lose their minds. They werent watching out for anyone. They were insteadpletely invested in gaining whatever vengeance they felt they deserved. Whatever sanity they once had was long gone.


    I ran behind the buildings,ing out behind therge grouping of tied-up women. I considered taking off my clothing. As the only dressed person in the group, I would stick out like a sore thumb. However, I decided against it. I was pretty sure something was bound to stick out if I was naked as well. Thus, I could only keep low and be as quiet as possible. Fortunately, the bushes got to only five feet away from the farthest girl.


    Without anyone seeing, I ran up and covered her mouth. Her eyes were afraid that she had been selected, but she was in too much shock to truly cry out. I let her get a good look at my face, and then I cut her restraints. I then pressed a pocket knife to her palm and nodded to the backs of the rest of the women. I waited until she gave a single, distinct nod. After releasing her, I drifted back into the bushes.


    I ended up heading back to where I started. Meanwhile, the girl very slowly moved up, cutting the ropes one at a time. It started out going good, but as more and more of the girls noticed what was happening, a few couldnt help but grow excited. From all hope being lost and the expectation of being brutally raped by women to possible escape, they were starting to make amotion. By that point, only about a third of the women had been freed. I bit my hand in agitation as I noticed the guards all looking in the direction of the prisoners.


    Itd only be a second before the guards would realize what was going on. With only about 30 girls free, would they be willing to fight the guards? It was at this point that one of the women started casually kicking the chairs out from under the men. She was also someone I recognized. She was the woman who had hit on me, nearly sexually assaulting me, back when I dressed like rice. I was out of time. I either moved now, or itd be toote.


    I burst from the bush and ran and full force. Half the guards were walking over to the prisoners to see what themotion was about. The three rapists seemedpletely distracted in their tortures, and barely even paused as they assaulted the women under them. That left only two women near me. The woman who assaulted me, her name was Pookie or something like that, was the first I cut down. I roared in anger and chopped her like wood. The sword didnt cut through her neck. Instead, it got caught half-way.


    I could only curse. I had expected it to cut her head off. Then, I could have attacked the second girl. Instead, I brought every eye on me as I struggled to get the sword from her neck. I managed to pull it just as the second girl got over her shock and raised her hand. I immediately pushed out my chakra, and it struck her. Then, I barreled at her with another roar. The girl expression turned fromplete dominance to absolute fear. That was the expression she had as I ran her through.


    I didnt end with that, as I immediately turned, pulling her body in front of me. It was just in time, as two spells struck the women I had just run through. I hadnt killed her, but she was electrocuted and set ame at the same time. Her screams filled the air. Knowing I had no room to be lenient, I pushed her forward, throwing her burning body at the women.


    It was at this point, I was staring down 8 women. The five women had turned back to me, while the three who were raping were standing up and ring. It was at that point, a roar of fifty women exploded from behind. Dozens of women ran out, leaping onto the five women from behind. They were caughtpletely off guard as they were dragged down to the floor. These girls had also been pushed to the breaking point. Fear left them savage, and I could hear tearing as they ripped off the guards clothing. They also pulled out her hair, scratched her eyes, and didnt stop until they were as in bad of shape as the punished.


    One of the remaining three rapist girls immediately turned and fled, her dildo flopping as she ran away in fear. A few of the naked women started trying to chase her down,plete hatred in their eyes. I cut down the one that stayed behind, but barely got my sword out when I got struck in the head. I stepped back to realize I had been hit by the paddle Nema was using. She had a vicious and hateful look on her face,pletely crazed.


    Her eyes grew surprised as she was suddenly tackled. The person who tackled her was Rosetta, the girl she had just been raping. Despite the condition of her body, She didnt hesitate to force Nema down. Reaching out with desperation, she grabbed the paddle. She didnt use the width of the paddle, but the handle, and she didnt stick it in her pussy, but her eye socket. Nema screamed, but Rosetta didnt stop mming it down until Nemas face was indistinguishable.


    Even after she stopped moving, Rosetta hit her over and over again, screaming and crying as she did. Eventually, the other girls pulled her off. A choking noise was the only thing that brought me away from this sight. I let out a cry, and swung my sword, cutting down the rope for Trey and Rigor. They had been choking to death, and I had just been standing theyre oblivious. The entire situation was so intense that I could barely wrap my mind around it. However, when I heard both boys grabbing their necks and coughing, I let out a breath of relief.


    With that, I red in the direction of the school. I noticed that there were no reinforcementsing from the magic school. In fact, it was eerie how quiet it was. It was the same was with the boys dorm. I had expected them to keeping, yet it looked like most of the Seniors had fled when they had the chance. In the end, I supposed it really was only the 20 core WRATH girls who had made this happen. However, Id only run into a dozen of them. That meant the rest had to be in that building.


    The girls finally finished tying up the guards. Their clothing was actually in a pile nearby, and the girls quickly got dressed. Most of the punished couldnt move much at all, whether it was a physical problem or a mental one. Other girls helped them dress. As I watched, I realized I had lost my wig at some point during the fight.


    Where is Lyra? I demanded.


    They took her inside, Rosetta said, her throat raw, and her arms wrapped around two other women.


    Most of the other girls had to be carried, but Rosetta insisted on standing up. Her face was bruised and battered, and her body was even worst. She had a grim look on her face, but she also looked resolved. I told her about the ziplines and how everyone else escaped off the ind. She nodded, and the gestured for the other girls to pick up everyone and go.


    I didnt consider asking them to join me. Lyra was in that building. I wasnt done yet. I had a distinct feeling that Diba Monic was waiting for me. There was still something I was missing here. What was she trying to do? Was it just kill men? There had to be something I was missing. The answer was in the building on the other side of the courtyard.


    As the four guys started to leave with the women, a voice suddenly spoke up. Hey, guys, what are you doing? Youre not leaving me here, are you?


    Ben was still standing on the chair, a rope around his neck. He hadnt been knocked down before I burst out of the bush. However, he also hadnt been cut down by me. He was still wrapped up, sweating nervously. I finally turned my eyes on him.


    L-look, man, I know we had our differences, but were still both guys, right? We need to stick together.


    Together? I raised an eyebrow.


    Its all about bnce He nodded excitedly. Men need to show how powerful they are, or the women, they tip the scale. Thats why men are stronger.


    I walked up to him, Oh? I think I understand. What youre saying is that men should tilt things back into their favor. Thats what we should do?


    R-right He said, looking desperate.


    I kicked the chair out from under him. He let out a surprised squawk as he fell and the rope tightened around his neck.


    Oops I guess if you tip things too far, you knock the ground right out from under your feet. I said, looking up at him unemotionally.


    I wanted to feel something from this act, but I had seen too much horror today. There was already too much death. Perhaps, that was the reason I chose to kill him now. Once the shock was over, and I had to deal with my turbulent mind, Id no longer have the capacity to kill him.


    He stared wide-eyed, his lips moving, but no wordsing out. When I turned to look at the other guys, they all turned and looked away. The girls also kept walking,pletely unperturbed by one more man swinging from that tree. I stayed behind until the group was out of sight. Once again, I was back on my own. I stared at the magic building, which was stillpletely quiet. Just how was I going to get into that ce and back out in one piece?


    Ben had stopped kicking. However, as his feet swung back and forth, my eyes started to twinkle.


    Bnce, huh? I started to smile grimly as an idea formed in my head.

 Book 2: Chapter 40

    Book 2: Chapter 40


    I stared at the building a few more moments and then went to work. Pulling out the rope, I tied it around the trunk of the tree and then carried it over to the side of the building. Keeping low, I left about one rope for each window. Was it enough? I had no clue. All I knew was that I had to enter this ce, and I had no clue what I would find inside. Up until this point, not a single person had even seemed to peak their head out the window. The ominous feeling it gave me caused me to shiver.


    It didnt matter. I had to go in there, even if it was a trap. There were people who were depending on me. At there very least, I waited enough time that I hoped the remaining girls and guys could have made it off the ind. They were likely fleeing the riots and heading to their homes right now. I lifted up themunication device and called out to my sister.


    Hannah, are you leaving? I demanded.


    You havent left. Hannahs voice returned, sounding just a bit aggrieved by my words.


    I closed my eyes and tightened my grip on the device. Look, Hannah, I need you to-.


    I wont! I wont leave! Her voice said in a fervent tone. Ille to you!


    Wait! I tried to stop her. Are you still in themand center for the ind?


    Yes Hannah responded, but she sounded slightly pouty.


    I took a deep breath. I have a n, but it all depends on how well you know how to handle those controls.


    What does brother have in mind? Hannah asked, her voice low like she was sharing a secret.


    Can you control the levitation engines on the ind?


    Hannah responded after a moment of silence. The things that keep the ind afloat? There are a lot of red buttons and warningbels over those controls. Did you want me to lower the ind to the ground? You will encounter a lot of buildings that will be crushed. Itll be dangerous!


    No, I want you to turn on all the engines on the right to full, and turn all the engines on the left off.


    Hannah?


    Heh


    Hannah


    Heh-hahahahahahahaha, Hannahs voice burst outughing. Brother that is crazy!


    I sighed, Im sorry, I know it was unreasonable-


    Ill do it!


    I bit my lip and shook my head. This was Hannah I was talking about after all. She wouldnt hesitate to do something dangerous. Suddenly, getting her approval made me weary on whether it was a bad idea or not.


    Get ready. Do it, on my mark. I finally responded after thinking about it a bit longer.


    Yes, brother! Hannahs voice nearly sang the words with excitement.


    Her tone of voice did not settle my nerves at all. This was going to go very badly. However, the possibility of running never urred to me. Lyras very life could be on the line.


    Okay I spoke to myself, trying to calm my nerves as I pulled out my sword.


    I started heading slowly to the front door. I was leaving a scene of horror behind me, men swinging from a tree in the middle of the courtyard, and several dead women lying at the roots. Yet, I felt like I was heading into something even more terrifying. It was certainly unnerving. I let out a cough and then pushed open the door into the magic department building. As soon as I stepped in, the smell of blood assaulted my senses. The lights were off and the ce took on an eerie feel. I gulped and continued to walk into the first hallway. Most of the rooms were dark and I couldnt see anything. The doors were shut, and I didnt have the guts to open them.


    The building was very quiet. This wasnt the sound of an HQ nning an assault on the school. Instead, it sounded closer to a graveyard. I could hear a dripping sound down the hallway, so I headed in that direction. I kept my sword out in front of me, moving slowly and deliberately. I even found myself checking my feet to make sure there wasnt some kind of trap. If my anxiety was high before, it was through the roof now.


    As I approached the cross-section, it was the first time I noticed something out of the ordinary. Coming out the side of the corridor was a foot. It was bare without socks or shoes on. It was smaller, resembling the foot of a woman. I continued around the corner and froze. At my feetid a pile of women. A few of them I recognized. These would be the so-called WRATH. Every girl was dead. My knees went weak and I fell down. I had already seen death this day, but I didnt seem to be getting used to it. The more death you saw, allegedly, the easier it was to see. Not with me. With each dead body, I found it harder to move on.


    I looked over the women, forcing myself to check their faces. They were pale and nearly blue. For most of them, it looked like their throats had been cut. However, there was not very much blood here. It was almost as if their blood had been emptied somewhere else and their bodies just thrown here. Forcing myself up, I took various hard breaths before looking away. I fought a bit of nausea and then continued on.


    Among their faces, Lyra and Becky were not there. Even if they were, I wasnt sure I could turn back and leave at this point. I had to find out what happened. What was Diba Monic doing? It was clear to me now that whatever this attack on the school was, it was hiding something more menacing!


    A glow from the crack of a pair of double doors finally stopped me from moving. The orange light spilled out. It flickered like it wasnt a constant light source. Readjusting my grip on my sword, I pushed the door open, keeping up a guarded stance. The room was muchrger than a typical ssroom. Perhaps it was used for assemblies or magic training indoors. The walls were lined with candles, and lying at the very end was Lyra. She had her mouth gagged and she was tied up, lying on some kind of altar-like table surrounded by candles.


    What the hell? It was the only thought going through my mind. I immediately started walking towards her. I checked my feet for a trap and noticed arge magical rune drawn filling up half of the avable floorspace. That magical rune appeared to be written in blood. I walked cautiously around it, heading over to Lyra. As soon as I put my hand on Lyra, her eyes snapped open. She made a terrified shout that was muffled by the gag in her mouth.


    Clyburn A voice caused me to look up into a corner.


    Becky? I responded in wonder.


    Becky was sitting there in the corner. Her hair was a mess and she looked like she had been crying. Her hands were restrained to a stack of furniture that had been discarded to the side to make room for the rune. It prevented her from moving one bit. She looked a bit out of it, but as soon as her eyes were able to focus on me, they widened and she tried to stand, failing due to the restraints.


    Clyburn! Get out of here! She finally cried out.


    My eyes snapped back to Lyra, who was shaking her head up and down as if she was agreeing with Reba in entirety. Before I had a chance to respond, I heard a loud thud, the doors I hade in shutting closed. When I nced up, at the other side of the room, Miss Monic was standing there. She had always been a terrifying woman, but in the candlelight, she looked even more unhinged.


    She was wearing a red dress that looked almost religious in origin, with hints of a robe and religious symbolism mixed into the design. It bared her shoulders though and looked shockingly sensual. Although I never considered Miss Monic a beautiful woman, there were few truly ugly women in this world, and this dress made her look exotic and perhaps even a bit sexy. There was something sttered on her cheek, and I was almost certain it was blood. However, it was not her own blood. She locked the door with a resounding click and then turned to me with a dark smile on her face. As she moved, I noticed that there was some kind of tattoo on the back of her shoulder. It wasnt a magical rune, but it looked like something I recognized. It had a vaguely magical feel to it. This left me feeling even more on edge.


    I could only shiver at the gleeful look she was giving me. It was truly the look of a predator who had found its prey. Her crazed eyes reflected the lights of the candles, looking orange in the rtive darkness. Her hair was a bit messy, giving her a dangerous look.


    Finally, you came She said, her smile growing. I knew youde.


    Who are you? I demanded. Di-did you kill all of those women?


    Diba Monic chuckled. I think youll find that it was you who killed all of those women.


    Me? I snapped, my breathing out in pants.


    Hearing Lyra struggling, I immediately cut the gag off her mouth.


    Clyburn! Shes a Lilith follower! Lyra shouted as soon as the gag freed her mouth.


    A Lilith follower? Lilith? Where had I heard that name before? Lilith Lilith contract! The contract I had signed with Mako was a ve contract designed to cause the Demon Lord to submit. Demon Lord Lilith was the name of the Demon Lord who was defeated by the blessed man. Now I remembered where I had seen that tattoo on her shoulder. It was simr to the design in the Lilith contract!


    Demon Lord Follower? The words came out slowly as my brain pieced them together.


    Many believe that we dont exist. Diba Monic chuckled. They think the order of Lilith is some kind of fake conglomeration of the infoweb.


    I shook my head, failing to understand. I dont get it the Demon Lord Lilith gave up her entire life for a man. How could a Demon Lord follower be in the WRA?


    A good cover, yes? Diba Monic chuckled. Of course, I yed my part well. I needed to keep men restrained and upied. I needed to foster an environment that hated your sex. That desperation, that anger that was what I wanted from you. From all men. Look at the world outside. The WRA has released bombs and incited mobs. The city is burning. Have I not done well, Lilith?


    As she stared off into nothingness, I continued to work on removing Lyras restraints. There was only one thing, in particr, I got out of herments. She was absolutely insane! When Lyra finally got to a standing position, Dibas sharp eyes shot back to us. Her smile returned.


    And you, all of this was prepared just for you! Diba pointed right at me, her smile splitting open as she giggled once again.


    Me? I took a step back, Lyra holding my arm. How the hell am I responsible for this?


    Of course isnt it because youre the blessed man?


    Blessed man? My eyes widened as I realized it was that trial where I had first made that im. What does that have to do with any of this?


    It has everything to do with it! Diba shouted, steadily walking towards us even as I tried to sidestep her.


    My brain worked through everything I knew about this world. The hero he came and subdued the demon king Lilith. If youre her follower, then youre saying youre my follower as well?


    Diba burst into anotherugh. Hmm.. follow you? Yes, I suppose I follow you, in a certain manner of speaking.


    I dont understand what youre saying I shot back.


    Then let me tell you a bit of our history. Diba sighed, seemingly unhurried.


    It was the fact she didnt seem even remotely worried that left me the most terrified. Lyra waspletely quiet, holding my arm tightly. As for Becky, she seemed to have lost all of the fight in her. She merely remained in her restraints with her head lowered. She had lost everyone in WRATH in a single moment. She was their president, yet she had failed to protect anyone. I wasnt even certain why she had been left alive. Perhaps Lyra was a lure to bring me here, but why Becky?


    Years ago, Lilith tried to conquer this world. Diba began. She realized the truth. Our world was dying. The seed was gone and without men, our species would be dead. Thus, she began a path to save the world. Of course, no one understood her except her followers. Her magical experimentation they dered evil, and soon they tried to wipe Lilith and her followers out.


    So, she escaped and created armies of monsters using her research to protect hernds while she continued to perform her research. In the end, she had discovered a means of saving the world. It was simple really. Demons were wiped out at the same time that men were wiped out. They had cursed humanity as they were destroyed, and that curse would remain, even if we managed to regain men. No human men would ever be born on this world.


    When the blessed man appeared, Lilith knew that he wouldnt be able to fix our world. The curse that prevented men from being born would still remain true in all future generations. Only by allowing the demons back into our world would men reappear. That was why Lilith invited the blessed man into her castle. He could have children, but unless he possessed a demonic spirit, the curse would always result in females being born.


    Thus she enticed the blessed man, and they made a pact. She would make him a demon, and he would sign the Lilith contract, being her subservient. Unfortunately, he had betrayed her, and made her his ve instead.


    Without a choice, Lilith was forced to aid the demon in spreading the demonic male gene across the world. His loyal apostles, his friends, every male born would carry demonic blood. Unfortunately, that wretched Queen Dom realized the truth! Instead of aiding Lilith and freeing her from her subservience, she wanted to men to herself. She captured the blessed man and his children at great expense to her reputation. Then, she spent the rest of her life purifying them of their demonic spirit. Most of them died, but eventually on child seeded.


    What are you saying? I had stopped sidestepping at some point,pletely lost in the tale that she was revealing.


    Even Lyras mouth had fallen open,pletely floored by the words this woman was saying. It seemed to spin history on its head, but it made sense, didnt it? The Demon Lords story was marginalized in this worlds religion. Youd think someone with a name like the Demon Lord would have had a significant influence on this world, yet she only seemed to exist to fluff up the blessed mans credit. After her role, she almost disappeared from the story entirely.


    The Demon Lord should be the great evil of the tale, but instead, it was this malicious queen who got all the hate. ording to Diba, however, this was the exact opposite. The Demon Lord was trying to summon a demon into this world, and the blessed man was, in fact, that very demon. Was he even capable of having children at a 50/50, or was that only the result of the demonic blood inside of him?


    The very rumor that every WRA woman believes iss true. Men are inherently demonic. Diba shrugged. The queen had extracted the demon. She killed all of the men in the process, but in the end, she had managed to maintain a happy medium in thest living son of the blessed man. It was a one-thousandth of the demonic blood. Each man contains it. Perhaps, that is an inconsequential amount. But it allows men to be born in this world.


    G-good I said as Dibas eyes locked on me. Sounds like a happy ending after all.


    Then, there is you Diba giggled.


    Me? What about me? Im not some blessed man. It sounds like not even the blessed man was truly a blessed man.


    Diba shrugged. Ever since the trial, people believe you to be the reincarnation of the blessed man. A person capable of having babies, 50/50. That means, women near and far will seek out your seed. In a few years, youll be famous. Thats why I chose you.


    Ch-chose me? I asked, already knowing where this was heading.


    You will be the perfect next demon. Only a man can spread demonic seed, and only you are in the perfect state to spread the demonic seed across the world.


    You dont know that! I said, struggling to find some kind of words to talk some sense into this woman.


    Perhaps, Im wrong. Stories are only stories after all. History has been changed and altered so often that I cant be certain. Even if you arent the blessed man reincarnated, I would still resurrect demons into this world this day. It is time that the order of Lilithes out of the shadows. It is time that we fix this broken world. The corrupt politicians profiting off of a damaged system, punishing both men and women with unfairws it ends today!


    Do you not understand? Diba asked, her eyes growing even more unhinged. We are saving this world! We cant go on like this anymore. If your demonic children are too aggressive to be allowed to roam free, then women will enve them, just like the WRA wanted. However, we can worry about thatter. For now, it is only important to summon the demon, and begin this worlds rebirth.


    Youre insane! I said, unable toe up with anything else to say.


    I realized I had taken every step I could, I was in a corner now. Lyra was shivering behind me. I couldnt even imagine the horrors that she had to witness as this crazed woman worked by herself.


    Ive prepared everything Diba exined, taking a few steps forward. The script is written in virgin blood. It took a lot more than I was expecting. Especially when I realized many of the WRATH girls were lying to me and werent really virgins. Its remarkable how hypocritical these man-hating women are. They spread their legs for their fathers and brothers only to regret itter, and only now want tosh back. However, everything is set up now.


    Stay away! Lyra cried out, her voice incredibly weak as she grabbed my hand tightly.


    Shes thest sacrifice needed. With her blood, the spell will be active. Ive even prepared your first woman. Diba gestured to Becky. She will bear the first demonic child, the first true male.


    Youre sick I grimaced, looking back at the terrified Becky who was now trying to escape once again.


    If you dont like Becky perhaps, you can have me? Diba moved her neckline down and to the side, showing her cleavage just slightly.


    To hell with that! I took a step forward, pulling away from Lyra.


    I lifted up my sword and finally shed it down on Diba. The sword was struck with lightning, which shot through my body. A secondter I copsed on the floor. It wasnt that I didnt try to block her magic, it was that she was so much faster than the girls from before. I realized why the blocking mechanism wasnt more popr. A trained magician moved considerably faster than a student. The window was so incredibly quick that I couldnt even think before my body had beenpletely paralyzed.


    No! Clyburn! Lyra screeched as Diba grabbed her arm and started pulling her to the magic circle.


    I forced my shaking hand into my shirt and pulled out themunication device. Hannah! Now!


    Diba ignored me, pulling a de up to Lyras throat and cutting. I let out a scream, but a secondter, the ground started shaking and Diba lost her bnce. Lyra elbowed Diba in the gut and fell down. Her blood sttered across the magic rune, and instantly it started to glow with a strange light. She hastily climbed out of the corner, fear painting her face as she curled up in a corner. I let out a curse as I forced myself up even as the world around me shook. Furniture was falling and the entire world felt like it was starting to tip on its side.


    Clyburn! Diba shrieked. What did you do?


    She ran up to me and grabbed me, lifting me up to the wall. Her strength seemed to be incredible. Whether it was adrenaline or something given to her by Lilith, the hell if I knew, but I felt like a helpless doll as she pinned me to the wall. As for my sword, it was kicked away, sliding across the floor harmlessly. The magical rune started to grow brighter and brighter, outlining Diba in front of me until she looked like a demon herself. Her hands were tightening on my throat. A part of me knew that if I lost consciousness, there would be no chance for me to wake up. The person who woke up would be the demon who took over my body.


    You cant stop this! She screamed, into my face, spittle flying into my face as the world grew darker and darker.


    Diba! A voice roared from the other side of the room. Stop this!


    Diba turned, her grip on me lightening as she looked away. In the brightness of the magical rune stood Becky. With the falling furniture, she has managed to free herself from her restraints. She stood up with a chair over her head.


    No! Diba shouted.


    Becky mmed the chair down on the floor as hard as she could. The chair shattered, but so did the floor. In fact, itpletely broke open into a massive hole where the rune was. The magic started to bacsh, and power started to explode outward, tearing a hole into the very foundation of the building. The hole suddenly shot out massive mes as if the hole itself was opening up into hell. The heat was intense and the light was blinding. The fire was closest to Becky, who instantly screamed as her body burst into me.


    I let out a scream, shoving Diba off me. Without thinking, I ran at full force towards Becky. Leaping across the edge of the hole where the magic rune once was, I headed straight for her. As soon as I was over the magic rune, I felt a massive shadow grab a hold of me. I could feel something trying to invade into my mind and body. Was this the demonic spirit? Its oppressive feelings were immense, weighing down on me like a hundred tons. By the time I was halfway through my jump, I felt like I was being torn away.


    Clyburn A voice seemed to whisper, clutching at my soul. Youre mine.


    I felt like I was falling away. With every second, my mind was being torn asunder as the powering surging into me grew more and more powerful. My magic felt like it was going out of control. My chakra points were open, and mana was leaking explosively into the rune. No that wasnt quite right. I realized instantly that it wasnt that magic was getting out, it was that something was trying to get in! The demon soul was trying to enter my body through my chakra points. My eyes locked onto Becky, and without a thought, I shoved my chakra points against hers. Like mine, her chakra points had also seemingly been opened up by the power of the rune. The second Ibined myself with Becky, the feeling of being swept away disappeared like I shut a door.


    Noooo! I could hear a voice echoing through my head, causing me to grow dizzy.


    I mmed into Becky and our lips met as I finally pulled her out of the fiery rune. The mes went out like amp. While her hair disappeared like ash, I could see that her body was not damaged too much. She was mostly covered in ash with only a few burns. She might have a few scars, but not likely given this world had magical cosmetics. I hugged her tightly, feeling relieved that I have managed to pull her to safety.


    Clyburn Becky spoke the words awkwardly as if her tongue was swollen.


    Reba, Im sorry I said, holding her tighter. Im sorry


    CLYBURN! A different voice screeched, Diba Monic stood up as she straightened the magical glove on her hand.


    She looked even more menacing and crazed than before. Any sense of order or sanity left in her has been abandoned.My name echoed in the air just as the entire room tilted past a critical point. Everyone started tumbling down the side of the room. The wall gave way asrge pieces of furniture mmed through it. Suddenly, everything in the room went sliding off down the hallways of the building. The world had literally been turned on its head.

 Book 2: Chapter 41

    Book 2: Chapter 41


    I mmed into a wall as various objects came crashing through. These buildings were not built to sit at an angle, and as heavy furniture and objects shifted within them suddenly, walls broke open and floors copsed. We were only at about a 45-degree angle now, but the ce looked like aplete mess,pletely unrecognizable from the school building it once was. Instantly, I began to think this whole thing was a bad idea. Anyone indoors could be seriously hurt or even die. Then again, Diba was trying to summon a demon into this world, so I didnt feel like this was too extreme of a choice.


    Worst of all, the building was still growing more and more tilted. At this point, the tilting slowed down, the entire ind sounding like it was straining against the weight. The ground shook constantly with tremors, making it difficult to keep my feet up. I forced myself into a standing position, which ended up including one foot on the wall and one foot on the floor.


    Clyburn! A voice shouted, causing me to look up.


    Diba was on the other side of the intersection from me. Her face looked furious. Even if she wanted to, her little n was absolutely destroyed. I didnt have any dreams about fighting her to the death. I just needed to get out of there with Lyra. The authorities could deal with her. All I had to do was run. I was pretty sure I was faster than the stout middle-aged woman. I went to grab mymunicator, only to realize it must have been knocked out of my hand when I fell through the wall. In the meantime, Diba straightened her glove and pointed it at me. I took a step back, my mind reeling as I looked around for my sword.


    I dont need you alive to summon a demon into you! She cried out.


    I didnt know if that was true, but that really wasnt what was important. Diba believed that to be true at the moment in her insane mind, and I had the distinct feeling she wouldnt hesitate to kill me. I could feel the familiar charge of electricity that Diba seemed to favor. This one felt like it was going to be stronger than the ones in the past. Perhaps, itd be strong enough to stop my heart! I stumbled back. There were doors I could have jumped through, but I didnt have time to think that far ahead.


    Goodbye, Clyburn! Dibaughed as her eyes sparked with the lighting from her fingertips.


    Shut up, you bitch! There was a thump, and Diba stumbled forward.


    Behind Diba was Lyra, who had also seemed to fall nearby. She had picked up a loose piece of wood and struck it across the back of Dibas head. Unfortunately, her strike hadnt been strong enough to knock Diba out. It only managed to interrupt her spell. Diba immediately spun around. Lyra let out a cry as she raised the board again, but Diba caught it as she swung down. Whatever demonic strength she had throttled me with wasnt gone yet.


    Seeing the two women struggling, I could only let out a cry. The ground was now about a 60-degree angle, and the weight of the ind tilted could be heard in every piece of scaffolding. My eyes caught something shiny, and I realized my sword was sticking out a locker it had been embedded in. I raced to the locker, stumbling as I went. After pulling it free, I took a look at the two struggling women and then the gap between the hallway. Id need to jump about eight feet to make the width of the intersection. Taking a few steps back, I let out a breath and then moved to a running jump.


    Just as I leaped across the intersection, Lyra apparently had decided to throw her back into shoving Diba into the hall. In mid-jump, I ended up mming into Dibas back. Whatever was going on in their fight was interrupted as the three of us ended up plummeting down the hallway half falling and half sliding. I managed to catch my feet as I hit the bottom, keeping my sword from stabbing into anyone. However, just as I went to subdue Diba, I heard a loud noise from above. Looking up instinctively, I saw a massive utility vehicle mming through the hall I just slid down. It wasrger than the hallway itself, a massive rumbling followed as it tore apart the walls on the way down.


    Shit! I leaped to the side, not having any time but to flee as it plowed through the wall I was standing on. This just so happened to be thest wall to the exterior. Inded on a piece of unbroken scaffolding, my head hanging over a window sill. The window my head hung over had long broken. The vehicle was some kind of loader, and it rolled and tumbled down the courtyard, creating a path of destruction across the ind. The edge of the ind couldnt be seen from here, so I didnt know if it was going to fall off the edge or get caught on something.


    Clyburn! I heard a yell, causing me to look over.


    Lyra was hanging from some scaffolding. As the angle increased, even more, she was left dangling precariously from what was left of the wall, her hands keeping her from a sharp fall following the path of the loader. I had numerous cuts andcerations all over my body. I felt like I had been hit by a car. However, I knew that if I wanted to survive, I couldnt stop there. I forced myself back up to my feet and carefully walked out on the scaffolding, heading towards the roof of the building, where Lyra was hanging.


    The sound of something shifting caused me to look away for a moment where I saw Diba getting up from some ruble. Her eyes immediately locked on to mine. Shit! Why couldnt she have fallen through the hole in the wall? She was ring at me, her hand still out in a menacing fashion.


    Teacher please A voice broke our deadlock, the pair of us turning to see a tearful Reba.


    She too hung from a piece of wall, but she looked considerably less stable than Lyra. I looked over at Diba. Although this woman was crazy and murdered several students, Reba was her star pupil. She had even wanted Reba to be the woman who carried the first demon child. Somewhere, deep down, Diba had to care about Becky somewhere. She looked back at me, and then gritted her teeth as she started heading in Beckys direction. I let out a breath of relief, nodding to myself. Even if it came to it, she was closer to Becky, and I didnt have the time to save both of them.


    I headed toward Lyra, while Diba made her way to the grateful-looking Becky. I sheathed my sword as I went so I could have some more bnce. As I did this, I noticed the ropes I had tied to the window at my feet below. The other side was tied to the tree down in the courtyard. Nodding to myself, I quickly pulled off one of the ropes and tied it to my ankle. At the very least, I didnt think thatrge tree would go spiraling off the side of the ind. With that safety, I felt a bit more confident making the rest of my way to Lyra.


    I immediately kneeled and helped Lyra up. As soon as she was on the scaffolding, her hands wrapped around me and she gave me a kiss. Almost by instinct, my chakra pressed against hers. Our magic surged into each other for a moment, causing our bodies to tingle, the kiss feeling far closer and far more intimate than previously imaginable. It was something almost like the Lilith contract. For the briefest of seconds, I felt her feelings and emotions. She was confused and scared, and frantic, but she also had the feeling that as long as she was with me, shed be okay.


    Our kiss carried on for several moments, and when we finally pulled away, she was panting and her face was flushed. She hugged me tightly, seemingly not wanting to let go.


    Lyra I said softly, holding her shockingly curvaceous body. I


    Lyra pressed her hand to my lips, stopping me from saying anything. I know


    I nodded, looking down at the nauseating fall under us. The angle had reached 80 degrees now and looked to be a steep drop with little protection.


    Get to the tree I said. Its the most stable thing around.


    Lyra nodded, not arguing with me. I handed her a rope to use, and she took it. Rather than tying it to herself, she made sure it was sturdy and then used it to climb down the tree. Lyra was surprisingly spry and didnt struggle at all to climb down. I tended to forget how sporty she was. It was while I was watching her climb away that I noticed that Diba hadnt picked Reba up. She still hung their desperately, reaching for Dibas hand. Her hair was burnt away and her face was covered in ck ash and soot. Most of her clothing was gone. It might have been erotic if she wasnt covered in burns that looked quite painful. The fact she had held on for so long only spoke to her will to survive. We all looked bad, even Diba, but Becky looked the most miserable, having taken hellfire at point nk.


    You shouldnt have betrayed me! Diba snarled.


    My eyes widened. Wait! No!


    Beckys eyes turned to me. A small, sad smile formed on her lips. Diba kicked the board Becky was clinging to, finally causing it to break. She didnt even scream as her body fell from the side of the building. I watched in horror as she fell. Her body mmed against the side of another brick building sitting on the other side of the courtyard with a sickening crunch. Her eyes were closed and I could see blood. Whether she was dead, I didnt know.


    Diba finally turned back to me, her hateful, maddened appearance looking more unhinged than ever. All I could see was red. I drew my sword and started heading in her direction. My brain no longer had any thoughts except to cut this woman down and see her dead. Diba gave me a sardonic look. She lifted her glove and a lightning strike arced out and hit the sword. My hands ended up tightening on the hilt as electricity shot through me. I stumbled down to my knees, nearly teetering off the edge. The bolt had been weak, only using a little bit of her total power which she sacrificed for speed.


    Clyburn Clyburn Clyburn you never learn. Diba spoke in a condescending tone as she walked towards me. Youre just an idiot.


    F-fuck you I said through gritted teeth as she grabbed my neck.


    Swearing thenguage used by idiots when they have nothing clever to say. Diba mocked.


    She tossed me off the edge. I fell down at nearly a free fall. Then my foot snapped on the rope. Instantly, I felt a cracking sensation.


    Gah! I screamed as my body swung, my ankle clearly broken.


    My head flew passed where Rebas bodyid and continued to swing along the buildings across from the magic building. My head only missed plowing into the bricks of an outcropping by a foot. I let out a breath. I had made the rope just short enough. Suddenly, I noticed something lying under me against the door of the building. It was mymunicator. Painfully, I reached out and grabbed it, putting it into my pocket. Grabbing onto the pavement, I forced myself to turn around until I was no longer putting weight on my broken ankle. Once I had hold of the rope, I looked up at the tree I was tied to. It was now sitting horizontal, and all of the hanged men were hanging down like grim directions. As to the women who had died at its feet, their bodies had fallen away. Some of them painted the building just under me, while others had fallen just past it and off the ind.


    Ahhh! I heard a scream, causing me to focus once again.


    Lyra was on the trunk of the tree backing up into the branches. Diba was climbing across the courtyard seemingly using the concrete and ground to shimmy herself over to the tree. Damn it! Why was she still going? It didnt ur to me that Lyra and I were thest witnesses to her little ritual. If we died, she could hide everything about the demon summoning. Even if she went to jail as a crazed WRA, the Lilith Cult would still be able to move around in the dark.


    I grabbed on to my rope and started pulling myself up. It was a slow process, especially with my broken ankle, but with Brookes training, I could lift my body weight with my arms alone. I felt like I was in a race to make it to the tree. If Diba got there, she would kill Lyra. I had no doubt of that. Lyra was already at her wits end, only able to back up fearfully as Diba kepting towards her.


    Diba reached the trunk first. She didnt seem to be aware I was climbing up, as she walked right over my rope, her eyes only focused on Lyra. I used myst burst of energy, forcing myself up the rest of the way.


    Stay away! Lyra cried out, climbing out on a fairly precarious branch that looked like it could snap at any moment.


    Come here girl Ill make it quick! Diba chuckled, lifting her hand.


    I had to stop this from happening. I patted down my body to see if I had anything I could use. Then, I felt onest balloon and smiled.


    Stay away form her. I called out, panting as I pulled out my weapon.


    Diba spun around, looking surprised. Her eyes immediately lowered into a glower.


    You why are you still alive? Diba hissed.


    I let out a strainedugh. One could say the same about you


    Diba gave a displeased snort. Well, this is something that could be remedied quickly.


    As soon as she lifted her glove, I chucked the balloon at her. She took a step back but still couldnt dodge the burst that made her shirt wet and causing her white bra to show through her red dress. She looked down at her wet clothing and then let out augh.


    This was yourst trick? Diba looked up derisively. Im not so simple as your Senior child magicians. Ive been using magic my entire life. Simple changes to the equation isnt enough to prevent me from being able to cast my spells!


    What? I took a step back, hitting the ground at the base of the tree.


    Diba put out her glove, sparks starting to form. You idiot. Die!


    The power grew more and more, but the fear on my face dissipated a momentter.


    Ah about that whos the idiot after all? Water conducts electricity, dummy!


    Dibas eyes widened, but it was toote. The electricity exploded out. However, instead of shooting out at me, it wicked up the wet glove. Instantly, Diba started convulsing. Her eyes turned bloodshot, and a momentter the convulsing seemed to grow worse. She grabbed her wrist, steadying it as she pointed it at me. Steam started to rise as she burned herself from the inside out. Lyra let out a cry of warning. Dibas eyes were intent. She was going to force a lightning bolt to strike me even if it killed her!


    Panicked, I thought back to the previous times Id seen this spell. Electricity waszy, and always went the path of least resistance. That was why Diba electrocuted herself unintentionally when wet. It was also why lightning rods existed. That was right! Lightning rods! I drew my sword, and in a single motion, chucked it at her de first. Her spellpleted only moments after I released the sword. The lightning arced towards the sword, not me.


    It shed with electricity but still kept going forward. In a single sh, it mmed into Dibas gut sending another arc of electricity flooding into her body. With the arcplete, her body started to burn, her skin turning ck. She looked up at me in shock while her entire body convulsed.


    You fucker Diba murmured herst words, and then she fell.


    Her body missed the building below. With the ind now at 90 degrees, there was nothing blocking her from a freefall straight to the streets below.


    Seeing her fall out of sight, I finally let out a breath of relief, nearly copsing on the trunk. Lifting up mymunicator, I signaled my sister.


    Straighten the ind out, will you? I ordered.


    Lyra stood up, standing up out of the branches she was trying to hide behind. Her look finally turned into a smile. She startedughing in relief. I could only follow her. I had no clue things would turn out this way, but the fact we were alive and Diba was dead, it was everything I had sought.


    Clyburn we made it Lyra said, tears running down her cheeks.


    Yeah, I nodded, just as tearful. We made-


    Crack!


    Lyra fell through the tree and a secondter was free falling. The ind was only just starting to right itself again. The angle wasnt enough to slow her down in the slightest.


    Lyra! I shouted.


    Mias face, Ashtons face, Rebas face all three of them shed in front of my eyes. I had let all of them down. Without a moments hesitation, I cut the rope and jumped. I could see Lyra falling in front of me. As we fell, we moved faster and faster. Trees and buildings were passing on either side, but none of them happened to be in the way. I could see the angle of the ind rising as we fell. Soon, Id be sliding down it rather than falling. As my butt hit the ground I kicked off, trying to catch up to Lyra before she reached the edge. Soon, both of us were sliding down painfully across the ground. I could see the edge behind Lyra.


    The angle was going up more. Up and up it went. Lyra grabbed desperately at the ground as she slid, only just managing to slow her down a bit. The ground seemed to raise up passed the point of being horizontal. I would have let out a breath of relief but Lyras momentum overtook the edge. She slid right off the side of the ind in an upwards arc. I let out a howl, taking thest few running steps as I leaped off after her.


    Once again, I was in freefall, but this time there was no ind under me. As I pushed off with my feet, I had enough speed to cover the distance between us. My arms wrapped around Lyra. I had caught her. However, both of us were falling down to the ground below. The fall was definitely going to kill the both of us. I really hadnt thought this through. I had merely jumped, unwilling to do nothing and watch Lyra fall to her death.


    Her face had innumerable scratches and bruises. Her hair was a wreck. She appeared to be in pain. However, she still looked incredibly beautiful. She nced up at me, only affection in her eyes. Dying this way, it wouldnt be the worst way to go. I held her tightly, and at that moment, our lips found each other once again. Our bodies spun in the air, heading straight for the ground below. Yet, we remained embraced, our bodies holding each other tightly until the end.


    My chakra pointsbined with hers, and a secondter, I could feel aplete circuit between us. We continued to kiss tightly, our eyes closed. With air whistling past, time seemed to slow. I could feel our circuit, a none seed like me using a seed like her to be able to use magic. However, with aplete circuit, we couldnt introduce a rune. Rune could only be invoked by running mana through them. For the most part, Runes were written out on paper. The best mages might be able to remember a Rune. After all, it was the math that mattered the most. For them, the Rune was in their head.


    In my head? My eyes shed open. The Rune was in my head! We had apleted circuit! It couldnt leak mana into an external rune, but whoever said a Rune had to be external? A Rune was merely a representation of a calction, and that calction could be performed in my head. My mind started searching the Runes I had studied in ss. Instantly, I started to remember it. Air velocity, simple, that was the same as terminal velocity. Temperature. Altitude. Distance. I started crunching the numbers in my head. Math. I could do math!


    Looking into Lyras eyes, feeling her lips pressed against mine, time seemed to travel forever. However, it had only been the span of a few breaths.


    Ive got it!


    My mana, all of our mana, I poured it into the magical rune in my mind. The mana entered it freely. Lyras eyes shot open. In a second, she felt like all of her energy was being sucked out of her. I didnt hold back a single bit. I threw out my hand and summoned my invocation. Wind exploded out from my hand. It wasnt just a little bit of wind. It was a massive maelstrom.


    It shot to the ground and then exploded outward. I had only been about thirty meters from the ground, and the force caused our momentum to nearly stop. A momentter we fell again. The ground came too fast at this point, and we both mmed into the ground painfully. Fortunately, we had hit a soft dirt path. However, our momentum was much diminished. I let out a painful cry, absorbing most of the hit myself. Lyra rolled off of me, curling up in pain as well.


    We made it. I stared up at the ind in disbelief. I couldnt believe we actually made it. My body was disorientated, wind burnt, broken, and pained, but I was alive. We were both alive.


    B-b-brother Themunication cut in.


    I was much farther now that I was before, so the signal barely managed to cut through.


    Hannah! I wheezed, picking up mymunicator. We made it.


    I s. rry I so. Soy. The voice sounded pleadful.


    Worry shot into my gut like a brick. Did something happen to Hannah? Did she my eyes snapped up to the ind as a loud booming sound came out. The ind suddenly looked like it was getting closer and closer. The shadow the ind cast was rapidly moving.


    Im sorry the engines giving out Hannahs voice came in clearer.


    My eyes widened as the entire ind fell down in freefall. This was my fault. I had caused this. The ind was going to fall right on top of my head. Id die. Hannah would die. It was more than that. The entire city would be destroyed by something thatrge falling down on it. Maybe even the mansion would be hit. No one would be safe.


    N-no! I let out a cry, forcing myself up.


    The pressure of the entire ind suddenly falling was causing the chilly air to pick up. It felt like a warning for the disaster that was about toe. I reached over and grabbed Lyra, but I realized she waspletely unconscious. As for her mana, I seemed to instinctively know she had nothing left. Magic! I needed magic! If I could cast another spell like I just did, maybe I could break the inds fall! It was ridiculous, but I had nothing else. I forced myself to my feet, stumbling on my broken ankle.


    I looked around desperately as the shadow of the ind drew closer and the subsequent wind continued to pick up. Immediately, my eyes caught a woman standing nearby. She was very short, and her entire body was cloaked. She was pushing her foot against a corpse lying on the ground. As I stumbled towards her, I was shocked to realize I recognized the corpse. Their shoulder was one of the few things that retained something recognizably after the fall that turned them to paste. It was the Lilith tattoo. This was Diba, or what was left of her.


    I didnt have time to consider why this woman was looking at Diba. Im sorry, I need you for a second.


    I grabbed her arm and spun her to me.


    What is this? She cried out in rm.


    The girl looked shockingly young. She might have only been fourteen years old. It didnt matter, I needed magic. Without hesitating, I nted my lips on hers. She let out a cry of shock as I kissed her. A momentter, Ibined our chakra. With Lyra, it was like a gentle stream, the pair of usbining together. However, as soon as my chakra touched this girls, a torrent of power suddenly exploded out. I felt like I was being torn away by something extremely vtile.


    The energy flowed into me with overwhelming might. My body was like a leaf in a hurricane. It was a deadly abyss that went on for all eternity. The moment felt like it went on forever, but it had to be less than a second. I realized I was on the floor, barely conscious. The woman was looking down at me. At that point, I realized she had red eyes and hair to match. Her eyes held a wry look.


    To think a man would try to bind me right here The girl said, her eyes shing as she seductively licked her lips.


    The  ind I pointed up at the ind, which was now past the halfway point of its descent.


    The woman looked up at the ind as if she hadnt even noticed it, then she looked back down at me. Hmm so, youre the one theyve been talking about. How interesting I suppose I can help you, just this once.


    She crouched down next to me and then grabbed my shirt. A secondter, her lips pressed against mine again. At the same time, her hand raised up, pointing at the ind above. Instantly, powered surged, but it felt more like my own energy was being pulled out of me. In that moment, every remaining ounce of energy was gone. I lost consciousness staring into the red eyes of this mysterious woman as the world fell on top of us.

 Book 2: Chapter 42

    Book 2: Chapter 42


    Clyburn the voice echoed in my mind. Clyburn


    My eyes slowly opened, and I saw Lyra over me, holding my body tightly. She was crying, and once she realized I was waking up, she cried even harder. My body hurt so badly I didnt think I could move for a month. With thest of my energy, I reached out and patted her head. I heard rmsing nearby, but I didnt even bother to turn my head to check. I couldnt if I wanted to.


    My eyes stared up, but it took me a while to understand what I was looking at. Near my feet was a massive pir. It looked like it was made of diamond or crystal. It seemed to vibrate with energy. It spider webbed out and seemed to cup the entire ind like a chalice. The ind stood about 200 meters above my head, stuck on this massive pir. It was tilted slightly, giving a lopsided look.


    W-what happened? I forced the words out in surprise as I realized what I was looking at.


    I-I dont know Lyra finally spoke after a moment of silence. The ind fell, and then someone cast something.


    The crystal? I asked.


    Its magic, Lyra said in disbelief.


    I nodded in agreement. Yeah, it looks like magic.


    No Lyra shook her head. You dont understand. Its actually magic, not crystal. That substance is called myrate. Its crystallized magic. Powerful magicians sometimes make it to use in their more powerful spells but never in this amount.


    What are you saying? I asked, wincing in pain at the soreness of my throat.


    A magician can only make a few grams of myrate at a time. This every magician in the city couldnt produce a tenth of this after a day of work. Someone very powerful cast this.


    I could barely remember the face of the woman I had seen before.


    She was a powerful magician? Perhaps that was possible. However, she was very young looking. I really struggled to believe that she was so powerful.


    Clyburn! I wasnt given a lot of time to dwell on this, because I heard a familiar voice.


    Brooke came running up to me, and a momentter dropped down next to me. A moment after that, she hit me.


    Stop! Youll kill him! Lyra tried to protect me defensively from Brookes attempts to strike me.


    After only a few painful hits, she finally settled down and sat pouting, clearly very irritated that I had ditched her previously. I apologized wryly but considering what I had been through, I didnt really want Brooke to have shared that experience with me. The likelihood she would have been dead was too staggering to ept.


    I noticed above me that a blimp had been utilized and was nownding on the ind. The reinforcements arrived a bitte. Either they had gotten the riots under control, or they realized an ind dropping down and wiping out of the city was a bit more important. Either way, help wasing. While Lyra and I were loaded into separate ambnces, up in the sky, a group of special forces bursted into the mainframe room of the ind, their guns pointed. Sitting in the chair in the dark was a woman. She slowly turned around with her hands up. The shlights shining on her face would have revealed that she was Hannah.


    Hannah gave a wry grin. Im going back to prison again, arent I


    I passed out in the ambnce on the way to the hospital. It was several days before I was able to remain awake for more than a few moments. I had gotten visits from just about everyone I knew. Rose, Madison, Mako, even Rigor and Trey. Everyone was traumatized from these events, and the city was very quiet about it for several days. The official story was that WRA radicalists started an attack on the city, and the Academy was just one of the targets. From what I heard, the WRA had moved out into the country, and there were still groups the government was searching for.


    Of course, the police had interviewed me and I had been mostly honest with everything that had happened. I left out killing Ben, naturally, but I didnt hold much back. I spoke about Lilith in entirely. I didnt know whether they believed me or not. They recorded my words and then left. After that, I was left to recover. For the most part, I reyed thest few weeks over and over in my mind. What could I have done differently? Mia, Ashton I lost two women I cared about, and a son Id never meet. I wept often when I was alone. However, I wasnt alone at that moment.


    Rebas alive, Mako exined, opening up the lunch she had brought for me. Shes in the hospital on a different wing.


    I looked up at her and nodded. I couldnt bring myself to do anything like a smile. There was just too much death. Mia and Ashton faces kept reying in my mind. Mia as she was engulfed in mes. Ashton as she died in my arms. Even if Reba survived, in her moment of need, she had called out to Diba, not me. I didnt think the pair of us would have anything to do with each other anymore. As far as I was concerned, whatever we had was over.


    The ind they decided to leave the thing to burn. Too risky keeping it. Mako continued. The next Academy will take a few years to build. In the meantime, students and faculty are being sent away to other locations.


    I nodded, silently eating my food. In true fashion for this world, I wasnt med a single bit for my role in nearly knocking down the ind, while Hannah was. She was awaiting trial and currently sent to a jail cell, while I got away scot-free. My hand tightened on my fork. Mako sighed, reaching out and pulling away my fork.


    Master today is the day. Mako announced.


    I looked up at her questioningly, and she gave me a smile.


    We should be able to determine the sex of the baby!


    The sex of the baby, that would determine if I truly was this so-called blessed man or not. The chances of a man having three male offspring in a row were astronomical. Therefore, whether the baby was male or female today would go a long way towards setting straight the record on whether I was some reincarnated historical figure or just a guy. I couldnt help remembering that demon sping at my soul and shivering. Anything I could do to get off the Lilith followers radar would be appreciated.


    Thats good, I said, my voice not sounding as excited as I could.


    Mako shook my shoulders. Come on we can finally determine if youre a daddy or a mommy!


    I let out a snort despite myself, and Mako gave a pleased grin. I knew that she was trying to cheer me up. All of the women were. I had experienced a lot of blows in thest few weeks, and everyone was just trying to help me move on. I finally reached over and squeezed Makos hand. I agreed with her. I needed to move forward. At least I could get the women in my life that much.


    Mako helped me into a wheelchair and the two of us rolled out. At this point, I could move around a bit in the hospital, as long as it wasnt in the public areas. Mako rolled me over to the family practice area of the hospital and found a doctor to administer the magical test. They didnt determine sex by ultrasound, but through the use of some kind of magical detection device. Basically, it looked for male or female chakra. One could call it yin or yang if they wanted to, although this world didnt seem to have those kinds of philosophies.


    Clyburn, youre looking better. I looked up to see Rose and Madison walking up to me.


    It looked like they also came to find out the results. They wanted to support me too and were very eager to find out as well if I was some blessed man. I could only give a wry smile as the two girls fussed over me, asking questions about whether I had eaten. Rose took a distinctly motherly approach, while Madison acted the part of the big sister. I quickly grew agitated at the pair babying me, but when I called them on it, they only did it more.


    Family. Even if you had sex with them, they would still drive you crazy! I found myself feeling a strange warmness in my heart as I realized that. This was my family. Despite the memories from my other world, I knew that these women were my family. I couldnt keep turning my back on them and living like an introvert. They wouldnt allow that. They wouldnt give up on me. It felt good to realize that.


    Hes smiling Madison whispered to Rose. I havent seen him smile in weeks.


    Sh-shut up I shot back, suddenly blushing.


    Brothers blushing! So cute!


    Will you two stop? As soon as Im out of here Ill make both of you girls pay!


    Tsk does brother always just think about sex? Madison sighed.


    He is still young, his hormones are strong. Rose nods, stroking her chin like a wizened teacher.


    Why ever should we do?


    Hmm we must amodate his needs as best we can even if its with our bodies!


    Madison gasped mockingly. I could only blush even more! When did Madison and Rose grow so close together! Clearly, they had been living alone together for too long! They were now ganging up to torture me. This was absolutely uneptable! Just as I was about to fight back, a woman came out with Mako by her side.


    The results are in. The doctor said.


    The three of us looked up to see the woman staring at us strangely. Most men remained a tight aloofness from women after all. To see a group of women ying around with a man, the sight was strange, even for a doctor.


    And? I finally asked, recovering myself quickly.


    Its a girl.


    I let out a long breath. A girl. Not the blessed man. Admittedly, there was a very small part of me that felt some regret. I had memories from another world. It would have been nice if I was some kind of special entity. I could admit I felt a certain degree of excitement at the thought that I was some kind of messiah meant to spread my seed across the world. Of course, the demons curse probably meant that was an impossibility. Unless I had more demonic blood than the normal person, I shouldnt be able to spread my seed any faster than one in a thousand. The fact I had made two women pregnant with boys was purely a coincidence.


    This is good, Mako said, and then smiled.


    Although it was true that every woman wanted a male offspring, a female child was still a blessing. Besides, at this point, a male would cause us more problems than it helped. I nodded, reaching out and grabbing Mako. She let me pulled her up to me, and then I lifted the bottom of her shirt and kissed her belly where the baby was. She smiled down at me, stroking my head.


    I only realized after that the entire room had gone silent. I looked up to see Rose and Madison giving wry looks. Everyone else had their mouths open. There were several pregnant women nearby, but they were looking at Mako jealously like they had wished the man who made them pregnant touched them this way. Rose was likely fondly remembering when she was pregnant and I touched her like that, while Madison was only hoping to be pregnant next.


    Of course, you still have a year, as per the agreement. A voice came from behind the group of us.


    I turned back to see a woman in a dress suit approach us. There were two other women on either side wearing sunsses also in suits. They looked to be bodyguards. Makos eyes shed in recognition.


    Sister, youre here? Mako asked in surprise.


    The woman nodded, looking down at me. Hello, Clyburn. Its good to meet you. I heard that you were a friend of my daughters.


    Daughter My eyes shed open. Ashley?


    The womans mouth flickered. I could see that there was pain in her eyes. This would be Ashleys mother? I had heard that she was a powerful woman, a senator or something.


    Yes. Mako has told me much about your rtionship with Ashley. I had hoped Ashley would be pregnant and finally stop that nonsense about her brother, but s, it wasnt meant to be.


    Im sorry Ashley she I stopped, feeling another ball of pain inside me.


    The woman cautiously put out her hand, and then patted me. I dont me you. Many people died. This wasnt caused by you.


    I nodded slowly, but I still lowered my head, feeling the pain from losing someone close.


    Wait, what do you mean by a year, Allie? Mako asked as the woman put her had back away.


    Makos sister nodded. The government prepares for the possibility of miscarriages and premature deaths. Even though Mia died, she was confirmed pregnant. You will not lose those six months of credit youve earned. It good though that Mako is having a girl though. Were not sure what we would do if it was determined that you were some kind of blessed man.


    The woman called Allie chuckled, but the rest of us only looked at each other. She may have been Ashleys mother, but she was a government official. My mother had instilled into me a great fear of this government. The first time I made an agreement with them, they had doubled my sperm outage. This could be considered outrageous exploitation of someone who was only 14-years-old. I had to remind myself that this woman was not my friend.


    I had no doubt that if I was this blessed man, I might have ended up under lock and key. Now I knew why we happened to meet here. She was here to find out the results and if necessary, make a move. That meant the government had been watching me and waiting. I could only feel a small shiver as I considered how close I hade to possibly be turned into a cum dispenser. Herment may have been flippant, but it said volumes.


    Thank you, Senator, I said, giving a polite nod.


    I wouldnt give them any reasons to suspect me of anything. I would simply y along. Suddenly, I had some regrets telling them all about the demon lord Lilith and what I had been told by that crazy woman Diba. At the very least, I hadnt mentioned the robed woman who had cast the magic spell. I simply said I had passed out.


    Allie nodded and smiled as if she already knew my thoughts and didnt mind. It is good to be appreciative. I too am appreciative of your actions. If you have anything else that you need from us, Id be happy to help out, for Ashleys sake.


    The woman turned around and started to walk away, but then an idea struck me.


    Wait there is something I responded stiffly, biting my lip.


    Clyburn Rose reached out and touched my shoulder.


    I lifted up and patted Roses hand, letting her know it was okay. At the same time, I looked up at the woman who had looked back at me with a smile. The smile somehow looked triumphant to me, as if she had seen her prey sessfully fall into a trap. Perhaps that was my own imagination.


    My sister Hannah. I ordered her to turn the ind on the side. It was my fault.


    The senator watched me for a moment. Yes Ive heard. She lowered the shields and allowed most everybody to escape. While her stunt destroyed a lot of property and destroyed a lot of evidence, she didnt seem to have caused any deaths.


    Then? I lifted my head up hopefully.


    Possibly I can help her get off with just a home arrest. Allie said, but as my hope rose she added. But that depends.


    I could only smile grimly. Here it came. Even favors had a cost, huh?


    Depends on what? I finally asked.


    Amaryllis Academy is closed. The Senator exined. There is one other main Academy in this country, but likely you wont be going to it for the rest of the year.


    I nodded slowly. I agreed with what she said. I had no ns to start school again any time soon. This semester was nearly over, and I was nning on skipping the spring semester. This was the best way to be safe, given the current climate of the city. Most of the surviving men nned to do the same, and probably some of the women.


    And? I asked nervously.


    Next year, were having an exchange program. We will be sending women abroad and epting women here, with the hopes of spreading genes. A small country like Amaryllis suffers from too much inbreeding. Programs like this help us bring in fresh blood. She exined. The problem is that after this WRA attack, several countries worry that were not safe enough for them to send people. If we send a man abroad itll sweeten the deal.


    I nodded slowly. What about my twelve months of credit?


    The senator chuckled. Naturally, we would ask that you did not use that time while abroad. However, I can offer you a boon. Other countries have differentws than our own. I cant tell you which country youll end up in, but as part of our program, well only require you to impregnate 1 woman a month. So, for the two semesters, you spend there, youll only be responsible for 7 pregnancies. Of course, if you impregnate someone with a boy, your job would already be done!


    She let out augh as if the thought of this was ridiculous. I forced a chuckle and a smile myself, even though I could feel a threat in her words. This was a diplomatic mission designed to spread seed. However, I couldnt spread it too well, or it could make the diplomacy even worse.


    Isnt it dangerous for men to go abroad? Rose demanded.


    The Senator shrugged. Men are protected wherever they go. Other countries dont have the male protection act, and quite a few have a certain more matriarchal view on how they handle men, but hell be brought back in one piece. No one wants to start an international incident!


    Ill do it, I said tly.


    Clyburn! the woman shot me a look worriedly.


    My sister, no jail time. Ill go abroad on your trip for a year.


    Good! The woman nodded, turning around with a snap of her finger and leaving.


    Clyburn Rose put her hand on my shoulder.


    I know I sighed. But I have no other option.


    We went back to my room and talked for a while longer. After the Senators appearance, the mood had been sullied a bit. The girls left after another hour or two. I finished eating and finally lied down in my bed. As the night grew, there was a storm going on outside. My eyes closed.


    Blessed man


    The voice caused my eyes to snap open. That voice sounded somewhat familiar. I looked around the room. The lighting from the windows for some reason had a strange red tinge. It was a somewhat familiar setting. It was only then that I realized someone was standing in my room. I could only see their shadow. They had the silhouette of a woman, but there was something off. That was right, they had horns on their head. It looked like a demon. Their hand reached out, looking like it possessed long ws. I felt their grasping closer and closer. There was a familiar tug at my soul. I waspletely frozen, unable to move. I could only watch as their hand grew closer and closer.


    Iming for you, my love! the voice whispered in a gravelly voice.


    It was the same voice that I had heard in my head, but I realized it had a distinctly feminine tinge to it. The lightning shed, and just then the hand swiped down towards my face. My body lifted up from the bed and I gasped. It was still night, but the lightning and the red glow were gone, not to mention the silhouette. I let out a low breath as I turned on my light. It was just a dream. For a brief moment, I thought I was about to be possessed by a demon. Too many nights in the hospital had put me on edge.


    I reminded myself of the events earlier that day. Mako was having a girl. That meant I had 2 boys and 3 girls. Id assuredly have more girls in the future. If I ever had another boy, itd only be one or two max. Even that could be considered a miracle. I should count myself lucky that I had them now, as it kept me out of prison during that trial. Either way, despite the fact I was reincarnated, I was not this blessed man. I wouldnt need to worry about demons, or demon lords, or being some kind of savior ever again. That was a past I could put behind me. I lied back into my bed, trying to go back to an ufortable sleep.


    As I had these thoughts, a fair distance away was the floating ind that held the Amaryllis Academy, which was now practically a ruin. A massive pir made from an impossible amount of crystallized magic kept it upright. Smoke still rose from it from time to time as new fires were ignited. One such fire finally managed to breach through the male dormitory. An abandoned rune that created a bonfire had leached power from the magic pir just under it and asionally would shoot off a bit of me. After nearly a week of this, the defensive barriers protecting the dormitory were finally annihted.


    Like that, mes began to spread throughout the building, destroying the ce that once served as a refuge for men who attended this Academy. The mes spread quickly from room to room, finally entering the ce where Clyburn had once lived. Most of the stuff in this dorm had long been abandoned. The entire Academy was considered condemned, and few men had anything they prized so much that theyd return to a ce like this. Those that had already sent servants who hastily retrieved anything of particr importance, as they left the rest to burn.


    The fire spread across the nkets of Clyburns bed, sheets that had been present while taking the virginity of a couple of women, such as Aiko and Ashley. There was a desk kitty corner of this bed which would have been in the ownership of his roommate, Ashton. On that desk was a letter spread open and seemingly forgotten.


    <em>Dear Client,</em>


    <em>Thank you for using Pregnancy Anonymous, where you can obtain pregnancy results without revealing private information. We honor your confidentiality. Your results are listed below.</em>


    <em>Client #25617A</em>


    <em>Pregnancy: Confirmed</em>


    <em>Childs Sex: Male</em>


    <em>Congrattions! If you have any questions about your results, please let us know!</em>


    <em>Sincerely,</em>


    <em>PA</em>


    Below this message appeared to be doodling, which looked somewhat feminine in appearance. It was a single name written numerous times. Ashton Bonholdt. Ashton Bonholdt. Ash Bonholdt. Ashley Bondholdt. Ashley Bondholdt. Ashley Bonholdt. As the names were written, they grew bolder and bolder until the page ran out of room. A spark hit the edge of the page, and it erupted into mes. The mes licked up the paper rapidly. Within a few moments, the page was nothing but cinder. As, the fire continued to burn through the room, the words on the paper floated away in ashes.


    <strong>The End of Volume 2</strong>

 Book 3: Chapter 1

    Book 3: Chapter 1


    The water dripped rhythmically against the windowsill, creating a droning sound that seemed to lull me into a dreamy state. I was lying in bed, and the room was dark enough that I could barely make anything out. I felt very rxed though. This was my home, the mansion I had spent the majority of my life, and it became the ce where I felt safest.


    Out there, the world was terrifying. Women hunted me down, wanting my seed. Magic could actually kill. Demon worshipers worshiped something that was more than a fairy tale. Most women wanted to use me, and those that didnt wanted to kill me simply for being a man. It was a world where 99.9% of the poption was women, and for a lone man, that was terrifying. We were glorified, celebrated, incentivized, loved, feared, hated, resented, vilified, used, and exploited. My sex was a minority, and what little control I had was an illusion.


    In this mansion of my mothers, it was the only ce I felt sane. It was the only ce I felt safe. The women I loved were all around me. The dangers were all distant. Every day, I could do whatever I want. With many beautiful women who cared about me, a library full of books from another world, and not to mention my financial support, what more could I possibly want.


    A thin, pale arm wrapped around my shoulder. Hey, sweetie, what are you thinking about?


    I smiled and kissed her hand gently. Just how much better things are now that Im staying at home. Mother was right. The world out there is scary. I had women wanting to tear me up for crimes I didntmit. I had a school that literally went to hell. I think Ill just stay.


    Mm she smirked and kissed my chin. Well, my man can stay as long as he wants!


    I chuckled. Im your man? Is that how it is?


    The girl nodded, her short hair bobbing. Most definitely, and Im most qualified to make that assessment, since I used to be one!


    Ash I stroked her shoulder, a wry grin on my face. I dont know how to tell you this, but you made an awful man.


    Ashley put on a frown. What are you saying? I bet Id leave many satisfied women.


    I squeezed her tightly. Im sorry to tell you this, but when ites to women, the only way a man can satisfy is with his seed. For that, you happen to be missing the right equipment.


    Who says Ick the equipment? Ashley responded with a pout.


    I do! I gloated.  I checked.


    Ashley put on a mischievous look. Well, maybe I was just really good at hiding it.


    Eh? What are you saying?


    Ashleys expression turned serious. There was something I didnt tell you about the ident.


    I looked at her face worriedly. Wh-what?


    When the doctors put my body back together, they used the parts of my twin brother. In that respect, they wanted me to carry on his genes, so I was also given his penis


    I rolled my eyes. Yeah uh huh


    Ashley shook her head sadly, tears forming in her eyes. No, Cly its true. I have a penis.


    I think I would have been able to tell- I started, but stopped when Ash put her hands on my shoulders gently and looked at me with all seriousness.


    Because of how they mixed the parts magically, my penis is retractable. I can bring it out with a thought. Previously, I never did, because I didnt want to scare you. Its a bum dick anyway, I cant release seed.


    S-seriously?


    Ashley nodded, pushing the covers off and spreading her legs. I didnt want to show you earlier, because I was afraid youd reject me. However, now that were close, I dont think youll reject me, right?


    I didnt know what to say, but I tightened my fist and nodded. Its fine. I love every part of you.


    A sh of relief appeared on Ashleys face. Then, Ive been wanting to try this for a while. Could you um y with it?


    I froze, a question I wasnt expecting hitting me. Ashley had a penis? Of course, I didnt want to y with it! However, the longer my silence, the more hurt her expression.


    I-Im sorry that was dumb of me Ashley started to turn away.


    No! I grabbed her arm and stopped her. I-I will It just it takes some getting used to.


    Right Ashley looks down sadly, How about just touch it once we can start there.


    I can do that much! I said assertively.


    Ashley gave a heartfelt smile and then spread her legs, again, giving me a path to send my hands down her pants to battle the snake within. I didnt want to hurt her, but this really was a lot to dump on me all of a sudden. I gulped my hand slowly working its way down her body.


    Dont worry, its out now. Just touch it. Ashley failed to give me some encouraging words.


    I forced a smile and then continued to go down. Hitting the waistline of her pajama pants. I worked my fingers under. Usually, there was a great deal of anticipation when I got this far with her, but now I could only feel dread. I slide my hand in, and I felt the growth of pubic hair. Normally, if I went a little farther, Id end up touching a nice wet pussy, but now that pussy would have been reced by a dick. Would I be able to touch it? Would I grab it? Would it be bigger than mine? Could I keep myself from throwing up? Would I have to stroke it after? Would I have to suck it eventually?


    I started having a bit of a panic attack. I put myself in this situation because I didnt want to hurt her, but now I was doing something that made me really ufortable. Was that any better? I gritted my teeth and worked my fingers down. Centimeter by centimeter, I got closer and closer.


    Youre almost there Ashley said with a flushed expression. Just about Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaawrr!


    Just as I started to feel the familiar texture of a pussy, Ashley yelled and then leaped at me. Her hands grabbed my chest and her thighs mped around my hand. My entire body panicked and I tried to pull my hand away, but I couldnt because her thighs were squeezing them. My fingers were pushed tightly against her soft, wet pussy. My eyes widened, and Ashley burst intoughter.


    Hahaha you should have seen your face Ashleyughed so hard she was crying as she held tightly to my shirt. You were actually going to do it? You were going to touch my penis?


    I let out a breath, and then a wave of annoyance shot through me. Ashley!


    You actually thought I had a retractable penis you were going to touch it! Youre so gay! Ashley continued tough, her entire face red as her entire body shook.


    Getting more annoyed by the second, I finally shoved my two fingers into her twat and grab it tightly. Ashleysughter turned into a gasp, followed by a moan.


    Ahhhn meanie Ashley spoke in a pant as she tried to regain her breath. Thats not fair. Dont you know you cant grab a girl by her pussy?


    Im not grabbing any girl, Im grabbing a dick! I growled, shoving my fingers even deeper.


    Haaahn its sensitive Ashley moaned, her eyes closing. Please dont tease me there it makes me lose my mind.


    Eh? What are you saying? I growled as I roughly fingered her pussy, causing her to grow even wetter around the nubs of my fingers.


    Haha Im a girl Im Clyburns girl. Ashley panted. Please, I cant take your fingers. It makes me want your cock too much


    Eh? I asked, moving my fingers faster, Your dirty pussy wants my cock? I thought you had your own cock.


    N-noaaaa.. not true Ashley moaned and shook under my treatment. Only Clyburn can satisfy me with his big cock.


    Well, if you want to be treated as my woman. I whispered in her ear before biting it, You have to prove youre a woman!


    I pulled my fingers out of her and brought them up, stroking her cheek. She immediately turned her mouth and sucked my finger, tasting her own lust while looking at me with extremely lewd eyes.


    Please use my girl pussy and make me a woman. Ashley moaned, licking my fingertips erotically.


    Without waiting for permission, she kicked off her pajamas. In just her underwear, she swung a leg over my body.


    Damn you really want it.


    Ashley nodded with a flushed face. I need your cock in me so bad. Please let me ride it.


    Only on the condition that you cant stop until Im done, I smirked up at her while putting my hands behind my head.


    I will I promise. Ashley said, already pushing her panties to the side and mounting my cock excitedly. If you make me pregnant, will I be a woman then?


    Hah can you even get pregnant?


    Ashley blushed. I dont know but Ill try until my womb is full of your seed.


    Ashley slid down, letting my cock slide inside her. Ashley didnt have the muscles of Brooke or the curves of Hannah. She wasnt a tall beauty like Madison or an exotic like Mako. Ashley instead had a very girl next door vibe. That was ironic, considering she dressed as a boy and we met as roommates. Of course, that Ashton was long dead, and this Ashley was what took his ce.


    She was an energetic, mischievous, beautiful girl who loved me dearly. Right now, she wore nothing but a pajama top while her naked bottom bounced up and down on my cock. Her vagina was tight and felt incredible. They say that someone reces all of their cells every seven years, so even though Ashley was patched together using her brothers parts, it didnt bother me in the slightest. Ash was always Ash, and Ash was my girl.


    That horrible day was dangerous, so I was so happy that everyone I loved made it through alright. I could only thank my lucky stars there were no consequences from that day. I grabbed Ashleys hips and helped her rise up higher and higher off my dick, so each plunge pierced deeper and deeper in her womb. Ashley loved it when I got in real deep, and I loved being deep inside Ashley. Like Madison, she was skinny enough that I could see my dick cumming up her stomach just a bit. With the more curvy girls, that wasnt always the case.


    Ashley was a bundle of energy, and she didnt stop even as she came on my dick, her pussy wetly pping down on my crotch and dripping enough of her naughty fluids that my pelvis was drenched in Ashs lust.


    I love you, Ash! I said, moaning as I came inside her.


    Ahhn your cum its deep in my womb Ash said excitedly, squatting down and grinding her hips against my cock, trying to edge out everyst drop.


    Her hands were on my hands, which were on her hips. We held each other in that position until her womb was finally filled with spunk, then, she copsed next to me, kissing my cheek as she wrapped her legs around me.


    How was that, my love am I woman enough for you?


    I dont know I scratched my cheek causing her to frown. I might have found a little dick in there


    You liar! Ashley blushed, punching my chest yfully.


    I chuckled and then grabbed her in a hug, holding her tightly against my body. I love you, Ashley. Dont ever leave me.


    Ashley suddenly went quiet for a moment before speaking quietly. Ill never leave you, but you might leave me


    What? I let out a forced chuckle. What is that?


    Youre leaving soon, right? To another country?


    That I rxed. Thats just an agreement I made with your mother.


    Yes I know you agreed to go impregnant a bunch of other women because our baby was lost.


    I frowned. Our baby? Ashley youre not pregnant.


    Im not anything. After all, you let me die.


    I froze, my eyes narrowing as I looked down at the top of Ashleys head. Ash I would never


    Dont promise what you cant keep. Her voice sounded cold and emotionless. You let me die. You let us die. Not everyone gets a second chance, Clyburn.


    Second? How did you-


    Since you fucked this chance up so bad, why dont you just kill yourself and try a third.


    Ashley why are you saying this.


    I already said. Ashleys dead. Mias dead. Your babys dead.


    Ashleys body felt ice-cold. It wasnt moving. I pushed her to the side to get a look at her. Her eyes were sunken in. Her skin was blue. She stared at me with a gaunt expression.


    Why did you let us die? You had a second chance and you blew it. She suddenly grabbed my arms, and they felt like they were on fire. WHY? WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY!


    I couldnt I sputtered, tears falling down my face. I tried


    You killed me! She screamed in my face. You killed everyone!


    The door mmed open, and I spun to look. There standing in the doorway were Reba and Ashley. They didnt have normal eyes though. Their pupils werepletely ck.


    My love weve found you the girls said in unison, and then beganughing.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I sat up, grabbing at my arms.


    It was night out, and the rain was falling, but there was no woman in the bed with me. I didnt really like to go to sleep holding someone else. Plus given the women in my life, it would be very unfair to pick certain girls. I wanted to sleep in my own bed and have just a bit of space. I had to remind myself that the dark room was in the mansion. There was security. There was Brooke. I would be safe. I went to the bathroom to get a drink.


    As I looked in the mirror, I noticed marks on my arms. Were those fingers? Clyburn shivered. He didnt believe in the paranormal. Magic and demons existed, but ghosts? I immediately excused the artifacts as the product of an overactive imagination. Maybe Iy on my hands in a weird way, my arms went numb, so I felt it in my dream. That was an easy enough exnation.


    Besides, why would Ashton want to haunt me? We werent even really that close. Sure, we were friends, but we only had sex one time, and I did that to help her ovee her mental health issues. I certainly cared for the girl who passed away as a close friend, and given enough time, she might have even be a part of my home, but she wasnt yet. So, I didnt know why it hurt so much. It hurt just as much as Mia. At least, Mia was pregnant with my child when she died. A body believed to be hers was found, but it was never positively identified. Inparison, Ashton wasnt pregnant or anything. My dream may have suggested she was, but dreams were just inner reflections of my own fears.


    Iy back into my bed, and after some time, I managed to fall into a fitful sleep. At some point, I felt a tugging in my pants. Then, my dick was plunged into something that felt warm andfortable. As I felt my dick growing more aroused, my eyes finally opened. This time, it was turning morning, but still pretty early. I looked down to see a girl between my legs. She had my dick in her mouth, and her head was bobbing up and down in a satisfying way.


    What are you doing, Hannah? I asked drowsily, wiping the sleep from my eyes.


    Boh Hannah spat out my dick and spoke with wet, swollen lips. Its little brothers birthday, so Im giving you your birthday present!


    My birthday present is a morning blowjob? How does that differ from every other morning I get a blowjob?


    Eh? Hannah put on a pouty look. Because this is a super duper, sister special deluxe BJ!


    Is that so? I roll my eyes. You know, Madisons more of a pro. Maybe you should have her give you lessons.


    Hehe brother is underestimating me. Hannah snickered. Well, this BJ is something the likes of which brother has never enjoyed before! You may like big sisters Bjs the best, but I can do one that shes whats the word ill-equipped, to handle.


    Oh? How do you pull that off?


    Hehe.. this is the legendary titty fuck and suck! Hannah dered, pulling down her somewhat loose blouse and causing both of her tits to pop out magnificently.


    I pped teasingly. Nice how much practice did sister use for that.


    Hmph! Hannah grabbed her tits, one in each hand like weapons, and then smooshed them around my cock. Laugh now, but soon youll be moaning too loud to make quips!


    She immediately started pushing my cock between her breasts. Her chest had grown quite a bit in thest few years and was now about the size of Ds. In truth, she still have much growing to do, and could only barely managed to pull this off. She was only sixteen, after all, and was ate bloomer besides. Each time my cock popped out the top of her tits, she licked the head. I moaned pleasurably as I watched her, but I couldnt help butpare this to a previous time in my life.


    Ahn youre beautiful just like mom. I said, and then bit my lip, and looked away.


    Her strokes stopped and she looked up. What was that?


    Ah that I let out a chuckle.


    Thest time my mother and Hannah had been in the same room together, my mother tried to kill her. Mentioning my mother was definitely a sore spot for Hannah, who still hadplicated feelings about the woman who monopolized my youth more than anyone else.


    So, youre saying mom did it just like this? Hannah asked with a fiery look in her eye, giving me some worry.


    I knew Hannah pretty well at this point. I knew what her buttons were. Thats how I knew that the way to survive this situation was not to apologize and show weakness. Rather, if I tried to move past this, Hannah would find some way to punish me passively. In the end, I would definitely regret it. The only way to deal with Hannah was to triple down. If I pissed her off enough that she flew into a rage, shed leave. Hannah didnt think cleverly when she was angry, and by the time she cooled down, she probably would be on to the next thing.


    Actually, I was just thinking mothers tits were a lot bigger, it felt a lot more satisfying. I said, meeting her eyes in what could only be called a hail mary.


    Is that so Hannahs grinned showing way to many teeth. If you love your mother so much, maybe you should just go fuck her? Oh wait, you cant shes in prison!


    Jailbait is the best, dont you think? I responded innocently, ignoring the burning eyes directly my way.


    Thats it! Hannah stood up. Were making a baby.


    I blinked. What?


    If that skank in prison carried your baby, I can carry your baby! Put one in me now! Its my birthday!


    No, its my birthday! I said helplessly.


    Who cares? Hannah snapped, pulling down her skirt and then turning around, showing her nice, round butt.


    She didnt hesitate to lower her behind down on my cock, and within a moment, she was riding me hard. Her back waspletely to me. It was as hard of a rejection as I had ever gotten from my big sister. I sighed and leaned back, crossing my arms behind my head and watching her bubble butt bounce up and down on my cock in a satisfying manner. After cumming inside her pussy, Hannah sniffed and walked away.


    With Hannah having wet my cock in the morning, I headed over to the bathroom to take a bath. Mako found me there and then took over washing my body. As the birthday boy, she insisted I needed to be clean. Then, she got a little too excited with the soap, and soon my second load was lost that day. As she washed her hands in the sink, she gave me a mischievous smile.


    Happy birthday, Master.


    I headed back to my room. On the way, I saw Madison. Given how thirsty the girls were this morning, I flinched a little when she suddenly ran over to me. Madison cocked her head in her usual manner, wondering what was going on.


    Can I speak with you, alone for a bit, Madison asked.


    Ah okay


    The pair of us went to my room and I sat down on the bed. Madison looked somewhat fidgety. She wasnt always as bold as the other girls, so when it came to sex, she might not say anything.


    What do you want? I asked.


    Ah that is I wanted to give you your birthday present early. Madison spoke softly.


    Oh?


    She pushed out a small package, putting it gently on the bed next to me like it was precious. I picked it up and immediately ripped off the wrapping. It was in a small box and looked something like jewelry. However, when I opened it up, I saw what appeared to be a thermometer. On the end, there was an item with two lines.


    Ah thanks, Madison. I said, giving her a smile.


    Madison sighed, hitting my head softly with her fist. Youre going to be going soon. For the next year, youre going to be in another country. Youll be required to impregnate other women. I think you should. Itll be a good experience for you. Just dont bring anyone else home with you.


    What happens out of the country, stays out of the country? I asked wryly.


    I mean it. Madison spoke, sitting down next to me, Other countries value men differently than we do. You have a child with one of them, and theyre not likely to care to include you in it. You might as well make a few babies and then forget about them.


    Okay I shrugged. But what does that have to do with my thermometer gift.


    Madison let out a sigh. Thats my pregnancy test from two days ago, dummy. Its a positive!


    What?


    Im saying, when youe back in a year, youll have one more baby you need to take care of, so just do what you need to do and return to us, okay.


    Youre pregnant? Really? My eyes started to brighten.


    Yes, Madison said.


    I grabbed her and hugged her, kissing her excitedly. Madison broke out into giggles.


    Youre so weird. Youre the only man I know who gets excited about getting some girl pregnant.


    Youre not some girl! Youre my sister! I jumped up with my fist. I got my sister pregnant!


    While Madison was smiling and blushing, while looking quite satisfied by my reaction, a realization hit me. Suddenly, my face went slightly pale.


    Madison picked up on it and cocked her head. What is it?


    I sighed, giving a wry look. Did you let Hannah know about this?


    Madison nodded ashamedly. I really wanted to let you know on your birthday, but I told Hannahst night.


    Ai I think shes feeling a little off put about being the odd family member out. I admitted.


    Madison gave a smile. Its okay, go talk to her, before she acts recklessly.


    I nodded dumbly. Banging both sisters at once was full of unseen perils! As I left to go find Hannah and smooth things over, I nced once more back at Madison. She looked so radiant in the morning light. My life was finally on track. Everything was going to be okay.

 Book 3: Chapter 2

    Book 3: Chapter 2


    "Happy birthday! The girls cried out as they brought out the cake.


    Of course, no one knew how to make a cake. This one was of the store-bought variety. Rose was an academic who used to travel the world for a travel magazine. Naturally, she knew nothing of baking. Madison and Hannah were like me, they grew up with a silver spoon and a mansion. Brooke was a bodyguard, and the idea of her cooking was almostughable. As for Mako, she could cook something, but she mentioned her cake would probably look miserable and not taste very good. As for Aiko, she insisted she was too pregnant to do anything like that.


    I leaned forward and blew out the candles. I was sixteen-years old now. I tried to keep my expression bright, but I think the girls could pick up on my mncholy mood. I didnt want to be depressed, yet every time I closed my eyes, I could still see that horrific day. Mako told me I wasnt the only one who had such problems, but unlike all the other women who had experienced horrors that day, men didnt really have much of an outlet. Men had no true expectancy from life as cum dispensers, so their mental health was something often ignored.


    Men were supposed to be emotionally shallow, so trauma didnt affect them like it affected women. At least, thats what the wives tale said. Like my old world, men were just expected to endure. Having feelings or being depressed was a sign of weakness. It was no wonder that so many men exhibited signs of sociopathy and psychopathy. During my few months at the Academy, I had seen men rape, sodomize, and abuse women without an ounce of regret. It was like the worst side of my old world cranked up on steroids. Except, it was even worse because there was no one, not even other men to even provide basic support.


    After all, when one in a thousand were male, few could move on to be counselors. Female psychiatrists would abuse the situation to get seed from a man. This wasnt an unfounded fear. There were so many situations where this urred that female professionals were banned from seeing males in this country. Meanwhile, the opposite wasnt true, and many women would schedule appointments with the male psychiatrist simply to beg or seduce him for his seed. The result, there were only a handful of males with any kind of counselor training, and they were all booked for months in advance by women.


    Clyburn, are you okay?


    I snapped out of my thoughts and looked up at the six women around me. I forced a smile on my face. They all had concerned looks of worry, Well, I hadnt left the house in ages and I usually slept the whole day. Today had been the first day I had really been active, and even then I spent the first half in my room.


    Yeah I was just thinking I said, giving them another smile that felt like it pulled unnaturally at my cheeks.


    What did you wish for? Aiko asked.


    Shh youre not supposed to say! Madison sniffed.


    I chuckled softly. I wished for my life to keep being filled with the people I love.


    The girls all blushed, a few looking away while some moving closer and hugging my arm. It was a sappy sentiment, but it made them happy. In a world where men treated women as a source of free stuff and women treated men as cum depositories, any level of romance could be considered quite sweet.


    Its just two more days, isnt it? Rose said, her voice slightly sad.


    The other girls expressions dimmed as well. That was the truth of it. In two days, I would be gone for an entire year. My babies would learn to talk and learn to walk while I was abroad. However, I had agreed to do this for a variety of reasons, and the girls had encouraged me to take this trip and broaden my horizon. It still felt slightly sad that I would be leaving. Only Brooke woulde with me. Brianna and Syph had actually been sent away by Brooke to a bodyguard camp where theyd learn how to better do their duties. Next year, theyd officially be on Bonholdt staff. This was graciously paid for by Ashs mother.


    Lyra and Reba have already left, I said slowly.


    Most of the girls understood what I meant. Of everyone, those two girls had been there in that building. I hadnt spoken of the demons or the demon summoning clearly, but they knew of the massacre. They knew I had seen things that a boy of fifteen should have never witnessed. We were the three survivors of that incident, that ughter. Yet, Lyra had sent me a single letter that said she was leaving the country. That should have been about a month ago. She never even visited me to say goodbye. As for Reba, I received even less from her. She disappeared, and even her family didnt know where she fled.


    Those two might have been the only ones in the world I could have talked to, and neither of them chose to stay. Some of it was my fault, of course. I didnt exactly reach out to them in thest few months. Lyra had visited a few times and I had talked to her, but I hadnt made any room for her either. Thest time she nned toe over, she told me she had a surprise for me. Then, she called and canceled, followed by that note. I still didnt know how I should feel. I felt slightly hurt, but then again, Lyra didnt owe me anything really. In fact, I had been the reason she was put in danger in the first ce, so it was really my own fault. As for Reba, I wouldnt be surprised if she hated me.


    We ate the cake, and the girls wrapped up things. It wasntmon in this world for birthdays to be highly celebrated. Parties and presents were abnormal. However, after several years with me, I always bought Hannah and Madison presents for their birthdays. They had simrly decided to exchange a present with me as well. For Madison, it was the show of her pregnancy. For Hannah, it was a pair of panties. When I asked if they were her panties, she said it was a secret. Id have to make her tell me eventually.


    They had both given me their gift in private. Most of the other girls didnt get anything, as I said, it was a personal custom caused by my attachment to another world. It was something only our family did now. That was when Rose stood up and put her hand on my shoulders.


    Are you going to be okay, abroad? She asked.


    I looked up at her worried expression and gave a nod. Im getting better.


    The girls all looked at each other, showing unconvinced expressions. I sighed and put on the best smile that I could.


    I just need a bit more time. When Ie back from abroad, I guarantee you that Ill be a whole new man.


    Okay Madison nodded. But you have to call frequently.


    Mm Aiko nodded, stroking her bloated stomach. My baby be born any day now. You definitely need to call every day.


    Twice a day! Hannah growled.


    Twice a day then, I smirked at Hannah, causing her to shoot me a mischievous nce.


    And remember, dont bring home any other women! Madison crossed her arms and sniffed.


    I let out a cough as all the women around me nodded as if that expectation was a given. I had promised her that this morning, but it looked like it wasnt one of those promises I could sweep under the rug. All of my girls were in agreement that I couldnt bring an exotic beauty home from abroad.


    I lifted my hand and touched my heart with the other. I swear, as long as Im alive, Ill bring home no other women this year


    Hey! Hannah tossed a pillow at me. That means he totally ns to bring in more women next year!


    The girls all made noises of displeasure, but when I broke out into a genuineugh, they also started to smile and rx. A tension that had been sitting for some time was finally uplifted. Of course, they all knew that in order to meet the requirements of impregnating women, Id have to do five women a month and that while not every woman would live with me, my harem of girls would getrger before the end. There was really no way around it. Short of finding out I was really that blessed one and have equal numbers of male and female babies, I could never be too picky with women.


    While I had had two male babies, that was a fluke. All of my other children were female, and it wouldnt be strange if I never had another male baby in my entire life. That child inside Aiko was extremely valuable. Thats how I knew my family would be safe when I left. We named him Lee, and that little one would be taking care of the home while I was away.


    What country is he going to anyway? Madison asked.


    Diremire Brooke said. Good country. Clyburn will be safe there.


    Rose nodded. Yes. Theyre about three times the size of Amaryllis. Fortunately, they speak themon tongue and they share most of our values. The government does follow a single elected official, unlike our council


    Amaryllis values, as Rose continued on about the country I could only snort at those words. Amaryllis pegged themselves as a civilized society, but the way they treated men was deplorable. Well, it wasnt a year ago when roving mobs of women plowed through the streets hanging men. The so-called day of wrath, as the news called it, was the day the WRA, Womens Rights Association, went on a manhunt, burning down a part of the city and storming the houses of many men who were unlucky enough to live within the limits of the city.


    In the floating ind above Amaryllis at the Academy I went to, the results werent any better. The childrens version of the WRA called Wrath, not where the day of wrath name came from, destroyed the trolleys and led a simr massacre of students. Lead by Diba Monic, her true goals were only known by a handful of people. That goal was to summon a demon into this world, using my body as the source. I had faced down the crazed woman, and almost sent the entire school spiraling down to the city. How it was finally stopped was a secret I revealed to no one. A strange girl in a cloak cast magic, creating a pir that held the ind up until this day.


    After the day of wrath, both men and women were traumatized by the event. While most women, who werent the true targets of the anger even if many were caught in the crossfire, moved on with their lives. The men fled the city and country in waves. That was where Oswald, mywyer and the former best friend of my fathers went. That was also what Trey and Rigor did. They simrly took opportunities to go learn abroad.


    Of course, calling it learning was a joke. It was more urate to call it what it truly was, a breeding program. Men were being traded to other countries to spread seed and increase diversity. In a world where only 0.1% of the poption came out male, they had to spread genes any way they could. In a way, I was doing this as a public service. However, mostly I did it because I knew if I didnt, the Amaryllis government would find trouble for me and my family, particrly Hannah who was found in a precarious situation on the day of wrath. Her hands had been on the controls for the ind just as it started to copse.


    So, did I find Amaryllis to be a ce with great values? No. It was a ce full of hypocrisy and greed. Then again, so was my old world. There was exactly one honorary male board member on the council. Lately, I had been thinking about possibly going into politics. I was the only person alive who had lived in a world where women and men were equal. Although even that world had its difficulties, I truly thought that maybe I could make a difference if I got involved.


    We continued to chat for a bit longer, but this family of mine wasnt that close. I knew that the only thing that linked everyone was me. Rose, Madison, and Hannah were family, my aunt, and sisters, although Madison was only a half-sister. As for Aiko, who was here on a green card and would receive citizenship when her male baby was born, she was unlikely to be friends with the other girls. It would have been nice if every girl was instantly loving and sociable with each other, but this was the real world, and every girl here had her own desires and ambitions, and most of those ambitions depended on me and my seed.


    Clyburn, Rose spoke up. I prepared for you one other gift for your birthday. Id been trying to make this happen for some time. Fortunately, Brooke and I somehow managed to make it happen.


    When Rose spoke up, Hannah sniffed and turned away. Madison looked down at herp, appearing a bit awkward. Aiko didnt seem to care, while Mako gave me an encouraging smile. Rose brought out her hand. I reached out and grabbed it, my eyes still narrowed suspiciously. Rose took me out of the room, and the rest of the girls didnt follow. Whatever this present was, it seemed to be one that was discussed among the girls beforehand.


    Was this some kind of sex thing? That was the only ce my dirty mind was able to go, especially given how Rose looked a little nervous. Of course, I had slept with my aunt many times, and of my two babies, she was the mother of one of them. The mother of the second was my own mother, Morgan. Therefore, an older woman didnt turn me off in the slightest, and I began to fantasize just a bit about the lewd things wed do. However, when she reached my room, she suddenly stopped and gestured for me to go in.


    Hmm? I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    There was something I think you need before youre ready to leave. It took me a lot of work to achieve it, but I hope youll be surprised and also happy. Please take your time. There is no rush. Rose nodded and then walked away.


    I could only raise another eyebrow as I watched her leave. Then, I turned back to my room, the door slightly open, and a light on inside. I took a step forward and swung the door open, not knowing what I should expect to see in this room. When my eyes fell on a familiar face, a surge of emotions shot through me. In a sh, my knees felt weak and my heart started to beat out of control.


    Mother I said in disbelief.


    Sitting on my bed was my Mother, Morgan. She was an immacte beauty, and even though she had spent thest year in prison, it hadnt diminished her beauty in the slightest. She must have had the opportunity to return to her room which still contained her stuff, as she was wearing a sexy red dress and had full makeup on. Her body was just as curvaceous as I remembered it. Even though she had another baby, her body was still incredibly sexy and fit.


    Hello, Clyburn, my love. Mother held out her arms.


    Without hesitation, I ran in and hugged her. Her tears started falling down her face, and I joined them. I didnt think I would cry so easily anymore, yet just the sight of Mother brought a flood of emotion. More-so, this wasnt a prison with guards looking over our shoulders and white clinical walls. This was home, a ce I had wanted my mother to return to since forever.


    I missed you so much I started bawling, putting my head into my Mothersfortable and generous chest.


    I missed you too, baby Morgan held me tightly, even as her own tears fell on the top of my head.


    This arrangement wasnt because Morgan was taller than me. In thest year, I actually outgrew her now. It was simply that I was leaning into her and holding her. Suddenly, every adult desire I had was blown away, and I wanted nothing more than to hold my mother and never let her go.


    Its just been so hard I murmured through my tears.


    I know I know Morgan stroked my hair lovingly. I wish I could have been there. Im so sorry you had to go through all of that.


    I had only spoken to my mother once since that day. Even going to visit her had be too difficult. This was especially because there was always a ss wall between us. However, Rose had worked some kind of deal, I couldnt even imagine what, and now she was out for a single day. I noticed she had the familiar bracelet for house arrest on her ankle, but I didnt care in the slightest. Mother was here, and she was beautiful.


    Did you see your daughter? I asked, my eyes brightening.


    Mom smiled. Mm I was with her most of the day.


    Most of the My eyes widened as I realized that mother had been in the mansion all day, most of which I had spent moping in my room. Why didnt you tell me earlier?


    Mom chuckled. Rose and I decided that it was best not to overwhelm you. It would have been more awkward to celebrate with all of those other girls there. You dont need to worry too much, I have all day tomorrow as well before I must go back.


    Just two days I said, a bit of the mncholy returning to my voice.


    Youll want thatst day to pack anyway, Morgan said.


    Thats right about me leaving


    Morgan pulled up my face and wiped a tear from my cheek. Do not worry about me so much, my love. Ive had a lot of time in prison to think. I agree with the other women. You should go. It isnt good for you to remain in this mansion all day.


    I blinked, a little bit surprised. My mother had always been extremely clingy. Although most of those memories came from the days before I reincarnated, the basic truth was Mom was a bit of a tyrant and a hermit. She stayed out of the public eye and she had wanted me to do the same. In that respect, since Mother had gone to jail for shooting the girl who raped me, I had done the exact opposite. Between a publicized court case where I was charged with rape and arson, and the day of wrath, I had been in the public eye a lot.


    For me, thest year had been a confirmation of everything Mother had ever told me. The world was dangerous and scary. Women were out there just to take my seed. I had lived in that world, and now I was trying to hide from it. Now, my mother was telling me the exact opposite.


    What do you mean? I asked, more surprised than confused.


    I wanted nothing more than to hold you tightly and never let you go. I held you so tightly, that I ended up in prison and have been forbidden from having you in my life for years. Mother spoke, regret filling her every expression. I dont want to make that mistake again. Thats why you need to get out there and be something. You cant just be my little boy forever. You need to grow up.


    I gave a wry smile at her speech. She didnt know it, but I had already grown up once before. Admittedly, reincarnating into the body of a child had caused me to regress a bit, but I still liked to think I was a bit more adult than other fifteen-year-olds, my current situation notwithstanding.


    Its just Im not sure how I can face the world again.


    You can. Mother said with certainty. You need to be strong. You need to be stronger than the women around you. You need to stand up, and lead.


    Lead? I looked over at Mom curiously.


    Mother blushed. Once when you were only twelve, you pinned me down in the bathtub and had your way with me.


    I let out a cough. Ah that um hormones and


    Mother let out a throatyugh, which sounded both sweet and seductive. I liked that side of my son. I miss it. Ever since the family fell apart, you lost your confidence. The boy who used to trick his sister into giving him blowjobs and sexually harass the bodyguard seemed to disappear


    You knew about that! I let out a noise of surprise. I mean it wasnt like that at all. Everyone was just humoring me.


    Does it really matter why? Morgan asked, causing me to nce back into her deep, dark eyes. Look around you, my son. Madison came back for you. Hannah came back for you. Whatever their motivations, you have my two daughters wrapped around your thumb. Theyre both nuts about you. So is your aunt, and that Nippon girl, and even that maid. Theyre all here for you. They all want you.


    I frowned a bit, my brain working slowly. I just dont know what I can do.


    You need to step up. You need to take control. You need to make them see you as their master.


    Master? You want me to be their master? My voice rose a bit.


    I want you to be their man. Morgan smiled mischievously. Can you do that? Can you be the man that these women need you to be?


    I looked over at Mother, sitting with a gentle smile. Our whole rtionship had started because I pushed her down in a bathtub. At the time, this world of women hadnt seemed real to me. I was still a man trapped in a kids body, and my only outlet for my fear and frustration had been my mother and my sisters. I had handled it badly though, and in the end, my sisters had fled and my mother went to prison. After that, I was so concentrated on bringing everyone back that I never really thought about what I was bringing them back to. In the end, I hadnt been the man they needed me to be. Instead, I hid in my room and I moped all day. I left my girls to find me, and they were forced to act quite slutty to get my attention.


    It took talking to my mother, my beautiful mother, to finally figure out what I needed to do. My life wasnt over yet. It was just getting started. I had six beautiful women who were doing everything to support me. That was nonsense. I was the man, and I wanted to be the kind that supported them, not the other way around. Mother understood me better than most, so she immediately got to the problem I was having. For the first time in months, I felt like a weight had been lifted off of my shoulders. The whole world became clearer.


    Thank you Mother. I said, looking her determinedly in the eyes.


    So, what will you do now? Mother asked, her eyes growing a bit brighter as she saw her sons mood improving.


    This I reached out grabbed the neck of moms dress, and with all of my strength, I pulled.


    Her dress was already flimsy, and the thing tore open in front. Instantly, her boobs popped out of her dress. She wasnt wearing a bra, and the big things bounced as they exploded outward. Her perfect round boobs and pink little nipples were immediately avable for my viewing pleasure. Mother let out a cry, her eyes going wide as her dress was destroyed in an instant.


    I-I liked that dress! Mother said tearfully.


    Ignoring her, I shoved her back down on the bed and then got on top of her. Shut up, Im going to fuck your brains out!


    Mothers eyes widened, and then a lewd expression formed on her face as she grew flushed. I grabbed her tits and then went down, attacking her soft lips. Her soft gentle moans filled the room as I savagely kissed her for all that she was worth. She kissed back excitedly, her hands stroking my arms lovingly. When I was done enjoying her mouth, I opened my pants and hiked up her dress. Mother looked at me eagerly as I stripped her and exposed her wet pussy. With a thrust, I took my mother for the first time in an entire year.


    Oh Clyburn Mother moaned into my ear.


    It wasnt thest time that she was going to moan those words that night.

 Book 3: Chapter 3

    Book 3: Chapter 3


    "So, this is an airport then? I asked contemtively as we walked down the long corridor.


    It might have seemed like a silly question, except that this airport was much different than any I had ever seen in my previous life. In a world with magic, flying didnt require the same rules as they did in my previous world. Thus, the typical design of an airne as I knew it that followed the rules of aerodynamics never came into existence. Rather, it was a port full of airships. These ships came in all shapes and sizes. Some were docked in the sea, while others were grounded. A few never even touched the ground at all, and giant elevator ropes were attached to them to trolley people up much like the floating inds my Academy had been built on.


    While I use the name airships, one couldntpare these to the fantasy ships from your typical fantasy novel. While there were wooden ships with sails and helicopter propellers that resembled the traditional, as well as a couple of Zeppelin like monstrosities, the vast majority of ships were constructed like modern ships. They used steel and other metals to connect their hulls. They had a spaceship feel to them with no sails andrge turbines on the back. Many didnt have decks in the traditional sense, as there is no safe walking areas on the outside. Some looked just like airnes, except they didnt have wings at all, and were thus just long tubes. Amon design resembled a boat if you cut off the bottom floors. They were like party barges with massive propellers to push them along.


    There was a certain level of excitement in the airport. This was actually one of the few times I had been somewhere so busy so I couldnt help let the atmosphere excite me. Thousands of women were moving all around me, going about their lives as if this was typical. Their appearances were far more exotic than I had ever experienced since I hade to this world. There were women with various skin tones. Although there were some that resembled races I knew, such as Asian and African, many had distinct features or clothing styles that didnt exist in my old world.


    There was a group of girls, each with half of their hair+6 shaved off, and an ear piercing with a long chain which ran down their clothing and attached somewhere underneath that I couldnt see. Perhaps it was their nipple or their naval. Although the women of Amaryllis typically looked like European beauties with a somewhat new-aged Victorian vibe, this didnt hold true for every culture. It was clear standards of beauty and fashion varied wildly in this world. Evenpared to my old world, the diversity of fashion was much more extreme, from two-piece robes to dresses, to pant suits I felt a much sharper divide in how people dressed internationally, with no typical or standard dress code.


    The airport itself was a massive building with great views, but it had no roof. The area gave off an outdoor mall feel, or perhaps a bazaar, with shops on either side of the walking path. asional


    Announcement


    s would re over a magicalmunication system, although even though it was loud, it could barely be heard over the cacophony of people.


    Around me were the girls who decided to see me off. Rose, Hannah, Madison, and Brooke were with me at the moment. Aiko was too pregnant toe, and Mako still had responsibilities towards the school. Since some time ago, she had been helping other students recover from their traumas after the day of wrath. As for Morgan, she naturally returned to prison yesterday. After she left, I spent as much time as I could with the other girls. I felt a little regretful that myst few nights had been monopolized by my mother, but at the same time, her presence had soothed a lot of my fears and worries. I was walking forward now with a bit more confidence.


    While Hannah clung to my arm, Madison and Rose walked to either side, showing a bit more discretion in public. Brooke took point, and around us was a group of other women I didnt recognize. They were provided by the government to safely transport me to the airship. I supposed the city was worried about men getting hurt and wanted to prevent any other incidents from happening. I had heard rumors that some women still thought I was the blessed man, even though my next child had been revealed to be female. Well, it was still possible my seed was slightly better than the standard stock. For many women, that was enough to put me high on their list of men to impregnant them.


    My presence did draw eyes, but in an airport that sported ten or twenty thousand guests a day, men were justmon enough that it was not a spectacle. As for thoughts of discretion, I was advised by the city of Amaryllis to not attempt to sneak in or dress as a woman. I didnt know if it was a policy thing or an appearance thing, but since this program was controlled almost exclusively by the government, I was at their whim when it came to these kinds of things. Thus, I had to let myself be seen.


    Its him! A girl cried out.


    Clyburn? Another girl said.


    Brooke grabbed my free arm and started ushering me forward faster while the security tightened around me. I felt strangely like a celebrity as more crowds of people turned towards me. The mumbling turned more excited and a few people even tried to approach me. I noticed Hannah also receiving many hateful and cold stares. She initially red back defiantly and shot others a re for a re, but as the pressure increased, even she eventually started to falter more.


    Well need to head back out of the airport without the privilege of security. Rose shot Hannah a warning look.


    Hannah lowered her head, finally letting go of my arm while feeling defeated. Even then, she continued to receive many hostile looks. It wasnt simply her. Everyone around me was a source of envy and jealousy. Rose and Madison also got their fair share of hot and cold res, especially once Hannah stopped drawing all the hate to herself. I could only scratch my head and feel a little awkward. Was my family going to be safe once I left and took Brooke with me? I would be greatly disturbed if they were hurt on my ount.


    Why did the world have to be this way? It reminded me of Amaryllis Academy, but where a lot of that stuff was done behind closed doors, such as Madisons harassment, here in the rest of the world it was shown tantly on the surface. For not the first time, I realized that the world I lived in was the posh tip of a much more sinister world. I was used to dealing with the elites, the socialites and the wealthy girls of the city, those with status and decorum. Infinitely more of the city is dominated by the poor and middle ss, whose chances ofnding a man were much lower and their potential gains much higher, and thus their desperation was much greater.


    We quickly reached the terminal where Id be boarding the airship. This particr airship was a bitrger and fancier than many of them. It looked a bit like a cruise ship, and I could tell I was given a first-ss flight. There was a deck and while the majority of the ship was metal, it also integrated some finely polished wood into the design, making the ship look incredibly elegant.


    So, this is my stop. I sighed, looking out over the ship with wide eyes.


    Mm I heard a sobbing voice behind me.


    I spun around to see three girls with tears in their eyes. Madison held up the worst and was openly sobbing. I let out a cry and went to hug her. As soon as I attempted to hug Madison, I noticed Hannahs t look and then grabbed both of them at once, pulling my sisters into a hug. With one hand I held Hannahs waist, and the other patted Madisons head. With nowhere to get close, Rose could only give a helpless wry smile. While her eyes were teary, she was older than the other girls and much more worldly, so her emotions were more in check.


    I dont want you to leave. Madison sniffled, rubbing her nose on my shoulder.


    Brother has to only think about me when youre gone. When Madison shot her a look, Hannah stuck out her tongue. Madison too, I guess.


    Watch after my kids, my daughters, and the ones not born yet, I said, kissing each girl on the side of the head.


    My disys were quickly getting the notice of a lot of people. Some girls were making noises of open disgust and anger, and even the security group was looking at each other ufortably. Although the crowds were smaller here, it didnt make the scene any less distinct. With three women huddled around a single man, and that man in public openly showing them affection, it was something that even the airport didnt have very often.


    Sure, there were various women crying and holding each other too. A few girls even frenched each other in public romantically. However, that was a normal and expected scene. Female-on-female romance wasnt odd for these women. Male-on-female romance in public waspletely foreign though. Finally, I pulled back, and even I couldnt keep myself from shedding a few tears.


    We better get on board soon, Brooke spoke up. You have an early boarding permit. Our security has other responsibilities.


    I nodded with a sigh, finally releasing the girls. Despite the time I had spent with Morgan, I really did try to give every girl a bit of attention as well before I left. At this point, we had said everything we could think to say to each other. I gave each girl a kiss despite the tense situation and then waved onest time. I noticed a few women looking on with burning jealousy at the attention I was showing these women.


    Although, I realized as I parted from them it wasnt all directed at the girls. Some of their anger was pointed at me as well. Some women felt that a man had a public responsibility to all people. Like a rich miser refusing to give a quarter to a poor person, from the outside, my affection looked selfish.


    To some women, I should give out affection to all women equally. Although, I found that in practice, this was essentially the same as giving love to no one. Since I must treat every woman the same, that meant my actions were undoubtedly cold and distant.


    Well, that wasnt the way I wanted to be around anyone I cared about. Although, I recognized this cold aloof attitude among men, and after my time in Amaryllis, I had even gotten the sense that this was the preferred expectation for how men should act in Amaryllis. It seemed like the country I was heading towards wasnt much different though. I was really looking forward to seeing a country that valued men differently and offered a different treatment. Well, preferably a better treatment, but I knew there were countries where they were treated worse as well.


    I parted from my family and then handed my ticket at the stand. The girl who took the ticket smiled and winked at me for some reason. I nodded back with a typical cold expression and then headed up the ramp. The girl took the expression in stride. Other than Brooke, the security stayed at the bottom of the ramp. All bags were checked and the airship had their own special security, so now it was the airshippanys responsibility to keep me safe in the air.


    After reaching the deck, I followed Brooke as she pulled me down a stairway into the underbelly of the ship. I blinked as I realized that we werent in some kind of seating area, but something that looked more like a train. We walked down a long hallway, and there were small cabins on either side. Each one had a few beds.


    How long is this trip supposed to take? I asked.


    About a week, Brooke responded.


    I let out a cough, my eyes widening in shock. I had assumed that the trip would be simr to air flight, and itd only be at most ten or twenty hours. Yet, this was much closer to a ship, and it looked like itd be a multi-day journey. Suddenly, I realized that I didnt have any carry-ons with me.


    What about changes of clothing?


    Rx, our baggage was taken ahead. Its in the room. Brooke sighed, shooting me a raised eyebrow.


    I sighed. That was right. Rich people didnt need to worry about things like bags. Naturally, all of that stuff was handled for me. My only responsibility was to deliver my seed into a few foreign girls. I know that thought would be the fantasy of many guys in my previous world, but it made me feel somewhat bitter. I had no power or strength. All I could do was follow and do what I was told like the cum dispenser this world saw me as.


    My mouth fell open in surprise when we were finally taken to our cabin. The bed wasnt a small fold out, but a full sized bed in a suite. Admittedly,pared to my bedroom, it was still cramped, butpared to the other rooms on the ship, this one was incredible.


    Only one bed. I noted out loud.


    Brooke snorted. Dont be foolish. There is an adjacent quarter for ser bodyguards.


    Brooke shot me a challenging look as if daring me to say she was a servant. I looked at the side door, and her room was much smaller than mine. Actually, her room was the size of many of the cabins, which were designed to fit four people. So, considering she was the sole upant, that actually made her room quiterge strictly speaking. Finding my bags, I went through everything. As I worked, a speaker announced that the ship would set course in a few minutes. I wanted to go to the deck and watch the ship take off, so I immediately bothered Brooke.


    Yesh fine, but wear a hat or something. Brooke suggested.


    I agreed. Although the ship was technically safe, there were still many women, and I didnt want my time watching theunch to be gued by women hitting on me. Yes, I understood my worldviews had severely changed from the person I was all those years ago. I couldnt even imagine a life where I could go out in public and not have to worry about how my appearance affected the women around me.


    As we reached the deck, I could hear the vibrations as the magical engines were powered on. There was no sail, but there were various massive propellers that had started speeding up overhead. The noise wasnt nearly as loud as I expected it to be. There must be some kind of noise dampening spells or something. It was hard to say what lengths they could go forfort when magic made just about anything possible. In fact, the loudest thing on the deck was the people, both those on the ship and those on the deck still waving.


    I looked around at the crowds, trying to see if my family had waited for the ship tounch. Unfortunately, I wasnt able to see them in the crowds. They could have left early, afraid of being recognized and osted for their closeness to a man. On the other hand, Madison and Hannah grew up among the elite, and this sort of thing seemed more geared towards themoner ss.


    I heard there is a man on board! I heard a girl nearby say to her friend. I saw him enter at the ramp.


    I instinctively lowered my hat while Brooke rolled her eyes.


    Really? The other girl responded excitedly. Maybe I can have a steamy romance!


    As if! But dont forget airline rules. Harassing another guests can get you in lockdown.


    Wouldnt it be worth it though?


    Youre so bad The girl giggled. What would you even offer him as a slice?


    I dont know maybe its better just to kidnap him and force it out of him!


    I looked away, hiding the red on my face. Commoner women were definitely bolder here. I tried to ignore it and keep my face hidden. She grew more descriptive of exactly how she nned to kidnap me and force me to donate. I could only bite my lip and shake my head. It looked like even on this airship, I wasnt going to have very much freedom. I missed Amaryllis where most women were either too shy or frightened of me. Common girls were a little bit scary. They werent even that beautiful. Compared to the beauties of Amaryllis, these girls were somewhat in. Ack now I was starting toe off like an elitist.


    It wasnt so many years ago when I was just a normalmon person in a world where men and women were rtively equal. However, years of maids, servants, and the rich had made me a bit soft. Then a thought hit me. Maybe I should bang one of these women. For me, it meant very little, but I could literally change amon girls life with a single thrust of my cock. That was sort of power, in a way. I could bang poor women for charity.


    I immediately shook my head and instead focused on the airship. I felt a rising feeling like I was on an elevator. However, the ship had to get a few dozen meters off the ground before I really started to notice it rising up into the sky. I felt just a bit of vertigo and felt Brookes hand reach out to grab me as I tilted forward. She didnt even turn to me, making it seem instinctual. I felt a bit of a warm feeling as I nced over at her. Even though she looked bored or inattentive half the time, Brooke always had her eyes and thoughts on me.


    Thanks I said, touching her hand.


    Brooke shot me a look and then pulled her hand away. Its my job.


    Its never been just a job, I responded.


    Brooke lowered her eyes and nced away, looking somewhat awkward. We ended up watching the ship rise up a bit more while people shouted and cheered nearby. Everyone was so focused on the ship that they didnt notice me in the crowd. Once the people on the dock looked like ants, the ship started other propellers at the ship started moving forward a bit. There was a jolt that almost caused me to fall, but I just managed to catch myself.


    Alright, lets go. I finally sighed, my heart racing a bit.


    I had no major fear of heights, but it was still a bit scary. There was a web around the side of the ship, Falling overboard was difficult. However, still, the distance down without a window was enough to cause my anxiety to rise. I turned to leave with Brooke in tow, but I barely made it two steps when I suddenly ran into something small at my feet. I stopped as someone fell down with a thud.


    Sitting down and looking up at me was an eight-year-old little girl. She nced up at me, and then her eyes widened and her mouth fell open. As a child, she had none of the restraints of an adult, and I could instantly see the shock in her eyes at seeing me.


    Are you a man? She asked in wonder.


    I scratched my cheek. Ah yeah


    I looked around, and fortunately, no one was nearby to hear out our exchange. The girl let out a gasp and then stood up, brushing off her dress and fixing her hair.


    Mister can I have your seed? She suddenly asked.


    I broke into a cough. Ah seed? Arent you a bit young?


    The girl cocked her head. Mother says if I ever see a man, I must get his seed? Whats a seed?


    Ahn that


    The girl was looking at me as a curiosity, and I realized that she was too young to really understand the implications of sex. Her eyes felt innocent, and I actually felt myself a little relieved. At least there was one girl on this ship that had no interest in sleeping with me other than Brooke, I mean.


    You have a t chest like me is that because youre a man?


    Yes all men have t chests


    The girl giggled like she thought this was weird. Men also have penises; can I see it?


    No! I shouted, but when a few people looked over I lowered my hood and gritted my teeth. No not that Um little girl, dont you have a mother?


    Of course, I have a mother, are you stupid? The girl asked.


    I heard a snort and when I shot a look over, Brooke had covered her mouth and was turning to the side. I rolled my eyes helplessly and turned back to the little girl.


    I meant why are you not with your mother now?


    Mother is busy she waved her hand as if it didnt matter. Can boys really pee standing up?


    I chuckled. We can and we can also spell our names with it!


    The girl gave a grossed-out face. Spell your name with your pee! Youre weird!


    Well, maybe I am you really shouldnt talk to strangers you know. I said.


    Whys that? The girl asked. Youre a man though, so its okay.


    I mean I could be dangerous?


    Eh? How?


    Ah I mean stranger danger uh I could, I dont know touch your parts? I could feel the cool look Brooke was giving me.


    I realized I was thinking a bit with old world logic. It still wasnt good that a cute little girl was alone and talking to a strange man. I was trying to impress upon her this reality.


    Ahhhh? The girls face suddenly brightened. Does Mister want to touch my privates?


    I let out a breath like I had just been punched in the gut. What?


    Women shouldnt touch women, but Momma says if a man wants to touch my privates, I should definitely let him! If its a girl, protect yourself like a pearl, if its a boy, be his toy!


    Youre too young, way too young! I shook my head and my hands.


    Brooke, dont give me a disgusted look! Help me out here! This situation had dissolved way too fast!


    Does Mister not like me? The girl looked up teary-eyed.


    Youre a very cute little girl! But you must grow up first!


    Ahhh The girl nodded thoughtfully. In that case, lets sign a contract on it to guarantee it when I get older!


    The girl suddenly pulled out a piece of paper and a pen. Without thinking, I took the paper and then looked at it. It was a full-blown slice contract! What was an eight-year-old girl doing with a sex contract!


    Y-you wont sign it? She asked tearfully.


    This is a scam! I was totally being scammed by an eight-year-old girl!


    Hey, Mister The girl gestured for me toe closer.


    With my hand holding the contract still shaking, I leaned in closer to her to hear what she was going to say.


    If you sign it, I wont scream out loud there is a boy on deck. Her eyes shed again.


    I was definitely being scammed! With a quick look around, I saw almost a hundred women still on deck. With a single shout, it could turn into a sh mob with only Brooke to protect me. On that point, a couple of girls had alreadye out in their swimsuits to get some sun on the deck, and Brooke was willfully ignoring my situation to watch the women sunbathe. What happened to her always supporting me?


    I turned back to the little kid who wore a smug grin on her face. Commoners werent a little scary. They were terrifying!

 Book 3: Chapter 4

    Book 3: Chapter 4


    "Aiiii!


    Dont make weird noises while Im touching you. I frowned, my hands sliding up and down her back.


    But its so cold! She panted. Youre supposed to warm it first!


    Youre the one who wanted this. I sighed.


    Mm thats because you must put work into me or Ill end up all wrinkly by the time we make love.


    Can you please not say those words to me.


    Ahn you really want me to say it inly? The girl blushed. Then when we fuc-mmmmm.


    I grabbed her mouth, keeping her from uttering those words. Youre such a shameless little girl! Youre only eight! Why do you know such vulgar words. How did you mother rais-


    I bit my lip, stopping myself from talking. Of course, over thest two days, I had found out a bit of information about this girl by having Brooke investigate and ask the staff. Eight-years-old, Charlies mother died during the day of wrath. That was why she was on this boat alone today. She was being taken to her extended family in Demishire. Of course, her father still happened to live in Amaryllis, but he wanted nothing to do with her. It was a half-aunt that was willing to take care of her. After hearing that the girl was essentially alone, I struggled to find the heart to ignore her.


    Charlie had seemed to be raised in a very pro-man family, and since meeting me had kept herself glued to my side. She hadnt left me alone since the day that we departed. Every time I left my quarters, she was waiting. Every morning, shed knock on my door, begging to be taken somewhere on the ship. Both of my sisters were older, and while Hannah had a simrly spoiled attitude, she didntpare to the likes of a cute little sister. So, I took Charlie under my wing.


    At the moment, that little sister was in a two-piece swimming suit that I absolutely wouldnt have let her in if she was my daughter. In a world where men were an extreme minority, most women dressed much bolder and more revealing. While women werent quite to the point where they walked around shirtless, the braless look with the nipples being seeable through the shirt wasnt terribly umon in a rxed setting. Short skirts that barely covered their asses were also usual.


    As for swimming wear, it wasnt umon for women to show off their bodies. This was doubly so for young children. In her case, she was wearing a white swimsuit that was see-through enough that her pale skin underneath could be seen. The undergarment showed significant cameltoe, and her pink nipples could be seen through the shirt. As to the reason this was eptable wear in this world, the story I got was that since young girls didnt have their secondary sex traits developed yet, they had the potential of being confused for boys. By keeping their vaginas practically on disy, they removed doubts. Although lipstick lesbians preyed on young girls, most people were women. It was more dangerous being confused for a man.


    When I had first heard about this bit ofmon sense, I thought the idea was ridiculous, but then I recalled how Ashley was once snatched off the street because they thought she was her twin brother. The result had been her brothers death and damage thatsted most of her life. Had Ashely been wearing something like this little girl, that never would have happened.


    Either way, I had to summon all my strength to ignore her appearance. Shey therepletely without any defenses. No, it was worst than even that. if I took advantage of her, she would consider a good thing. She wasnt even the only one. No matter how far I took things, the older women would only look on, jealous of her good fortune. Perhaps it wasnt that bad, there were limits to how young a girl could be before it became uneptable, but she was definitely on the border.


    Even if I didnt look at her, many of the women dressed just as provocatively. After finding out a man was on board, rather than bing modest, it caused many to dress even more provocatively to catch my interest. Id notice women walking by me three or four times. Some would conveniently drop things every time they passed, and a few managed to have their clothing disordered just enough to expose parts of their breasts, butt, and vagina seductively. They didnt seem to care that a child was present at all. It was a wonderful buffet of I mean, it waspletely inappropriate, especially with the young girl sitting next to me.


    Charlie was struggling so I finally released her mouth. Pff s you got sunscreen in my mouth!


    Youll live I sighed. Are we done yet?


    No! She cried, giving me a tearful look. You must do my legs or theyll burn!


    I let out a sigh and squirted more sunscreen onto my hands. She was a fairly pale-skinned girl with a smooth and wless body, so I couldnt argue with her logic. If she got burned while ying in the pool, I would feel guilty about it. I made sure to rub the lotion in my hands so she didnt make any more noises that could be considered inappropriate, and then put my hands on her legs. I used all of my strength not to look up at her swimsuit, most of which had disappeared into her buttcrack, with some distinct cameltoe exposure. It almost would have been better if she was naked.


    Is that his sister? I heard a voice speak up as a couple of girls passed by.


    Shes so lucky


    Man I want a big brother to rub me


    Dont you just want a big brother to knock you up?


    Hehe that too


    Shes too young, he definitely should have me instead.


    Perhaps he can have you both?


    My face burned red as I continued to hear such talk while women walked by. My presence as a male had long been established on the flight. While the first day I was approached by a lot of women, two crew members had been assigned to me along with Brooke to send them on their way. It wasnt the sh mob I had been worried about. Rather, it was more of a general curiosity. In a way, it was a lot like my old world.


    A celebrity on the red carpet would receive screaming apuse and rabid fandom, while seeing that same celebrity walking down the street may draw eyes and the asional bold person would confront them, but it wouldnt approach the level of out-of-control without the appropriate catalyst. As long as the girls didnt be riled up, they kept their respectful distance. Thus, my new struggle wasnt avoiding mobs of women. Rather, it was being eyed at like a spectacle wherever I went. I wasnt used to being under so many eyes. Every woman, from hot to average and young to old stared at us, their eyes watched me with interest. If I simply tweaked my finger, they would jump right into my bed.


    This wasnt different from any other day, except that when I hid in my mansion, it wasnt something I didnt have to think about normally. That was perhaps the other reason I hung out with Charlie so much thest few days. Even if her forwardness asionally made me blush, I didnt have to worry about controlling myself around her. I knew Id eventually have to knock up a few women on this trip, but I still felt a bit like it was betraying the women I loved back home. I nned to be very selective about who I impregnated in the future. As tempting as it was to bring a new girl to my bed every night, the only girl I let near me was Charlie.


    This was good, as the guards and Brooke seemed to have reached an agreement that first day, and Charlie was never blocked when she approached me, even when I asked. They had even let her into the bathroom while I was using it twice! She had, regrettably, seen my penis, which she was far more fascinated with than I would have liked. Well, it wasnt like I hadnt seen this little girl just as much, given how exposed she was.


    Hehehehe Charlie had her hand on her mouth to keep from giggling while my hands rubbing up and down her legs caused her to grow ticklish.


    When I was done applying the lotion, I reached up and grabbed her sides. Charlie burst out inughter as I savagely attacked her. She let out a little shriek and tried to kick me off as she spun around, but I was already on top of her, so how could an eight-year-old resist me?


    Ahh.. hahaha s-stop I-Ill pee! She cried as I molested her sides, my legs pinning her to the sunchair.


    Other than Brooke, the other girls watching gave somewhat helpless and envious stares. Boys were supposed to be aloof and distant, yet I was giving a single girl a lot of attention. It drew a lot of eyes on the pair of us. I finally stopped, feeling like I was being watched by too many people, and for not the first time, feeling a little awkward.


    Are you going to have me now? Charlie asked.


    Eh?


    I looked around, realizing that I had her pinnedpletely to the chair. My legs were mounted around her waist and I even had her body in my hands. I was looking down at her with a flushed face while breathing hard. This was certainly a position that would send me to a prison in my old world! I immediately got off the little girl, moving back into a sitting position and separating all touch between us.


    Hehe Charlie finished giggling, Join me in the pool!


    What?


    Charlie jumped up and then spun around in her swimsuit. Her skin now had a glowing shine thanks to the sunscreen. Where the sunscreen had touched her swimsuit, it had made the cloth of her swimsuit even more see-through to the point she was practically naked. Not for the first time I felt like covering my eyes. She spun with augh and jumped into the pool.


    Ah she never stops I muttered to myself, and then I noticed Brooke smiling at me. What? What is it?


    Brooke blinked. Nothing just the way youre with the girl.


    I frowned. Im not interested! I just find if I hang around her, it keeps the other women on board a bit distant.


    Its not that you make a good father Brooke shook her head. I was just wondering.


    Wondering what?


    If I had a father like you would I have grown up gay?


    I coughed, my face blushing. I knew that Brooke had a father who remained in her life when she was younger. However, he had sexually assaulted her often. While I called it sexual assault, in this world it was just considered normal behavior for men. A man could touch his daughter all he wanted, however he wanted. I didnt know the details, but I knew that Brooke had grown a dislike for men because of her fathers unwanted attention when she was probably around this girls age. Interestingly enough, other women would be envious of the fact she grew up with a father like that.


    When Brooke realized what she said, her smile disappeared and she sniffed, looking away. The other two crewmen that were acting as guards took a look at each other. They didnt seem to know what to make of me either. I had aplicated rtionship with the women around me, but it wasnt what would be considered typical.


    Well, whatever. I stood up and jumped into the pool, sshing Charlie as I did a canon ball. She let out a scream as she got pushed away by my waves. She tried to ssh me back, but I managed to keep the upper hand. Weughed and jumped around the pool, passing the time in a jovial fashion. Meanwhile, the girls sunbathing at the side of the pool looked on with envious looks. Several days passed aboard the ship in this manner.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    My eyes snapped open. It was the fifth day of our journey. We were nearing the end. Amaryllis was not adjacent to Diremire. In fact, thest three days had been spent traveling over the ocean. Only now were we back overnd and quickly approaching our sister country. It was about seven in the morning when I heard hard banging on my door.


    As I sat up, yawning, Brooke came in from the side room. She was wearing a cute nightie, but it covered enough that it wouldnt be embarrassing for her to be seen by me. Since school had let up and we returned back to the mansion, she had started working on her figure again, and a lot of the baby fat she had earned over herzy school year had vanished, her once muscr physique returning again. She opened the door and peered outside. However, from my angle, I could see she had her hand behind her back, holding something that was probably a weapon should the person behind the door be dangerous. Even here, Brooke was always vignt.


    I was sent here by the captain. She wants me to fetch Clyburn immediately. A woman on the other side said in a rush as she nced around with a jitter.


    Brooke narrowed her eyes. What is going on?


    Its an emergency. Captains orders. Please hurry! The girl on the other end looked extremely anxious.


    Brooke turned back to me, and I gave a nod. Closing the door, Brooke ran to her room to quickly dress while I grabbed a familiar outfit. Once we were both dressed, we headed out the door into the hallway. The girl was still waiting, her arms crossed and her foot tapping. As soon as she saw us, relief shed on her face and she began to quickly walk away. Brooke and I could only look at each other before following the woman.


    What is this about? Brooke asked suspiciously, keeping me behind her.


    A-about? The girl turned back nervously. Th-that youll have to speak to the captain to find out.


    I frowned as Brooke shot me a cautioning look. It was certainly suspicious and the girl was keeping something back. There was a time where none of this would have clicked with me and I would have assumed I was just being paranoid. However, after everything I had been through, I knew things were never that simple. It was clear to me that she was frightened. Someone sent her to bring me to the main deck. It was doubtful that the person or people had good intentions.


    Did the girls on board decide to attack me? Was it just a small group, or the whole crew? Was it the WRA? Demons? Man haters? What was going on now? I wouldnt be caught off guard again. We headed up to the stairway at the end of the hall that led to the deck by the time I made my decision. I stopped and grabbed my pocket looking around in worry. When both girls stopped to look at me, I pped my pants and gave an embarrassedugh.


    Brooke, actually, I forgot my um wallet, back in the room. Do you mind going and getting it? I asked,ing up with an excuse to split us up.


    Eh? The girl turned around, a look of panic on her face. That wait


    Brookes eyes met mine as I put my back to the other girl. I had spent a lot of time with Brooke by my side. Thus, in only a few nces we had a conversation that the other girl couldnt have possibly noticed. I gave a slight nod. Whatever was happening, they wanted me. It was unlikely Id be hurt right away. Her expression looked doubtful as if to say that if the trouble was a lipstick lesbian, the exact opposite could be true and Id be the first to die. I told her that the best way to reveal a trap was to spring it, and finally, after furrowing her brow for a bit, she reluctantly gave her assent.


    Ill be right back Brooke said, spinning around and not giving the woman a chance to refute her decision.


    This wasnt the first time I had thrown myself into an unknown situation where I knew I was going to be captured. The same kind of thing happened with Primrose all those years ago. However, I had trained and grown. I wasnt the same clueless 14-year-old that I was back then.


    They only asked for me I gave the crewmember a smile, turning the girl away from Brooke. We shouldnt keep them waiting?


    The shaking girl nodded stiffly, and then we walked up the stairs side by side. Brooke was running back to our quarters to get a weapon, most likely. Meanwhile, I kept my hand on the girls shoulders. If something bad really did ur, I wouldnt hesitate to push her in front of me and retreat. I honestly had no clue what to expect, I just knew that I was going to encounter something, and I nned to be ready. I didnt want to be cruel though, she could just as easily be innocent. I bit my lip as I thought about it. I had to look after myself first.


    The door opened and we walked out onto the deck. Instantly, I was aware of nearly a dozen women standing around the door in an arc. A woman that seemed to be in charge wore a ck coat that went down to her ankles. She had tanned skin, borately braided hair, and a pierced nose. She looked surprisingly young, only in her twenties, and would be considered a beauty by most. She gave me a curved smile. It was a creepy smile, the kind I had only seen on women who had a bit of a screw loose. She stepped forward without hesitation and raised her arm toward to the woman next to me. At that moment I realized she was holding arge gun in her hand, and had brought it up to the womans face.


    Boom!


    Blood sttered across my face before I could even open my mouth to protest. The girl didnt even have time to form a stunned expression before arge portion of her head was gone. My arm shot away from her like I had been shocked, and the body fell back, thumping down the stairs behind me. My human shield was obliterated in a moment, and I was so stunned that I froze. After Amayllis Academy, I thought I could deal with anything, yet her actions were so decisive that I felt helpless under her gaze.


    So, youre the man! The girl grinned, reaching out and grabbing me with her free hand, even as the smoke rose from the gun.


    I didnt dare resist as she pulled me away from the entrance and then threw me across the deck. Two other women ended up grabbing me as i stumbled away. Both women looked strong and muscr, and they were also holding guns in their free hands. They immediately forced me down on the ground, kicking out my knees from behind and putting a hand each on my shoulders. My eyes swam around, trying to understand what was happening. There were about a dozen women on the ship. They had dark tanned skin and rough looks. A lot of leather was built into their clothing, and they didnt have any skin exposed on their bodies, making their clothing appear a bit gender-neutral.


    I heard screaming and saw a woman being pulled out from a side room. She was yelling and struggling as three women wrestled her to the side of the deck. Without even a moment of hesitation, they chucked her over the side. Her scream lingered as she fell off the edge, but it quickly dissipated as she gained distance. That was when I noticed another ship alongside our own. It had tied itself against our airship. Comparatively, it looked considerably more makeshift, with many woodponents incorporated into the deck.


    Who are you people? I finally made the demand.


    The girl shot me a nce and grinned. Tossing her smoking gun to another girl, she walked up to me and then bent down to my level, an amused look in her eyes.


    Im Captain Ang Critchen. And you must be him.


    Him? I asked, and then shook my head. You have the wrong man.


    Clyburn Bonholdt. The blessed man.


    When she said the words, I kept my face from showing anything. Never heard of him.


    Ang chuckled and pulled out a piece of parchment. Nice try. However, I was paid a lot of money to ransack this ship and kidnap you. I wouldnt dare be mistaken.


    She showed me what was on the parchment. It was an image of me. I could only clench my teeth bitterly. Meanwhile, another couple of girls were being pulled out on to the deck and taken to the side of the ship. It appears like they attacked at dawn, taking the ship silently by surprised. As to the crew of the ship, the one she just shot was probably thest living.


    You have me then. You dont need to kill them. I tried to reason with her.


    No witnesses. The girl shrugged. My proprietor has ordered the utmost secrecy. This ship crashed and everyone aboard it, including one male, died. It was truly a tragedy. Some imed he was the blessed man. Didnt you hear?


    I clenched my teeth and shot her a frustrated look. So, what? Youre pirates then?


    Ang shrugged. Guilty as charged. Its a living. Not every country lives as richly as Amaryllis at the expense of others. I must pay the bills somehow.


    So, you want money then? I growled, just trying to keep the conversation going. Then how about we work out a deal. My seed its worth way more than your proprietor is giving you. Im the gift that keeps on giving. I could impregnant your entire crew! If I really am the blessed man, do you know how many precious males you could make?


    Several of the girls startedughing while Ang giggled. You say that like we dont already have five male captives at home ready to satisfy my crew at a moments notice.


    None of them are the blessed man! I attempted to argue back.


    Ang snorted. Male babies are overrated! Besides, were ouws across fifteen countries. What use would we have for getting pregnant? Tax benefits?


    The girls standing around all burst intoughter. Meanwhile, I felt increasingly frustrated. Having babies was only really appealing for the tax benefits, but what pirate would have tax benefits? As a result, my pleas were falling on deaf ears.


    Then sell it! I insisted. Sell my cum on the ck market and you can be as rich as you want.


    Enough! Ang grabbed the back of my head. My girls dont give a shit about your baby batter. Ive been down that road and the profits aint worth the cost. A mans only good for one thing. Fucking. However, as to how useful they are for that, well, that all falls on the equipment.


    Ang looked down at my groin. A momentter her free hand dipped into my pants. Her cold fingers felt around roughly until they grabbed hold of my cock. I grimaced, meeting her eyes directly as she fondled my groin shamelessly. After a moment, she gave me a grin, her lips only a few inches from mine.


    Hmmm not bad. Maybe I and my girls will have a little fun with you before we pass you off. She nced to the side and looked behind me. Toss them.


    No! I screamed.


    However, a momentter, the three girls were tossed overboard. I tried to stand, but the girl painful pulled on my balls, forcing me back on my knees. I was once againpletely helpless, as I stared into her cold eyes.


    Take him to my quarters, Angmanded after a moment, finally releasing my sack. Set the charges, lets blow this ship.


    Wont the explosions make it look too suspicious? One of the girls asked her.


    The governments will be so desperate to hide this embarrassment that they wont investigate. Ang spun away.


    As for me, I felt the two women behind me pick me up and drag me across a bridge which had been ced down between the ships. They didnt stop pushing me until I was shoved into arge room that must have been the captains quarters. Rather than letting me free to roam around, I was quickly tied to a chair in front of a window. Turning my head, I could see the ship next to me hovering alongside this pirate ship.


    My thoughts bounced back and forth between Brookes position on the ship and the little girl. If either of them were found, there was no chance theyd be alive right now. In fact, Charlie could have been chucked over the side of the ship hours ago and I had no way of knowing. I could only keep sitting in the rtively quiet room, alone with my thoughts. Every once in a while, I heard a scream or the shot of a gun. Each time, I flinched, my nerves only growing even more frayed.


    Someone had paid to have me captured. That meant that every death out there was partially my fault. Just who had hired these women to kidnap me? Whoever was responsible, I wanted to rip out their throat. I clung on to that emotion of anger. It was the only feeling that kept me from sumbing to despair. As long as the other ship was there, Brooke could do something. I kept expecting her to burst through the door at any moment to save me.


    If youre going to do something Brooke, do it now, I muttered to myself as I struggled unsessfully to get out of my restraints.


    Minutes passed, and then an hour. Brooke didnt show up. The ship shuddered, and out of the corner of the window, I could see this pirate ship pulling away from the transport I had spent thest five days on. We were about fifty meters away from the ship when a sudden boom caused me to shake. The ship exploded in a fireball, and my heart copsed. I could only stare helplessly as the airship fell from the sky, picking up speed as it mmed into the ground below. Brooke Charlie they were on that ship, right?


    Damn it My head dropped as my heart mmed into my throat.


    In the end, what had I aplished? Everyone was dead, and I was the only survivor again. The anger that kept the fire in me going started to wink out. The feelings of loss and helplessness overtook me once again. There wasnt going to be any rescue. Worse than that, more people I cared about were gone. The door burst open and a woman walked in, shutting the door behind her. Myst bit of hope died as I looked up to see Captain Ang standing there with her lifeless expression yet cruel smile.


    Ah dont put on that face. Ang giggled. Now, where were we? Ah, yes we were going to test out your equipment.

 Book 3: Chapter 5

    Book 3: Chapter 5


    "Che Ang frowned, her cold hands squeezing tightly on my balls. Are you a man at all?


    I shot her a re. Maybe you just dont put me in the mood.


    Ang casually pulled out a knife and ced it at my throat. Did you want to say that again?


    I closed my eyes and grimaced. This was actually the first time something like this had ever happened to me. When it came to this pirate, I had absolutely no reaction. My penis waspletely soft. She was an undeniable beauty, yet it didnt seem to matter when it came to her. Perhaps it was because of the things she had done to the crew, including the woman she had casually killed in front of me. Perhaps it was my own worry and distraught feelings over Brooke and Charlie. I, unfortunately, didnt know the cause, but a guy who got erections even during various rapes was now not functioning at all, and it was a bit of a frustration for both parties.


    Ang wore a very displeased look, and unlike most of the girls in my life, a displeased look from her sent shivers running through my spine. I seriously feared for my life. Although she had been hired to kidnap me, I wasnt sure how far that would take me. If I offended her in some particrly bad way, she would definitely make sure that I died a horrible death. With those thoughts in my mind, I grew even more worried, and thus even less able to perform.


    Finally, Ang pulled the knife away and waved it at me in frustration. What is the point of a man who cant even dispense cum?


    To be fair, despite having a dominant personality, it was very clear Ang had no particr skills with men. I didnt know if her talk about having five men back at the base was a lie or not. If she wasnt lying, perhaps she never bothered to learn the proper way to handle a man to get the best results. Whatever it was, she was rough and coarse andpletelycked both the innocence of the high school girls I had been with and the worldliness and eagerness to please of the grown women Id been with.


    Seeing my helpless eyes, she sniffed and put her knife away. Im going to do an inspection of the crew. When Im back, you better be prepared for me, or there will be consequences.


    Without another word, she turned and left the room, mming the door angrily as she went. As to why she wasfortable leaving me in her room unsupervised even though I was no longer tied to the chair, that was because I was tied to the bed now. Completely naked, my arms and legs were tied to each of the banisters of the captains bed. One could excuse me for struggling to get in the mood. She hadnt even once tried to kiss me.


    It was so frustrating that I felt like crying. I was quite scared, and I wanted to give this woman everything she demanded, but my body and mind were two different things, and my body didnt want to have anything to do with this woman. After waiting for about five minutes to make sure she wasnting back right away, I began to desperately struggle. However, the woman was a sailor, technically, and seemed to know how to tie knots very well. The rope was coarse against my skin and I stopped before I started seeing blood.


    A thump caused me to stop my remaining struggles. My eyes shot to the door, expecting to see Anging back in. Think sexy thoughts! Think sexy thoughts! If I could maintain an erection, then the worst consequence Id have would be being raped. What a world I lived in where rape was the preferable oue! My penis was getting hard. Come on! Imagine Rose. Imagine Madison and Hannah in lewd positions. Imagine Mothers wonderful andforting breasts I had enjoyed only a week ago. Damn why were all the women who made me hard in my life family?


    There was another thud and I realized it wasing from a vent in the closet. A few more thumps and the vent cover fell to the ground. The floor in this room was covered with various rugs, and so the tter wasnt as loud as it could be. My eyes brightened excitedly. Brooke hade to rescue me!


    A few momentster, a much smaller figure crawled out of the vent, hanging on to the end as she lowered herself. A momentter, she let go and fell, letting out a little squeak as she stumbled back and her butt hit the floor. My expression froze when I realized it was Charlie. Charlie stood up and brushed herself off, then her eyesnded on me. She froze, her eyes going wide.


    Ehhh? Th-t-this Suddenly, Charlie looked uncharacteristically shy.


    The only times I had ever seen her act this way were the times that Brooke and the crew guards allowed her a pass to see me naked. My eyes traced her eyes and realized they were locked on my erect penis. Of course, my hands and feet were literally tied, and there was nothing I could do to show even a bit of modesty in front of the small eight-year-old girl.


    Charlie focus! Untie me! I demanded.


    Charlie looked down, blushing, but she did start moving towards my bed. My future hubby is so lewd


    Ah sorry I couldnt evene up with a reply at this point.


    Simply getting away was too important. Charlies life was in danger as much as my own. She began to untie my wrists and legs, trying to avoid looking at that spot as she did so.


    I saw them doing bad things to the crew so I hid. Charlie exined as she worked on the first knot. I hid in a case of bottles, and then passed out. When I woke up, I was in a dark room and there were mean-looking women out in the hall. I slipped into a vent and ended up here.


    I leaned back, taking a deep breath. Charlie was apparently very blessed indeed. She likely hid in a case of booze, and it looked like the pirates werent above a bit of looting. She ended getting brought on board along with any other valuables unnoticed. Then, she woke up in the storeroom and found a vent that just happened to connect to here. Had she popped out anywhere else, or had the timing not matched up, it certainly would have been death.


    You did good, I reached out and patted her head. You were correct in staying low.


    I wasnt used to encouraging small children, but I was very d that I wasnt alone. Charlie seemed to preen under the encouragement, and then quickly ran around the bed, taking thest of the restraints off. She had to use a small de left on the table to cut some of the ropes that were too tight for her hands. Upon being freed, I rubbed my wrists which were red and sore from all of my previous futile attempts at trying to escape.


    Getting up from the bed, I found my clothing kicked aside to one corner and quickly grabbed it all and put it on. Charlie seemed to watch me with interest as I dressed. Where had her previous embarrassment gone now? I could only blush as I quickly covered myself from her view. Kids these days were growing up too quickly. I coughed, avoiding thinking about the hypocrisy of that statement.


    Where do we go, hubby? Charlie asked.


    I ignored her new name for me and thought. I wont be able to fit in the vent, but if we leave it open its possible shell believe I escaped that way. In that case, we should sneak out the front door now and hope no one is in the hall waiting for us?


    Charlies face went white as I exined my n orck thereof. Well, my words essentially were to walk right out and hope for the best. Where else was I supposed to go? Out the window? This was the captains quarters, any lock on it was to keep the outside in. She wouldnt chain her own doors locked, right? Plus, what pirates would put a watch on their own captains cabin? I very quietly tried the doorknob and pushed it open. To my relief, the door opened without even a squeak. Peering into the hallways, I could see a hallway spiraling off in either direction. I didnt know my way around the transport ship and I had been on it for five days. I was practically helpless when it came to this pirate ship.


    Where will we go? Charlie asked in a small voice.


    Ideally, there might be an escape pod or something like that. Maybe we cane up with a parachute.


    I recalled leaping off the ind all of those months ago and immediately took the n and buried it. Even though I had Charlie there, even if I could get past kissing her that previous fall had beenplete luck. Lyra and I hadnded, but there was no way I wanted to try that again, especially dragging a small child into it as well. Furthermore, once wended, the pirates were probably going tond too and try to chase us. My only hope was to run and find someone who could protect us.


    With Brooke I swallowed the pain in my heart, putting it aside forter, with Brooke gone, my only choice now was to shake off these pirate women. About my only advantage was that they needed me alive. Well, it wasnt like I felt like I could kill these women. Even if I had a gun, Im not sure if I could start shooting. I remembered doing it that day. My hands shook as I thought about it. Could I do it again? Could I do what was necessary to survive?


    There was another option. If I could take out their engines and send them spiraling out the sky, and then take a life pod that would be our best chance. However, I didnt know where or even if there was a life pod, and I definitely didnt know where or how to knock out the engines. This waspletely out of my element.


    Were going right, I said definitively.


    Charlie gave a curt nod, clearly trying to be strong. Of course, she probably wouldnt feel so reassured if she knew that I had no clue what I was doing. Heading down the hallway, I felt for the hum of the ship. The ship should have a hum of the engine. That meant, the closer I got to the hum, the closer I was to the engines. That was the only thing I had to go with at the moment. We only made it the first corner when a woman turned and we ended up walking right into each other.


    She wasnt one of the bigger pirates, and with the force of our bump, I managed to stay on my feet while she fell down to her butt. Her eyes looked up at me, and only then did she realize I was the male prisoner. Already on edge, I reacted first, my fist flying down and striking the woman. She had been reaching for her gun, but when the fist struck, she mmed into the ground. After training with Brooke for some time, I wasnt a lightweight anymore. This girl had no physical attributes, so I was naturally much stronger than her.


    This was something the woman herself probably hadnt expected. One of my advantages was that all of these women looked down on men. Being punched by a man would be thest thing any woman would expect. Men of this world werent taught to be independent, let alone fight. That meant I could keep surprising these women, and perhaps wed get out of it alive. I let out a breath of relief when she didnt get back up. As for Charlie, she grabbed the back of my shirt and hid her face. Seeing that the womans clothing would barely fit me, I sighed and began stripping her.


    What are you doing? Charlie cried out, her eyes going wide.


    When I pulled down my pants, she truly started to panic. However, I didnt have time to exin all of my actions to her. She only managed to calm down once I started to put the other girls clothing on. At that point, she watched curiously as I was forced to put myself in drag once again for my safety. Well, this wasnt the first or even the tenth time I had done this kind of thing. I felt a bit of regret, but I was getting really used to it.


    When I was done, the pants fit more like capris that full-length pants, and since my legs were hairy, it didnt amount to the greatest disguise if you looked down at my legs. On the other hand, the top was good enough that I wouldnt face any problems. At least, my midriff wasnt showing and while the sleeves were a little short, I could still pull it off.


    Carefully opening the nearest door and peering into a dark closet, I shoved the pirate girl inside it. For good measure, I tied her up with my clothing. I wasnt skilled at it like Ang, so I just did my best. She could probably escape with a little bit of a struggle, but hopefully, wed be gone before she did so. Moving down the hallways with a least a little bit of cover, I honed in on the sounds being emitted by the engine.


    I didnt run into anyone in the hallways, but I did hear people in asional rooms. One such room had an open door where a group of women were chatting andughing. I wanted to take a different route, but the engine was loud enough now that I felt we were getting close. Grabbing Charlie and picking her up, I figured the best action was to book it. Thus, we ran past the door very quickly so that the people inside couldnt get a good look at us.


    As we ran past, we heard a girl yell Oi!


    At that point, I pinched Charlie and she shouted. In a hurry, captains orders!


    We immediately ducked down a side corridor. I no longer could pull off a female voice. Over thest year, my voice had finished dropping and it was impossible to sound like a woman, so I had Charlie speak for me. If they had gone to the door to look, all they would see is a pirates back shouting they were in a rush and then turning the corner. The noise of the engine room and the distance should make it so they wouldnt notice the youthfulness of her voice. Well, that was what I imagined. When no one came racing after us down the corner, I let out a breath.


    We continued on into the depth of the ship. The heat and noise were rising, and it was to a point where someone could sneak up right behind you without hearing them. This only made me even more paranoid. We finally made it to the parts of the engine room. It was at the very bowels of the ship. The rugs and dcor of the hallways before were reced with dark steel.


    Hey! Who are you? A voice shouted out.


    I turned around and my face trained. There was a woman standing there who looked like a tank. She must have been the engineer or whoever it was that ran this engine. She had a pair of goggles around her thick neck and was wearing overalls. Her eyesnded on my face, and she immediately gasped. Using that moment, I attacked, ramming her with all of my strength. I mmed into the gut of the bigger woman. Knocking her down. Seeing arge wrench nearby, I grabbed it and raised it up.


    The woman let out a curse and then kicked me in the abdomen. I let out a gasp and stumbled back. I was somewhat thankful that at least she didnt kick me in the balls. Perhaps that kind of defense didnt even ur to a woman like her. Rather than advancing on me, she spun around and ran. She was going for an rm! We had already made it this far when I hadnt expected it, there was no way I could stop now.


    I pulled the gun I had ripped off the previous girl and aimed it at her back. I paused for a moment, remembering the sight of a wrath girl I had once killed lying on the ground. I pulled the trigger anyway. There was a scream behind me from Charlie. The big woman copsed to the ground. At that point, several other women burst from around the corner.


    Shit! I cursed my luck.


    I had thought the engines would muffle the sound, but I had ended up alerting them anyway. These women also had pistols. While they were still trying to figure out what happened and move up to the woman I shot, I desperately looked around. The engine room had a bulkhead that could seal the room. Perhaps it was in case the engine might explode. Just as the pirates were looking down at me, starting to raise their weapons, I mmed the door shut and spun the lock. Taking my wrench and jammed it so the door couldnt be opened.


    I turned back to the Charlie. She had backed away and I could see a wet stain down her skirt where she peed herself.


    You shot her! Charlie cried in disbelief.


    I did what I had to! I said in a voice more violent that I had truly wanted.


    Charlie looked afraid, backing up until her back pushed the end of the room. I reached out to her, feeling a bit of pain at her scared look. I didnt see myself as a violent or hateful person. It was just that this world kept forcing me into these situations. I was forced to be cruel. It was kill or be killed. Yet, in the eyes of an innocent child, I only felt empty. Perhaps her parents had been shot in the back in the same way that I did right now.


    Behind me, the door mmed. The women were trying to open it and I could hear their tinkering. It was only a matter of time before they were able to burst through the door. I let out a hot steamy breath, and then my eyes went to the vent above. Like before, it was too small for me. However, it wouldnt be too small for Charlie.


    I realized there was nothing I could do. I was at the end of my line. This engine room was a trap. I had no confidence I could fight my way out either. There was only one choice I saw. If Charlie could escape, then perhaps she could tell someone. There was only one way she could escape. That was to make this shipnd. I spun back to Charlie, who was still pressed against the wall.


    Charlie Im sorry. I said, I did everything I could do, and it still isnt enough.


    Charlies fright seemed to diminish under the sound of my voice. She finally met my eyes once again.


    Hubby


    I pointed to the vent above us. I can get you up there. Itll be your responsibility to crawl far away from here. No one even knows youre on board.


    B-but I wont leave you! She said, tears falling down her eyes.


    Your I swallowed bitterly and spoke a bit more calmly. Your hubby only wants women who are strong and never give up.


    strong Charlie looked down as if she was internalizing my words.


    If you want to have my babies, you need to be a strong and capable woman. I need you to escape, and I need you to report what happened to the authorities.


    S-strong Charlie repeated, but her eyes seemed to regain their focus and she looked up at me and nodded.


    Im going to do something to the engines that will bring the ship down and force them tond. At that point, you just need to climb off the side and avoid being seen. I know its a lot to ask, but its all I can do. I said, flinching as another m caused the door behind me to creek slightly. Can you do this? Can you do this for your hubby?


    Charlie nodded, again. Y-yes!


    I grabbed her and lifted her up. She stepped on my shoulders, and with that height, she was able to reach the vent. After some banging with the wrench, she was able to pry it open and a few momentster her feet left my shoulders. When I looked up, I couldnt see anything in the vent.


    Then, her head popped out and she gave onest pretty smile. Hi, Hubby!


    Go! I ordered, waving my hands.


    Her head popped back into the vent, and I finally gave a breath of relief. Even if I didnt escape myself, I could give Charlie a chance. I would be some persons sex ve. Maybe some princess or rich CEO wanted me to be their illegal cum dumpster. I couldnt imagine being injured permanently, even if Ang was a little unhinged. I could hear the sounds of tools working on the other side of the door. They were cutting their way through.


    Taking a deep breath, I raised my hand and wiped some sweat off my brow. It was time to make this shipnd. Perhaps, I could cause enough damage that theyd have to remain on the ground a few days. That could leave enough time for the authorities to catch them. Well, that was hopeful thinking. Truthfully, if I could just help Charlie escape, Id consider it worth it. Looking at the engines, I suddenly realized I had no clue how to make that happen. They resembled steam engines, I thought, but that meant very little.


    Well, lets hope Im as lucky as Charlie, I said to myself, grabbing a valve and turning it.


    I kept turning it, and after it was turned all the way I found there to be no difference. Frowning, I grabbed another valve and did the same. I continued to press buttons and rotate valves, but the engine continued to chug along. I felt no sudden loss of altitude or anything. Looking at the door, I could see they were already about halfway through. My face went white. If I wasnt able to do anything, wed be back at square one. Except, theyd have their guards up. Id be locked god knew where and Charlie would have to live as a stowaway for possibly weeks. How do these engines work?


    Its magic


    My eyes widened as it urred to me. These engines had some technology involved in them, but the majorponent was magic. Magic was used basically to circumvent every hole in knowledge these people had. It was to the point that even though their technological know-how was only at the level of the 1950s or earlier, they were able to build miraculous and beautiful things. Healing was done with magic, so why did they need to establish a strong healthcare system beyond first aid? Using magic, they could build airships, so why learn aerospace engineering? This worlds greatest asset was also its greatest weakness.


    I closed my eyes and started feeling around with my magical sense. At that point, I realized there were magical formations etched all over the engines. Searching carefully, I found an area where I could connect. While my ability to use magic to make an incantation was nonexistent because I didnt have aplete circuit, I could still use magical items because, in a way, they too were an iplete circuit. They needed to bepleted by a human integrating their own magic into them, which was something even I could do.


    As the door came closer toing off its hinges, I mmed my chakra points into thergest formation. Energy started to flood through the formation. I could feel the raw power of this magical circuit. Now, I just needed to change it. The ship shuddered as the engines started making noise. I grinned. Thats good Thats what I


    The engine noise grew ten times louder. There was arge whine and a screeching noise. I could feel a build-up of power. Wait Wait I tried to put the formation back into the original form. Then, another piece broke and then more pieces. The entire formation started cracking. The reverberations shot through my body like a rubber band. I found myself coughing up blood as I copsed to the floor.


    The door finally burst open. Three pirates raced into the room, but as soon as their eyesnded on the engine, they gasped. It was turning bright red, and it was giving off even more heat. So much heat, in fact, that it was hard to breathe. I looked up to meet the pirates, but to my surprise, the three had turned and ran. All of the pirates were screaming and running away now.


    What has he done? Someones shout reached my ears.


    Abandon the ship! Abandon! Another voice screamed.


    My mind was still numb from the bacsh of magic when the formation shattered. My magical connection had been severed, but my entire body felt woozy. I looked over at the engine. Cracks were rapidly spreading across the red-hot surface. The metal itself was bulging and there was a sound of rapidly building pressure.


    Oh shi-


    The engine exploded. Fire burst out from every side. The force mmed me into the ground, immediately followed by an impossibly hot burning. I couldnt even let out a shriek as my body felt like it was torn apart.


    I fucked up again


    Those were thest thoughts I had as everything went to nothingness.

 Book 3: Chapter 6

    Book 3: Chapter 6


    I died. There were no other words for it. I felt myself die in a fiery ze. There was no turning back from being at ground zero of an engine explosion. So, imagine my surprise when I began to feel pain once again. It started at the tip of my toe, but it slowly began to move. Soon, all of my toes ached. Then it was my foot. The pain grew more and more. It eventually filled my entire body. I wanted to cry out in agony, but I had the distinct feeling that I couldnt move in the slightest. Iy there in pain for what felt like ages.


    My brain was mush. Each thought took ages to form, so I didnt know how long I was lying there in that pain. Eventually, the sound started to break through. I heard a womans voice. I heard weeping. I heard arguing. My mind started to work a little better. Was I dead? This was a world that could bring someone back from the brink, so even if I was dead, if the right mage reached me, they could heal me. As a man, many would spend any expense to save my body. Was it that kind of situation?


    In that case, where would I wake up? Would I still be in Angs unfortunate care? Would I be in a hospital? Perhaps I made it to whoever tried to kidnap me. I could be anywhere. Yet, those voices, no matter how much I tried to listen, never formed a semnce of words. I couldnt understand anything. More time passed, and only then did the pain start to subside. I felt something else, thefort of a bed. I was vaguely aware I was lying down.


    Soon, my head started to throb, and my mind started to work more normally. Shadowy dreams and nightmares filled my vision. Indistinct voices teased my ears. Ever so slowly, the pain went away. Finally, I tried to force my eyes open. It felt like I was trying to push through a magical barrier. Something was holding me back, trying to keep me from moving forward and bing conscious. However, I could feel things and hear things, and I wanted to be awake and interact with the world once again. I pushed, and I pushed time passed on, and only then did my eyes flutter open for the first time.


    The brightness was infinitely too bright. My eyes closed again. It took me a dozen tries before I could keep them open long enough to focus on anything. I had expected to be waking up in a room like a hospital. Instead, this room was massive, with an assortment of earth colors and exotic designs that werent familiar to me. It didnt feel like Amaryllis at all. Then again, I wouldnt be in Amaryllis. I had been flying internationally in an airship. Now, I was stranded somewhere between Amaryllis and Diremire.


    Agh I tried to sit up and ended up moaning instead as aches and pains spread through my body.


    A noise caused my eyes tond on a woman. She had dark brown skin and short, ck hair. However, the thing that caught my eyes the most was that she was wearing something almost transparent. Her two-piece garment was made out of a thin material that allowed her nipples and under regions to show right through. There was absolutely nothing left to the imagination. My eyes lingered on her as she dropped her feather duster and gasped.


    Youre awake!? The girls voice squeaked in disbelief.


    I furrowed my forehead and nodded. It would appear that I am.


    Her expression turned to horror. Her hands covered her mouth, her eyes widened as far as they could go, and she took several steps back. I would have sworn I was a hideous monster by the expression she showed me. Finally, she seemed to recover, but her entire body shook as she lowered her head to the point where she was almost bowing.


    M-m-m-my lord Ill go fetch your mother immediately!


    I could only frown as I watched her flee the room. I had gotten used to many expressions over thest few years, but this was the first time I had ever seen anything like this. I really didnt know what to make of it. Had the damage done to my face really been that bad? Was I now an elephant man? Maybe, if that was true, Id no longer be the interest of all of those women.


    However, my body was stiff and couldnt react, so I remained waiting patiently to see what woulde next, slowly working a finger at a time as I regained my movements. At the very least, I didnt feel like my life was being threatened at the moment.


    That said, I was very eager to find out if Charlie made it out okay. And Brooke no it was too hard to ask about Brooke. I didnt know if I could handle finding out the truth. Brooke had been by my side for years, and just like that, it was all up in smoke? I couldnt believe it. As long as I didnt ask that question, I didnt have to face that reality.


    The door finally opened and a beautiful woman walked in. She wasnt wearing a dress like many of the women in Amaryllis. She wore a choli top and a long skirt which exposed her midriff. She looked very elegant and beautiful, with light brown skin. Her breasts were moderate sized, and while the skirt hid most of her butt, I could tell it was probably also nice. Her eyes were dark and her eyshes were long. Her lips were a deep red. She gave off an extremely exotic charm. In my old world, she would have passed for an ind beauty.


    My son. She said without hesitation, falling to my side and kissing me on the lips.


    My eyes widened as this incredible beauty kissed me without hesitations. Even in Amaryllis, I had never met a strange woman who moved this quickly. As for this woman, her lips were soft and she gave off a scent of flower and spices. She pulled away after kissing me for a moment and then smiled.


    Im d to see you are awake.


    I blinked a few times, still trying to get my mind straightened out. How long was I unconscious.


    The woman gave me a sad smile. You were in aa for two months, my sweet child.


    Two months! I tried to sit up but instantly felt dizzy.


    She put her hands on my shoulders and gently pushed me back down with a worried expression. Im sorry, my baby. Please do not grow upset. Mother is here. Shell get you anything you need.


    Charlie the little girl. Is she alright? I demanded, trying to focus on what mattered most.


    The woman who called herself mothers expression froze for a moment, and then she shook her head. I do not know anyone by that name. Was she one of your ythings?


    I lifted my hand to my head and shook it slightly. That the airship crash. Survivors what happened to Ang? She was the head pirate?


    Her expression grew slightly confused. My sweet boy, Im sorry, Is this a game youre pulling on your mother?


    Youre not I frowned, looking around at her strangely affectionate expression. Wh-where am I? What happened to me?


    The woman gently stroked my hair in a familiar fashion. My sweet child, a few months ago, you were poisoned. We thought you would die for certain. A mage came just in time, but not before you slipped into aa. Youve been that way ever since. I didnt know if you would ever wake until today. However, the Goddess was willing, and here you are.


    Where is here? I asked, still trying to understand what she was talking about.


    Home. The woman spoke as if this should be obvious. Youre in the castle.


    The castle? I couldnt quite understand it.


    I understood her words, but I didnt know about any castle. I didnt know this woman either. She had been introduced as my mother, but I was very clear who my mother was. Morgan Bonholdt was a beautiful woman with a curvaceous body and bit of a reckless side. I loved her dearly, as I loved my sisters. This woman in front of me was a stranger. The woman herself seemed to catch on to my questioning gaze, but she didnt seem put off.


    Our doctor had dered you dead. Had the mage note along, Im afraid you would have been. You need not worry. That woman was put away, as was the one who poisoned you. The mage said that your mind would be distorted and you may struggle to remember some things.


    I remember nothing I decided to speak honestly so I could get some real answers. Where am I?


    The womans expression grew a bit rxed and she smiled once again. My son, we are in the country of Matahari. I am Queen Talitha Sakina, ruler of affairs. You are my son, Prince Caleb Sakina. Do you remember more now?


    I shook my head, doubting her words instantly. I was Clyburn Bonholdt, and I lived in Amaryllis. I wasnt some kind of prince. What was that, anyway? This woman was seeking to deceive me. I didnt understand why she would do that, but it was clear that I was being tricked.


    Of course, there was one other option. Could I seriously have reincarnated again? My death as Clyburn felt so distinct. What if I didnt survive the explosion? What would happen next? Thest time I died, I awoke in the body of Clyburn during a stressful event. I remembered my confusion then, but they were facilitated by the memories of the young twelve-year-old boy. This time, I had no memories of being a prince in the slightest.


    Then again, she said the poison had damaged the Princes mind. Perhaps, by the time I entered this body, there was nothing left of his mind to inherit? I didnt really know what happened after death. I had reincarnated once, was it so unreasonable to believe that I reincarnated once again? No, I still didnt want to believe it. In a world where women sought my seed constantly, they would do anything to turn me into a cum dispenser. This had to be an borate ruse to get at my seed.


    I had trouble getting it up for Ang. Perhaps I wasbeled as someone who was penis shy around threatening women. It would then make sense that they would set up some lie like this. Perhaps, they wanted me to give up my seed with tricks. Convincing me I had power as a prince was just a way to manipte me into epting my life as a cum dispenser. I shook my head in frustration and pulled away from the strange woman.


    Talithas expression grew more concerned. My baby? Is everything alright?


    A mirror I demanded. Wheres a mirror?


    Talitha looked like she didnt understand the question, but a momentter she reached into a nightstand and pulled out a small pocket mirror. She handed it to me and I popped it open, looking at the image of the person staring back. It wasnt Clyburn at all. Immediately, my heart began to sink.


    No, thats not possible. I shook my head in disbelief.


    My skin was about the same color as this womans. In fact, if it came between her and Morgan, I looked much more like this woman who called herself my mother. I looked a little older that Clyburn, perhaps around 17 or 18, with dark ck hair and dark brown eyes. My face was delicate and a bit fair, like someone who had lived a posh life. In reality, I as Clyburn shared many simrities with this face, yet it was undoubtedly different as well.


    Are you starting to remember? The woman who called herself my Mother asked anxiously.


    Copsing back in the bed, I didnt know what to say. It was true. I really had reincarnated. My face and location had changed into this other person. I could keep doubting things, but it didnt seem to make a difference. Did that mean I was in a different world? In my first life, there was no one I cared about when I died. I didnt miss anything from my previous life, and I didnt care that I had to live a new one. In fact, I embraced this life, even though it was often times difficult and messed up.


    However, my life as Clyburn had people. I had children, lovers, family all of them cared about me and I cared about them as well. Was it over? Would I never see them all again? Was I even in the same world? For all I understood, I could have reincarnated in apletely different world, or reincarnated in a different time. Everyone I knew could be dead. As I let those thoughts sink in, my body began to shake.


    The woman holding me seemed to sense this and instinctively let go of her grip. My baby, you have faced much stress today. Perhaps we should take our time. Your memories wille back eventually. In the meantime, how about you just y with your toys.


    Ah yes thank you I stopped short of calling her mother; those were words I couldnt level at this woman.


    I needed time to think. However, this woman was babying me quite a bit. I hadnt felt this coddled since I was in my mothers embrace when I was twelve. Even then, there was nothing like this. I was sixteen now, wasnt I a bit old for toys? I could only smile wryly as this woman walked up to someone who was waiting at the door and whispered a few things. After finishing, she turned back to me and gave a respectful nod.


    Your toy will arrive shortly. Please have fun. Ill make sure the maid brings the appropriate tools.


    Tools? I muttered to myself, but the woman had already turned around and left as if she didnt want to remain in my room a moment longer.


    I could only stare with a furrowed expression as I contemted the strange world around me. There was a lot on my mind and I wasnt sure how to process all of it. Either way, I was still very weak. I didnt know what kind of games I could y. At the moment, I could barely move. As I considered what was happening, a woman came in wearing the skimpy outfit from before. I had already determined this outfit as being something like a maids uniform. In all of my reading, I wasnt familiar with this country nor any of these customs being presented to me. Was this truly another world?


    The maid kept her head low and seemed to be afraid to meet my eyes. She put a tray table in front of me which was covered with a cloth. I may have only been a prince for a few minutes, but I had lived with maids, so I instantly recognized the food tray. The woman who imed to be my mother must have sent food for me as well. I supposed I was a little hungry. I couldnt even remember thest time I had eaten. I pulled off the cover and instantly frowned.


    The tray wasnt filled with food, but various items. These would be the tools that she had mentioned earlier. Those tools looked like the tools of a surgeon. I frowned at the selection put before me. Knives. An item that might have been phallic if it wasnt covered in spikey things. There were chains, handcuffs, ropes, a gag the entire selection being ced in front of me like this suddenly made me feel a bit queasy.


    What in the world is this? I asked myself, picking up one of the knives and staring at it.


    The door clicked closed, causing me to look up. What I saw was a young woman who couldnt have been more than fifteen. She wore something simr to the woman who called herself my mother, although it wasnt quite as fancy. She was actually pretty attractive, except that her head was shaved clean. She was also shaking, and I noticed fear in her eyes, not unlike the fear I had seen in the maids.


    Y-your gift has arrived. She said.


    Her voice didnt hold any warmth or joy. Rather, she sounded like she was pronouncing a death sentence. A tear fell down her cheek, and when her eyesnded on the knife in my hand, she flinched.


    Eh? My eyes widened. My gift?


    P-please do with my body, whatever you want. As she spoke, it sounded like she was forcing the words out, and there was a subtle feeling of panic.


    Once again, her eyes shed to the knife in my hand. I immediately put it down on the table and sat up. Women were my toys? That was certainly different from my previous world. Except, in that world, women would have eagerly sought my seed. This woman seemed to the exact opposite. She was hesitant and afraid.


    My eyes jumped from the tray of tools to her and back again, and this caused her knees to visibly shake. My face twisted in perpetual confusion. What was going on here? What did this woman who called me son expect me to do? What did this woman who called herself a toy expect? Even if I was going to rape her and be rough, I couldnt imagine this kind of violent reaction.


    Youe closer. I spoke up, trying to make my voice softer.


    The girl nodded in jerky movements, slowly moving closer to me. Each step was careful and deliberate, but held a bit of resolve, like she was epting something she didnt want. It wasnt like I was in the mood to sleep with someone anyway, but the strange way this girl acted left me really stunned.


    My prince She lowered her head onceing up to the side of the bed.


    Have I I closed my mouth.


    I wanted to ask her if I had hurt her before, but that would be a question that would be suspicious and strange, right? I didnt know how to react. She was like a frightened animal, and I was stilling to grips with what was going on in this world. I really didnt understand anything yet. I just wanted to ask questions and fill in the nks, but I was quickly realizing that this was not the girl to do it with. Every time I opened my mouth, I swore she was about to copse in tears.


    Please order me my prince She said, more tears falling down her face. I will not disappoint.


    I smiled helplessly. Did you know about the poisoning?


    The girl stiffened. There isnt a person in the castle who doesnt know.


    I nodded. Well, I only just woke up.


    I know this as well. She responded. Ive been in your harem for months. Now that you have woken, I was ordered to entertain you by her majesty. She wants you to get back to your old ways, so that you may recover your mind more quickly.


    I gave a wry smile. Im still very weak. And my mind doesnt remember anything. If Ive done anything, I do not remember it. Im sorry.


    The girls expression turned to one of disbelief. You you dont remember?


    I let out a nervousugh. Yes. I dont want to y right now. I dont remember what Ive done, but if Ive ever hurt you, that isnt my intention now, okay? Even if I wanted to, I barely have any strength.


    To disy that point I lifted my hand, which shook a bit before I let it fall back down.


    Youre weak? Her expression seemed to be starting to improve.


    I gave her my best smile. Things will be different, okay?


    The girl looked at me with wide eyes and her mouth partially open, as if she waspletely floored by my words. She reached out and touched my face, as if not believing I was the same person she knew before. Just what kind of man had I reincarnated in? What kind of person was I to bring women to such fear? It made my heart hurt just thinking about it. The pain and shock over losing my identity were still very rich, but a small part of me wondered if this wasnt for the best. This way, I could make amends for whatever this monster had done.


    The girl reached back and adjusted my pillow, pulling one out from behind my head. I nodded reassuringly.


    Since things will be different, I said. Then, if there is anything I can do to help, let me know, okay?


    She lowered her head, her expression difficult to read. Actually, there is one thing I would like you to do, my prince.


    What is it? I asked, forcing a smile on my face.


    Please just die.


    Huh?


    She shoved the pillow over my face. I let out a noise of surprise that was instantly muffled under the pillow. Her body mounted me in an instant, and she forced her hand down on my face as hard as she could, smothering me with this feather pillow.


    Mmm Mmm! I let out noises, but none of them could get past her.


    I did try to struggle, but I hadnt been lying about my weakness. At the moment, I was pretty much a kitten and she could do whatever she wanted to me. I tried pping and scratching her arms. Had what I done really been that bad? Why did I have to die again for someone elses sins? Why was I dying again already? Would it mean just another reincarnation? How many of these would I have to endure? My head felt like it was burning, and I couldnt get any more breath. My hits started growing weaker and weaker.


    Die please die She was wailing as she smothered me with the pillow.


    The image of Charlie popped into my head. My kids. My women. I couldnt leave this world until I knew if they were on it. I didnt know if this was myst chance or my hundredth, but I needed to keep going. I couldnt stop here.


    My hands fell out as I felt around desperately. My palmnded on the tray sitting next to my bed. Grabbing on to a knife, I used thest of my strength and then jammed it into her leg. The girl let out a scream as I cut into her. Turning with all I had left, I just managed to get her to fall to the side. She fell off the bed and the pillow fell with her. I let in a breath desperately, my facepletely red.


    Guards! I screamed hoarsely the best I could.


    No! She screamed back, leaping back onto me. You must die! Die!


    Her aim this time was the knife I had stabbed into her outer thigh. I still had it clutched in my bloody hands. She tried to grab and take it from me. I was far too weak, and she quickly wrestled it away. As she raised the knife to bring it down on my chest, someone grabbed her arm and in a swift motion, she was shoved off of me and down to the floor. There were four women who looked to be guards in the room now.


    Assassin! The woman who had grabbed her shouted and pointed at the girl on the floor. The penalty is death!


    Wait no! I tried to shout, but my throat was so raw it came as a croak.


    In a single motion, the woman raised her de and swung it. The maids head went with the de. It rolled several feet away from her body as blood sttered across the room, including across my face. I stared in shock as the woman who hade to give herself to me had then tried to kill me followed by a brutal death. I couldnt evene to terms with this world, and I was already facing assassinations and a beheading.


    I stared nkly at the headless corpse on the ground as the guards casually rolled it up in the carpet and carried it away as if this was normal. They moved as if this was something they had done many times before. It was less than a minute before there was no trace of the woman who just tried to kill me beyond the blood on my face.


    What was going on? Where the hell did I reincarnate? Just what the hell was this ce? Who was I? Why was I hated? As the guards left the room an instantter, those questions only had the walls to answer them.

 Book 3: Chapter 7

    Book 3: Chapter 7


    Im so sorry, my sweetie. The woman who imed to be my mother sighed. I sent that woman tofort you. I couldnt imagine that she would actually make an attempt on your life. First the poisoning, then this. Truly, this castle is full of snakes.


    We were sitting at a table that had been set up in my room. It was done with the snap of a finger by this Queen. There was now tea and some strange biscuits set on the tray and she was enjoying a cup as if we did this regrly. It took the help of a servant, but I managed to sit next to her. One nearly-naked servant stood by ready to pour more tea, and the other stood nearby, ready to catch me if I fell. Both seemed to be made of sterner stuff than the one who had been caring for me. They didnt flinch at all and their movements were impable.


    Mother, do I have any other harem members, I should be concerned about. I asked, my eyes twitching over calling this strange woman mother.


    You currently have two left. The first has been around slightly less than the first. She is more docile though, so I believe she will not attempt to kill you.


    I could only take a sip of tea to keep from grimacing. Fantastic.


    There is one other. She said, not noticing the tone of my voice. She has never met you before She came in about a month ago, and I have been keeping her at a distance. She does not know about your poisoning. However, the dying tactics are getting a bit much. Shes a very well shes a Bule, and very vocal about her displeasures. You would need to train her with a firm hand to make her obedient.


    Train her? Shes not an animal I said.


    The woman gave me a nk look like she didnt understand what I meant in the slightest. Sighing, I picked up one of the biscuits and bit into it. It tasted dry to me.


    What of my fiance? I asked. Do I have a woman Im going to marry?


    The Queen dropped her spoon that she was using to stir her tea and silence permeated the room. I finally looked up to see the stern look on her face. However, she didnt seem able to meet my eyes for very long. She lowered them and sighed.


    Your job as a prince is to create an heir. You must produce a male offspring. The sooner, the better.


    I could only cover my mouth and hide a wry smile. Regrettably, I had already lucked out and had every male offspring I could. Itd be a miracle if I produced one in the next fifty years. Then again, that was another men, in another world. Was I even in the same world anymore?


    Are men rare? I asked, a spike of nervousness shooting through me.


    The Queen blinked as ifpletely surprised by my question. My son, you are exceedingly rare. Men are only born once for every thousand offspring. In our entire country, there are only a few thousand men.


    I let out a low breath of relief, my stomach feeling like it was dropping to the floor. This world was the same world. No, I still didnt know that for certain, but it was a lot closer to being true than a moment before. At the very least, this world had the same rules as myst world, but what were the chances I reincarnated to two different worlds with the same problem? That had to mean I was in the same world that Clyburn was in. I still wasnt going to mention Amaryllis. That was giving away too much information to this woman, and I didnt trust her.


    Breathing slightly easier, I continued to question this woman while she was still forting with answers. You were saying? I must create a male offspring? How is this rted to the woman I marry?


    I realized that if this was a world where men were rare, its possible I wouldnt get married. Except, this culture already distinctly had something known as a harem. Why bother with making a distinction if there was no wife? Furthermore, how else did this woman be queen, if not for marrying my, well, his father? I wasnt ready to associate myself with this new personality yet, especially since I contained none of his memories.


    Right Mother gave me a gentle smile. As the prince, you have no official requirement to marry. I myself was your fathers concubine before I became queen. I am Queen now because you are the prince and I am your mother. When you have a male heir, you will retire into the council and work alongside your father and grandfather.


    My father? My eyes widened a bit.


    I supposed there was no reason I wouldnt have a father in this world. Even my grandfather was still alive.


    Yes he is most eager for you to join him in the council. Mother smiled. In the case of your father, he did indeed marry me, and we continued to produce children for a while after. However, we have little to do with each other in all but name now.


    So, I will marry the woman who gets pregnant with a male baby?


    The Queen sighed, gently pursing her full lips. You, my baby, I know are a bit different from other men. I never expected you to fall for just any woman. It was at that point that I started grooming someone just for you. She was to be your perfect wife, trained to serve you in every capacity.


    Was? I caught the sense of loss in her voice. What happened to her?


    Two months ago The Queen had a sad look in her eyes. She tried to poison you, my prince.


    R-really? I gasped.


    She was your sister. I thought she would be the most loyal and most obedient. But in the end, she was the one who poured poison into your cup and watched as you chocked nearly to death.


    She wasnt just my fiance, she was also my sister? A sh of a young Hannah slipped through my mind. I didnt hate the girl. I didnt even feel afraid of her. Hannah had also done some questionable things. What could I say, I had a weakness for sisters.


    Where is she now? I asked quietly.


    I had her put in the dungeons. She remains there until this day. I awaited your fate to decide her punishment. However, now that my son is alive, I think it is most suiting if you decide the fate of your sister, dont you think.


    No matter how much I tried to reject it, images of my sisters from my old life were flying through my head. Were they okay? What were they doing now? If they got wind of my death, they could be crying their eyes out right now. Hannah would assuredly do something destructive, while Madison would hide in her room and be a recluse. What about Rose and my children? They would grow up without a father!


    No that was normal in this world. Theyd likely grow up more normal than most. Mako! My hands tightened on the cup. I hadnt thought of it, but Mako had a contract with me. Upon my death, Makos life would be


    Crack!


    Oh, my sweetie!


    The ss had shattered in my hand. Shards of it dug into my flesh and it was bleeding onto the table. The guard nearby was almost instantaneous with the cloth and the woman who called herself my mom immediately had my hand, picking out shards of ss without a care for her own sake. I could only wait while she fixed me up.


    If I was truly dead, then that meant that Makos life would have simrly been harmed. Wait, but it was also a soul-binding spell. My soul, if thats what I could call it, was still on this. I didnt know for certain if Mako was dead. There was some room for doubt. With that, I started to rx at least a little bit. A maid instantly brought out a bowl and my hand was cleaned and bandaged in a moment.


    Is there some problem with having your sister in the dungeon? The Queen asked worriedly, not realizing where my mind had gone a moment before.


    Ah actually, if it is not too much trouble, I would like to see my sister.


    The Queen paused, but then slowly nodded. Yes I suppose after being poisoned, you dont want to beat around the bush much longer.


    I actually didnt have any anger towards this sister who poisoned me. I didnt have any memory of her or my previous life. The more things I found out about it, the more I wondered if that might actually be a blessing. In a way, her murdering my former hosts body only paved the way for me toe here, and wiping his memory stopped me from executing some of the same cruelty that he had. Would I have still been me if I had his mind mixed with the other two?


    That was a terrifying thought I hadnt considered with Clyburn. I sort of just was one day, a cross between the 35-year-old man and the 12-year-old boy, neither mature nor innocent. Did that mean that the real Clyburn, the one that would have lived that life, was gone? And what about the 35-year-old me? I had always taken it for granted that I died.


    As I considered these dark thoughts, the Queen made some hand movements towards the maid staff. There seemed to be an entirenguage that she was able to speak through gestures. This one had them cleaning me up and getting me dressed to leave. I was stripped in front of that woman, bathed, and then dressed in silk garments. The maids were extremely thorough, but I made sure to avoid looking at them, as they were still almostpletely naked in garment.


    Luckily, I had experience with this in my old residence. Being forcibly washed or dressed, let alone watched by women, wasnt something that phased me much anymore. I had been raped in front of a crowd of man-hating WRA members, I could deal with being looked at in ufortable situations. As for my mother, she wore a stern expression that didnt even give me the opportunity toin about it. Well, they were getting me ready to see this sister of mine, so I didnt have anyints.


    When they finished, I was ced in a wheelchair which looked a bit fancier than standard, with some unnecessary weaving and cushioning. I sat and it was one of the maids that pushed me while the Queen walked beside. The hallways were decorated much like my room, covered in an assortment of beautiful rugs and extravagant art. We asionally passed others that worked in the castle, but once they noticed our group, they would all fall to their knees and lower their heads, not looking up again until we had passed. Even my old life hadnt been at this level of worship. I didnt know how I felt about it.


    We headed to what appeared to be a lift. I wondered vaguely if it was a magical lift or a mechanical one. Knowing this world, it was likely abination of the two. It probably was just a standard pulley system, but it was powered through the use of magic. The elevator took us down, and I could tell it was more than a few flights of stairs before we reached this ce. This must be the castles dungeon. As soon as we rolled out, I could feel the oppressive damp coldness. It was a ce I really didnt want to find myself.


    A little sister of mine had been ced in this dungeon for two months. I couldnt imagine the condition she was in. We headed down the corridors where there were cells after cells. The castle didnt seem to house too many guests, thankfully, so this sister of mine must have been one of a few exceptions. It was about a two-minute walk when we finally reached the cell and stopped. I was immediately turned to face the cell.


    The smell was not particrly pleasant, and I could tell that prisoners werent afforded basic plumbing. I didnt see a bucket either, but I didnt want to dwell on the repercussions of that too long. Squinting into the darkness, I saw a small form curled up in the corner. It was a girl who looked about 14 or 15, with ck hair, pale brown skin, and a few features that reminded me of her mother. I immediately reached out, but when I saw the maid next to me, tense, I dropped my hand from reaching the bar.


    Finally, the girl realized she hadpany as she looked up. M-mother?


    Her voice came out in such a light and mournful tone, that it instantly melted my heart. The girl herself was very filthy, but in her prime, she would have been pretty. I couldnt help but lean forward.


    Sister I spoke softly.


    She was squinting her eyes, the light of thentern in my sisters eyes was too much and she had them covered. Brother? Brother youre alive.


    Hmm no thanks to you. The Queen spoke up bitterly.


    No Mother I didnt I wouldnt The little girl crawled across the filthy straw floor and grabbed the bars. Please. I didnt mean to.


    Didnt mean to poison the prince? her mothers voice turned disgusted. I have no daughter!


    No! the girl cried, her hand reaching out.


    Her fingertip almost touched my knee. A maid suddenly moved, bringing down a wooden dowel which struck the little girls hand with a crack. I jumped a little at the movement. The hit might have broken her hand, but the maid did it so casually to a daughter of the queen. The little girl let out a shriek and pulled her hand back. Tears began to race down her face as she sobbed miserably. This was the face of the girl who poisoned me? How could I believe such a thing?


    When she finally calmed down enough that her sobs were low and mournful, watching us without any more hint of the hopefulness she had a moment before, I decided to speak up. What is your name, sister?


    It might have been something I should have asked the Queen earlier, but it wasnt something I was focused on at the time.


    My prince? She asked, clearly confused.


    You insolent child! Her mother snapped. He asked you a question!


    The girls eyes panicked but she quickly nodded obedience. K-kem my name is Kem.


    I nodded thoughtfully. I wanted to talk to this girl, but I realized very quickly that between this woman who called herself my mother and the maids, it was impossible. I wanted to calm her down and get to the bottom of it, but they seemed to be full of so much hate and anger that they didnt even give her a chance to talk.


    Bring her to my room, I said, sitting back and giving a cool look.


    The woman named Mother looked uncertain. My prince as for that


    And bring me my tools, I added, giving her a look.


    The Queen rxed. So, youve decided to give the punishment with your own hands. Very well, my son.


    Kems eyes widened. W-wait brother no! No! Please Kem loves her brother. Kem didnt please dont!


    I looked away, feeling a wave of guilt as I didnt meet her eyes. Take me back up. Ill be waiting.


    B-b-b-rother Kem broke into tears, a puddle formed under her as she shook with fear.


    I felt like vomiting. This was the effect that the princes tools had on women. This little sister who was raised to be my wife likely knew what the tools meant more than anyone. They meant rape, torture, death I felt dizzy and I just wanted to get out of there. I thought the world I was in as Clyburn was dark and unforgiving. Somehow, I had ended up reincarnating in a world that was even worse.


    The only way I could survive was to be as hard as them. I had to be one with the monster, without bing the monster. Thus, I maintained my cold expression as the maid silently brought me back to my room. The tools were brought in only a few minutester. The woman I refused to call Mother stood nearby.


    My son, are you sure youre ready for this?


    I gave a smile, putting in a look of madness. It was the same look I had seen on the eyes of Hannah the night Tinya died. It was the same madness that was in Angs eyes every moment of her existence. It was the same madness of Dibya Monic. Now, I was the one who looked mad.


    Of course, mother. It will be relieving.


    The Queen gave a gentle knowing smile. Very well, my son, but if at any point you feel you cannot continue, just call for a maid and she will finish the job.


    Finish the job. That would be, killing my little sister.


    Of course Iughed with just a tinge of insanity.


    To any normal person, they would have been unhinged by this, but to the maids and the Queen, they almost seemed relieved. Was my former self truly so mad? I sat in the dimly lit room and considered those thoughts as I waited for the terrified child to be brought before me. Kem was carried into my room. She had a ck eye now. It was possible she had fought as she was dragged up here. Now, she hung lifelessly between two maids, who dumped her on the floor at my feet. She flopped down on the ground without any energy as the maids stood to either side.


    You may go, I said, causing the two maids to look at each other questioningly. GO!


    My screech made them both jump and then flee the room. I let out a breath after that. I had no clue how my predecessor truly acted. I was only going by my own guesses and the nonverbal cues I had been getting from those around me. It seemed like the more I acted like the old me, the more these people dropped their guard. I rolled my chair up in front of Kem and then slid out, ending up on my knees. The girl herself was bowed down, in a position notpletely unlike the workers who prostrated themselves to us as we headed down to the dungeon.


    I reached out my hand, and Kem flinched like a frightened animal. My hand and my tools were a source of fear for this girl. They were a source of fear for any girl in this fucked up location. Very gently, my hand fell on her head, and I gave her three distinct pats before pulling my hand back. Kem kept her eyes closed for a while, but after a minute passed, she opened them and looked up at me, confusion on her face.


    B-brother her voice still hopeless, but sounding too weak to fight back.


    I reached out and touched her arms, tugging them up. Understanding what I wanted, she rose up, and ended up in a position kneeling, just like mine. We were both on the floor, kneeling and facing each other now. If anyone saw this, they wouldnt know what to think. When her eyes finally looked to my face for the first time. I gave a gentle smile. It wasnt filled with insanity or hatred. It was the mostforting I could be. It was the smile I had mastered after years of teasing my sisters and mother.


    Kem shook, too scared to take the bait. How evil of a brother had I been? Even this she thought must be some kind of trap. Thus, I decided to take things the next step.


    Kem, I I I reached out and put my arms around. I just wanted I wanted


    With this small shaking girl in my arms, everything I had been through thest few days came flooding back. The death of the entire crew. Charlie. Brooke. My own life. Everything I knew was gone, and this new life was stranger and scarier than anything I ever thought possible. A tear started falling from my cheeks. No, I startedpletely bawling. It was stronger and more violent than anything I had done in Morgansp a week or so ago.


    Kem could only sit helplessly as I desperately clung to her, crying wordlessly. This was something I couldnt do with her mother, who I didnt trust. It wasnt something I could do with the harem, who was afraid of me. It wasnt something I could do with anyone, yet this girl, just by being here at this time, brought it all out of me. My tears fell and drenched the front of her dirty rags. After a minute or so, her hand rested on my head, and just how I had patted her, she was now patting me.


    I wanted to stop. I wanted to just get over it and move on, but I needed this. It was twenty minutes by the time I finally settled down. I finally started sniffling, and moving a bit.


    B-brother please dont hold me. Kem spoke when she thought I had calmed down enough. Im dirty and I smell.


    I blinked and then stuck my nose into her neck and took a big sniff. Kem tightened her neck and pushed me away. Her face waspletely red now and she was very flustered in a cute expressionpletely unlike the fear and deadpan from before. Her eyes showed disbelief and extreme embarrassment. The force of her push was enough that I stumbled back onto my butt, bumping into my wheelchair and causing it to roll away.


    Ah! B-brother Im so sorry! Kem jumped to her feet.


    Even though her movement was wobbly from weeks in the dungeon, she stumbled to the wheelchair. It had bumped into the tray table with my tools, and as she grabbed it and pulled it, the sheet covering the tools came off, and they immediately jingled and glinted with malicious light. Kem froze as her eyes locked on to the tools.


    That was right. My strange behavior earlier might have caught the girl off guard and perhaps even made here out of her shell for a momentarypse, but she had been brought to this room to be killed. As for my crying and sniffing, that could all be just the fact I was crazy and unpredictable. However, I was clearly hurt, and without my wheelchair now. Meanwhile, the glint of a knife was a few feet away from Kem.


    Since it came to this, I decided to take the gamble. You could do it, you know.


    Kem spun back to me, her eyes widening. Wh-what? I dont know what brother means.


    That knife. You could take it, and kill me. If you were wondering. There are no guards, and Im as weak as a baby. A girl earlier tried to smother me with a pillow. If you killed me, there is a chance you could escape this room.


    Strangely enough, the expression on Kems face wasnt temptation or fear it was anger.


    I would never! Kem shouted. Youre my brother and and even if I die, its because my life has always been yours!


    She pushed the wheelchair over to me, her eyes seeming to have regained some passion after facing death. Perhaps after two months in a cell, I had reminded her of why she existed. She was raised to be mine. How could someone like that betray me? I had thought the tale suspicious from the beginning, but I still wanted to hear the words.


    You didnt poison me, did you?


    Kem shook her head emphatically. I didnt! I wouldnt!


    As if to punctuate this point, Kem helped me back up into my wheelchair. Once she did that, she fell back down on her knees, lowering her head docilely once again.


    If you didnt do it, do you know what that means? I asked.


    Those words caused Kem to look up questioningly, not sure where I was going with my question.


    What, brother?


    It means that someone else in the castle did, I exined. And theyre probably still loose.


    Kems mouth fell open as if the thought never came to her. Brother youre in danger! What do you need me to do!


    This girl was so one-sidedly straightforward, that it was really refreshing. She reminded me a lot of Charlie, except Charlie would be looking for a way to con me, while Kem only seemed to want to help.


    I need you, sister. Mother cant be trusted. I wouldnt put it past the maids either. Youre the only one I trust. We need to work together.


    Kem immediately jumped forward, her hands on myp and her head gazing up at me like a loyal dog. Im yours!


    Good I nodded. Then the first thing I must do is to give you a sponge bath.


    Eh!?


    As it turned out, Kems screams and pleas did fill the hallways, but when the finally settled down and the maids entered their room, they found Kempletely untouched. Well, not exactly. She had an expression as deadpan as before as if the spirit had been sucked out of her. What new forms of torture had the Prince devised? The maids would never be able to guess.

 Book 3: Chapter 8

    Book 3: Chapter 8


    I made very explicit orders to my maid staff. If my clout as prince meant anything in this castle, then what I said should be followed. In a way, I had to use my cute little sister as an experiment. I didnt think Id put her in any danger. Well, considering I found her in a dungeon with a death sentence over her head, it was pretty hard to put her in a worse situation than that. Therefore, she had to be the test to see how well I was listened to.


    So, I ordered my sister be given her own room in the wing with the rest of my harem. I didnt think putting her back in her own room would be safe. That made it look too much like I was forgiving her. At best, itd make other assassination attempt bolder. Although it could lead to retaliations from other people like my mother. If I gave the illusion I was only keeping her for my own amusement, I could stretch things out a little longer. Perhaps, itd eventually be revealed that I didnt punish her and had no reason to do so, but by that time the decisions would have already been made and someone would have to actively go against me to go back on my decision.


    With that, I remained in my room for the rest of the night. I found myself able to hobble around the room as long as I was slow and methodical. After having dinner in my room, I cleaned up with a pail of hot water. It was apparently unusual here to shower or take a bath. Well, I didnt exactly ask as much, but the bathroom seemed to have no means of cleaning myself outside a drain with a seat on it. At least, I understood the general principle and sat down and washed myself, dumping the rest of the bucket on my head when I was done.


    I probably should have done something simr with my sister earlier, and then maybe the floor around my bed would not be somewhat damp. Ah well, what was done was done, and I shoved the wet carpets to the side. They looked expensive and probably should not be left that way, but after seeing a dead body wrapped up in one just like them, I couldnt care very much about them, so I left them soggy in the corner of my room.


    After dressing up in what I presumed to be night clothes, a short shirt that barely covered my midriff and a pair of long, loose pants. Iy down for the night. I found it very difficult to sleep. I had so many thoughts from throughout the day. I had a harem member who tried to murder me, a mother who tried to baby me, a sister who needed me to stay safe. All of that, and I still wasnt sure if I was in the same world as Clyburn. I could have died and this could be 17 years after my death. Or, I could have soul jumped into this body.


    Were my daughters okay? Was my son born yet? What about Mako? I couldnt possibly feel our connection from this distance. Was there any way to confirm if it was still there? Or did she die when Clyburn died? I didnt know if I could stomach that reality, but at the very least I could think it without panicking now. I was slowly but surely gaining a grip on this world.


    With these kinds of thoughts running through my head, the night continued on. With my eyes still open and my heart uneasy, I instantly noticed as the door creaked open. A form slipped into the room. The shadowy figure had a robe on and I couldnt see them clearly. Was this another assassin? Would I need to worry about this kind of nightly attack? Not wanting to alert them, I waited until they got closer and closer. The person climbed on to the foot of my bed and was crawling up, getting on top of me. Did they have a dagger? I couldnt really see in the night air.


    Just as they reached my height, I reached out and grabbed their arms and spun. My attempt was to push them down on the bed, catching them by surprise and getting the upper hand. It was a girls voice that sounded oddly familiar. I realized the form under me had the curve of a woman, and she was panting as I wrestled her down on the bed.


    I reached out and touched a stone which turned on the lighting in the room. I could instantly see the glint of blond hair. My eyes fell on a person I would have never expected to see in a million years. She had beautiful blue eyes, blonde hair, fair skin, and a heaving chest. She was an absolute beauty, and many men had an interest in her. However, she had a reputation, and it had left her a virgin up until this day.


    Lyra I spoke, my heart feeling like it was about to burst out of my chest.


    So you do know my name. Her expression was bitter, and it didnt hold any of the affection I was used to seeing when I looked at her.


    Of course, I know your name, I said, the giddy feeling not being at all diminished by her drab behavior.


    I have been here for months and your mother has kept putting me off. The other girls wont even speak to me, but when confronting them about you, they always look afraid. Ivee here to see you myself.


    And what do you see? I asked.


    My heart was beating so fast that I thought I would pass out. The sight of a familiar face was more than weed. Although I was having a conversation with her, I was so enraptured by her very presence, that what she was saying didnt really sink in all that much. Lyra had been brought here with me. Whatever cruel world I lived in, God at least gave me this much.


    A pushy boy Lyra frowned, and then shook her head, Dont look at me that way. Only one man has the right to look at me like that.


    Then I would be that man. I grinned, reaching up and stroking her cheek.


    She grabbed my wrist. Ive been wanting to talk to you since I came here. I wanted to tell you that this has all been a mistake. My mother was the one that sent me here, but I have no n to have a baby with some other man. My heart and my body are Clyburns. I loved him, and I want to have his babies and his alone.


    I love you too. I leaned forward and kissed her.


    Mm! Lyra let out a cute noise as I kissed her.


    As she gasped, my tongue slipped into her mouth and I enjoyed the familiar taste of her body. Lyra was incredibly soothing. I had never done anything to her before. For one reason or another, we had never had sex, yet I was familiar with her body entirely. I knew this girl intimately. She had been there when I was at my weakness.


    The day I first met her, I had just lost Hannah and Madison had taken off. I was miserable, and her strangely assertive nature and silly confession had brought me a great deal of rity that I never would have had. She exposed me to a world outside of my mansion. Although I ate her out, it was a time we met as strangers.


    Then, she was also there in the club, when the girls were all drugged with the intention of being raped by the male students. I had managed to rescue her, and her presence had led to me finding and saving Madison before she was raped by the bastard. Had I needed to check every door, I would have assuredly been toote. She was always there, always supporting me, even though I kept her at a distance.


    When the day of wrath came, she was there. We held each other as we fell off the ind towards death. I kissed her and held her tightly when everything else was gone. Now, that same woman was here again. She was my guiding angel. I realized at that moment that I really did love her. I loved her just as much as my sisters and my mother. I should have told her that sooner.


    As I kissed her excitedly, Lyra was pushing on my chest, trying to get me off her. However, in my enthusiasm, I pulled her closer to me. I could feel her heart beating roughly against my chest. She let out more cute moans as I kissed her. Finally, she turned her head and managed to break our kiss.


    No I cant youre not listening. Lyras eyes looked a bit wet, and she was absolutely irresistible.


    My hand slid up her skirt as I kissed her neck, sucking on it and tasting her sweaty sweet tasting skin. Her smell was exactly how I remembered it. Within Lyra was everything I remembered of my home. Tears formed in my eyes, but I couldnt stop myself. Lyra was panting as well, grabbing and trying to pull my hand away from her skirt. I grew even more forceful, pushing my fingers against the outer cloth of her panties. She let out a moan, and I could feel the wetness through her panties.


    It was clear to me that Lyra was as turned on as I was. Her body was reacting to my touch, and even though she was resisting, her body gave me signs that she wanted this too. Her legs remained spread enough to allow my hand in, her lips were parted as she looked at me with flushed cheeks.


    Please She said, I aahhhn


    My fingers slipped past her underwear and begin to rub against her excited clit. I kissed her lips again even harder, my tongue exploring her mouth. Lyras hand lost its strength and her hips started to rock hesitantly against my hand. When our kiss broke, she let out a moan into my ear.


    I cant Im cumming Lyras voice sounded weak with defeat, an odd look of shame on her face.


    Cum for me, I whispered in her ear sweetly. I want to feel you cum!


    Hah Lyras eyes closed tightly as her body shook.


    Liquid leaked out in little waves, instantly turning her wet panties into soaked ones. I could feel little spurts leaking all over my fingers, and I excitedly slipped my fingers inside her. Lyra gasped as they invaded her pussy.


    P-please dont keep going. Im going to lose control. She begged.


    Its okay if you lose control with me, I reassured her, kissing her neck as I started undoing her blouse with my free hand.


    I cant I really cant she protested helplessly.


    I pulled off her blouse, revealing herrge, perfect, pale breasts. Her breasts were asrge as my mothers, but she had a youthfulness and smoothness that even my immacte mother couldnt reach. Pulling her bra up, I revealed her full, perfect breasts into the dark night air. She let out a gasp, but I didnt give her any time to resist as I plunged my face into her chest.


    NNhhaaa She moaned, my finger working her pussy hard now, two fingers pushing in and out of her roughly.


    My lips found one of her small pink nipples and popped it in my mouth. I started sucking gratuitously on her breast. Her hands went to the back of my head, holding my hair as my tongue yed with her breast excitedly. I started sucking harder and harder on her breast, taking more and more of it into my mouth. As I did it, I sped up the pace of my fingers, moving so fast that a lewd wet noise filled the room.


    I-Im cumming again no Lyra wailed, Please I cant ahhh its cumming!


    Her pussy immediately began to pulsate, more liquid flowing out as even her panties could no longer contain the flow of her erotic juices. A wet spot started to form on the bed around her body. Meanwhile, her hips writhed up and down as she humped my fingers excitedly. Her eyes were closed once again as she gasped and moaned, her pussy tightening on my fingers over and over again each time more liquid squirted from her.


    I let her breast fall from my mouth. It was now red, her nipple slightly swollen after all my abuse. Rising up I kissed her lips again. This time, she kissed me back, her resistance having been destroyed by her cumming body. I bit her lip and pulled it as I move away. She panted and squirmed under me in a very sexy way that made my cock extremely hard. Reaching out with my hand up her skirt, I pulled down her drenched dirty underwear and pulled it off her long legs.


    As soon as I wrestled them off, I tossed them to the ground. Thended with a wet thump on the floor. Moving between her legs, I pulled out my cock excitedly. Lyras lewd smells filled the room, and her writhing body with her skirt lifted up and her bra pushed up over her boobs was extremely erotic. Adding her parted wet lips, slightly wet eyes, and flushed cheeks, and I had lost all control.


    As I tried to line my cock up, she closed her legs for the first time. N-no! We cant do that if we do Clyburn


    Its okay, I said gently, kissing her knee. Youre my woman now.


    I didnt realize that Lyra had so many reservations having sex with me, but I knew that I wanted her now more than anything. Lyra closed her eyes, a strangely guilty expression on her face. However, she didnt struggle as she let me pull her legs open. Her cute pussy, a pink slit with just a small patch of blond hair at the top that could barely be seen in the dark.


    Im sorry, Clyburn She spoke to herself tearfully. My body is just too lustful


    There is nothing to be sorry about! I smiled once again, lining up my dick and pushing it into her.


    Lyra was already very wet, so even though she was tight, it slid in pretty easy.


    Ahn! Lyra let out a cry as I took her virginity.


    Finally, I had made Lyra mine. I should have done it a long time ago. Laying on top of her, I started thrusting into her slowly and softly. My cock slid in slowly. I made to sure I could feel every inch of her pussy as my cock went into her, and then I pulled out just as slowly, enjoying the feel of her wet inner lining rubbing against the length of my cock. She looked up at me helplessly, her eyes a bit lost in the feeling.


    Is it okay? I asked, lightly kissing her cheek.


    Lyra looked down. Mm it doesnt hurt much. You you can go faster.


    I stroked her cheek and then lifted her chin. My thumb ended up touching her lips. To my surprise, she opened her mouth and took in my thumb, sucking on it. My eyes rolled as I let out a pleased moan. I didnt realize that felt so good. My hips began to increase the pace. Lyra matched my pace, her hips also gyrating. Her sensual body was much different than any other woman I had ever enjoyed.


    Madison was thin and tall and always gave me a powerful feeling. Mother was voluptuous andforted me greatly. Hannah was wild and experimentive, while Rose was lewd and grew a sadistic side to me. As for Mako, she was exotic and submissive and gave the feeling of a woman that would do anything for me. Compared to them, Lyra felt soft andforting. She felt in sync.


    She felt like me, another part of me. Our bodies moved in rhythm. I could feel the subtle changes in her breath, and the subtle movements of her body, and I felt myself changing my movements to amodate her. Lyra seemed to do the same to me. Although she was hesitant at first, the farther we went, the bolder her movements. Her body moved with my body, my cock sliding in and out of her with perfect sync.


    Ahn Ahn Lyra moaned, her mouth only a few inches from my ear.


    My body started to move faster, and Lyras hips went faster to match it. Our bodies writhing together on the bed, as I thrust, her hips rose up to meet it. Our hips joined with lewd noises as I pierced into her sweet, tight body. She let out sexy moans the filled the air, and my moans could only join her. My body felt incredible, and her under me felt just as amazing. Faster and faster we went, our hands exploring each others bodies, our body intertwined like a single being.


    Ahn its too much, Im going to cum Lyra moaned.


    Im cumming too.


    N-not inside


    Ill definitely make you pregnant.


    N-no she blinked a few times as ifing out of a trance, No! You cant


    I love you, Lyra! I said, kissing her cheek.


    She gave me a strange look and tried to speak while she panted, I cant I promised itd be him.


    Im the only one. I pulled her tighter. Ah shit, here I cum.


    W-wait! I said dont! She protested, pushing against my chest.


    It was already toote. My cock swelled and semen shot deep inside her. I held her even tighter, forcing myself deep as wave after wave of cum shot inside her. Lyra cried out, but then her mouth opened as her body orgasmed against my writhing cock. The unique feeling of hot cum entering her womb was too much for Lyra to face, and her body lost all control as she orgasmed. Her pussy tightened around my cock, sucking it in like a hungry monster.


    No! I love ahn Clyburn!


    Even as she tried to push me off, her pussy sucked me in like a vacuum, and I could deliver more and more cum deep in her womb. I hadnt cum in a very long time, so there was a lot of it. Lyra looked up at me with an expression of hurt and shame that I didnt understand. I didnt understand why she was being so weird. She loved me, and I loved her. Why could we make love like this? I was really happy that we had finally done it for the first time. Being able to enjoy Lyras body was really fulfilling.


    When I finished, I fell to her side. I was breathing hard and my body was covered in sweat and various other juices, but Lyras incredible body was worth it, even though I was really tired and weak after all of that activity. After all, my body still hadnt recovered after after


    My eyes widened as I suddenly realized why Lyra was looking at me sadly. After I had died. This body this body wasnt Clyburns body! She had been moaning my name, right! She recognized it was me, right! Right? Right?


    You jerk! she suddenly hit me with a pillow.


    She broke into tears, running and grabbing her clothes off the floor


    Wait I I pulled the pillow away and tried to move to her, but I was too weak to get up after all that activity.


    I said no but you hell never forgive me!


    He um he might? I responded helplessly.


    You She shot me a re. Just understand, this was a one-time thing! I cant believe I we


    She looked nkly for a second, and then burst into a wail,rge tears falling down her face. Without waiting another second, she turned and fled the room, her clothes in disarray, and partially naked.


    No, wait! I cried out, but the door mmed before I could do anything else.


    I sat back, a bewildered expression on my face. As I thought about it, that expression grew more and moreplicated. Lyra was my woman, so I had enjoyed her. However, she didnt know I was her woman. Therefore, when I had sex with her, she thought I was someone else.


    As I dwelled on what that meant, I grew even moreplex. She sort of I mean if some other guy forced her down as forcefully as I did, would she have had sex with him? Or maybe, she knew it was me somewhere deep down? However, if that was the case, she was still upset after everything was done. I had to face reality. My Lyra slept with a stranger.


    No, that wasnt true. She did say no. She did resist. But what guy in this world wouldnt be forceful? Even my previous self would have been just as forceful. I made her have sex with me. No, she let a rtive stranger have sex with her. No Im that stranger. Yeah, but she didnt know that. My heart grew into a knot, and all the good feelings I had by enjoying my beautiful Lyra disappeared by the time a realization struck my brain like a bullet.


    This is my world after all.


    There were many many implications to Lyra showing up here. However, my mind had been so surprised to see her that I had reacted purely on impulse and immediately attacked her. The end result was I offended her and she ran off. Stunned as I was, I couldnt bring myself to think more about what Lyras presence meant to my current resurrection. Rather, I only had one very important question on my mind.


    Did did I just NTR myself?

 Book 3: Chapter 9

    Book 3: Chapter 9


    The next morning, I allowed a scantily d maid to dress me and then put on my slippers. When I was done, I looked over at her and couldnt help stop some displeasure from appearing on my face. She wasnt one of the extremely experienced ones that waited on the woman who identified herself as my mother. I didnt know if that made me feel better or worst about the whole situation. I didnt want to expect absolute perfection in a maid, yet I couldnt help feeling just a tinge of irritation when she did things slower and less efficiently than the more skilled ones that worked for that woman.


    When I found myself wishing Mother didnt send such crappy maids to tend to me, I found myself biting my tongue and wiping the expression off my face. The girl herself was shaking in terror, worried my displeasure might mean some kind of punishment for her. Were those thoughts my old personality starting to shine through? Was I starting to turn into that monster? No, I denied that possibility, for my own psyche if for no other reason. I was just a little tired and frustrated that I had blown things with Lyra the night before. That was all this was.


    M-m-my lord She said, practically breaking into tears over what I might do to her.


    Youre doing fine, I said, lowering my eyes guiltily that I had such pretentious thoughts. Please, lead me to the rooms of my harem?


    I had hoped this would ease her mind, but instead, she looked even more disturbed by my words. She nced around uneasily like she was looking for someone to counteract my orders, or perhaps looking for the trick in my words.


    Would my prince not prefer I send thedies to your room. She suggested nervously.


    No I shook my head.


    It apparently was an oddity that I would be visiting their rooms. They were to be brought to me, used for my entertainment, and returned. That was the normal course of things here. However, I needed to learn more from Lyra. I had foolishly squanderedst night, and I had learned nothing about what had happened. At the moment, she was my only source to the outside world. Other than Kem, there was no one else I wanted to talk to right now more than Lyra.


    Furthermore, I had a nagging feeling that anything I did and said was being watched by that woman, the one who called herself my mom. I couldnt exactly put my foot down on what the problem was, but I didnt feel like I had the freedom I was told. It was very possible my room was bugged in some way. Lyras room could be bugged too, but what were the chances of it considering theyd be listening for me there. At the very least, I hoped Lyra would feel morefortable in her own room than the room where I pushed her down the night before.


    I stood up and gestured for the maid to lead me. She had no choice but to obey in the matter. Walking was still a little stiff, not having fully recovered, but I was moving a lot better than before. I wanted to move quickly because I was afraid the woman known as my mother would corner me. Even if it had nothing to do with Lyra, I knew I would hear something about keeping Kem alive. Before that happened, I wanted as much information as I could glean about this ce. In some ways, I felt like I had never left that pirate ship. I still felt the danger all around me, closing in.


    After walking down three hallways and a flight of stairs, I grew impressed that Lyra was ever able to sneak into my room. After all, Im sure she wouldnt have been permitted to see me and would have been stopped had anyone caught her. With that, she had to familiarize herself with theyout of this mansion, and then use the cover of night toe to my room, all so she could finally see me and tell me that she wasnt really interested.


    Of course, by the time that happened, the old prince was dead, and I was there instead. I reacted in a way that Lyra didnt expect, and she had fallen into my clutches. It probably would have been worse with that other Prince, who might have punished and tortured her in his anger. I shivered to think about that happening. What would have happened had I not left and reincarnated in this body? What would have happened if that night, it was the prince unpoisoned? Would my precious Lyra had returned to Amaryllis battered and broken, or would that vicious woman have had her throat cut and all I would have heard were vague rumors about how she had been killed by pirates on the way home.


    Still,st night left me very confused. Many in Amaryllis knew Lyra to be a cold and dispassionate ice queen who didnt like men. However, my first encounter with her had been while she was at a pussy market, a location where women had sex with other women, often to get money for drugs. Lyra had an active libido and was desperately trying to quell it. I remembered that she was so happy when I had eaten her out that she started talking about marriage. That was years ago, and Lyra was older and more mature now. We both were. But I didnt forget the fact that behind Lyras reputation, was a woman who could be considered kind of easy.


    Easy enough, in fact, that a prince was able to push her down and have his way with her! The fact that I was the prince still left me a little bit frustrated. She didnt know it was me. Which means, she had sex with someone else. Admittedly, I didnt owe Lyra anything. I had many chances to sleep with her, and for one reason or another, I never had. Adding to that, it seemed like her mother sent her here with the express purpose of getting knocked up by this prince, in the same manner, that I was sent abroad to knock women up. Having sexst night was exactly what Lyra was supposed to do. Its what her mother expected. It was what this mother of mine expected. It was what the prince would have expected.


    What could I be angry at Lyra about? Not offending a psychopathic prince and starting an international incident? I came on to herst night strongly enough that I had given her no other option. No, this was all my fault. I should have spoken the truth from the beginning. Even now, Lyra was in pain because of my actions, and I had to set things straight with her. By the time we reached the wing that my harem was housed in, I had settled my thoughts on the matter.


    The wing wasrge and empty, which was a testament to how small my harem was. It only consisted of three girls, now that I sent Kem to live here. I hadnt even met the final girl in my harem, but considering the other girl had tried to smother me, I was instantly distrustful of her. Besides, Id never sent someone for sex anyway. It was an awkward thing for me to do. In the mansion, it was often the girls who pursued me for my time. It got to the point we even had a schedule where each day I would hang out with a different girl. Sometimes we had sex, but the vast majority of the time was just spent being together with the people I loved. I wasnt so great of a sex maniac that I needed sex nightly. In fact, I couldnt keep up with that lifestyle, even though I was only sixteen.


    These three rooms house your women, my lord. The maid bowed, and barely waiting for a nod, turned and left.


    As for me, I looked over at the three rooms tucked in the corner. I didnt know which room contained which girl. Well, that was assuming that the girl was in her room at all. I knocked on the first door and waited for the answer. When no answer returned, I had the distinct feeling that this felt like a Lyra move. Either of the other girls was too caught up in what they were supposed to do to refuse toe to the door immediately. Only Lyra would be in a mind where she would ignore the person.


    Using that reasoning, I took a breath and opened the door, stepping inside. Her room was smallpared to my room, and the lights were out, making it dark. It was still a decent enough room, with a soft bed and a distinctly feminine feel that Lyra appeared to have made hers during the few months she had stayed here.


    Just leave the food at the door. A voice said into the pillow.


    It was definitely Lyra, who had her head buried, her blinds pulled, and the intent of avoiding dealing with anyone else in the castle. I allowed the door to quietly shut, and then I tiptoed over to her bed. She didnt move, so I guess she didnt realize I was still in the room. I sat down at the foot of her bed, and only then did she twitch, lifting her head up.


    Lyra wasnt wearing makeup, and her hair was aplete mess. She was wearing a somewhat sexy nightie, but other than that, she didnt look prepared to see someone in the slightest. When her eyesnded on me, she nearly jumped out of the bed, spinning with a shriek.


    Y-you! Prince Caleb. What are you doing here? Lyra demanded, her face glowing red.


    I came to see how youre doing, I responded simply. You leftst night quickly.


    Th-thatI I mean while we were together dont you think it odd that I called another mans name?


    I blinked. That was right, she had said the name Clyburn many times during our intercourse. To me, I had written it off as moaning, but upon reflection, she was desperately trying to cause me to lose interest and stop by mentioning another man. It was certainly odd that I pushed through despite hearing her call someone elses name. Not that it was someone elses name, but Lyra certainly didnt know that.


    Ah as to that Im sorry I pushed things too far. I sighed.


    Lyra turned her head. No it is my fault. I came to your country and entered your home with the expressed purpose of having you impregnate me. Then, I snuck into your room in the middle of the night. I should have expected something like this to happen.


    Lyra, about me I started to work out the words to confess to her.


    Im sorry even though we did this my heart belongs to another. Lyra said, her voice sounding slightly pained. When I return, I will beg him for forgiveness, and hope he still impregnates me.


    Unless youre already pregnant I said aplicated expression on my face.


    Yes unless Lyras mood dropped even more.


    When will you be returning to Amaryllis? I decided to frame thest part as a question.


    Yes. My home country is Amaryllis. I was to spend a whole year here. If you impregnated me, I would have had the pay all the way to term here. However, my first two months here, your mother wouldnt allow me to see you. I was never given a reason why. The other girls wont tell me anything. They act afraid. One of the girls even went missing. I havent seen her in a few days and when I ask, everyone keeps their mouth shut.


    Are you sure you want to hear the truth? I asked, my voice low.


    Will you give it? Lyra shot me a look.


    Two months ago, someone tried to poison me. I was in aa up until a few days ago. Ive only been totally up since yesterday


    Gods Lyra covered her mouth, Im so sorry I didnt know


    As for the woman you speak of, she tried to smother me with a pillow to finish the job. A guard well she didnt make it.


    Lyras eyes widened even more, tears forming in her eyes. I didnt know her well, but I never imagined shed do something like that.


    Yeah well, its been one of those weeks.


    Lyra nodded, wrapping her nkets tightly around her and not responding much. The atmosphere was still a bit tense between us, but that was to be expected.


    This Clyburn


    As soon as the name left my lips, Lyras expression flickered. Was my name really that meaningful to her?


    What of him? She asked.


    Have you heard from him in thest two months?


    She gave an uncertain look. No since Ive been here, mymunication with the outside world has been slim.


    I think I started, but then found it difficult toe up with the next thing to say.


    What should I say? I think that Clyburn is dead? Or should I just go for broke? Lydia I am Clyburn! There was nothing I could say that would go well in this conversation. At best, shed think I was crazy, and at worst, it could be thest time I ever talked to her.


    Thus, I could only change what I was going to say. I think that a year is a long time for you to be here, and a lot can happen over this year. I like you, Lyra, and Id like to continue our rtionship.


    I tried to hide the bitterness in those words. I just didnt have the guts to tell her that I was Clyburn. Instead, I was going to sweet talk her into liking me, because I needed someone I recognized and could trust close by. However, she would hurt and be pained by this, but I saw no other way. At least, she hadnt heard of Clyburns death, even though he did exist in this world.


    There was another option, but it was simply too crazy for me to fathom. That was the belief that this world was an alternative world where Clyburn was still alive and someone else. In that case, I really was stealing Lyra from him. Well, it didnt matter. If that was actually true, however unlikely, I needed Lyra by my side. Clyburn had his chance with her. He hadnt taken it because he had grownfortable with all the women around him and once again took them for granted.


    I decided that I wouldnt take the women in my life for granted anymore. Never again. I had lost too much and too regrly. I understood that whatever I had, I could always lose more. Those days of sitting in depression over the loss of Mia and Ashton suddenly seemed a bit silly. I still missed both of them dearly, and their deaths certainly affected me, but I wouldnt allow myself to neglect those I could be with because of those I couldnt be with.


    Caleb I Lyra had begun, her eyes looking like they were about to reject me.


    I put a hand on Lyras knee. Lyra youre important to me. I will definitely take care of you no matter what. If, in the end, you want to leave for Clyburn, I wont stop you. However, I will always be by your side when you want it, okay?


    As I spoke, I stood up, preparing to leave. Lyra could only stare at me, her eyes wide in wonder. I pulled up her hand and kissed the back of it. It felt like a proper thing to do at the moment, Turning, I left the room, closing the door behind me.


    My lord! A person fell to the floor who was in the hallway.


    She wasnt dressed as a maid, so my only guess was that she was the other harem girl.


    Whats your name? I asked.


    Rhea!


    Not daring to look up, she didnt even question why I didnt know her name. She simply answered the question without hesitation.


    Rhea I have done bad things to you in the past. I didnt ask it like a question at all, I already knew the answer.


    Rhea shook her head frantically. Not at all! Master is good. Rhea acts badly. Rhea is naughty and must be taught lessons! Its Rheas fault!


    Her voice was filled with desperation and loneliness. It was enough to make my heartbreak. However, I had no clue what to do to make her feel any better. In fact, I suspected anything I tried to do would just make things worse.


    Rhea the woman who stays in this room, Lyra, is very important to me.


    Rheas eyes jerked up as she looked at the room Lyra was in, her eyes widening.


    I suspect shes lonely and needs a friend. Can you please check on her often? Itd be nice if you were close to her. Tell her about this castle and the world beyond.


    Rhea nodded. Yes master Rhea will! Rhea listens!


    I nodded and dismissed her as she fled back into her room. I didnt know why I made that request of her. A small part of me thought that the girl needed someone else in her life. Just by looking at her, it was clear to me she was close to breaking. It was probably the other girls strength that had kept her alive for so long. That woman disappeared yesterday after being sent to my room. Lyra may not suspect I had anything to do with it, but this one would assuredly think that I had killed the only other girl she could rte to. Just cleaning up the messes of my former self was proving more taxing than I could possibly imagine.


    I headed to the final room, the room that should house Kem. There was a chance that my ordersst night were not carried out. This room could be empty, and Kem could be in a cell. Her presence would prove how good my word was. I grabbed the doorknob and peaked my head inside. My eyes adjusted to the darkness and the first thing I noticed was a girl lying in the bed. It was my cute little sister, except that she wasnt wearing any clothing.


    In fact, she waspletely naked, and her legs were spread in a particrly lewd fashion. Her light gasps reached my ears next. She had her fingers down below, and she was rubbing fingering herself with her mouth partway open and a flushed look on her face.


    My mouth dropped open in shock, as I never expected to find her in this situation. I hadnt knocked on the door like I had with Lyras room, so she hadnt actually heard mee inside. Rather, what was supposed to be my cute little sister was actually reced with this lewd girl satisfying herself. I knew my sister was a young teenager, and young teenagers were prone to touching themselves, but this was not a situation I expected to run into when I opened her door.


    Ahhnn She let out a moan Brother


    My facial expressions twitched as I realized the person she was fantasizing about was none other than me. This was the supposed girl who had poisoned me? If anything, she was absolutely obsessed with my presence. I didnt even know how to react to this. She should have known my sadistic nature more than anyone, yet she had me on her mind to the point that when she satisfied herself sexually, I was the image that came up. Of course, I had walked in on my other sisters masturbating before, but they were older sisters. This girl was a few years younger than me, and I had already put her in the same vein as Charlie. She was ruining her cute sister status!


    B-brotherahh yes. She continued to moan until I finally gave a polite cough. Brother eh? Brother!


    Her eyes shot towards the noise and our eyes met. I opened my mouth to say something, but a momentter a pillow hit me in the face.


    Brother! Lech! Pervert! Get out of my room!


    In my old mansion, whenever I walked in on one of the girls masturbating, it was never a big deal. Madison might blush before gesturing for me to join her, while Hannah would y it off like she meant for me to catch her. That was why I didnt bother to show any modesty. This was my harem wing after all, and I had already seen Kempletely naked when I bathed her. Thus, I waspletely unprepared for a violent reaction.


    Thud! Something big hit my foot. I let out a cry and started jumping around the room. However, Kem didnt let up. She started grabbing anything on her nightstand and chucking it my way. It hadnt urred to me before, but Kem was Calebs sister. If Caleb was a psychopath, perhaps this was the kind of thing that ran in the family?


    Get out! She screeched.


    I did the only thing that was honorable. I fled my cute little sister. I managed to close the door just as amp struck it and shattered. That thing was aimed for my head! I sweated a bit, giving out a sigh. Women truly were odd. Even though 99% of this world were women, I still didnt understand a single one of them. Instead, I could only limp back to my room, shaking my head and feeling a bit wronged.


    I was only halfway back, I thought, I still wasnt 100% sure I was going in the right direction before I saw someoneing towards me with a frown on their face. That person was none other than the woman who called herself my mother. She also did not look pleased. However, I didnt feel as intimidated by her now as I did before. I knew I was in the same world. I knew Lyra was nearby. With that support, I was ready to face this woman.


    Our fight was about to begin.

 Book 3: Chapter 10

    Book 3: Chapter 10


    "Mother I spoke, my expression dropping as I stared at her face.


    Was she truly my mother? Only Morgan was my true mother. This woman was someone else. She was a stranger who only forced her way into my life thanks to an unlucky resurrection. Even calling her Mother felt like bitterness on my tongue. She was a woman who allowed her son to torture and hurt others. She would kill people with the flick of a finger.


    Son Talitha responded.


    The pair of us stared at each other for several moments. The anger in me was surging. She had put my little sister in a prison. She had plotted and nned around me. Did she have my interests in her heart? I didnt think so. I opened my mouth. The only option was to strike first and keep striking. She was my greatest enemy and I needed to-


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! She exploded into tears, a long mournful wail exploding from her lips.


    Eh?


    She lunged forward, her arms wrapping around my head. She was much taller than Morgan, only about an inch shorter than me. However, as she wailed she was pulling my head down and my face ended up in her chest. They werentrge like mothers, but they were the chest of a woman who had children before. So, they were soft, big, and warm. She was genuinely holding on to me tightly with desperation, making it difficult for my mind to adapt to the sudden change from my expectations.


    My baby I love you so much! She said, her body shuddering. Im so sorry so very sorry


    I dont understand I tried to say, muffled in her chest.


    No its Mommy who didnt understand! She cried, only holding me tighter. Youve been in so much pain, and mother hasnt even known. Ive been watching all this time. I tried to bring you back to your old ways. The doctor said after thea that your personality may change. I should have respected your differences rather than force you. Im. so. Sorry Waaaaaaahhh.


    Im trying so hard but I feel you pulling away from me. She sniffled. I dont want my baby to leave me. Im your mother. Your precious mother. Please dont throw me away for other women.


    I waspletely stunned, not sure how to respond at all. This beautiful woman was clinging on to me, her perfumed, light brown skin pushed up against my body, her chest pressed tightly against my face, and her tears falling on top of my head. She normally wore a cold expression, but her face looked genuinely in despair. Had all of my preconceived notions been in error? My logic and trust in this world had beenpletely upended. From the moment I died and came back again, I didnt know up from down.


    It was easy to just viinize this woman. Isnt that what every child did when their father brought home a new stepmother. You immediately wanted to hate the woman for trying to rece them. Was I only treating her this way because I wanted to rece her with Morgan? My mind started to nk as I thought back to what this woman had done since I had been here. She might have acted severely and callously, but every decision was specifically for my benefit. She had never once hurt me or attempted to argue with me.


    Now, she was crying and holding me. What exactly had brought this on? Was it the fact I was visiting my harem? Was it the fact I protected my sister? Was it thete night visit from Lyra. Was it because I was keeping my distance from her and never asking for her? Any and all of these events could potentially spawn the jealousy and fear of another woman, right?


    The person who had my body before might have been cold and psychopathic, but that simply wasnt me. I could not bear to have a woman crying because of me without doing anything about it. I reached up and patted her head softly. Her hair was soft and long. She finally pulled away, looking at me tearfully.


    Mother Mmm! As I tried to say something, the beautiful woman pushed forward and her lips kissed mine.


    Her tongue entered my mouth and darted around excitedly and she pushed against me. She seemed to be savoring the taste, moaning excitedly as she kissed me. I finally managed to pull away from her, taking a breath and wiping my mouth.


    Please I need this She spoke tearfully.


    Wh-what about father? I responded breathily.


    He hasnt touched me in many years. She had a hint of bitterness in her voice. Besides, we have been together before. Remember how I used to teach you how to make love. You called me boring.


    Mother lowered her eyes, a hurt look on her face. I reached up and pushed the hair from her cheek, revealing her saddened face. Men in this world were valued more than anything. A single line of men who must be constantly maintained was even more valuable. Thus, when the prince was born, he was given everything. However, if he ended up to be an awful person, abusive to women and borderline psychopathic, there was nothing that could be done about it but to support him. He was the only man they had. He was this womans only son.


    So, she had to make due as well and suffer. She had to raise a boy she knew was wrong, suffering every day as she had to clean up his messes. At least, that was the woman I was starting to see now. I leaned forward and kissed her cheek. Then, I grabbed her hand and turned, leading her back into my bedroom. Mother followed, her head lowered, a smile full of happiness and excitement on her face, like the cold woman who never showed what she felt was a lie.


    The domineering, reserved woman she put out to the world was nowhere to be seen. Underneath thatyer of strength was a vulnerable woman that had put everything into her child. Now that child had suddenly changed into a stranger, and her mind was having trouble processing that. I kissed her again, leading her over to my bed.


    Upon reaching it, shefortablyy back on the bed with ease, offering no resistance as she looked at me expectantly. I looked this woman up and down, and I realized that there was nothing there but unconditional love. Wasnt that the point of unconditional? It was love that was there regardless of what you did or said. She wasnt afraid I changed; shed love me no matter what I was. The thought was strange, but also a bitforting.


    I couldnt help myself as I reached out and pulled the restraining material that held her breasts and pulled it open. I unwrapped this woman like a gift, carefully taking off each piece of clothing. Her breath quickened as I exposed her to my roaming eyes. She didnt shy away or blush. Rather, she met my eyes withplete love. My body was her body, that was themitment that seemed toe from her eyes.


    After I had finished stripping her, shey there, a beautiful nakeddy with her own exotic charms. Her fur patch was ck and coarse, her breasts were perky yet soft. I tossed the clothing to the side in a pile on the ground. She wasnt afraid or resistive like Lyra. She waspletely open.


    She gave me a strange, weing smile, gesturing for me toe towards her. The dark feelings inside her were unstoppable. She wanted to be filled and loved again, and the man she wanted that with was her own son. Even though she had a husband, he had abandoned her sometime before. My eyes roamed up and down her body, enjoying the sight, but I could see the impatientness growing on her face. She was a needy woman, who didnt hesitate to make sure her needs were known.


    My dark desires grew as she held nothing back. She didnt show any disgust at my arousal, and I didnt show any restraint over her open lewdness. Even though we are mother and son, there was nothing between us that needed to be said. I fell down at the foot of the bed, and my face went much lower than she was expecting. In this world, the act of oral sex was something women may do with each other, but it was nothing that a man would do to a woman.


    Mothers eyes widened in shock for the first time. N-not down there!


    I just want to taste you, I responded, my arousal taking over what remaining sense I had.


    T-taste really This was the first moment she was genuinely flustered.


    My tongue lightly licked her brown clit, and she let out a gasp. My hands grabbed her thighs roughly, spreading her legs so my face could get even closer. Her body shuddered in arousal as I cautiously tasted one part after another.


    Ah She moaned lightly, helplessly looking down at her son. But I want you inside me so bad.


    Then, have my tongue!


    I leaned forward and pushed my face deep into her private parts. My tongue plunged into her pussy savoring mothers inside. She let out a cute moan, her hips forcefully rocking as she was ovee with lewd pleasure.


    Ahn thats amazing She moaned.


    She had never been eaten out before, even by the man who called himself my father. Unlike Morgan, who had arge sexual appetite and sought experimentation, this woman was far more prude and proper. The result was that she was also a lot more modest and inexperienced. As my tongue rocked in and out of her, she began to understand what her son had meant when she said it was boring.


    Well, the message still wasnt therepletely. After all, her sons former perversions had included violence and torture. This was perhapspletely different, but also just as strange and weird in a lot of ways. What man who wasnt crazy would stick his tongue where his dick is supposed to go. It was lewd and embarrassing, and if she didnt love mepletely, she might have refused to allow it. However, now it felt too good to stop. She was rocking her hips and moaning as my tongue darted in and out of her.


    I sucked at her pussy intensely, looking up at her flushed face. She watched me the whole time, not a single ounce of hesitation as she gave her body to me. She actually grabbed at her own breasts squeezing them as she watched me eat her pussy. I pulled my tongue out and spread her pussy lips with my fingers. Then I attacked her clitoris intensely my tongue extending out of her protrusion around in a circle over and over again, attacking her pleasure zone aggressively. Her body shook as she gasped various times. She pulled on her nipples hard and she let out a cry of pure delight.


    E-enough c-cumming! She cried out.


    Her vagina humped against my face, and juices started to explode from inside her. Ipped it up aggressively while she tried to regain her breath. However, I had no intention of just stopping there. I didnt even let her recover before my tongue slipped back inside her and I sucked on her pussy roughly.


    Hah no my son too much She cried out, but I ignored her.


    I sucked her hard and rhythmically, just like a baby on a tit, and she could only moan and tolerate it, pulling her boobs so roughly I thought she was hurting herself. Although, the euphoric expression on her face seemed to suggest that she liked a little bit of pain. Just out of curiosity, I reached out and then bit down on her clit with my teeth.


    Nnnyyaa! She cried out, and a secondter more liquid sshed my cheek.


    She was orgasming just because I bit her clit. This woman had a bit of a kinkiness to her that I was unused to.


    H-harder She moaned, even though she was still climaxing.


    It felt a little weird, but I adjusted my mouth so more of her clit was in my mouth, and then I bit down harder. One her hands left her breast, which was red from her pulling tightly on it, and grabbed my hair. She didnt grab it gently, but really hard. She also pushed down, pushing my face into her crotch roughly.


    Gods! Caleb! My son aaaaahnn Her moan was really loud.


    Ah! I let out a cry as she yanked me by my hair.


    I hastily crawled up her body until I was brought face to face with her forcefully by her hands. My baby inside me, get inside me!


    She immediately kissed me, her tongue shooting into my mouth. She seemed to have lost all control with her lust. She kissed me desperately like I was everything. Her eyes shone with just absolute lust. When my response was too slow to her demands, she pushed me up and grabbed my pants herself, ripping them open and pulling out my cock. She guided my cock in and forced me into her, not really giving me much choice in the matter. As I slid into her, her eyes rolled up in her head with bliss. She was like a lustful demon. Once her motor had been started, she was almost scary with how aggressive she was.


    Talitha grabbed her breasts and squeezed them together, looking at me while panting. Please bite them.


    Her words and actions were beyond sexy, and I already struggled to see her as my mother given the situation. With her looking at me that way, all thoughts of decency slipped my mind. I jumped at her breasts, putting one in my mouth. As soon as her nipple fell into my mouth, bit down on it hard. I was afraid I might have bitten too hard, but given her loud moans, I didnt think that was the case.


    I had heard that women who were reserved in normal circumstances were the wildest in bed. Now I found evidence that this might be true. Talitha was wilder and more aggressive than any woman I had ever been with. She was doing things that would make even Hannah blush. Worst of all, she was very loud about it, voicing out her wants at the top of her lungs.


    Yes ahh yes, yes baby move your hips, harder. Pound me, baby


    My old self said she was boring! I pulled her nipple with my lips until I felt it reach its limit, and rather thanin, she moaned wildly and her hips started writhing against my cock. She was loud enough that she could be heard down the hallways. This castle was quite a bit bigger than the mansion, but if it had been my mansion, there wouldnt have been a person who wouldnt have heard every dirty thing we were doing.


    Yes yes yes! There! There, baby! Ahn. Youre making me cum! Make me cum with your cock.


    Yes take my cock! I said, feeling like her dirty talk was making me feel a little bolder.


    She grabbed my head again and forced me into another kiss. All that could be heard was the wet sound of our genitals and the moaning through her lips into my mouth.


    Mmmm! She started cumming, but wouldnt sacrifice my lips as her tongue shot into my mouth and tasted everything.


    I could feel her pussy contracting wildly around me. Her hips, which had been gyrating perfectly, turning spastic as she wrapped her legs around my body and tried to bring my cock as deeply into her as she could manage. She finally broke off her kiss, spit dripping down her chin as she practically drooled while she climaxed.


    I love you! I love you! She broke into tears again. Youre so big. Keep going. Keep biting mommy. Its okay. You can go harder. You wont break mommy. Mommy never breaks.


    I lunged at her sexy form and bit hard on her neck, sucking without any reserve. She moaned and her legs tightened. She moaned loudly enough my eardrums hurt. It was so wild and animalistic, that it was scary, but it was also extremely hot. Suddenly, her hands went up the back of my shirt and grabbed onto my shoulders. She wed down painfully, but her teeth were clinched with lust the entire time. Since she had scratched my back, a darkness grew inside me, and I reached out and squeezed her breasts, pulling them and kneading them in a way that my sisters and mother would have certainly been angry at.


    This woman moaned and came, her lewd expressions only growing lewder, but showing no restraint. My hands could do anything to this woman, and she liked it. She had said that her body was mine, and for the first time in my life, I truly believed it. My hands found their way on her shoulders and then moved until they were around her neck.


    Yes yes yes! She cried out.


    My hands began to squeeze. As I squeezed her neck, her body began to convulse. Her moaning noises stopped as I cut off the flow of oxygen. Instead, she made a wheezing sound. I squeezed even harder. Her pussy started to tighten on my dick. It felt really good. It felt really powerful. Her face was turning red, but she still looked at me lovingly with encouragement to squeeze harder.


    The feeling was amazing. I hadplete control of her body, her cunt, and her life. Her everything was in my hands. For a brief moment, I felt like I was in nirvana. Then, my dick reached its limit. It erupted and I started cumming inside her. The harder I squeezed her neck, the harder her pussy felt like it was squeezing my cock. Her tight pussy was milking my cock wonderfully, twitching in a way that was incredibly erotic. She was cumming too, liquid squirting out of her body. I could feel her cumming, even as her eyes started to flutter closed and she had an expression on her face of losing her conciosuness. She was starting to turn blue, but even as she was blue her pussy writhed against my dick with pure lust.


    Just as I came thest stream of cum deep inside Mother, the reality of the situation flowed back into me with a thud. The realization of what I was doing shattered the pleasure of doing it. I released her neck with a shudder, my eyes wide in shock. Talitha gasped, the air finally filling her lungs. Her face started to return to normal. I stared at my hands; they were shaking constantly. My entire body was now shaking. There were marks on her neck from where my hands had been.


    Hah Hah thats good my baby is good. Talitha reached out and grabbed my hands, sucking on one of my fingers and then the next one as if to savor every inch of me.


    There wasnt a single ounce of shock or disgust in her expression. She wasnt hateful or scared. Rather, she lookedpletely amorous. She looked like she had the best sex of her life, and only wanted more. She rubbed her cheeks against my fingers, as if she wanted every part of me inside her. Was this a kind of insanity too? I couldnt even tell.


    You were incredible. My sweet boy is incredible. Mommy came so many times. Mommy will always cum from you. Always. So, never leave mommy.


    My shaking body copsed next to her, my mind wavering in shock and fear. Was I going to be him again? Caleb, the prince who tortured women until they hated him. For a moment during sex, I had sunk to those depths. I had strangled this woman, just for the thrill of it. Even more terrifying, she had enjoyed every moment of it.


    Could I have done the same thing to Morgan? Mako? My sisters? I wasnt sure. That was what scared me the most. This dark side of me came from nowhere, coerced by this womans extreme lustful masochism.


    At first, I thought Talitha must be some evil woman. She had to have raised Caleb in a horrific way for him to turn out as he did. She was cold and unforgiving, so it made sense that this came into y with his development as a man.. It turned out I was wrong. What created Caleb wasnt callousness or coldness, it wasplete warmth and eptance. She would do anything, even die, to make her Caleb happy. Shed enjoy it too, never once feeling an ounce of doubt. Perhaps thats why she was so angry at my sister. She had wanted Kem to be just like her. To have no limits and no shame. It wasnt enough to allow me to do anything I wanted, but to crave it too.


    I was wrong. Talitha wasnt the enemy. She was something far more insidious and terrifying. She was ack of morality. The opposite of Jiminy Cricket. She didnt want me to be bad. She was justpletely open to my dark side and stoked it like the mes of a fire. That was how Caleb had grown into a monster. Not through coldness and abandonment, but through provocation and obsessive love.


    Whats worse, that monster was inside me too. Even if it wasnt Calebs memories knocking on my door, I still had a darkness inside me. It was the darkness that those demons whispered from. I remembered their voices as I passed across the summoning circle in what felt like forever ago. It was what allowed me to kill all of those women to survive too. Now, here was my darkness again.


    Talitha stroked my head as her breathing returned to normal. My son my perfect son that was wonderful. So beautiful. Please never leave mother. Let us do it again. I never want to stop. I love you so much.


    Her scent was sharp but calming. Her sweaty body pressed up against minepletely openly. There was no fear. No anger. No hatred. Onlyplete eptance.


    Yes Mother I responded, but my thoughts were somewhere else; somewhere deep that I needed toe to grips with if I were to ever move on.

 Book 3: Chapter 11

    Book 3: Chapter 11


    I took a sip of tea, sitting across from the Mother. Was it okay to call her Mother? I supposed I had to ept that as the truth. She was my Mother as long as I was in this new body. I was Prince Caleb, and she was my precious mother. The two of us ate those dry biscuits and sipped tea. It was a dayter, and with time to rest, I was able to move around much better.


    Would you like one? I asked, lifting a biscuit.


    Kem walked up to me shyly, and then took the biscuit with her mouth, not even trying to use her hands. Only then did she back off and use her hands, chewing the rest in a way considerably less dignified than the way that Mother would have done it.


    Mother grimaced. You treat your sister far too forgivingly.


    I told you, Mother, I do not believe Kem was the one who poisoned me.


    I believed this too, but I did not wish to bet your life on it.


    Yet, upon targeting her, you lessen your guard from the threat of others, if even unintentionally. You might tell yourself, well, we already have the person who did it, so we dont need to concern ourselves. Is that not a greater bet on my life?


    Mothers eyes flickered for a moment, a realization shooting through her mind. When it came to my safety, she was at her most obsessed. I realized that I had a lot more sway with her than I initially thought. However, it always came down to my safety. If I could frame things that way, she quickly folded to any requests.


    I see it seems my child is growing quite insightful with time. She said, her expression not angry, but amused.


    Kem seemed to breath easier with her words. She had a bit of fear of her mother. Perhaps there was a time when the feeling was the opposite. She had feared me and leaned on her mother. However, when she grew to her most desperate, it was Mother who abandoned her and me who brought her from the dungeon. In Kems mind, this perhaps had flipped how her brain worked.


    As we continued to sit and drink tea, a servant walked up and whispered something to Mother. She nodded carefully, and then straightened her back as she gave me a look.


    It seems we have a visitor.


    Oh? I put down my tea and turned to the door.


    It was the first visitor I had ever experienced since I had my second reincarnation. I was very curious as to who would be visiting a prince like me. Probably not someone who knew Caleb. If it was someone who knew what he was like, they definitely would have avoided him. Rather, it would probably be someone new.


    The door opened, and a small girl walked in. She was wearing clothing that was a bit revealing, like a solid version of the transparent clothing that the maid staff wore. Her hair was done up in dozens of braids with beads interwoven in. When she walked, the beads clicked with each step. As she approached, I could tell she was about Kems age. In fact, the two looked simr, like they might be cousins.


    When the girl looked at me, I could see panic, fear, and just a bit of reverence. I didnt know what this was about, but it was clear that she knew who I was. Was she another person I had terrified as my sociopathic other? Did I need to work up the ability to also win her over? She fell to her knees, prostrating in front of me. Kem had a strangely displeased expression on her face.


    Father The word came from her mouth.


    Eh?


    My son, she is your child, Veronika. Perhaps you should rise and wee her.


    Daughter my ass! She was thirteen years old. Id been like 4 or 5 to be old enough to have her! This was clearly bullshit beingnded on me!


    Her Mother? I asked.


    Mothers smile nted a bit. That woman has left this world.


    One thing I had grown familiar with when talking to this woman. I knew when she was holding something back. If I had to guess, Veronika was fathers daughter. Perhaps, there were circumstances where it wasnt appropriate for him to have the child. Thus, they had the woman jump on top of a 5-year-old boy and told him he made a baby. Well, it was possible I was just being paranoid here, but this was the kind of world that started to make someone paranoid.


    I stood up in front of this girl who was supposed to be my daughter. I supposed I could treat her like I treated Kem. That would be fine. I kneeled down and put my hand on her head. The girl stopped shaking for a second and looked up. I patted her affectionately and gave her a smile. It was a smile I had worked on quite a bit when I was Clyburn. Now that I had a different face, I didnt know if the smile was as effective as it once was.


    Her cheeks turned rosy and her mouth fell open a bit. She actually looked pretty cute. Would my other daughters be this cute when they reached her age? I really couldnt wait to find out. As I continue to pat her head while her smile grew, I suddenly felt a dark aura behind me. I looked back to see Kem watching the pair of us while biting her shirt. Ah it appeared I made her jealous.


    I stood back up. Id like to see a bit of the world outside this pce.


    Something about seeing my daughter sparked that sudden desire. Perhaps it reminded me of the free feeling I had with Charlie. Perhaps it had me yearning for my children who were like a world away from here. Either way, I didnt want to repeat the same mistakes I had made as Clyburn. I didnt want to be a shut-in. I was in an exotd, and for the first time, I wanted to take advantage and truly see this world.


    Veronika lifted her head and blinked as if she didnt understand what I was saying. As for my Mother, she smiled and nodded.


    I think that is a wonderful idea. My dear, how about you go get ready. Ill get your procession prepared. Mother nodded.


    Procession? I didnt understand what she meant as I went and dressed up. I decided to bring my daughter and sister along though. I wanted to endear myself and grow closer to them. Although I didnt know Veronika very well, I didnt think a young girl like her could be that bad.


    Please warm up to her. The two of you should lean on each other. It helps. I offered advice to Kem in private.


    She nodded, although I wasnt sure if she was really epting what I said. She might have just been agreeing with me for the sake of agreement. I shut my door and changed into something more formal for going outdoors. There were many guards, and they looked a lot more serious than the police force that had protected me in Amaryllis. Perhaps this life was a little bit safer than my previous life.


    I followed along as we were ushered out of the pce by the staff, only to find myself being seated on a pnquin. It was motorized, thankfully, but rather than visiting the town, it was more like we were barreling through it. With a car out in front and people along the sides cheering, it turned out to be a parade. Kem and Veronika looked excited though.


    The city was colorful and lively. There were a lot more colors and a lot less cold in this country. The buildings were more open and concentrated on shade rather than coverage for a rough winter. Where Amaryllis had a muted, rainy feel, this ce definitely gave me an exotic feel. Still, everyone outside was a woman. Many pointed or cheered excitedly. They were just as excited by seeing a man as they were about seeing the prince.


    Pictures were taken, and I even did a few poses with my family. Mother wouldnt devolve to that kind of behavior, but I think she truly enjoyed watching over her children as they yed around. Perhaps, there was a chance I could reconcile her rtionship with her daughter in the way I couldnt with Morgan and her daughters.


    It was at the point while passing an intersection, that my eyes happened to fall on a face and freeze. There was a woman standing in the crowd. She stood out in particr because her skin was pale white. Her hair was cut short, and her face was a face I would never forget in a million years.


    Ashley


    Ashley. Ashton. It was the girl who I had been roommates with for an entire semester. She had supposedly died in my arms. Yet, here she was, standing about a hundred feet from my pnquin, barely paying attention to my procession. Rather, she was touching various fabrics at a certain stand as if she was shopping. Her spare hand was on her stomach, which was bloated as if she was pregnant. My mind nked out for a few seconds as I stared at disbelief.


    The woman turned and began to walk away. No Ashley.


    I stepped forward and lept off the pnquin. Grabbing a scarf, I wrapped around my head and dived into the crowd. Most people didnt even realize what was happening until it happened. My sister and daughter were standing at the front, waving their hands, while I slipped off the sides.


    Caleb! Mothers voice shrieked.


    I cursed, but I couldnt reveal myself now. The crowd contained so many colors that I was lost in an instant. I pushed myself through as the guards started trying tob the crowd. People started dispersing and a few even became angry. However, my eyes caught her familiar short hair over the crowds. I pushed through thest major grouping of women, earning a few curses while I was at it, and then raced towards her direction. I left the chaos behind me. I cursed as I nced back.


    I saw her. I definitely saw her! This wasnt a dream. I waspletely awake. Why would Ashley be in this city? Why was she pregnant? We had sex, but that was only the one time. She couldnt have been pregnant. My dreams though, and her dying words. Shit. Shit!


    Letting out a curse, I continued chasing after her. Old habits died hard. I wanted to start a new life, but I wouldnt be happy until I fixed my old one. This put me in a very precarious situation stuck between those two worlds.


    At this point, I was a professional at blending in and looking the part of a woman. Men were so rare, that they wouldnt see a man unless they were looking at me. In that way, I could hide in in sight. My quickly passing figure left without anyone noticing. Did I see her turn a corner? I must have. I couldnt lose her at this point. I turned around another corner, but this time, she was nowhere to be seen. My rapid steps finally slowed down and I spun around.


    I had gotten myself good and lost. The crowds of people were gone, and now there was only a handful of people here and there. Furthermore, I could tell this wasnt a good area of town. After living years among the elite of this world, I may have a skewed view of what was poor and what was rich, but I didnt think I was wrong on this.


    Looking into a backyard, I saw a clothing line with clothing hung up that resembled what I had seen on various women. Looking around, I jumped the fence and grabbed the clothing. Finding a hidden area behind a trashcan, Ipleted my disguise. The deadliest thing for me right now is if I was discovered as a man. Therefore, I fell back on my old tricks once again.


    Heading back into the street, I started carefully asking people about a woman with pale skin. There couldnt be that many in the city. Lyra, Ashley, and that probably ounts for half of them. I also asked where the pce was. I would search for Ashley as long as the light was out, but in the end, Id return back the pce if I couldnt find anything. The pce wasnt exactly hard to see either. Keeping it rising in the distance as my direction, I continued to move about the city.


    I had no money, so I didnt try to shop at all. Most shops lined the streets and were on carts. I saw very few stores that werent on wheels in the local area. Most women wore a blouse and skirt, which revealed their belly buttons and looked somewhat tropical. As for men, it was anyones guess where they hid in the city.


    Did you hear, the prince disappeared during an impromptu parade?


    It had only been a few hours, and I was already hearing rumors about myself.


    Sounds very suspicious. Many suspicious disappearancese from that pce. I do not trust the royal family.


    Take a look around. Women have been getting snatched off the streets. Girls have been going missing left and right.


    What is the royal family going to do about it?


    I dont know. That Prince Caleb may be good looking, but I hear he is quite hateful toward women.


    Well, I heard


    Such conversations were going on across the porches of various homes at this moment. I sighed a sky starting to get darker. Not even a hint of a fair-skinned girl with short hair.


    Outside of the pce? Not likely! Was the kind of answer I would receive.


    Mother would certainly be upset. Given her nature, she might even find some way to me it on my sister and daughter. It looked like I had to go home and face that wrath. I finally gave up, turning back to the pce.


    Hehe what do we have here? A voice suddenly came from behind a corner.


    A rough looking woman walked out. In her hand was a bat which she was pping in her other hand. Soon, more women began to show up, a total of five in all. This seemed a bit familiar to me. This was like when I was kidnapped by Primrose. Except, these women were a bit older, and a bit uglier. I could only think of one possibility.


    Lipstick Lesbians I said the word before I could stop myself.


    Hehe shes pretty and smart. The woman chuckled.


    I had always heard about the concept of roving bands of lesbian women ready to bring down other women. That usually meant rape, defilement, and sometimes worse. If they attempted those kinds of things with me, there was something they were bound to notice. Worst of all, lipsticks were notorious man-haters, If they found out that I was a man, the consequences could be even worse.


    Ladies I lifted up my hands. Im sorry, I have nothing that you want.


    Im not sure about that, One of the girlsughed.


    How do you know what we want? Another asked.


    I immediately tried to bolt, however, they had me surrounded. I made it three steps before something hard struck me in the shoulder. I let out a curse as I fell to the ground. Brooke would assuredly be ashamed of my performance here. I stood back up and tried to swing a punch, only to be struck again. Three more hits followed and I was on the ground, unable to get back up. I thought the beatings would continue, but the girls instead dogpiled on me and tied me up, making sure to gag my mouth so I couldnt cry for help.


    How many times would this be that I was kidnapped? Three? Four? I was starting to lose count. Of course, there were the pirate attack that caused my reincarnation. There was the time with the Primrose. The time I was drugged. At least, I was conscious for this one. They didnt even bother to cover my eyes. I didnt know if this was because they were stupid, or because they were confident that whatever happened, Id be unable to do anything about it.


    We ended up in an abandoned factory building, and I was pulled through a dirty, dusty building being dragged along by my arms. A few people on the street noticed me being taken. They would have had to. However, they all seemed to look the other way. What if they knew I was a man? Would my situation be better? I wasnt going to risk it, even if I could talk.


    Finally, my restraints were removed and I was tossed into a dark room. I immediately turned back to the door and banged on it. Of course, the door was locked, and there was absolutely no way for me to get out. There was probably no use in yelling either. I saw how deserted the area they had brought me was. I was the prince of a nation. If I revealed myself, surely, a payment could be reached. No, this wasnt like my old world. Money wasnt always the thing that drove these people. Was it because they were women? Who knows?


    I was pacing back and forth in the cell, muttering such things when I realized there was another person in the room. Ease up, already, Jeeze. You act like youve never been enved before.


    I looked over at the form, but they were shrouded in darknessl and I could only make out their silhouette. Enved? What do you mean, enved?


    She raised her hands up to her neck and I heard a tapping sound. I reached up to my own neck and realized I had a cor on. I immediately wrapped my fingers around it and tried to pull it off.


    I wouldnt do that she said. These cors are magical. Itd at least take your head with it, and I dont feel like sleeping in another womans brain matter tonight.


    Damn it I lowered my hands. I shouldnt have left thefort of home. This is what I get. But I saw her I know I saw her.


    I felt like I had to get those words out loud. As if, by saying it, I legitimized my actions. No, there really as no justification. I acted impulsively, and now I was here, trapped in this cell with another woman.


    You got a name, girl? The woman asked.


    Cale Callie. I said, still staring at the locked door. Do you know what they n to do with us?


    Put us to work, probably. Thats what you do with ves, you work them to death. I should know, I was born into very.


    I-is that so? I asked, only half interested in her conversation. Is that why youre in here?


    No I had been free for a while. She said, her voice sounding strangely familiar to me. I used to work on a ship.


    A ship? You mean, like an airship.


    Yeah I had to make a delivery. I failed to deliver it, and my employer didnt take kindly to it. Thats how I ended up in this ce. Ive been waiting for a month while they decide what to do with me.


    Any thought of escape? You were free once before? I offered.


    Thoughts? Sure. But my crew is all dead now, so I dont foresee myself getting rescued any time soon. You should just take a seat and get used to the idea, girl. Face it, youve hit rock bottom.


    Finally, I sighed and sat cross-legged across from her. Alright, your employer sounds pretty dangerous.


    They were some pregnant white bitch and her lesbian lover. The girl chuckled. I used to be a pirate feared by the nine nations, but damn, those two freaked me out. I couldnt even get what they wanted with that boy. Probably was the father to her child or something. Well, he was a dickless white boy. Couldnt even get it up for me.


    The blood started to drain from my face as her voice connected with an image of a woman I knew. She was a pirate with tanned skinned and a crazed look in her eyes.


    Who are you? I asked, my voice cracking just slightly.


    The woman leaned forward, and the familiar face came into the faint light from the window bars so I could see here clearly. Names Captain Ang. Why, are we acquainted?


    I felt likeughing. It was a situation so absurd that I could even imagine it. Other than Ashley, there was one other face that haunted my dreams these days. That was the face of this woman. Now, I was locked in a room with her in the dark.


    No I spoke honestly. Wereplete strangers.

 Book 3: Chapter 12

    Book 3: Chapter 12


    "Ah, you should have seen it. The leviathanes up for breath only once every one hundred years.


    A leviathan is real?


    Of course, and it earns that name. When it pulls out of the sea, it causes massive tidal waves that threaten the coasts. Mages with a strong water talent all around the world are recruited to deal with it. Hes sorge that he blots out the sky. Fortunately, hes a passive creature, and after breathing air for a few days, he sinks back below the surface to slumber for another hundred years.


    What is it all for?  I asked. Like, what about food and um procreation.


    Few monsters concern themselves with survivability. Ang shrugged. Thats for animals to worry about. Monsters are about upsetting the bnce, not maintaining it. That Leviathan, hes thest of his kind, you see? His life is just on apletely different scale than our own. I suspect hes just waiting down there to die, breathing hisst few breaths


    Hes not the only modern monster wonder though. There is the phoenix colony to the northwest. Its where thest family of phoenix lives. When a mother dies, she bursts into mes, and her child rises from the ashes. Except, that environment isnt very inducive towards expanding your poption. It was a big deal thirty-some years ago when the mother ended up with twins. First andst time the poption increased.


    Then, there is a massive golem. Heys dormant as a mountain. Actually, he is a mountain now. Years of dirt covered him and if you actually want to see any part of him, you have to look where to excavate. People live on his body now. If he ever woke up, itd be devastation.


    Kind of like living on a volcano, huh?


    Ang snorted. Nothing like it. We can use magic to tame a Volcano. No one of this modern era knows how that great golem was built nor how he functions.


    So even volcanos were no big deal in a world with magic. I was learning all kind of interesting things talking to Ang. Once, she had freaked me out and I had been a bit scared of her. However, after being locked in this small room in the dark for three days, she was the onlypany I had, and my opinion started to change. We passed the time by conversing in this manner.


    As a pirate, she had sailed across the world and had as many tales as one would expect. I was once again realizing this world was much bigger than I ever expected. That was literal. The way she described it; this world likely had twice thendmass of the earth. It was no wonder I didnt crash over an ocean, as oceans were much smaller things in this world. For example, this Leviathan she spoke of was the size of an entire ocean. Although it was also possible that the Leviathan was just farrger than I could imagine.


    Her stories reminded me a bit of Rose. However, she made even Rose seem inexperienced byparison. I felt part of this was because she was happy lying and exaggerating. She didnt let a little thing like facts ruin a good story, where Rose would always tell it like it was.


    Time wore on. Twice a day, a handful of snack bags and cans of juice would be tossed in the room, and wed eat potato crisps and candy to pass our time and satiate our hunger. I told her my story, aplete fabrication of course. It didnt matter, I suspected a lot of what she told me was I lie as well. It was simply the sort of rtionship that the two of us shared. It was one of necessarypanionship.


    Fortunately, I hadnt been revealed to be a man thus far. Furthermore, my face was definitely not one that she had recognized. She didnt know Prince Calebs face. Even if she determined I was a man, shed never be able to tie me back to that boy she had kidnapped some time ago.


    What happened after your ship went kablooey? I asked, finally driving the conversation in this direction after days of patience.


    Of course, my primary concerns were Brooke and Charlie. If anyone knew anything about what happened to either of them, this woman was my best chance.


    If a ship went down with a simple boiler explosion, no one would fly. Ang snorted, her arms closed and looking distantly as she spoke. Many died in the explosion. Wended to make repairs. By that time, I realized that boy I told you about had escaped. I had received reports that a few stowaways were causing trouble around the engine room. I reckoned it was sabotage. It took a while to realize it was actually that boy who had caused all that. Most the guys I know are pretty dumb. Theyd never be able to get up to that much trouble. Well, he wasnt much smarter. He was burned up to a crisp.


    Where. I choked for a second but absolutely had to find out the answer to this question. Where did you bury the body?


    Body? Ang raised an eyebrow. He was the delivery. So, I delivered him. Of course, he was supposed to be alive. The pregnant one broke into tears, saying it was all my fault. The other one she started ranting about how I destroyed all hope for humanity. The next thing I know, my ship is blowing up, and Im being thrown into the sea. When I washed up, I was in chains. As to what they did with the boy, who knows?


    Was he alive? I asked carefully.


    Who knows? Ang shrugged as if she didnt care.


    I fought to keep my cool. It wouldnt do good to act foolishly in such a confined space. However, her information had been infinitely helpful. Two people had ordered to have me delivered to them. Things went bad. I died. There was some kind of altercation and the ship got blown up. Now, I was here. That meant my body couldnt have been too far from this location when I died. What were the chances?


    I touched my face and nced at my brown-skinned hands. Am I even who I think I am? I had seen what Hannah could do with the right magic. I was hardly a skilled magic user. If someone wanted to, they could decorate me out to be the prince. The question was simply, to what end? Was I dead and reincarnated? Or was I burned to a crisp and then dressed up to look like this Prince.


    The Mother, the sister, even the daughter were all convinced I was him. The disguise would have needed to be perfect. They told my family that I wouldnt remember anything. Perhaps they were in on it? However, why did they think I wouldnt tell them? The second I opened up to my mother and started talking about being from Amaryllis well, knowing the woman who called herself my mother, it could end with my throat cut and another rolled up carpet. Perhaps that wasnt the brightest idea.


    At the very least, I should tell someone who I really was. Looking at the only woman across from me, I grimaced. Well, certainly not her. Perhaps Lyra would listen. Perhaps.


    The door mmed open, and a bright light came into the usually dark room. I shielded my eyes, unable to see as about four people walked in.


    Take them down. Put them with the rest. They demand more workers.


    Yeah might as well. Neither is pretty enough to be a sex ve.


    Ang rose up and bared her teeth, but someone punched her in the gut. It was thest thing I saw as a bag was shoved over my head and I was bound roughly. Soon, we were walking, but this time I couldnt see a thing in front of me. I had the feeling we left the warehouse and even traveled outside for a while, but the truth was that even if my eyes were open I wouldnt have been able to see anything.


    Two more workers, a voice said.


    It sounded like were being passed off to someone else. Hands grabbed me roughly and pushed me into a building. I was waiting for a chance to escape, but it was clear that none came. A few momentster, we were shoved into some cold tight space. I felt the floor drop. We were in some kind of elevator, but it moved rather noisily. As we moved, I could hear rushing water, and the area became damper and cooler. This went on for about five minutes until we were finally pushed out.


    I could hear the distinct noises of metal against rock. It sounded like a stone mason working or something like that. I was shoved down to my knees, and only then the hood over my head was removed. Breathing in some fresh air, I nced around. I could see more women. Ang was there, forced into a simr kneeling position, but we were just two of a dozen women who were on the floor. Around us were other women, with pale skin and slightly harsher looking bodies. In my old world, many of these women would have looked average, which was downright ugly by this worlds standard.


    Many of them had guns, and they had an expression on their faces that said, theyd think nothing of aiming those guns and taking us all out. I kept my head lowered and didnt struggle, instead, using the opportunity to get more limated to where I was.


    It was dark, with only a few small light sources to go by. We appeared to be in some kind of underground cavern, with very little of it looking manmade.


    Wee to your new home,dies. Arge woman with big tits stood up.


    She had something kind of like overalls on, her hair tied back, and arge board on her shoulder.


    You are all now ves of the Royal family.


    What? She just said Royal family. As in, me, Prince Caleb! How could I be a ve to myself? More than that, why did I have no clue this country had very?


    I-Im not a ve! A woman cried out. Please I have a child. They took me when I was walking-


    The big woman nodded, and someone behind her kicked the woman. She let out a cry and fell to the ground, still trying to protest and plead, but this only earned her more kicks. The remaining eleven could only remain on our knees and listen as the woman sobbed and bellowed. It was only long after the bellowing and crying ended that the kicks stopped. As for the woman, she didnt get back up again as the punisher sneered at the group.


    As I was saying. The Royal family has acquired you for a certain job. The big woman continued again. In essence, for the near future, and also likely the remainder of your short lives, you will be digging.


    Digging for what? Ang snapped.


    A woman took a step forward, but the big woman held up her hand and stopped her. Good question. I dont mind questions here, as long as theyre to the point. You will be daggering in search of a lost artifact. The royal family would really like to have it back. That is all you need to know. You will dig and dig, and if you find something noteworthy, you will tell us. Understood?


    Other than Ang, who still had her head up, everyone else was too afraid to say anything. I had to admit that I was one of them. My thoughts were probably a bit different than everyone elses though. I kept going back and forth on whether I should reveal my identity. After all, I wasnt just a man, I was the prince. There was no way the royal family, particrly my mother, wouldnt rectify this situation in an instant. Once I was back in the castle, I could also use my connections to question Ang more severely, and truly learn the fate, my friends.


    However, that made one really big assumption. These guys were honestly under the employ of the royal family. It was very possible that they only said that to diminish fighting back. If we thought that there was no one we could run to for safety, wed be less likely to run, or something like that. In that case, if I told them my true identity, that was the quickest way to get me killed.


    It didnt take long before they started sorting us out. The big woman left to go do something else, and it was now a bushy woman with much darker skin than most of the woman in this country. She had a permanent sneer on her face, and her words struck like a whip.


    You you look weak, go to line 5. That way! Fool!


    You youre probably stupid. You can do well here.


    That was all it took for her to decide what we would do. I knew very little about mining, but I suspected that some jobs were really easy and some jobs were very difficult. So, that meant, the rest of our lives, and possibly even our very survival, depended on her quick whip decisions.


    You She came up to me.


    I was so lost in thought, that I immediately responded like a soldier. Yes!


    A small smirk formed on her face. A ve that knows their ce. Not bad. In that case, Ill give you a job in the kitchens.


    I stood and immediately curtsied, although badly. I really had no clue what was good or bad, but I wasnt going to question it. It didnt take more than a nce to see several jealous looks directed my way. It appeared as if the kitchen was an enviable job, and not everyone was given it. My eyes quickly scanned the hallways, and I saw the signs on the walls dictating which way to go. The mess was indicated, and through the mess hall that had to be the kitchen. I nearly dashed off in that direction.


    I didnt even give Ang another look. Rather, my mind was way too frayed and I was only just keeping it together. I kept asking myself what the point of these mines were. Unfortunately, there was no answer for me.


    I was surprised to find that there was no one shadowing or watching me. Rather, as soon as I was set on my location, then I face no oversight. However, the walkway was narrow, and there really wasnt anywhere I could go. It was a situation where I more or less had to act the way they wanted, and it seemed they knew that. We were underground, and the entrances were bound to be heavily guarded. In that respect, this was basically a dungeon.


    If I didnt do my tasks I wouldnt get food and would starve to death. This was that kind of environment, do or die. After identifying the mess, where a few hundred women at a time sat and ate in deathly silence, the mming and cracking of pans were enough to lead me to the kitchens. As soon as I entered, I gave another lousy curtsy.


    My name is Calie, Ive been sent to work in the kitchens.


    You have? A woman even bigger than therge woman who sent me this way pulled out argedle and waved it at me. You look kind of scrawny. I bet you wouldnt be able to scrub the grease out of a single pan.


    Ill do whatever you ask, mdy! I put my arm over my chest as if making an oath.


    The woman watched me more carefully.  A new recruit, are we?


    Yes, maam! I said.


    Well, youve already got in the taskmistresses good favor if you made it this far. Youre quite adaptable. Perhaps I can use it. In that case, youre on delivery duty. Get to know thepound on the job.


    I nodded. Yes, maam!


    I felt a bit like a sham acting this way, but there was nothing else I could do at the moment but y the part. I felt like this woman understands the situation I was put it. At least, I was willing to fake it, even though I had been turned into a ve by whoever it was in charge of this operation.


    There is not much to it. Therge woman said. Grab these meals, take them to the sections theyrebeled under. The miners might like to see a fresh young face like yours. Gives them hope theyll ever get out of that pit again. When youre done, Ill show you where youll be sleeping and so-on. Do your job properly, and youll live until tomorrow. Understood?


    U-understood!


    Thats how I ended up loading a bunch of carts with tes. Certain people gotplete meals, although most of them would just get slop in a bowl. That was the primary food geared to the majority of the ves.


    My first few attempts at deliveries ended up a littlete, but thankfully no one seemed to notice. I could only go by the signs on the walls to find my way around theplex. As I did so, I did exactly as the kitchen chef suggested and I was mapping out everything. In essence, there were six areas under the ground. An administrative area where those in charge worked and maintained order, a kitchen and mess area where food was handled, a residential area where ves were allowed to sleep in small hovels. There was the lift area where stones were sent up to the surface, and then there was the primary diggingwork, where people widened corridors and built supports. Finally, there was the pits, an area deep down, where the stability was unknown and death wasmon.


    Those assigned to the pits were assigned essentially a death notice. They were not given residential ess and had to sleep and work down there. After only a few hours, I was already getting a feel for how things worked. The primary enforcement people had were to not end up in the pits. Hey, at least youre not in the pits. Is something someone would say tofort another. Shh youll end in the pits if they hear you. Might be a threat to warn people to be cautious. It was the final ce I had reached. There was a pulley system, like an elevator, but without any protective rails in the slightest. It really did look like a pit which headed straight down into darkness.


    Alright, I guess I need to bring them their food. I sighed, although all that was left was the gross looking gruel. Lady, can you help lower me and my cart down?


    The girl leisurely lying by the pits drop shot me a surprised look. You new here?


    Ah yeah? I said, feeling a bit awkward that I was fitting in so easily into this environment.


    The girl grinned. Ah though so. Well, be my guest, get in. Ill happily lower you.


    She had a surprisingly chipper expression on her face now, where previously she had just looked disinterested. Most everyone I had seen up until now had certainly not looked happy, so her sudden improvement in mood caught me off guard. Was she just happy that she was useful? I supposed that could be the reason. I really couldnte up with any other.


    After getting on the trolley, she began turning the wheel and lowering me down. Ever so slowly, I was lowered into that darkness. So far, it had been rather cold and damp just about everywhere, but to my surprise, as I was lowered into the hole, it actually started to warm up. By the time I reached the bottom, it was hot enough to be mildly ufortable.


    I pulled the cart off the elevator, but I barely took two steps when she started rolling it back up again. I turned around and looked up at the hole.


    Hey! I shouted.


    My voice echoed through the cavern. Then, other sounds started toe from the darkness. Several girls started to appear from the dark corners of the room. These women had unkempt hair. Their bodies mostly looked emaciated, and they were covered in dirt, filth, and scars.


    Oh, they brought the cart down? One asked, snorting to herself.


    Dont they usually just dump the slop down the hole and let us scrape it off the ground.


    A new girl.


    Oh isnt she pretty.


    My face started to lose its color as more and more severe looking women started toe out into the open. I only understood now that the pits were not the ce for me. Other people just dumped the slop down the hole and called it a deal. I came down personally, with the cart and I realized it was not enough food to cover all the people here. Some of them were looking at me like I was food too, although a few I felt had more carnal desires in mind.


    If they knew I was a man, I couldnt imagine what would happen. The situation would be disastrous.


    W-well then, I brought your food. I managed to get out nervously. In that case, Ill be on my way.


    No, stay a while


    Dont go until weve had our fill.


    Some of the women had gone to the cart, opening it up and pulling out scoops of slop with their bare hands. Others took more interest in me, bypassing the cart entirely. I was now surrounded by at least four women. They were licking their lips and looking ready for a fight. Thesedies had been without proper food, water, or light for who knew how long. There was no reason I wasnt stronger than them. I raised up my hands.


    I wouldnt be manhandled as I had been by those women on the surface who had enved me and dragged me down to this hell. This time, I would fight back. Id give these women such a fight that I would even make Brooke proud. Thats right, she was my strength.


    Enough! A shout shook through the room, and everyone there immediately turned as if being obedient as a stronger person came.


    A short haired woman stepped out, her face grim. Stop acting like animals. Thedy was nice enough to not drop the slop down, we reward behavior that makes our lives better, not punish it. Would you rather keep eating off the floor!


    All of the girls around her clearly respected the neers voice, as they were lowering their heads and considering. The ones who had been scooping slop into their mouths with their hands finally stopped, backing away with blushes.


    However, none of that was within my notice at the moment, because my eyes were focused on the woman in front of me. My eyes started to water, and my knees felt week. The woman walked up to me.


    Youre new, but if you choose to bring the cart down here, Ill personally guarantee your safety, or my name isnt Brooke.


    Brooke I had finally found her. I was in the pits. In a mere week, I went from prince to a ve. Now, at my lowest, there she was. At that moment, I could kiss her. No, I was going to kiss her! I grabbed Booke and then kissed her right on the lips. When she slipped me some tongue during that kiss, I realized she probably thought I was a woman. Brooke please show a little restraint.

 Book 3: Chapter 13

    Book 3: Chapter 13


    "Get up, youzy louche! A foot lightly kicked me in the butt.


    My eyes opened and I let out a yawn before sitting up. Madame?


    Madame was the name that the Kitchen Head went by. She was usually a tough, hard woman, but she seemed to have taken a liking to me, so I was usually treated pretty well. Even her kick was far lighter than she often gave to the other girls. After two weeks in the caveplex, I was starting to get used to the routine. I may have had the body of a frail prince before, but I was still Clyburn deep down, and the thought of working hard didnt unnerve me. Madame liked that I wasnt afraid of getting dirty, and strangely enough that meant she gave me the cleaner jobs. She was kind of strange in that way.


    She ruffled my hair with her greasy hand and then hit it with adle using the other. Go make yourself look useful.


    I rubbed my head as I fell out of bed, running my way back into the kitchen. I mostly just helped the girls who looked like they were struggling the most, and the end result was that I was well-liked among the ves, even though I often was given a lighter load. In fact, every ve in the underground mine was starting to get to know me, as I was often the one who performed the food runs. It was considered a very desirable position in the kitchen, which was perhaps why I tried to reduce jealousy by helping other girls with their jobs too.


    As for the ve masters, they werent people that I met usually. That big breasted woman was the main overseer, and everyone under her was a ve, if not a slightly better treated ve. The system had something akin to a caste system, where as long as our goals and numbers were reached, the ves were allowed to keep to themselves. If they werent, food, water, and other amenities were withheld as punishment.


    It was a pretty effective system which left you too busy working hard for food andfort to even think about escaping as a ve. For most native people, this wasnt even on their minds. The second they heard they were owned by the royal family, it was like Uncle Sam saying he needed you. They would work as hard as they could. The only ones that would humor dissent were those that werent local. Most of these people ended up getting tossed into the pit.


    This was how Brooke ended up in her situation. Like many others before her, she was actively looking for a way to escape. All it took was a single rat, and soon she was left to mine in the pits until she dies from starvation or exhaustion.


    This was the first piece of advice that Brooke had left me when I encountered her in the pits. If I had any thoughts of escape, there was no one up top-side that I could talk about it with. Top-side is what the pit crew called everyone higher up in the mine. Although this group was a bitwless, in some ways, they were more unified, since every woman there had a strong desire to escape their fate. ording to Brooke, unless I wanted to end up among them, I needed to keep my mouth closed.


    In that respect, I became Brookes eyes and ears on the topside. The hope was that I coulde up with some way to get a message to the outside world. Brooke told me to bide my time and to just keep my ears open and look for an opportunity to exploit. She kept the other women off of me, and somehow I even had grown a rapport with those in the pit, who had grown used to my presence. That was all there was to it, and that was two weeks ago.


    Brooke didnt know my true identity. I wasnt even sure how I could tell her. Hey, Brooke, remember your old boss and friend who may or may not be dead? Hes me! Oh Im also a guy and the Prince of this nation. I wanted Brookes help, but if she thought I was crazy and unreliable, then I wouldnt be able to do anything for her. Thus, I could only do what she said.


    Whenever I had food to bring them, I went down into the pit personally. The first time the rope girl had brought me back in one piece, she had been shocked. However, the pit crew liked having food that wasnt on the ground, even if there werent enough dishes to go around. As I became known as the delivery girl the pit didnt harass, that also meant I was put on the deliver duty even more.


    Brooke seemed to hold their respect, and she for some reason decided to put her hopes on me. Perhaps it was because I got excited and kissed her the first time we met. I had told her I had mistaken her for some other bule woman. Would Brooke really be so easy to put unearned trust in me just because we shared a kiss? Well, when I finally did break the truth to her, I had a feeling a lot of trust would be lost.


    Calie, stop cleaning the floors. We have a special order. Madame had prepared it herself, so it had to be special.


    Some people thought that Madame wasnt a ve at all. Many believed her to be a real cook hired on and brought down here. She kept the other girls in line and wasnt above paddling girls who misbehaved. She also enjoyed special privileges that it didnt seem like any other ve got. Most ves got a handful of vegetables in a soup. Those in the pits got basically slop. Meanwhile, Madame had ess to meats, carbs, and vegetables. I wasnt that bothered by it, but a few of the other girls were jealous.


    One such fine te was handed to me. Some of the other girls stared jealously, licking their lips. Madame was giving me a great bit of trust. The other girls would certainly pilfer off some of the food on the way. They wouldnt eat enough to be obvious, but they might take a few fried vegetables here, and a spoonful of desert there, whatever they could get away with and not be noticed. As for me, I wasnt interested in something as inconsequential as some slightly better food. Rather, I had taken Brookes words to heart, and my mind was focused on the big picture.


    Whoever I was being sent to was someone important to this organization. This was exactly the break I was looking for. Keep my head low, wait for the opportunity. No, I couldnt get too excited. This was just one opportunity. There was no saying Id learn anything here. I just had to perform well, and then I could open even more opportunities.


    As I had such ideas, I took the te and bowed, then listened to the directions she provided. The location was past a checkpoint. This was the highest point I had ever been to before. It was the absolute closest to freedom. Yet, my chances of making my break were slim to none. I understood that all too well. This was nothing like the day or wrath in Amaryllis. These guards were far from terrified high school girls being pushed into doing something they werent even sure they wanted to be a part of.


    The guards waved me right through with a nod, and I continued on down a long corridor. Although I was still underground, this area looked less cavern-like and more like a basement cer. The floor was t and clean. The walls were more uniformly chiseled out. The ce had a clean feel to it. I finally came to the door that had been indicated to me and knocked softly.


    Come in, already! A voice on the other side said.


    I felt a tinge of familiarity as I opened the door and stepped in. Immediately, my eyesnded on a woman who was casually drinking some wine. She was dressed in a nice dress and didnt show any signs of being beaten down or living underground for thest couple of weeks. This was meaningful, because thest time I saw Ang, she was being sent away to the ve blocks as soon as me.


    A-a I let out a noise of surprise as my eyes popped open.


    Move girl! Another woman sitting across from her barked. Bring the meals.


    I jumped and immediately started putting the meals out on the tes. When Ang noticed me, a smirk appeared on her face.


    A small world. It must be fate we meet again. Ang spoke to me.


    I shot the other women in the room a look. There were two when with veils wrapped around their heads, obscuring their expressionspletely. One of the women looked to be pregnant, and pretty far along too. As for their figures or bodies, they werepletely covered by their unique garb.


    Mydy, I thought you were a sent to do mining, I said as politely as I could, making sure I didnt pause a second with the work as I spoke.


    I told you before, I alwaysnd back on my feet. Ang grinned and then brought out her hands gesturing. Come, girl, sit next to me and enjoy a meal. What these two are bribing me with has to be better than the filth they feed the ves.


    I hesitated for a second, but when I saw the other two women not react, I moved to sit by her. Getting in close with Ang was a good idea if I wanted to escape this ce. I was just a fly on the wall, listening to the conversation, buying my time until I could do something that would free me and Brooke. Well, as long as I was freed, Id be able to free Brooke. In an instant, I could summon an army and wipe this entire ce out. If I could get to the castle, thats all I needed.


    The door opened again and the big-breasted woman walked in. She took an nce at me, who was seated next to Ang but didnt say anything more. Ang had a grin on her face and she wrapped her arm around me, pulling me closer to her. She lifted the lid off the tter of food I brought them and seemed intent on feeding me the first spoonful herself. She even made me say ahhhhh.


    Im sorry I amte. The big-breasted woman said, finding a ce to sit for herself. The Queen is tearing the city apart looking for that silly Prince of hers. Keeping her people from noticing the mines has been a strenuous duty. What I wouldnt give to know the location of that damned boy.


    That does bring up a good point, Ang spoke casually, her arm slowly making its way down my skirt as she tried to feed me a piece of fruit. What are you looking for down here? Its a pretty big operation just for some diamonds or gold.


    This is not something you need to know. The non-pregnant woman in the veil snapped. We have dug you out of your hole for a different reason.


    Right, right you wanted to ask me some questions? Ang responded casually as she stroked my hair. Ask away. Ill kill who you need dead, Ill steal what you need stolen. Im ady of many talents.


    The other girl put a paper on the table and slid it in Angs direction. Have you seen this boy?


    The pair of us looked down at the image. I let out a gasp, but at the same time, Ang had clenched her fist in my hair. The image was someone we were both familiar with. The image was of me. Clyburn Bonholdt, it was a student picture I had taken when I had joined Amaryllis. My slip waspletely covered up by Angs action, and I managed to school my face before anyone realized anything was amiss. What in Gaias name would these people want with my old self?


    Why does it alwayse to this boy, Ang growled, her expression turning quite ugly.


    We know you were hired to capture him. The girl said, her voice less angry sounding than the other girls. We want to know where he ended up!


    Ang frowned, one hand nervously stroking my leg while the other reached out and poured more wine. I delivered the damn kid. It cost me a boiler. I dont know what else to tell you. I handed him straight to the people that hired me. My reward was my ship burned to the ground and my crew killed.


    Who were the people that hired you? The woman demanded.


    I dont know


    Ang!


    They covered their faces. The same as you. In fact, you could be the same bitches for all I know. One of them was pregnant. The other was short. Had a temper. Who the hell is this kid?


    A name a description anything? The non-pregnant one stood up, her eyes ring.


    Something about the way she acted tugged at my memory, but I was a wallflower. I couldnt look at them too closely or Id bring their attention. I was just Angs little ything. Dont mind me. Her hand was starting to work its way up my skirt now. She had already groped my chest, but finding nothing there she had moved on to greener pastures.


    Uh the pregnant girl yeah she used the other girls name. She called her lily or lisa or something.


    Lilith? The girl snarled. Was it Lilith?


    Ang snapped her fingers. Yup, thats the one. She called her Lilith.


    She picked up her te of food and the bottle of alcohol. I didnt understand why until a secondter the veiled woman overturned the table, sending everything else flying.


    That demon hunting bitch! She cried out. Clyburn what do you have on Clyburn? What did he say? What did he do?


    Ang blinked. Ah you didnt hear that part?


    What part? the pregnant woman sat forward anxiously.


    He died. He blew up in a boiler explosion. What I delivered was nothing but an ashy corpse.


    The pregnant woman suddenly let out a hiss of anger. Impossible.


    Weve scryed for him. Hes in this city. The other girl announced. Were certain of it. We just cant get a read on his exact position. Someone is hiding him.


    The conversation was really interesting, but I was much more distracted by Ang, who was taking considerable liberties with me. In the darkroom, we had been chained to opposite sides of the room and the closest we got to each other was our hands. Now I realized that had we not been chained up, we would have spent that week in captivity much differently. This girl was a total horndog. Actually, wait, she shouldnt grab me there.


    I reached down to stop her wrist, but I felt her fingers grab around it before I could stop her.


    Eh? She made a light noise only I could hear.


    The two veiled women were discussing something between the pair of them and didnt notice this exchange. Her hand slowly cupped my balls, and then pulled out the head of my cock. It was only then that her eyes started to widen and her mouth fell open. I could only give a wry smile in response.


    A b-


    I lunged forward and kissed her, sticking my tongue down her throat in order to silence her as effectively as I could manage. It worked wonders, and her tongue quickly explored mine. Unlike before, when she had me locked in the captains quarters of her ship, my penis reactedpletely, leaving no doubt. Feeling the hardening thing in her hand, her eyes opened and she stared at me, her eyes taking on a strangely feverish light.


    Will you quit it with that in front of us, you lipstick slut. The big-breasted woman sniffed.


    Ang finally pulled her lips away, and then pulled me even closer to her, turning my legs to make sure that no one could see my erection. I coughed in embarrassment, but Ang seemed to grow even more domineering now that she knew my secret. I wasnt sure what to do about it either. Now, I was seemingly at Angs whim. My first attempt at spying and I was already caught by the balls, literally.


    The two other women turned to the pair us, displeased expressions on their faces. Unless you can offer anything else on Clyburn, you can return to your ce until we find something useful for you to do.


    The two women seemed to be dismissing Angpletely now.


    Hey! What about my airship? You promised me-


    We promised you a ship if you were useful to us. Your information has almost been a waste of our time. The veiled woman snapped. Youve been cleaned, given a better room than the ves quarters, and even fed a decent meal. Id say our generosity knows no bounds. If we find a need for a captain, we can always pull you out of your captivityter.


    You


    Unless you have anything else for us? The pregnant woman asked.


    Ang froze, but then her eyes flickered to me. Her.


    I bit my lip, not able to stop the ugly expression on my face. Sold out so quickly, I should have expected as much, but it still stung a bit when it happened. I was a lower ve still, and if I didnt anything to shut Ang up, it could have some consequences.


    What about her? The two womens eyes fell on me, and I felt my spine tingle ufortably.


    Ive taken a liking to her. Id like her to have ess to my quarters so that I might indulge.


    I let out a long slow breath as she said something I hadnt expected. On the other hand, there was an edge to her voice that suggested to me that she was likely being honest. I remembered that Ang had taken an interest in me as Clyburn too. Now that I was Caleb, she seemed to be still interested in my dick. I honestly didnt know how to respond to that.


    I could tell that the woman was sneering behind her veil. Commoner women and their lusts. Truly disgusting.


    When men were wiped out, I never thought the females would resort to such profanities just for entertainment. I still dont understand the appeal of having sex without the intent of creating a baby.


    I hadnt noticed it before, but something was very familiar with their voices. Neither woman spoke with any emotion. Their deadpan way of speaking had prevented me from noticing, especially when I was focused on Angs roaming hands. However, now that I thought about it, something about them tugged at my memory. Was this something I was getting from Caleb? I shook my head. I didnt want to remember anything that man knew. I decided I was better off pretending that I never met these women, especially if dwelling on it summoned some repressed memory of abuse.


    Perhaps these women had met Caleb. Their veiled faces could be because of the scars he gave them. That baby could very well be his own. No! I said I wasnt going to think about it!


    Very well, The veiled woman finally snorted, shooting the big-breasted woman a look.


    She nodded in affirmation, and the two women left. A familiar scent caught my nose, causing my body to stiffen. What was that smell? Sulfur? Well, we were in a mine, after all. Once the two women were gone, the big-breasted woman looked at the pair of us, Ang still holding me tightly and snorted.


    Consider yourself lucky girl, you just got upgraded from kitchen staff to a special guests sex ve!


    Ang let out a rxedugh. Even though she had been informed her freedom was restricted and shed be kept in the upper portions of an underground mine for the days toe, nothing about her expression seemed worried or unhappy about it. In fact, Ang came off as the perfect example of just rolling with it. Id admire that part of her, except the way she was looking at me suggested that my future duties genuinely would be shifting in the immediate future.


    Ang gave my cock onest squeeze. Lets go Calie Im eager for you to show me what youve got.


    I gulped. Why did I keep ending up in these kinds of situations?

 Book 3: Chapter 14

    Book 3: Chapter 14


    So open your pants and show me what you got Ang grinned.


    We had left the meeting where two strange women seemed to be after me, and now Ang and I were in her bedroom. As soon as we were by ourselves, she leaped on to the bed and gave me a wink. She had an amused and interested look on her face. She was eyeing me up and down with a more considering look that she had previously had.


    Youre not interested in finding out how I ended up down here? I asked.


    Ang blinked and then chuckled. Its not hard to figure out. Your male, so youre probably rich. Got bored, decided to dress up as a woman and muck around with themoners for a while. Since youve got that fish out of water vibe about you, some kidnappers nabbed you up for the Royals little underground project, and youve continued to hide your identity as you fear your treatment will be worse if they find out that you are really a man. Does that about sum it up?


    I blinked. That was just about the level of story I hade up with. She had already seemed to reason it all out herself so I didnt have anything to say. Was my story really so cliched? Perhaps, that was a good thing. It made it really easy to ept as well. The true story wouldnt be something anyone could easily ept.


    Yeah I guess. I shrugged, trying to make it seem like I had been seen throughpletely.


    There are cases your paranoia may hold true, but I dont think this would be one of them. Men are valuable in any country. Any life you lived would be better than digging in a mine for the gods know what.


    Youd be surprised. I sighed, remembering some of the actions I had seen done to men, despite our alleged value.


    Well, it doesnt matter to me what you choose to say or who you choose to say it to. Since Ive brought you up from the kitchens, youre now my stud. So, how about we enjoy ourselves a bit. She asked, pursing her lips together.


    Youre not upset I lied to you about my identity? I asked.


    Ang giggled. I lie all of the time. Everything I say is a lie, including this sentence. Do you think I care about your identity? It doesnt really matter to me. The only thing that does is that I can get what I want out of you.


    And what is it you want out of me? I asked suspiciously.


    Ang gave me an annoyed look. Havent I been saying since the beginning? If you keep putting me off, then Im going to grow a little more forceful.


    Is that seriously all I am to you? Some piece of ass? I responded, frowning.


    Ang barked augh. We may have spent a week chained up together, but I never would think a man would grow sentimental like that? Is there something broken in your head?


    I sighed, Perhaps


    It wasnt like I wanted a big emotional reaction from her. Rather, I had hoped she had some thoughts of wanting to get out of her current predicament. We were both essentially prisoners in this ce, and Ang seemedpletely happy remaining here as a guest to a mysterious group of people for the foreseeable future.


    Without any other choice, I took my clothing off, stripping down until I was naked in front of her. I had women change me so often that being naked in front of a woman rarely caused me to even blush. Even though Ang was watching me with a lewd expression on her face, it didnt make me ufortable in the slightest. This woman had for a short period of time been a terrifying presence in my life, but this time she was on the bed and I was standing before her.


    Emboldened, I reached forward to grab her clothes and pull it off. As my hands went towards her, a knife suddenly went to my neck. I was so shocked that my body froze in ce, my hands still in a grabbing motion as she held me at bay.


    What do you think youre doing? She demanded, an angry expression on her face.


    Taking off your clothing? I responded, feeling a bit ridiculous standing there naked with a weapon at my throat.


    It was then that I recalled that before when she had been expecting sex from me, she had also never removed a single ounce of clothing. At the time, I had been too afraid to think about it, but it might have contributed to why little Clyburn didnt function much in our first encounter on the airship. She wasnt simply rough, she had also made no attempt toe off as sexy. In fact, had I not had any in a while, I might not have been erect at all.


    Then a thought urred to me, but it was one so ridiculous I had never even considered it before.


    You.. youre a virgin? I spoke the words out loud in disbelief.


    Angs eyes widened in surprise and then narrowed dangerously. Youd darey those kinds of usations at me


    No I shook my head. Five men to service your crew my ass your crew was probably mostly lipsticks, right? Meanwhile, you just never got in a situation with a man before.


    Do you want me to cut your neck? Ang cursed, pushing her knife forward.


    I raised my hands, Hey its fine! I can just lead the way, right?


    Ang stared at me with narrowed eyes for a couple more seconds, and then finally pulled back her knife. Hmph dont think Im letting you be in charge. Im simply allowing you a little bit of room.


    As aggressive as Ang was towards others, she was almost scared towards being touched herself. As soon as my hands came out to grab her, she instinctively shied away. Was this from some kind of traumatic upbringing? For someone like like Ang, a murderous pirate, toe into being, her childhood couldnt have been normal after all.


    Feeling like I understood a piece of her slightly better, I moved a bit slower. She was still gripping her knife, watching me as I reached up to her shirt. At a moments notice, that knife could sh out and I could die. I already knew Ang to be an unstable person, so what exactly was I doing? I was doing what I had to do. I was having sex with someone who was a little crazy.


    My hands slowly undid her blouse. She was panting slightly as I did it. It wasnt the same thing as someone who looked embarrassed. It was more like an intense mistrust. She was forcing herself to allow me to touch her, and it was a bit scary. It was like petting a rabies infected dog. You might get a few strokes, but there was always that fear it could bite at any second.


    Her blouse sprung open, revealing the smooth skin of her body. She wasnt as muscr as Brooke, but she still had a toned, sporty body, rather than delicate or soft. Ever so slowly, I peeled off her shirt. My hands went for her breasts, but as I noticed her tensing up, I decided it was best if I didnt touch them. Instead, I lowered my hands and undid her belt. I struggled a bit and finally tossed her pants to the floor.


    Looking back up, she was watching me with her head tilted. There was nothing like a blush or fear. Rather, she was just interested in what I nned to do next. Her naked body was attractive, but nowhere near the level of many of the women who had been in my life. It was a bit funny. She was about the same level of attraction that my ex-wife had. Pretty, but not beautiful. Years in this world had warped my idea of pretty versus ugly, and so she only looked rather ordinary and unexceptional.


    She had brown hair, a tanned body, and dark brown eyes that almost looked ck. Her hair was long but messy. She had a bit of an unkempt quality about her. She was also a woman who didnt shave down below, her dark course hair filling the area between her legs. Overall, she was a pretty average woman.


    What shecked in lust, she made up for in danger. Her entire body exuded energy and tension that left me feeling just a bit concerned about touching her. Up until that point, I had been very careful not to touch her bare skin. I kept to the outside of her clothing for my own safety. However, there was no clothing left, and it was time for us to begin the next step.


    So what now? She demanded, staring up at me with expectation like I was simply there for her entertainment.


    Well, in her eyes, that seemed mostly true. She just wanted me to pleasure her.


    Spread your legs open. I gulped, trying to put on a brave faade.


    She looked at me with a smirk before doing so. It felt like she was doing the act just to humor me. Wait, wasnt I doing this because she didnt give me any other choice? Why did I feel like she waspletely in charge even though I was leading the way for all of our sexual acts?


    Wanting to get it over with, I spread her legs and slid myself inside of her. She let out a gasp as I went in. Then she reached out and pped my arm.


    Not so quick! She growled.


    Ah sorry


    Although she hadnt felt all that tight or virginal, this was still her first time. I rocked my hips, thrusting inside her. I started out slowly, picking up speed as I went along. Soon, she was panting a bit. She didnt seem to let out any moans. Plus, she kept her eyes wide open. Several times I thought about putting my hands on her or kissing her, but watching the knife still clenched in one of her hands, I didnt dare to take things a step farther.


    Keeping my hands to my sides, I slowly thrust in and out of her. Itcked the intimacy I was used to, but at the very least I could remain hard and get the deed done. For the first time in my life, I truly felt what it was like to be a seed dispenser. Amusingly enough, that wasnt even what she wanted out of me. However, without any of the closeness, just the raw thrusting of our parts together, I could imagine what my life could have been like. There were some cultures that just saw a man as a dick and balls attached to a life receptacle. I could have had a daily existence of pumping one woman after another endlessly without feeling.


    Im going to cum! I finally dered, thrusting away inside her.


    Do it. She said in a voice that came off more like an order.


    I grabbed her legs as I came. She tensed up, but I was far too focused on the feel of her pussy than the environment around me to stop myself. Pushing myself deep inside her, I released the first load I had since my mother a few weeks ago. Had it seriously been that long since Ist had sex? That felt like a record considering the nature of this world. When I finished up, I pulled out and backed up a few mistakes.


    Ang closed her legs back up. Whether she received any pleasure from our actions or not waspletely up in the air for me. I didnt know what was going through the womans mind. She was apletely closed book.


    Very well She leaned back on the bed and chuckled. You can return to your duties. Ill call you again when I want you.


    She didnt give me any room to talk to her anymore. I could only turn my back on her and walk away.


    When I reached the door, I nced back. Are you really not going to make any attempt to leave this ce?


    Ang nced over at me, her expression not flickering for a moment. As the silence lingered, I realized that she had no intention of giving me an answer. I let out a long sigh, turned and left the room. I ended up returning to the kitchens in time to pass out dinner. My thoughts wereplicated as I delivered the tes of food out to the various rooms. Did I have an ally with Ang? At the very least, my ess had increased. To get to her room, I had to pass another checkpoint. That was one checkpoint closer to the surface.


    I decided to tell Brooke about what happened. I didnt mention the fact that I had be Angs sex buddy. For some reason I felt like it may have some unintended side effects if I told her that hard truth. However, I did tell her about the mysterious couple, and the increased ess that I had now that I was delivering meals to the upper corridors of the mine.


    Thats good. Brooke nodded her head. Keep doing what youre doing. Ill let you know when I work out a n.


    The days continued onward, and another week passed in the mine. Every day I was sent up to deliver food to Ang. Some days, she would keep me there and have me service her. Other days, she wouldnt be in the mood. Although I mentioned escaping each time, she always gave me a cold look and absolutely no response. Simply put, she seemedpletely disinterested in getting out of the mine.


    Finally, I had enough of waiting. I decided it was time I took matters into my own hands. The next time I delivered food to her, as soon as I was done, I didnt return straight to my checkpoint. For all anyone knew, shed be holding me up for several hours to y with her toy. Therefore, there was nowhere I needed to report. There were also a lot less prying eyes past the checkpoint, so no one to report me not doing my duty in hopes of currying some favor.


    I didnt do much. I went a few extra halls out of my way and then eventually turned back and headed through the security checkpoint. However, the next day, I did it again, and then again. I was forming a mental map of theyout of the mine. I knew the lower levels well thanks to my deliveries. Now, thanks to Ang, I was growing more familiar with the upper levels too.


    While I did this, there was another thing I started to do as well. I started smuggling more stuff down into the pit. It started out with small things, things that could fit in my pocket. However, the more I gave them, the bolder I grew. I handed them a rope. By all ounts now, they could get out of the pit if they wanted to. I also managed to make a map that could get them as far up as I had gotten, the third and hopefully final checkpoint.


    We got pickaxes we can use as weapons. Once were all out of the pit, we can escape. Someone said.


    They have magic. A single spell could copse the cavern. They might leave us all for dead if we even tried. We cant do this recklessly.


    We have to get through the checkpoints without rming the next checkpoint.


    How about this girl? Shes been through it. If we send her first, then theyll put their guard down. At that point, we can take them out!


    I was standing nearby with my arms crossed, eyeing Brooke anxiously out of the corner of my eye. I was eager to escape, just like the rest of them. This was not a location I wanted to be trapped in anymore. In fact, I just wanted to go back to Amaryllis in general. I didnt care what body I had anymore. This entire country tired me.


    Okay prepare what you can. Brooke shrugged. Well escape, tomorrow night.


    What do you want me to do? I asked.


    Meet us at the first checkpoint. Well let you lead the way. Well keep everyone quiet. Just try to disarm the guards. Once we get through one checkpoint, itll be on to the next. Quick, quiet, and thorough.


    I nodded, finally returning to the kitchens. That night, I had trouble sleeping. I worked out her words in my head a hundred times. She didnt n to use my help in the pit. Rather, they were going to escape it using the rope and a n I wasnt provided. They were really showing me a lot of trust here. If I went and told at this point, they seriously could have put all their lives in jeopardy. That showed how much trust they had given me.


    I delivered food as normal. Ang took her food as normal and then she took me as well. I made sure to give her no sign that today was any different than any other day. God willing, this would be thest day we ever met. However, I didnt invite her toe along. I didnt trust Ang in the slightest, and I wasnt willing to risk anything on her. When I left her room, if anything, I felt a bit relieved.


    Finally, my duties were done for the day, and I could only lie down on my small bed and wait for night toe. I got up numerous times to pace, feeling extremely anxious. There was no clock, so time was a rtive thing. Fearing showing up toote, I decided earlier was better. I snuck out of the kitchens quietly and then headed for the first security checkpoint. I didnt approach it, but I remained in the path that would pass it and waited. When someone wondered by, I made sure to hide.


    Time wore on, and the group of Brookes never came. I frowned, wondering if I had been given the incorrect location. Or worse, maybe Brooke hadnt really trusted me and they all chose to leave without me. I carefully got a closer look of the watch and was relieved to see it was still manned. If Brooke and her group had passed through, those guards would undoubtedly be unconscious right now.


    No, there was no reason to be relieved. If Brookes group didnt arrive, it meant that something had happened between yesterday and now. Frowning, I made my way back down to the entrance to the pits. I looked around carefully for the girl who would have manned the esctor and guarded the pits. She waspletely absent. They had someone watching the pits 24/7. These were the most dangerous women in the mine. Even though the person was no fighter, they were to report anything going wrong. Had a rope swung up, they would have immediately fled for help. Was that what happened? They should have had me incapacitate her before they made their escape!


    Except, if she had run, there would have been other clues. There would have been other ves or security here. There would be ropes. Instead, the pulley elevator was down in the hole. They never left it down there. I frowned, grabbing some spare rope and tying it. Looking around, and finding no other option except to check myself, I lowered myself down into the pit. Climbing back out again without the help of the pulley would be very difficult, but I knew enough about climbing to lower myself without hurting myself.


    As I reached the bottom of the pit, I nced around and saw no one around. I had never taken a tour of the pits before, so I didnt know this area very well. There were four hallways that went off. The paths were arcing down, the step very deep. I took the one I had seen Brookee out of the most. The farther down I got, the hotter the air felt. I was very quickly sweating and was d the ve outfits werent particrly heavy.


    After about ten minutes of walking, I finally came into a massive cavern. I could hear bubbling, and it took me a moment to realize there was actual water on either side of me, but it was boiling. Was it boiling because it was hot, or was it hot because the water was boiling? Those were thoughts that werent getting anywhere.


    Calie A voice suddenly spoke up.


    Huh? I turned and noticed a woman. She had a scalding burn on half of her face, and she was lying dangerously close to the boiling water like at some point she had been pushed into it. I ran over to her and kneeled down. Pulling her away from the heat, I looked at the side of her face that wasnt burned.


    You I remember you.


    You need to get out of here. She spoke through struggling breaths.


    Whats going on? I demanded, What happened to our escape?


    The thing that they were looking for. They found it.


    They found it? Wait, what is it? I asked.


    She weakly lifted her finger, pointing down the path of the cavern. On either side of that path was the boilingke. I couldnt see into the darkness, but there were faint shes of light like other miners might have made it farther.


    Who did this to you? I asked. The vers?


    She shook her head. When we broke through we knew that this was what they were looking for. Some wanted to just flee, but Brooke wanted to take whatever it was with us, so she led an expedition into the cavern. A few hourster, two women came down in the elevator. We decided to jump them and kidnap them, but they overwhelmed us. They made us show them the cavern. When anyone acted up, they tossed us aside.


    She looked over bitterly at the boilingke. I got the idea. Although it was still dark, I thought I could see a few bodies floating in that boiled mess. As for those girls, were they the two veiled women who I had met with Ang? Somehow, remembering the dark feeling they gave me, it didnt seempletely unbelievable. I shook my head.


    If Brooke is down there, then I need to go too.


    Girl youre the only one of us not implicated in this. Just turn around and leave. The woman I was talking to grabbed my arm with her undamaged hand. This isnt your issue.


    Staring down the path that headed into some unknown abyss, where a secret relic was just unearthed, I felt like I had to go. In some small ways, I almost felt like I needed to go. I pulled the top off of me and tossed it into theke, bearing my chest which was decidedly not feminine. It was really hot and it was starting to chafe. I stopped making any attempt to hide my voice either.


    I need to go, I said. I dont know why, but suddenly I feel like this might be why I was here in the first ce.


    The womans eyes widened, but she didnt say anything in response. I turned and headed into the darkness.

 Book 3: Chapter 15

    Book 3: Chapter 15


    The cavern was dark and steamy. It was so hot that my lungs felt burnt just breathing in and out the acrid air. This path went on for what felt like ages. It was just me alone with the boiling sea, a lone path just barely above the water. I saw more bodies tossed along the path. Whoever those women were, they were now toast.


    There faces were so burnt so badly that they were unrecognizable. There were also skeletons who had been boiled clean, their bones sitting for who knows how long. Were they past explorers? I didnt know. The only thing I could do was keep heading forward. For some strange reason, I felt like my answersy with whatever artifact they were trying to find.


    When I first saw it, I thought I was looking at a mirage. In the distance, the cavern grew to an enormous height. I couldnt see the ceiling anymore. Deep in the steamy fog was a massive structure. The closer I got, the more I realized it was actually a castle. I could only see the front of it. The rest of it was hidden behind the walls of the cave. Giant stctites and stgmites in front of the castle gave it a more menacing aura as if I was walking into the jowls of some great beast.


    I pressed forward, having already made it this far. If Brooke was in there, I had to help her. If those two women had hurt Brooke, I didnt know what I would do. I shoved my way through the front door, opening up into a massive entryway. It was much cooler on the inside than it was away from the boilingke. There was a massive stairway that proceeded up to the second floor. There were also doors on either side.


    Looking down at my feet, I could see scattered footsteps in the dust. It was definitely clear there had been more than a couple of people here recently. Going just by the bodies I had seen, there had to be at least a few dozen of the pit miners left alive. The steps seemed to scatter. Whoever the two mysterious women were, this castle wasnt what they were looking for, it seemed. Rather, they were looking for something inside the castle.


    Clyburn? How are you here? A voice came out of the darkness.


    I spun, squinting as a figure came out slowly. It was a pregnant woman wearing a veil. In fact, she was probably the veiled woman whom I had met in that room with Ang. Wait? What did she call me?


    I looked down at my hands and gasped. They were shorter and pudgier than the long and slender ones that I had before. In fact, they looked like my own hands. They look like Clyburn!


    How in the I shook my head. Who do I look like to you?


    The girl kept her distance. Ive been looking for you.


    My sudden surge of happiness drained as I remembered that these women were searching for me. I know


    Her eyes widened for a second but then narrowed suspiciously. What do you know?


    I know that baby is mine I couldnt think of any other reason a woman would be hunting me down.


    What I didnt understand, was how they had found me here. There was some mention of scrying. They used some kind of magical spell to track me here. If that was the case, then wasnt it possible that my family from Amaryllis could do the same? They could also being or already be here too, wondering where I am!


    The girl grabbed her stomach, seeming very shocked by my words. So it really is you? Master?


    M-master? Iughed, scratching my neck awkwardly. Actually, Im a lord right now.


    The girls eyes flickered, and then she bowed down as low as her stomach allowed. In fact, it looked like she was about to teeter over.


    Of course I didnt mean any offense. My lord you truly have been resurrected. Our sister feared failure. However, I knew the truth. I knew you transmigrated to this world properly.


    Transmigration! I shook. You know Ie from another world?


    O-of course my lord. She nodded excitedly. Ie from the same world. I am yours. My body, my soul. Pleasemand me, my great lord.


    I shook my head, trying to get a grasp on this development. I had thought she was someone I knew, but it turned out to be something different. She was looking at me with reverence. She also seemed to know about my transmigration. Thats something I had never told anyone other than Hannah.


    Why did my body change? I asked, looking back down at my body and making sure I was really Clyburn again.


    Eh? My lord?


    I swear, I had a different face when I entered the castle, I said, half to myself.


    Ah the castle distorts illusions, remember my lord? the woman finally righted herself with some difficulty. So, you were hiding behind an illusion? No wonder we couldnt find you. It was also genius faking your own death. We tried to stop that wretched woman from getting her hands on you, but that night went belly up for us all.


    Most of what she said was difficult to understand. Who was the wretched woman? Was she talking about Angs delivery? Just who had hired Ang to kidnap me anyway? They had hired a crazy person who had tried to rape me and even killed innocent people. There was no way they were good.


    Remember? Should I know this ce? I asked, looking around nkly.


    This ce is your birthright, my lord. Your inheritance. The woman exined. When we tracked you here, I figured this must be where you were nning to head. We even had the Prince poisoned, and offered a cure to get permission from this citys Royalty. That stupid mother would have burned down the city for her precious Caleb.


    I could only stare nkly as she filled in nks one after another. So, Caleb was cured of poison? If that was true, then who was I? Was I just an illusion made to look like Caleb? Who put me in Calebs ce? Where was the devil prince? Every time I had a question answered, it just led to more questions.


    It was this Lilith person? I asked.


    Let us not speak her name. She was only an imposter. Many in this world think she is you. She is a sphemer who must be taken care of. Her and that associate of hers.


    Associate? Is that the other um pregnant woman?


    My lord does not need to worry about her! The woman cried out, She is just some harlot who should have died. I cursed her, so her baby will remain unborn!


    Hah I shook my head, still, nothing was making sense. In that case, I want to see who you are, pull off your veil.


    Of course, my lord, this body is yours to do with as you please. She pulled up her veil.


    Immediately, my eyes grew distorted. I took a step back and hissed slowly. It was exactly who I expected it to be, and exactly who I knew it was impossible to be. The girl standing before me had short hair, a prettyplexion, and a pregnant body. Without makeup, she might have looked more like a boy. This was Ashley, the girl that haunted my dreams. The girl who had died. The entire reason I was in this mine was because I thought I had seen her. It hadnt been a vision after all. It really was Ashley.


    Ash I saw you die I spoke weakly.


    The girl cocked her head. She did die? But death is a minor thing.


    Minor I couldnt believe the wordsing out of her mouth. How can it be minor?


    I took three steps forward and then embraced her. The girl let out a cry of surprise, but then she didnt fight as I hugged her, allowing just enough room for the baby. I kissed her lips. They were soft and warm, and they felt simr. Then, the fact she was pregnant hit me like a brick.


    The baby Its mine. You were pregnant? I said.


    She smiled and nodded. Yes, my lord. He is male. Our baby is growing strong.


    Shouldnt he have been born already?


    Of course not! Ashughed as I touched her stomach. My lord knows that demon women have a much longer incubation period. It will take at least twice as long before the baby is born. I still have many months to go.


    Right a a demon? My eyes dted as I started to get a strange sinking feeling.


    Ash smiled at me, but suddenly I could see a bit of sinisterness in her eyes. She was calling me lord as if it was natural. More than that, if she was the veiled woman, they had casually poisoned a prince, ckmailed a Royal family, started an illegal ve trade, and ultimately murdered dozens of women. This wasnt the Ashley I knew. She even said it herself. Ashley died. Sulfur I thought it was the boilingke outside, but there was a faint scent of sulfur on her.


    This couldnt be Ashley. If that was the case, then that meant the demon summoning ceremony worked. That had been Diba Monics goal form the beginning. She had wanted to summon demons into our world. It was supposed to enter me, but it ended up inside Ashley instead! Demons were only supposed to be able to take over men! I had remembered reading something about that in this worlds bible.


    That was right, Ashley was half male! Numerous body parts had been swapped out with her brothers during an unfortunate ident. Although she was technically a woman where it counted, a demon could still get inside her. Ashley was a demon, and that would make the baby in her stomach a demons baby!


    I didnt know why the summoning had failed all that time ago. I took it up to Dibas entire story being superstition, except that I felt the Demons. When I jumped across the portal to save Lyra, I felt them trying to enter my soul. However, it also felt like they couldnt. So, what happened? They entered whoever they could. They had a whole tree of recently killed boys who could have been possessed. Why Ashley? Because she was pregnant? How many others are there?


    Demons how many? I asked, pulling away from her stomach like it burned me.


    Ash didnt seem to notice my change in expression. Ah? My lord, it is just Reba and myself. When my baby is born in nine months, well finally begin to spread the demon seed over the whole realm. Although, that wont matter. You should be the one to do it. Once you regain your power, well bring you as many women as you need. Spread your seed and create an army of offspring.


    I could only bite my lip bitterly. She was calling me lord. That would mean, Demon Lord. She thought I was some Demon Lord. Looking around this castle, I suddenly realized that calling it the Demon Lords castle seemed really easy. Maybe I was the demon lord after all. If demons could only enter men, and I could have 50% male offspring, then Id be the quickest way to bring back the demon race. Now that I knew Ashley had a male child, I had to rethink the probability that I was the blessed one again. How close was blessed one to Demon Lord? Were they not essentially two sides to the same coin?


    After all of this, whether I was a blessed man or a Demon Lord, my goal was to spread my seed across the world. It all came back to seed in the end. Just that alone was enough to make me smile bitterly. The second reason was Reba. She must have died when she fell from that height. Then, a Demon took her over too. Except, she didnt have any male parts that I was aware of. Was it something Diba did to her during the ritual? I didnt know. However, I had to face reality. Both women went missing shortly after the events of that day, and both women were demons.


    What about Mia? Was she a demon as well? No, Mia had to have died in that explosion at the trolley. Itd be nice to think something else happened, but that was only wishful thinking on my part. Then again, was this fate truly better? I didnt really know how I felt about Ash before she died, not that she was a demon, was she even Ash anymore?


    A suddenly light appeared from a wristband she had on. Ash looked at it for a moment and then nodded.


    The inheritance has been found, my lord. It is time for you to im it.


    R-right We had been standing in the castle entrance for some time.


    I started to follow Ash. She asionally checked her wristband as if it was feeding her the direction, and then moved forward as if she knew the way.


    So, once I have this inheritance, my power will be restored?


    Ash shook her head sadly. Your inheritance was broken into four pieces, hidden in your four castles. Remember, my lord? This will only restore 1/4thof your power. This is only one of two inheritances weve located so far.


    Two?


    The second was taken by the Lilith line. That little monster stole it and identified herself as a demon lord. That woman died and its been diluted over the years. The current Lilith still has your line. If we can capture her, you can take it back. We tried my lord, but she turned out to be too powerful.


    Was that the night that Angs ship was destroyed? I asked.


    Ash tripped. My Lord knows much more than he lets on. Are you testing me, my lord?


    Grimacing, I decided to go with the mood and responded with a lofty answer. I am the Great Demon Lord. If there are ws in my underlings understanding of things, I must take it upon myself to correct them.


    Y-yes my lord! Ash responded excitedly, looking at me with glowing eyes. You are wise!


    I snorted and raised my chin, but on the inside, I was surprised I was still standing. It felt like moments ago I had just been thinking about escaping a mine, and now I was knee deep in a conspiracy that might very well be a world-ending disaster. I was right next to a demon who might very well kill me the second she realized I wasnt this supposed Demon Lord. Furthermore, I was walking deeper into the Demon Lords castle.


    At the same time, 1/4ththe power of a Demon Lord sounded nice. I was reminded of a strange girl I once saw construct a massive magical pir and keep the ind standing. Was that the kind of power I would gain? Wait if that was the power, then didnt that mean that girl was Lilith, the fake Demon Lord? No, this was all just making my head hurt even more. I decided to just keep following Ash for the moment. I was already lost enough I probably couldnt find my way back to the entrance.


    The hallways were dark and humid. Ashley casually created a magical light source with her hand. I noticed that there was no invocation. That meant that she was mentally doing the math in her head. Was this the power of a demon? Somehow, I had a feeling it was much more than that. Half of me just wanted to hug and hold Ash, forgetting about the reality. The other half kept reminding myself that this woman had killed many people to get here.


    The walls were barren and jail-like. The entire ce had an oppressive atmosphere that threatened to fray at my mind. There was nothing of wealth strewn about at all. Whether the demon lords castles had been looted eons ago by eager adventurers or simply that the wealth was never there, to begin with, I didnt know.


    I could reason how long itd take to bury this entire castle underground to the point that it was at the bottom of a deep mineshaft. This castle had toe from the time of the demons, long before Liliths War and the Demons curse. This was before Gods flood when Demons reigned supreme. This castle was only still intact likely from magic. It was older than this worlds history.


    If I remembered my history books, one just like it was unearthed by Lilith. She was called the Demon Lord, but it turned out she was just borrowing the Demon Lords power. It seemed like when she had taken on his inheritance, she had learned the truth about men. Lilith then set out to stop the spread of male genes from the so-called Blessed Man. This got her vilified, and then the male hero who spread the male genes ended up enving her in a contract. Lilith followers hated men exactly because of her desperate spread of information.


    However, because Lilith was enved, her anti-male story somehow got polluted, and the Lilith Followers started trying to deliberately bring back the demons.


    Her bloodline continued though, up until this day. Ash had called her a demon hunter. That must have been why she was at school so long ago during the Day of Wrath. She must have picked up on the summoning and gone to investigate.


    At least, that was all I could reason out by the time we came to a hidden staircase. Ash seemed to know just where to touch it to open up a long spiraling stairway down. She smiled and looked from me to the stairway. I sighed and took the front now.


    Was I really going to take this inheritance? Well, Id rather I had it than one of the demon girls took it. The stairway spiraled down for about six floors before finally letting out in what appeared to be a massive throne room. There was light on in this room. Torches along the columns seemed to grow with a magical light. Someone had clearly been here before us. As I walked up, I noticed a small mound of bodies. These were the woman from the pit. Many of them I had known. I had smiled and poured gruel for them.


    Most had their throats slit, although a couple looked like they had suffered worst deaths. I forced myself to look at faces, but I didnt see Brooke among them.


    Sister it took you long enough. When ites to taking the inheritance, I think I A person walked out from behind the throne, but when her eyesnded on me, they widened and she stopped. Clyburn!


    The woman standing there was none other than Reba. Now there were two demons. This was another woman whose existence left me feelingplicated. We had sex, and were even friends for a while, except that she hated men with a passion. Well, if it was like Ash, that woman was already dead, and this was someone else.


    Yes, sister! We should rejoice! I have confirmed. He is the Demon Lord! Now, we can begin the ns for world domination!


    You She narrowed her eyes looking at me. Are you sure sister?


    Her eyes felt like they were seeing right through me. I instinctively shivered. I felt like she could see through everything with that look. I wanted to hide entirely.


    Of course! Ash responded proudly. Do you doubt me? My lord has stated that he has been using illusion magic to hide from us.


    Illusions? Reba frowned. Im not so sure. I do not detect a single ounce of demonic aura from this man. Perhaps your judgment is clouded. Youve also insisted on keeping that baby, despite it also not having a shred of demonic aura.


    Do not be ridiculous. Ashughed. This baby is a demon, as is his father. There is no such thing as a man without demonic aura unless you want to speak of sphemy. My baby only doesnt show an aura because our great lord suppressed it so that wretched Lilith wouldnt be able to find us.


    If that is so, sister, then answer me this Reba frowned. This castle removes all illusion. The second you walked in, any illusions would have been stripped. You said so yourself. So why is this aura still hidden?


    Ashs hand went to her lips, and her eyes widened. It was clear she hadnt considered this before. Perhaps, she was blinded by seeing what she wanted to see. She looked over at me. She had just a hint of questioning in her eyes but still seemed unconvinced that I was anything but what she expected me to be.


    This is my castle! I spoke arrogantly, Do you truly think I cannot control my demonic aura if I wanted to? I admit apse in judgment when it came to my physical alterations, but I would never bex where it matters!


    Y-yes, My Lord! Ash nodded excitedly, before turning to Reba, Enough is enough. This is our great lord. Stop acting so belligerent.


    Rebas eyes didnt change though. She was still watching me suspiciously, even as she casually bowed.


    My apologies, my lord. I dont mean to be suspicious, but as the only living demons, we must be cautious. Perhaps my lord can pull back his restraints and let us feel his demonic aura?


    Hah that I coughed. It doesnt work that way. It would take many hours to undo the aura. I dont appreciate your tone, Becky. Perhaps you should realize who is in charge here now.


    S-sorry, my lord. It wont happen again!


    If Im wrong, then you may cut me a thousand times to pieces, my lord. Reba spat back, But I wont concede until Im sure. In that case, I have a simple test for you. Afterward, if you prove yourself, I will beg forgiveness on my knees. Until you do, though, I wont allow you to take the inheritance!


    Ash looked shocked, and I was starting to sweat, but I couldnt let my persona slip now. In that case, give me any challenge you feel is necessary. I will show you my might as the Demon Lord.


    Reba smiled, and then reached behind the chair. She threw something down, which rolled down the stairs painfully with several shouts and murmers. It wasnt until they reached the bottom step only a few feet from me that I realized it was a person. It wasnt just any person, it was Brooke! She was tied up and her mouth was gagged. Her eyes were wide with shock and disbelief. It looked like she had been beaten pretty bad by Reba.


    What is this? I demanded.


    This was Clyburns bodyguard, your former host. Since you are are the Demon Lord, this is a sacrifice for you. Rape her, kill her, and then eat her. I dont care what order you do it in.


    Reba stared down the lighting in the room making her eyes look as if they were glowing red. She tossed down something which fell near my feet with a tter. Looking down, I realized it was a small knife. I knelt down and picked it up.


    If you are my Demon Lord, I believe youd even thank me for this gift, Reba said. So, show me you are he, and then take your ce on this throne!


    I gulped, staring down at Brooke tied at my feet, a shining knife in my hand. Why did this all keep happening to me?

 Book 3: Chapter 16

    Book 3: Chapter 16


    Brooke I looked between the woman on the floor and the knife in my hand.


    Is there a problem? Reba snarled. My so-called Demon Lord?


    Becky this isnt necessary Ashley said angrily, Master was using the girl, why would he just kill her now. Its wasteful! Thats why I told you not to kill all those ves on the way in either!


    Watch it, sister! Reba shot Ashley an angry look. Youre getting soft. Ever since youve been in that body, youve been acting strange like a human!


    I am no human! Ash shot back. You take that back!


    Enough! I bellowed. I am the Demon Lord. I have uses for this woman, and I wont see her dead right away. Had you killed her, Becky, youd already would have been killed by me!


    Y-you Rebas face turned indignant.


    However, the more offspring I make, the better off Ill be. I will fuck this woman, and give her my seed. At that point, she can carry another one of my demon offspring.


    Brook managed to bite the gag on her mouth and spit it out. Id rather die! You bastard. Give Clyburn back to me!


    Would you dare threaten one of my offspring! I said, ring at Reba as I tossed the knife to her feet, Would you dare?


    Rebas expression changed suddenly. It looked like my words had affected her properly. I let out a breath of relief. I thought that if I had worded it that way, there would be no way she could refuse. There are only two demons alive. If I was the demon lord, any girl I gifted with my seed would have a 50% chance of producing another demon. So, killing Brooke immediately after sleeping with her would be like murdering a demon! Not just a demon, but a Demon of their lord! Worded that way, Rebas request came off as almost sphemous.


    V-very well Reba turned away, Clyburn still wouldnt rape a woman he cared about. I know this from her memories.


    That part caught me for a moment. Her memories? That had to mean Rebas memories. That meant that the demon inside Reba could ess Rebas memories. In that respect, it might also mean that Reba was still there inside her in some way. I didnt know if that made me feel relieved or disgusted. The familiarity that she spoke about me, as if she was Reba, unnerved me a bit.


    I wont be your breed horse! Do you hear me! I wont incubate a demon! Brooke struggled in her bonds, staring at me hatefully.


    Seeing that expression on her face hurt a bit. Couldnt she see I was trying to save her life? This was the only option I had left! I wouldnt allow Brooke to die. Besides, she wanted to get pregnant eventually anyway. It would simply be sooner rather thanter.


    I kneeled down to the ground and rolled Brooke over. With her restraints binding her hands and feet, it was a little difficult. She tried to kick me, but I just managed to dodge her. Jumping forward I grabbed her hair, pulling her head towards me. I moved my lips to her ear and whispered.


    Im sorry, just trust me.


    Brookes eyes widened as I pulled back. She was ring at me, but also seemed a bit bewildered. I grabbed her pants and pulled them down. Brooke had been down in the pits for probably months, so she wasnt at her finest. Then again, I had been the mines too and probably wasnt any better. I had seen Brooke naked before, and her body was something I was familiar with.


    She had lost a bit of weight and gained a bit of muscle. She felt smaller now, perhaps even to the point of being a bit delicate and thin. Her face was haggard but still pretty. Her body was dirty but still sensual. She smelled, but it was mostly the smell of Brooke. I had fought with her many times, as we remained in close quarters, her sweaty body close to mine. I had grown very used to her scent from that. Thus, there was nothing about her body that repelled me in the slightest.


    I pulled apart her legs and then undid my belt. Brooke was watching me silently, aplicated expression on her face. Meanwhile, Reba was shooting a suspicious re, and Ashley a concerned one. I didnt see any other way out of this other than to y the part of the Demon Lord until I could escape. Maybe with this, I could convince them to give me the inheritance.


    If I did im this power, it may heal my broken magical circuits. I did think it suspicious that I couldnt ess magic in the body of Prince Caleb, but unlike with my experience as Clyburn, Caleb had no magic at all. If I could feel it, it might have been possible to realize I was under some kind of illusion. Someone hadpletely blocked my magical ability from the root. Considering for a while I didnt even know if I was in the right world, I hadnt really questioned myck of magic.


    With my penis out, I pushed it against Brooke. She in took her breath, closing her eyes and looking away. However, she didnt try to close her legs or kick me. So, she didnt see any other way out of this situation either. I almost wish she did struggle ande up with something else. I slid myself into her.


    I knew Brooke for many years now. I had considered her a friend, apanion, a protector, and even an annoyance, but never a lover. Now, I was inside her, my dick sliding in and out of her cunt. Her vaginal walls were thick and muscr, and as soon as I pushed in, she instinctively tightened them. Perhaps it was the instinct of a lesbian being prated by a foreign cock, but her snatch tightened around my cock almost to the point I couldnt get it the rest of the way in.


    She let out a breath, slowly loosening herself. Finally, I pushed myself the rest of the way into her. She didnt show any pain or difort. Brooke had been raped by her father many times when she was younger, so it was likely she didnt have a hymen. Furthermore, she had slept with likely as many or more women than I had, and she wasnt afraid of pushing her pussy to the limit. As my hips started to move, I remembered stories she had told me about herself when she was younger.


    I once asked her what her preferred size was. She told me that it didnt exist. She had tried dildos sorge that she felt like she would break. She had tried skinny things, thick things, long things, and short things. In the end, she said It didnt matter what size or softness. I found that very hard to believe, but then she asked me if I cared about what pussy I stuck my dick in. Hygiene aside, was a wet pussy really less enjoyable than a tight pussy? I might have preferences, but it didnt matter. It was the girl that mattered. It was everything else. As long as it was functional, the pussy was the least important part.


    I recalled a lot of men in my old world used to call lesbians hypocrites. As much as they imed to dislike the appearance of men, most lesbians still pleasured themselves with objects made to look like a piece of the male anatomy. However, that was the thing. The penis didnt really matter. It was about everything else. A girl with a strap-on is not equal to a guy. There are differences in hair location, body form, personality, smell, personal history, and more.


    Im sorry, youll just have to bear with me a little longer, I whispered in her ear.


    Brookes eyes seemed to rx and she put her chin down on my shoulder, holding me as closely as she could with her hands literally tied behind her back and her ankles tied at her feet. As she held me this way, my cock slid in and out of her pussy. She felt good. She wasnt wet and lewd like Rose, or tight and curvy like Hannah. She wasnt a sex toy or a fuck buddy. She was simply my friend.


    I kissed her lips. She kissed back. It wasnt about dering our love for each other. It was a kiss between people who knew each other and need that warmth and affection. Ah, tears wereing down my cheeks. I didnt mean to get so worked up with it. I grabbed her tightly and move my hips faster. With nothing else to do, Brooke started to twitch her vaginal muscles. Each time she mped down, she tightened on my cock. She did it just as I went to pull out, forcing me to tug just a little harder to get out of her. The feeling was amazing.


    I was forced into a situation where I had to rape her, and she was doing things to make it even more sexually arousing. Brooke was a hornball after all. No, she was more than that.


    Hah, Hah She started moaning as I went faster and faster.


    I didnt fondle her body. I simply hugged her and held her tightly. I wanted to make it through all of this with her. I wanted to get out of this mine. I wanted to get out of this country. I didnt want to be bothered by demons or monsters anymore.


    I secretly swore to myself that if things changed, I would also change. I was getting tired of being weak. I was getting tired of making mistakes. I had spent so much effort holding onto everything I wanted, and within thest few months, I had almost lost it all. This woman under me was one of those things I had almost lost.


    Im cumming I spoke quietly through gritted teeth, not wanting to put on a show for the watching demons.


    Do it, its fine She whispered back.


    Her body was sweaty and abused. I was using her to dump my cum. However, she didnt voice a singleint. Maybe Brooke needed a raise after we got out of this one. I buried my face in her chest as I came. My arms tightened, and so did her legs. Her pussy began to tighten and release just as my cock started to swell with pleasure. Seed spewed out of the tip of my cock, which I had plunged deep into Brookes womb. A few more thrusts and I kept delivering wave after wave of cum, letting it all fill out this lesbian partner of mine. She panted and moaned too, although, with her control over her vaginal muscles, I wasnt sure if she came or not.


    She used her vagina to milk my cock dry. Only when she had squeezed or everyst drop did she finally loosen her snatch and allow me to pull out. I looked down at Brooke onest time. There was white stuff leaking out from between her legs. She was dirty, beaten, and tied like a hog. Her face and body were red from heat, and she was all sweaty. She also looked damn beautiful to me.


    Shes pregnant now. I said tly, Are we done now?


    How can we be sure? Reba demanded, seeming uncertain.


    I shot a daft look. Do you want to stand around for two weeks to confirm if it sticks?


    Her cheeks blushed red.


    Come, Becky, the deed is done, Ash said, stroking her own belly. We may havepany if we y around here much longer. Lets snatch the inheritance, and then leave this ce.


    Becky sighed and stepped back, bowing slowly. My Lord, I apologize for having my doubts.


    Hmph I snorted, trying toe off as arrogant. If your gift wasnt satisfying, I may have made you pay with your own body as well.


    Becky flushed. If Master wants this body too, all he needs to do is ask.


    And yet, you had me rape her when I could have been having you?


    Becky grew even more docile. It looked like my beratement was doing a good job selling myself as the Demon Lord. Had I been too forgiving and too in a rush to get the inheritance, I could make these two suspect something. Instead, I realized my best hope was to continue to act like I had all the time in the world.


    M-master that Rebas arrogant faade started to break as she realized she might actually be punished for her previously arrogant actions.


    He prefers My Lord Ash stuck out her tongue.


    Enough. Simply give me your report. I said, acting somewhat annoyed.


    Ash seemed to really enjoy this behavior. I didnt know how much of their original personalities came into y here. What exactly was the social structure for demons? Did they get along in hating humans, or were they purely evil beings that hated everything, including each other? I didnt know the answer to that question. What I could tell was that Reba and Ash werent exactly on friendly terms. Either one seemed set on antagonizing the other. If I could y them off of each other, that was one more weapon I could use to survive this nightmare.


    Reba coughed, trying to recover her appearance. My lord, the inheritance is in this chair. However, the mode to unlock it isnt clear.


    Did Reba perhaps try to take the inheritance for herself even though I told her to wait? Ash shot out.


    Th-that of course not! Rebas expression wasnt convincing.


    Well, I wasnt the Demon Lord, but even if I was, had she taken my inheritance, I would have simply killed her and recovered it. Having that thought, I froze, my hand a few inches away from the chair. It was remarkably easy to start thinking like a Demon Lord. In fact, the means of unlocking the chair already came to me. It seemed really easy. All I had to do was bleed on it. Isnt all demon pacts executed with blood?


    For not the first time, I wondered if I actually was. Would I know it if I was a Demon Lord? Isnt a man who can create half men and half women exactly the guy kind of guy needed to spread the demon seed. If that was the case, then taking the inheritance could restore my memory. It could turn me into the very devil that I didnt wish to be. Maybe I was just thinking too highly of myself. However, I dide from another world. That was something I was certain about.


    Give me back the knife. I said, licking my lips.


    Reba pulled out the knife and handed it to me on both of her palms. I noticed it had flecks of blood on it, likely from the pile of women to the side. For a brief second, I considered stabbing the knife into her. However, it probably wouldnt kill Reba, or rather whatever Reba has be. She already brought a dead body back to life. She could probably shake off most killing blows, and the second I attacked once, I lost all other chances to fight back.


    I held the knife up to my palm. This part I wasnt really excited about. I didnt like cuts, and if I did gash open my palm and it didnt work, Id feel especially stupid. The two women were looking at me now, and Reba gave a regretful look at the knife, perhaps wishing she had realized that this was the method before we got here. Would she have really tried to overthrow the Demon Lord then? Who the hell knew what was going through demon minds.


    Stop! A voice cried out.


    Two new people walked into the throne room. They had hoods up, one was pregnant, the other was well short.


    You Reba snarled. My lord, now! Its toote, Lilith, the Demon Lord returns.


    She grabbed my knife and cut my palm. I let out a cry of pain, but she ignored it as she mmed my hand on the throne.


    Meanwhile, my mind was still reeling. Lilith? That little girl I had met outside the city? Who was the other woman? I could barely think.


    Other things were happening at the same exact time.


    Clyburn? The pregnant woman alongside Lilith cried out excitedly.


    No! Lilith shouted. You fool! Hes not your Demon Lord. We dont know what will happen between his blood and the inheritance!


    Shut up! Liar! Reba shouted back. My Lord, we shall kill this woman, and then you can reim her inheritance as well!


    I didnt respond though, because I felt my magical circuits going nuts. Something had plugged itself in the chakra points and I felt myself absorbing a flood of energy. It spiraled into me, but there felt like there was something off about it. It felt vile like it was dipped in rancid oil. Pictures flickered in my mind. Many of them were horrid and reminded me of the scenes I had seen during the day of wrath. There were scenes of devastation and horror. Dead bodies. Broken bodies. Demons walking the earth in a demonic form I was far more familiar with.


    As more of it came in, I pushed it away. Suddenly, it slipped down into a dark well inside me. This was the same ce that had overloaded the times that I have tried to do incantations without a woman tobine my chakra with. The powerful surge of energy, the oily disgusting slick, I pushed it down into the hole, and it flowed freely.


    I felt a strange rumbling deep inside, but I couldnt stop whatever I was doing. I felt like the dark energying from outside would somehow destroy me if I allowed it. My only choice was to keep funneling it into the abyss. However, as I funneled darkness into that abyss, that abyss seemed to be boiling.


    Reba ran at Lilith with the bloody knife held out towards her. She moved incredibly fast, at least three times the speed of a normal human. Lilith chanted something and a wall exploded out. Reba ran into the wall, bouncing off harmlessly. As for me, I fell to my knees, my hands hold the two arms of the chair, my face flushed as I continued to reject the massive energy. The rumbling was growing even more powerful. It felt like that time with the invocation. I needed to stabilize it or release it.


    M-my lord Ash said, taking a step forward as she noticed me.


    Ahhhhh. I let out a scream.


    This caused everyone in the room to turn to me. Reba was the first to say something.


    What are you doing? What is youre not the Demon Lord. What are you doing with his power? How are you doing that?


    Whats going on? The hooded girl asked Lilith.


    Hes taking in the inheritance, but its not being epted. Its like two pr opposites. Hes canceling the inheritance. Hes hes destroying it!


    Destroy Reba started running towards the throne. You bastard. You tricked me!


    I lifted a hand and an explosion of energy erupted from it. Reba dodged,nding and hitting her head as she fell back down the steps leading to the throne. The beam of power kept going, hitting the wall of the castle. A massive explosion erupted, and the wall began to copse. Suddenly, a pir tipped over and fell too. As if this triggered some event, the entire castle started to shake. The ce was now experiencing an Earthquake.


    I grabbed back on to the throne arm, continuing to channel energy into that abyss. That explosion released a little, but there was still moreing.


    This ce is falling apart! Lilith cried, running up the hallway.


    Ashley stared between me and Reba. Her eyes were wide and she had a confused expression on her face. After a moment, she shook it and ran to Reba, grabbing the unconscious woman and pulling her away. The hooded girl ran to Brooke and untied her, while Lilith ran up to me.


    You fool, if you keep doing this, youre going to bring the entire city on our heads.


    I need an invocation! I snapped through gritted teeth.


    I had to release the energy somehow. I didnt think I could survive the next one.


    And invocation? She blinked.


    Something impractical! I said, Something that wastes a lot of energy!


    Liliths eyes widened, and then she nodded. Thats right! I do have something.


    She pulled out a book and started flipping through it. Meanwhile, the remainder of the energy leaked into me. It finally started to shrink, but the castle was still copsing. Another column fell down, and then a third one. Rocks from above were copsing down into the throne room. In less than a minute, the room would no longer be there. I could no longer see what happened to the demons among the debris.


    Any time I said, feeling the energy continuing to well inside me, barely contained.


    Just making it relevant! She said,nding on a page and using a pin she had summoned from thin air to write in it. Teleportation use a butt load of magic. No one does it. Most cant even draw the invocation. Fortunately, most arent a genius like me.


    She continued to write as the final column went down. Brooke and the woman supporting her had reached the throne.


    Hold on to me! I shouted.


    The three women grabbed on to my shirt.


    Can you do this? Lilith asked.


    Yeah, but I need one more thing.


    What is that?


    A stabilizer.


    A stab- Mmmm! I reached out and grabbed Lilith, pulling her lips to mine.


    Thest time we had used that magic she had overwhelmed me and I almost died. It was because her magic was the same kind of magic inside me now. Now, I hoped to use it. Connecting our chakra together, I stared at the invocation, forming it in my mind.


    Her power surged out. It was a toxic power to me, but I was already full. The sea of darkness seemed to stabilize and then I feel the runic incantation in my mind. A glow began to envelope all around us. Light red up, and then we vanished just as the rest of the ceiling decided toe down. I felt my body being stretched and yanked, but I also felt my dark energy being consumed rapidly.


    My turbulent abyss began to calm down, and we appeared somewhere where it was light. Actually, it was dark, but I had been in the mines so long that even the stars and the street lights came off as too bright. I held my arm over my eyes and squinted.


    Where are we?


    Just as I asked that I could feel a rumbling sound. I turned to see a city sprawled out below us. The castle I recognized was sitting in the upper north, and the city sprawled out into lower and lower quarters. The lowest quarter suddenly copsed. As the ground shook, almost 1/5thof the city sank into the ground. I could hear sirens, screams, but mostly the roaring sound of Gaia.


    My mouth fell open as I stared at the carnage. That was us, wasnt it? The demon castle self-destructed, and it copsed the mines under the city. In doing that, all of the poorest blocks were destroyed. That had to be thousands of deaths, a hundred thousand. It was a disaster that made the day of Wrath seem like childs y.


    I copsed to my knees, staring at that destruction. Loss was always following me, and now I had ruined the lives of millions. What the hell was I going to do now?

 Book 3: Chapter 17

    Book 3: Chapter 17


    Moving stone after stone, I dug deeper and deeper into the massive copsed building. Wasnt it ironic that I had spent thest few weeks in a mine, never digging once, but the moment I got out, it was all I wanted to do? I saw a little hand. I started moving faster, picking up more and more rocks. Tossing two aside at a time, I unearthed a little girl, not much younger than Kem. Grabbing her, I noticed her cold skin.


    Clyburn


    Help! I looked out into the dust-filled streets. I found one! Is there a healer?


    Clyburn!


    I dragged her up from the crater, trying to find more people, but everyone seemed busy doing something simr.


    Caleb!


    I finally turned, noticing the three women standing there. One of them was the girl called Lilith. One of them was Brooke. The third one who was pregnant pulled back their hood. When I saw her face, I fell down to my knees.


    Just after teleporting, the three women were still around me. Brooke looked at me with shock, taking several steps back and putting up her guard.


    You who are you? She demanded, Where is Clyburn?


    Lilith grabbed her arm and pulled her away. That is Clyburn. Well, its what Clyburn looks like now.


    Now?


    Lilith nodded. Clyburn was hurt in an ident, really badly. His body well, his body was heavily damaged. I can heal it, I have texts that show me how, but I had to put his soul somewhere. The Queen was desperately looking for someone to heal her offspring, so I volunteered to try. I isted the poison in his veins. He was supposed to remain in aa until his body was back, but somehow he woke up. No not somehow, those damn demons woke him up! Fortunately, they were too dumb to realize Clyburns soul was in his body and he wasnt the same prince they poisoned!


    Then why did he look like Clyburn a little bit ago.


    The demon lords spells didnt just remove illusions; they bare a persons soul. Clyburns soul. It would keep people from controlling and sending in spies.


    I might have wondered whether my soul was even Clyburns. Shouldnt I have looked like my 35-year-old self from my first world? However, I wasnt really focused on them or anything they were talking about. In fact, all I could see in front of me was the damage spread out over the city that I had caused. I got up and began to walk.


    Clyburn, where are you going?


    I kept walking, and the world grew hazy until the moment Mias face appeared before me. Was it a cruel torment caused by my broken psyche? Seeing all the dead around me, would Mia fit perfectly?


    Clyburn Mia walked toward me.


    Hey. I smiled, tears falling down my face. I missed you, you know?


    Mia flinched a bit. I know. I just felt like there were things important to do. That is why I left with Lilith. I wanted to protect you.


    I remember I smiled sadly. You didnt want to be a grocer like your mom. You wanted adventure, right?


    Mia nodded, trying to give me a reassuring smile. Thats right. Im sorry I was selfish.


    No I shook my head. Ive been the selfish one. You died and I simply let myself move on


    Mia nced over at the other two girls before looking back at me. Cly Im alive. See?


    I shook my head, Ashley died. Reba died. You died. Im so sorry that you died. Brookes probably dead too. Lilith thats just a fancy youre all dead.


    Clyburn


    No! I snapped. Its enough. Enough death Im tired of it. Im tired of everyone dying. I keep trying, and I keep failing. This world is nothing but death. I just want to go back to my old world. My wife may have been a cheating whore, but at least it was a world where I felt safe.


    Another world Lilith stepped forward.


    Clyburn, we dont understand what youre talking about Mia said with a creased eyebrow.


    Dont you get it? I died. I died and I came back. One life. Thats all people get. Yet, here I am still here. I brought death with me. Thats why thats why I keep losing everything. How many more people do I have to watch die? How much more do I have to lose.


    Clyburn Im alive. Mia shook her head. Youre wrong. I almost died, but Lilith healed me, just like shes healing you right now. Dont you understand?


    It doesnt matter! None of it matters! I hissed. Im dead, or Im dying its all the same. Im dead now, or Ill be dead soon. So, it does matter. No one cares. No one-


    SLAP!


    The light flickered in my vision as I felt my face jerk to the side. Touching my throbbing cheek, I finally looked up to see Mia standing there, her face filled with rage and anger.


    Doesnt matter? Do I not matter to you!


    No


    Then what? Does no one care? I care! Brooke cares! Do you think all the women who looked out for and love you at home dont care? They care about Clyburn they care about you!


    The girls?


    Madison, Hannah, Morgan, Mako, Aiko you have many women who care about your well-being. Are you just going to abandon them? Are you just going toy down and die? Lilith has gone through so much effort to keep you alive. Ive gone through so much. Dont think you can just push us aside!


    I blinked. M-Mia?


    Your children, what about them? Will you just forget about your daughters? How about you sons? Do you want them to end like all the other men in this world?


    Other men My mind was still trying to keep up, still muggy and lost.


    However, Mias face and her words were like a light in that abyss.


    There is no other man in this world that is like you. Mia said breathily, I now realize that is because youre not a man from this world.


    Doesnt that scare you? I asked, Make you nervous?


    Should it? Mia asked, raising an eyebrow. Did you stop being you? I dont think so. Youre still the man who won my heart that day. No matter what face you wear, youre always him.


    As she spoke, she held my face, tears streaking down her cheeks. Tears were also falling down mine, but for the first time in a while, I felt a warmth in my heart. I was no longer afraid or alone. I was no longer lost. I felt like I had a ce in the world.


    Mia youre pregnant. I said the first words that came to mind.


    Miaughed, tears still falling down her face. Its ours, you know?


    Thats like a 12-month incubation


    Mia puffed out her cheeks and shot Lilith a re. Dont remind me! I already feel like Im going to explode!


    What happened to you? I asked.


    When the trolley blew up, I was pushed off the ind. By pure luck, Inded nearly on top of Lilith.


    I nced over at Lilith, recognizing her as the same girl I had kissed all those months ago. She was the one that stopped Amaryllis Academy from falling onto the city and causing massive damage, not unlike the damage we were sitting in right now. I owed her quite a bit, but I hadnt even had a clue who she was before. All I knew was that she was very powerful. Now, I knew why.


    Her family line had absorbed the power of a Demon Lord. That great ancestor was Lilith the Demon Lord, a figure from history. However, the story we were taught seemed to differ from reality. Lilith was thought to be a monster who wished to destroy the world and bring Demons back. It turned out Lilith was actually the only one trying to keep the Demons from returning.


    The so-called hero from long ago was actually spreading demonic blood and trying to revitalize the demos alongside the males. I didnt know the specifics, but I was able to work out that much by myself.


    Thank you for saving her I said.


    Lilith shook her head. At the time, I thought you were a demon too. It turns out, you may truly be the blessed man. If you werent, I wouldnt be going to all this trouble.


    What do you mean?


    Didnt you hear? Mia spoke up. You really can have children 50/50. Half of your offspring are male like the baby in my belly. However, unlike other men, your childrenck any demonic blood. All men have a drop of demonic blood within them. Its why they are able to be taken over by demons. Its difficult for a demon to take over someone, but the more blood, the easier it bes.


    Had Dibas ceremony seeded and you really were the Demon Lord, then you could have spread your seed across the world, and the Demon race would have overtaken this world within a few generations.


    Wh-what? Thats insane!


    Mia nodded. Thats why I hid. First, I have to have your male child, a demon-free baby. Who knows, he may also have the ability to produce children 50/50. If your genes are allowed to spread, a demon-free blood, then within a few generations the demons will be wiped out forever. You really are a miracle.


    I shook my head. I still dont get it. Why hasnt our child been born yet?


    Mia lowered her head. The demons sent someone after you. They died, but they managed to curse me first. I fell intobor almost immediately after. Had Lilith not woken up and realized that the baby would havee out still, then our baby would have been lost.


    S-seriously?


    I put a seal on her womb. Lilith added, Im removing the curse from her a little at a time. Its almost done. She should be able to have the baby in a few more months.


    So, what do you want me to do then? Keep having babies?


    Somehow, I felt like I was going around in circles. The world wanted me to be a baby factory one way or another. Before, it was to maintain the poption, but now I actually needed to impregnant women in order to save the world? This whole thing felt really outrageous to me.


    Not right now. Lilith shook her head. The Demons are still looking for you and your body is damaged. I do not know if this body would produce offspring in the same way as your previous one. We need to wait until we can put you back into the proper body.


    How long until I am fixed? I asked wryly.


    About six months.


    Six months! I stood up, Seriously?


    Lilith shrugged. What do expect? Your body was burnt from head to toe! Be happy I can fix you at all. Plus, you dont have to be in aa or something! I even made you a prince. Isnt that ideal?


    A prince who had an assassination attempt made on his life! I shot back.


    Geh! Lilith made a face like she had been struck. E-even so


    Dont you get it! This is not a safe ce for me. Even if the demons can never find me, the mother is crazy and they kill without a thought! Ill just have to go with you guys until youve finished healing my body!


    Not eptable!


    Why not? I asked.


    Because I said so! I said so, so thats the way it is! Liliths voice suddenly took on the tone of a petnt child.


    You


    Clyburn A voice broke the two of us up, Brooke was looking mildly ufortable. I cant pretend that I understand half of what you guys have been talking about, but if you really are still Clyburn in there, then its my job to protect you.


    I shook my head. You havent met my mother. I mean, the new one. If you thought Morgan was overprotective, this woman is like-


    Caleb! My baby! There was a shout, and suddenly over a hundred people filled the streets.


    There were shouts and whistles as groups of soldiers spread out across thendscape, but my focus was on the woman at the head. My other mother looked like she had lost some weight over thest few weeks. Her eyes were rimmed with red and as soon as her eyes locked on me, she leaped from the pnquin and ran towards me.


    Brooke blinked as several guards got between her and Clyburn and shoved her away. She looked at me questioningly, but I only shook my head, telling her not to do anything stupid. A momentter, I was surrounded, and then two pillows pressed against my arm as my mother hugged me tightly.


    M-mom


    Where have you been? She wailed out, Why did you take off? I was so worried. Ive been scouring the town for you. And then when this ident happened, I was certain you were lost!


    Mom


    If it wasnt for the reward I put out, we wouldnt have even gotten the report you were sighted here. My son, this is uneptable! Your mother almost killed herself! Is this what you want? Do you want your mother dead?


    S-stop I tried to get in a word edgewise, but she was like an avnche.


    Even your harem was worried. Do you even remember the women youre supposed to be impregnating? Even I snuck out of the pce once in a while when I was younger, but youre a man. Its not the same thing! Your mother was so heartbroken when you didnt return! Please dont say youve rejected your mother. I love you! I love you, baby. Please dont reject me!


    Mom! I shouted thatst line, finally stopping her from gabbing. I want those three in my harem!


    I immediately pointed at the three women who were standing nearby. There were probably other ways to say this, but this seemed the easiest ways. Lilith and Mia sounded like they were going to take off, but there was no way Id allow that. Mia was pregnant with my child, and Lilith knew too much and I didnt learn everything she knew. Her family line may have gained knowledge from their inheritance, but mine left with nothing but a ck hole deep inside.


    If they wanted to escape this ce, Id make them take me with them. I didnt want to be trapped here for so many months. My mothers gaze passed over the three women. When shended on Lilith and Mia, her eyes narrowed dangerously.


    You two. I recognize you two. You were those frauds who said you could bring back my son! Instead, he was left just as much in aa as before! Then you two took off without a word! Baby, are these the woman who took you! It must be some kind of trick!


    Thats we were just stabilizing his condition! Lilith responded.


    Stabilizing my ass! She cried out, pointing at them, Guards, execute-Mmmm!


    Desperate situations led to desperate actions. I grabbed her and put my hand over her mouth. However, my other hand grabbed her breast and squeezed it. I had a feeling that mom wouldnt listen to me unless I broke her of her rage. Pulling roughly on her nipple like she liked it, I whispered in her ear.


    Mother, do not hurt these women. They did nothing wrong. Please for your son.


    Mom looked over at me tearfully, Ahhn son, youre no fair, you know when you touch mommy like that, she cant think!


    I pulled her nipple even harder!


    Ahhhno-okay She blushed. They can get out of my sight now.


    Gone! Lilith threw up her hood, turned and ran.


    Eh? Mia looked at the fleeing Lilith and then gave a curtsy, looking at me fondling my mother wryly. Ill see you then. I wish we could speak longer. Goodbye!


    I wanted to run with them, but I realized that this was impossible now. They were going to take off to do what they had to, and I was left in this city, holding on to a crazy woman. At least this spirit thing was hard to prove. If an illusion slipped, I could find myself dead in an instant. Its pretty hard to prove Im not the Prince when my body is undeniably his. Mother finally broke from my grip, straightening her shirt and daring any guard to make ament on her being fondled by her son.


    Come, son, it has been two weeks. You must properly show your mother how much you missed her!


    Ah y-yes


    Oh, and bring the brutish white girl. Clean her up for my son and then deliver her to his rooms tonight.


    Eh? Brooke let out a cry as she was grabbed by several guards.


    She wasnt given any choice as she was dragged away. She gave me a wooden look as she disappeared, being taken directly to the castle. As for me, I ended up on the Pnquin heading back. This time, two guards sat within arms reach of me, and if I even moved to wipe my nose, there was someone touching my shoulder. It was clear that my mothers wrath had been put on these guards over thest few weeks, they absolutely would not allow me to escape my mothers clutches again.


    As we drove back to the castle, there were many shouts. Some were about glory to the Queen and Prince, but others were questions about what we were doing about the city destruction. Only a few hours ago, arge portion of the city was destroyed, yet Mother was prancing through the city as if nothing had happened. This seemed to be causing some people to rage.


    Mother casually sent out people to deal with any problem makers. When she saw someone in particrly bad straights, shed hand a small bag of coins to a guard to hand them. All of it still felt insufficient to me. How could Mother be so calm about this disaster? I finally decided I had to ask her.


    Why arent you doing more about the disaster? I asked.


    Mother shrugged. Themittee will take care of it. My son, you will learn that the lives of royalty are not the same as the lives of a normal man. They are meant to toil. We are meant to thrive. What is important to the popce is our own stability. As long as we are unaffected by these events, the city will know everything is alright. If we panicked or made a scene, then were truly telling them that we dont have things under control. Do you understand?


    I understand


    I did understand, but I wasnt convinced of it. I still felt like this whole thing was a bit of a joke. How could we just act like that? Wouldnt that cause civil disrest?


    We headed back into the castle, leaving behind the turmoil outside. Mother assured me that there was nothing we could do. The extra hands of a single man couldnt change the course of what happened. I wondered if she would say that knowing it was these hands that caused it. I wasntpletely ming myself, and I understood to some extent the risk if that power had fallen into Rebas hands, but it still left me with an uneasy feeling.


    In a way, it was like the train scenario. I chose to change the course of a train, and by doing so, a thousand people died. Except, on the other railroad, I had no clue how many people I may have saved. Thus, all I could see were the faces of the thousands lost, not of those that I may or may not have saved. Whether my actions did any good at all, time would tell on that.


    After my mother pushed me down and I made sure to leave her satisfied, I was finally back in my room again. I sat on the edge of the bed, contemting what I would do now. I had found out so much in thest two days. I hadnt sleptst night either. My body was exhausted, as was my mind, but I refused to sleep. As soon as I regained my sense of self, I still felt so lost. Mia was still alive, but gone. Lilith was repairing my body. Ashley was a demon, yet so was Reba. It might very well be necessary to save the world. These were the facts I had toe to terms with.


    The door to my room opened, and a woman stepped inside. She was wearing a somewhat revealing dress, albeit not at the level of the servants. Her hair and makeup had been done in the style of this country, which gave her a somewhat exotic look, especially given how short her hair was. She walked in silently, approaching me without reserve, and then sitting on the bed next to me without a word. We sat in the dark silence for a few minutes. Finally, I took a breath.


    Im sorry I said. It was the only thing I could think to do.


    You really are Clyburn arent you She said with a sigh.


    You only figured that out now?


    Youre the only guy I know who is that dumb.


    I couldnt argue with that. Either way I know youre angry, but Im sorry.


    Brooke nodded her head, as if she was trying to work something out in her mind, and then finally turned to me. Im going to tell you something, and you need to listen, okay? Afterward, I want you to tell me something. I want you to tell me who you really are. Okay?


    I looked up to see a deadly serious expression on her face. I nodded slowly.


    Im not angry about what happened. Brooke said, deliberately not looking at me. Since it was you, it is fine. I love you.


    What? I blinked, a shocked expression on my face.


    Get that stupid smile off your face, you idiot! She pped the back of my head. Im still gay! It was really gross! That bath with those scantily d servants was really exactly what I needed after that. While Ive been toiling in a mine, youve seriously been catered to by those exotic beauties wearing practically nothing and just begging to be touched. Ahhh Id like to take one or two to bed tonight.


    Brooke, youre drooling!


    Eh? Sorry Brooke wiped her mouth. The point is youre my best friend, okay. I love you like a brother. Wait considering how you treat your sisters, how about a close make that distant friend.


    Is that your polite way of saying you never want me to touch you again?


    If you do, Ill break off your penis.


    That sounds about right. But what if youre not pregnant.


    Then Ill use your broken off penis as a dildo until I get pregnant.


    Im pretty sure thats not how penises work.


    Really?


    Yeah


    The pair of us looked at each other and thenughed lightly. Brooke wrapped her arm around me for a moment and hugged me before letting go.


    Now, your turn Her eyes grew serious.


    I nodded, When I was 12 years old, the day I was raped by Tinya, was the day I regained my memories from another life. I came from a world where men and women were equal, well, in poption at least.


    After that, I began to tell her my story. I told her about my old life, about the one she had been there for, and about the things on the side. I tried to tell her about the demons the best I could. When I was finally done rting my story, I let out a long sigh.


    You a 35-year-old man?


    I nodded. Yeah


    Brooke snorted. I dont believe it.


    What?


    You are the most immature brat I have ever met! Are you sure you didnt reincarnate from a horny teenager! That better fits your personality.


    Hey! Look, I may have never had my life together all that much. My wife was my childhood sweetheart and she just about ruled my life. She was beautiful, so I didnt mind, but she handled the finances, the cooking, the decisions. All I had to do was go to work, make some sales, and make a baby. When I found myself unable to do thest, our rtionship fell apart. I spent thest five years of my life drinking myself to death in a massive depression over my failures.


    That part does sound like you. Brooke sighed.


    Look, Cly youve made mistakes. So, have I. You need to stop letting them all hit you so hard. Every failure isnt your personal responsibility. Every death wasnt caused by you. Youre not a god, and even if you have some magical penis, that doesnt stop the fact youre simply a man. You need to ept your mistakes, and just move on.


    Im not sure if I can, I spoke hesitantly.


    Well, this is the best time to try. When I nced over at Brooke, she continued. Youre a prince of a country. You literally have the world at your fingertips right now. How about you use this time toe to terms with yourself, especially now that youre not.


    Her words hit me hard. I sat in silence thinking about it for a bit. Eventually, she stood up and dismissed herself. After she left, I instructed a couple of servants to pick one with a certain disposition to go provide Brooke with a sensual massage. After that, Iid down on my bed, thinking about what she had said.


    Use this time to your advantage. I suppose why not? What could go wrong?

 Book 3: Chapter 18

    Book 3: Chapter 18


    I decided to do what Brooke suggested, and take the opportunity of being a Prince to get myself sorted out. The next day, I asked my mother for several tutors and began to take lessons. I had snuck into a couple of lessons at Amaryllis, but getting a real education as a male in this world had always been difficult. I had been left ignorant of this world for far too long. I wanted to learn more about science, magic, and history.


    In fact, I was particrly interested in history. It seemed like the history I knew did not match with the history being told by the demons. They could be lying, of course, but Lilith seemed to confirm some of it. Lilith wasnt the true demon lord, but someone who had taken on one of the real Demon Lords inheritances. It had likely shown her the demons ns, and thus she dedicated her life to keeping the demons froming back.


    The evil queen who had tried to monopolize the heros semen likely wasnt an evil figure either. She probably was trying to keep the demon blood from spreading too much, while also maintained the human poption. All those children who had died were probably experiments she had performed trying to purify demonic blood from men.


    What she found was that men without demonic blood were infertile, riddled by the demons curse. That 1 drop of blood was enough to allow men to be able to have children, but the price was that only one in a thousand were male. Or maybe the evil queen had made one in a thousand male, knowing that if 50% of the poption was male, even with a single drop, the demons could have returned.


    At least, that was what I was able to reason out from my previous knowledge of history. However, that was the extent of my knowledge, and I really wanted to learn more. I was really interested in finding out why it was Reba and Ashley who became demons. Technically, male demons would be preferable. They sacrificed hundreds of students to make it happen, yet it ended up as two girls who got the demon possession, while all the men who died were untouched. Was it because of me?


    I was in that demon summoning circle. I heard their whispers. Ashley and Reba had the criteria of male blood to be possessed, and it was their close links with me that caused them to be selected. Was that the truth? I had so many questions. What was the history of this world? How had things gotten to this state? What else was out there? Most importantly, what did I want to do about it?


    As a prince, I was supposed to be creating an heir. However, this body wasnt my original body, and anyone I slept with wouldnt have my demon free genes. Or was it my soul that mattered? I didnt even know that for certain. In other words, creating a male heir was nearly impossible right now, and I wasnt sure how interested I was in trying that anymore. In truth, I wanted to focus on myself.


    I took up training with Brooke again. However, with my body being a different height and shape, my way of fighting changed a bit. Brooke tried to help me get limated to my new body, even though once I was healed, Id after to relimate myself to my original body again. That was just a consequence of this weird road I walked.


    Ever since our talk, Brooke had been acting a bit different too. Im not sure if its because she sees me with a different face, or because some part of what happened before had affected how she saw me. She seemed nicer and more forgiving than she used to be. Brooke had been through an ordeal as well, so I didnt want to point out her changes. She had to deal with her own issues just as I had to deal with mine.


    That little girl, Charlie have you heard anything about her? I asked Brooke after one such training session.


    She shook her head. No, I havent heard a thing.


    I nodded, expecting as much. I had been inquiring about that little girl from the moment I learned that Brooke was alive in the mine. No one else in the mine was familiar with a little girl that fit her description. I supposed I could request a search for her like the manhunt for Caleb, but it felt a bit strange to abuse those resources like that it and it would definitely draw attention and questions my way I was not prepared to answer. Charlie would continue to be another regret in my life, but I was determined to move on.


    With that in mind and not wanting any more regrets, I decided it was time to officially reveal myself to Lyra. I left my room to be followed by two female guards. Ever since myst disappearance, mother made sure that I couldnt go anywhere without guards. This was unfortunately non-negotiable. That woman was not someone who could easily be manipted, even if she did have a weakness for sexual teasing.


    I did eventually have to tell her a lot of what happened to me while I was gone. It would have been nice to keep some secrets from Mother, but she had ways of learning the truth. At the very least, I didnt want her to harass Brooke, so I told her something akin to the truth. I told her that I had been kidnapped in the street and confused for a woman, forced to work in the mines and that when the copse happened, it had opened up an escape route. As for Brooke, she was just a white girl who had looked after me in the mines and we started a sexual rtionship. That was the story that I chose to tell for my own safety.


    Any talk of demons, demon lords, or the hidden demon castle were not things I was going to share with anyone. To the Queens credit, she was truly horrified by what happened. Her side of the story was simple. While I was lying in aa after being poisoned, she had gone to various healers and magicians who had imed they had the ability to cure me. Lilith was one of these women. She hade with the promise of a body that would be protected and kept out of harms way. Thats where she decided to hide my soul, although I never found out where the original Calebs soul went if he even had one.


    Eventually, as she was growing desperate, the two demons, Ashley and Reba, likely lured here while looking for Clyburn, chose to cut a deal. Theyd be allowed to dig and search for something under the city, and they would provide me the cure. I woke up, and they began digging. The Queen imed she didnt know where they got the workers to dig, but it sounded more like willful ignorance than something she truly hadnt expected.


    The country of Matahari was a rough one, Queen Talitha Sakina was not for the people. A few lower-ss citizens being snatched off the street or dying in some mines was of little consequence to her. What did ignite her fury was the fact my kidnapping resulted from that. I also let it slip that the demons had said around me that they had created the poison that killed me. This further enraged my mother, who went on to put a price on their heads.


    On the one hand, Ashley and Reba were two girls that I knew. On the other hand, they were truly demons. Unfortunately, I couldnt stress that point to mother enough. I had impeded the demons progress just a bit, but there was no force that could truly stop them at the moment, except maybe Lilith. Furthermore, there were two more Demon Lord inheritances out there. Should I take them and destroy them? Should I even get involved? The only think Lilith seemed to want me for was making babies. That seemed to be the only thing anyone wanted me for these days.


    I turned into the hallway that housed my harem. The hallways now had five girls in all. Brooke, Lyra, Kem, Rhea, and Veronika. Yes, my supposed daughter was added to my harem while I was kidnapped. Apparently, this was supposed to happen when she turned thirteen, but due to obvious reasons, I was not able to officially ept her. The night of the parade when I went missing, the reason my daughter had shown up was to be personally epted as one of my women.


    As to her true identity, Mother would only im she was Calebs daughter, and not ept that this made no sense. It seemed like when you were rich enough, you made reality, not the other way around.


    Father! Veronika immediately raced into my arms, giving me a hug.


    I was surprised to see her. Most of the harem minded their own business, and they certainly didnt wait for me toe. On the other hand, her calling me father made me feel a bitplicated too. She was supposed to be my new lover, then calling me daddy was a kind of y I still needed to warm up to. My girls back in Amaryllis had told me many times that I could bang my daughters, but knowing that it was epted in this world and actually doing it were two different things.


    Her shout seemed to have notified the other four women. Kem peaked out her door nervously and then stood there, her hand on the doorframe as if she was preparing herself to m it shut and lock it at any point. Rhea was even more nervous, looking like she wanted to pass out. Seeing Veronika casually hug me made her almost have a heart attack. Brooke also stood at her door, but her arms were crossed and she had a bored expression on her face. The only one who remained in her room was Lyra.


    I nodded to her door and nced over at Brooke while patting Kems head softly. Have you talked to her at all?


    Brooke nced over at Lyras room and shrugged. She asked me why I was here, but I told her shed need to ask you. She seems very conflicted right now. You really need to have a talk with her.


    I lowered my head and nodded. I know. I havent been fair to her. Well, I made my choices because I didnt know what the truth was at the time. I was scared, but perhaps thats just me making excuses. Ill go talk to her. Veronika, can we talkter?


    Y-yes daddy She took a step back, biting her finger seductively. You need to let me know when well be having sex. I want to carry daddys baby real soon.


    I blinked and gave the best smile I could. The first time I had spoken to her, Veronika seemed a bit shy, but now she had really bloomed out of her shell. I nced over Kem and nodded.


    I havent even done anything with Kem yet. So, dont feel too eager. We have time.


    Veronika tapped her finger on her lips. Ah so daddy is saying he must taste his sister first before his daughter. Veronika understands! Please have your sister soon!


    Kems face exploded in red and she turned away. Th-that I will if brother wants that is


    I shook my head. Talking to these two thirteen-year-old girls was dangerous. I didnt know if I could control myself, even if they were rted. Rather, they werent rted to Clyburn at all! As for their age, Hannah was only 13 when I started ying with her. I was younger at the time, but I didnt see much of a difference between the me who yed with my big sister Hannah and Madison and the me who is ying with these two girls.


    I supposed the reason I had been holding myself back in a lot of things had been that uncertainty. Now that I knew how I hade to this ce, I was morefortable truly letting go. Patting Veronika on the head and watching Brooke give me a disgusted snort before returning to her room, I ended up knocking on Lyras door politely.


    Ce in. A voice said quietly.


    I opened the door and stepped in. Lyras room hadnt changed much since thest time I had entered it. She still had the shades up, and she was on her bed hiding. She seemed to be the kind of girl who liked hiding in her room when things grewplicated. In her mind, things had to be screwed up.


    She had been pursuing Clyburn for years, and just when we might have formed a rtionship, she was sent here to be some princes concubine. Then, she gets here to find that the prince was in aa and had a reputation for abusing women. After several months, perhaps she convinced herself she could return to her beloved untarnished. Then, in my excitement, I pushed her down and slept with Lyra, except to her, I was this Caleb. Now she feels distraught and empty because she thinks she cheated on the man she loved.


    At the time, I thought I was dead. For all intents and purposes, my body is barely alive now, so it wasnt an outrageous belief. However, now I also knew I was absolutely still Clyburn. I would have my body back one day. Yet I had already tarnished Lyra with another mans body. Lets not think about that. That only made things moreplicated.


    Lyra lifted her head from her sheet and looked over at me, her expression muddled. Im not pregnant yet, by the way.


    I nodded. Then, do you wish to try again?


    Lyra looked away, I dont I dont know. When you disappeared for thest two weeks, part of me felt genuinely relieved, and part of me felt scared you wouldnte back. What does that mean?


    I pulled out a chair from her writing table and then sat down. It means, you dont know how you feel about me.


    Lyra bit her lip, her eyes turning a bit watery. Is it toote? Will Clyburn even will he even ept me?


    I nodded to myself and then looked up at Lyra, Lyra, its time I told you something.


    Hmm? Lyras eyes perked up at the intensity of my expression.


    Ie from another world, I exined. When I was twelve, I remembered everything from my past. In that world, men and women were born at the same rate. There was no demons curse.


    S-so youre not really Caleb? She asked, her eyes growing suspicious.


    Actually, Im Clyburn! Thats why Brooke is here! Its kind ofplicated, but my ship was attacked by pirates and then crashed and I got really injured. Lilith took my soul and put it in this body so that she could repair my body in peace without the threat of demons.


    Lilith? The demon lord?


    I nodded. You see Lilith isnt a Demon Lord. Shes a demon hunter. The Demons actually thought I was their demon lord for a while. Thats why they came to the city looking for me.


    Demons Lyra nodded.


    Right I got kidnapped and was forced to work in a mine while I was dressed as a girl Callie. Thats where I met Brooke. Then we found the Demon Lords castle buried underground, and I took the Demon Lords inheritance and it sort of went well it went, poof. And then half the city went poof. And here we are. I smiled.


    Lyra smiled back. Here we are.


    Anyway the point is, Im the blessed man. Im from another world, and Im also really Clyburn. So, you dont need to feel bad about when we had sex, okay?


    Clyburn?


    Yes! Iughed. Im Clyburn! I had just woken up from mya and had no clue where I was. When I saw you, I was so happy to see a familiar face, things just sort of got out of hand. However, you dont need to feel like you cheated on me, okay? Im the same guy, even if my body is different. So, you can, you know love me, and I love you, and thats fine.


    Right Lyra lowered her eyes,ughing softly.


    So I let out a breath. That about sums it up.


    Yeah it does Lyras smile disappeared and her expression turned cold.


    Uh Lyra


    You expect me to believe that garbage!


    E-eh?


    Of everything Ive have been through! All the tears I have shed! You think you can just say your Clyburn and Ill believe such a bald-faced lie!


    I-its not a lie!


    You arrogant, egotistical bastard! Lyra flung her sheets away, standing up, her facepletely red.


    Ah no, I mean Im really Cly-


    Dont say it! She snapped through gritted teeth. You dont have the right to say his name! While you were off doing god knows what, I checked out and found the truth. Clyburn was in an ident, and he died in a crash.


    Tears began to form on her cheeks, I thought I could move on. I thought if I just got to know you, then maybe maybe my life would be worth living. Then then you pull this shit! You knew you knew what happened to Clyburn and you didnt tell me! Instead, you decided to make up this ridiculous story to try to trick me into sleeping with you!


    Th-thats not true!


    You even bought his bodyguard who you dug up god knows where to try to sell it. I cant believe I started to like you!


    Lyra I know you dont want to hear this, but youre upset over nothing I-


    Get out! She screamed, grabbing a shoe from the floor and tossing it at me.


    I can prove it! Ask me anything! Ill know-


    I said GET OUT! She started running at me with the next shoe, her face full of rage and murder.


    I leaped out the door and mmed it closed behind me before she could attack. I heard her kick the door from the other side, and then she broke into long wailing sobs. I felt like I was about to fall into tears too, but for apletely different reason. I gritted my teeth and hit the wall with my fist.


    Tell her the truth. They said. Be honest and itll all work out. They whined. I spoke to myself. Fucking idiot!


    I looked up and saw Rhea watching me from her door. She squeaked as soon as she looked at me. I wiped the ugly expression off my face and tried to force a smile for her sake.


    Its okay. Im not angry at her. Just angry at myself. I forgot for a bit that my life sounds a bit fantastical when its just all said out like that. Im sure shelle around eventually. If not, I just got to return to normal and remove all doubt, right?


    Rhea stared at me quietly. Then, she looked in both directions as if making sure no one else was nearby. She skittered out of her room like a scared rodent. With her head down, she walked all the way up to me, and then she lifted her head up and kissed me on the lips. Rhea was a pretty girl, and I was very curious what her personality had been like before she encountered the real Caleb who tortured her so.


    Of course, I was also cautious, remembering that the other girl had tried to kill me once. So even though she was kissing me, my hands instinctively grabbed her own to make sure she had nothing. She shoved her fist into my open palm, and then I felt something drop into it. It was only then that she pulled away, looked around again, and then ran back into her room. I kept my hand closed and then moved it into my pocket.


    After that, I turned around and walked away, not looking back at the hallways again. My two guards who had been standing at the end of the harem hallway stood up and followed me.


    My fingers felt the item she had given me, and I realized it was a folded-up piece of paper. I carefully made my way back to my room without giving the guards any indication of the thing in my hands. Only with my doors shut and the guards on the other side did I finally open it up and nce at the contents.


    <em>You are still in danger. They will try to kill you again.</em>


    The font was not particrly stylish, and there was no signature, but I was certain it was Rhea who had written this note. I didnt know what she knew, and I dont know why she felt the need to warn me. However, I felt for the first time like she might be someone I can trust. I had six months left in this ce, and as Brooke said, I needed to make the best of it. Finding out who tried to kill Caleb, and prevent that happening to me, that was now priority one. I crinkled the message up in my hand, tore it into pieces and then tossed it away.


    Im always in danger, I said to myself. Bring it on.

 Book 3: Chapter 19

    Book 3: Chapter 19


    I sighed, leaving a flower at Lyras door. For thest week, I had left a flower at her door every day. I was being cautious and trying to buy back her trust just a little bit at a time. Well, it didnt really seem like it was doing anything though, I just wasnt willing to throw in the towel.


    How long are you going to do that for? Brooke asked, standing at her doorway with her arms crossed.


    As long as it takes, I responded.


    You know shes just chopping them up and throwing them out.


    Geh I shot her a dirty look. She wont talk to me or open her door. What else should I do? Kick it down?


    Brooke shrugged. If I understood women, Id be knee-deep in pussy right now.


    You are a woman? You dont get to not understand women. Thats against the rules.


    What rules?


    The majority! Ah damn it it doesnt matter. Its toote anyway.


    Brooke blinked. Toote? What do you mean? What are you doing?


    I shrugged. Apparently, my mother and I have been invited to some kind of social event tonight. The council will be there, that includes Calebs father. Im supposed to bring a date. Lyra would be the best person to bring. My sister or daughter seems a little off. Apparently, if you dont arrive on the arm of a woman, youre making a statement that youre interested in finding another woman.


    Brooke frowned. Are you saying that I should get dressed?


    Eh? I said, stepping back. Actually um how do I say this


    Brooke narrowed her eyes as she realized that I hadnt been giving her a roundabout way of inviting her along. I meant no offense, but they said the person on your arm also made a statement. Mother tolerated me adding Brooke to my harem. She considered it a mercy that I was taking in a poormoner and not someone who deserved any position. I couldnt bring her for the same reason I couldnt bring my sister or daughter. It reflected badly on me and through extension the council.


    Other than Lyra, there was Rhea, but she was in no state toe out in public. If she was seen, it would surely look badly on the noble house. In the end, I could only go alone. Brooke wasnt that hurt though. She understood all this well enough. She was just giving me a hard time.


    Brooke sighed, shrugging it off. Well, maybe its a good idea that you bring home another girl. A harem of two lolis, a lesbian, a wallflower, and a girl who wont even talk to you does leave something to be desired.


    I frowned. What would that serve? Think about it, in six months, Im gone. What will happen to everyone here Im leaving behind? How will deflowering some girl do her any good? I mean, maybe Caleb will regain control of this body. Then, anyone I brought in to his harem, their future would be on me. Or, maybe he dies, in which case his harem is disbanded and who knows where all the girls go off to.


    Unless Brooke said.


    Unless?


    She raised an eyebrow. Unless you produce an heir.


    I blinked. What? What are you suggesting?


    Brooke shrugged. You told me yourself. All they want is for you to produce a baby heir. The previous Caleb had been trying for years and failing because his proclivities left him more likely to kill a girl than impregnate her. The best thing you can do in the next six months is pick a girl who would make a good Queen, get her pregnant, and then even if Caleb dies, theyll at least be able to continue their family line. Then, everyone will move on. His mom will be able to toss her crazy affection onto her grandson, a more stable woman can be in power, and the harem will go to wherever harems go when he joins the council. It seems like a win/win


    I scratched my head and let out augh. Damn that does make sense. Still, six months is a short period of time. Unless my soul is what allows me to have 50/50 babies, then the chances of having a male are slim.


    If anyone could, itd be you.


    I slowly nodded. Youre right That means tonight Im going to look for the future Queen of Matahari.


    Thats the spirit!


    I turned away and left the deste harem halls. The answer really had been in my face the entire time. I had got so caught up in demons and politics that I hadnt even considered the big picture. I was a man in another world. This world had a poption of mostly women. From the get-go, my job had always been to breed and produce offspring. To many, this could be considered a dream. You could have unprotected sex with any number of beautiful women, and theyd thank you for it.


    When I first came to this world, I had treated it like my oyster. I tossed myself at my mother, sisters, and maids relentlessly, showing no restraint. After things had spiraled out of control, I got it in my head that I had some deep responsibility toward this world. I had dreams of building a harem of women, but I was so caught up on trying to just make people happy that I lost my way a bit. I grew obsessed about the things I lost and became terrified and frozen in one way or another.


    Here I was now, in another country, in the body of a Prince. It was literally a second life. A harem already existed here, and an inherent need to build and use it. Yet, I was so busy feeling sorry for myself that I overlooked what a blessing this all was. I wasnt cursed by being stuck in this body, I was being given the opportunity to test-drive my own harem and sew my oats.


    I cared for Madison, Hannah, Mako, and the rest, but I had to ept what they had epted a long time ago. I was a man in a world of women. It was time I started acting like it.


    Feeling good about this sudden epiphany, I returned to my room with my bodyguards following closely. I put out the finest wear that I could find and prepared for the night. It turned out to be a shirt and trousers with a jacket. I believe the maid called the art on the shirt batik. It was red in color, which I was told symbolized the nobility of this house. Sighing, I decided I wouldnt let the past drag me down.


    When the time came, I left my room and headed to my mothers chambers. I had actually stayed away from her room in the past. This was the first time I was traveling there of my own volition. I had been treating her like the enemy, scared that shed take something away from my real mother Morgan. However, the Queen was just a woman who had lost her son. She had shown me many times that she didnt mean me any harm. Well, as long as I didnt reveal my true origin to her, not that I thought shed believe it any more than Lyra.


    For the first time since I had woken up in this pce, I felt rxed. I knocked casually on mothers door. It opened after a moment, revealing a beautiful woman with light-brown skin, dark velvety hair, and an imposing figure. She was wearing a particrly fine embroidered blouse and long skirt. She was simrly wearing red, which allowed her features to be even more pronounced, especially the deep red lipstick that covered her lips.


    Baby? She said, somewhat surprised by my presence.


    Mother. I smiled, Shall we go?


    She seemed surprised at my sudden change in attitude, but she didnt hesitate to smile and finish putting on her earring before offering an arm to me. The pair of us headed through the castle and out to the front, where a hovercar was waiting not unlike the ones from Amaryllis.


    No pnquin? I asked.


    Mother sniffed. Pnquins are for when you wish to be seen by the public. Tonight, I thought we should head to our destination swiftly and infort.


    I nodded, agreeing with her instantly. Where is this event, anyway?


    Mother shot me an amused look. Its being held in your ancestral home, my sweet boy. Your grandfather and father put this together to raise money for the damage to the city. Its also to alleviate concerns that you were dead or missing. You havent been seen in public for some time, and many of the government officials have grown uneasy. You havent produced very many children ofte and they want to make sure youre busy creating an heir.


    Iughed awkwardly considering how close it was to me being dead or missing. The officials concerns were very real. I dont know how my mother had managed to keep her city-wide search for me away from the aristocratic ears. That didnt mean they didnt hear things and suspect, but as long as mother yed dumb and I was present, they couldnte up with any arguments. Who was to say I havent been sitting in the mansion as right as rain as opposed to working in a mine with my life on the line.


    Perhaps this social gathering had been put off for months. That only meant I had to be impressive and let these people know I had things under control. However, I also worried about meeting the father and grandfather. These are men I had never seen in my life, and while mother epted my change in personality, I wasnt sure how these men would take it. It was possible they could grow suspicious or even cause me real trouble.


    My son Mom suddenly spoke up as the car drove away from the pce, an awkward expression on her face. In the past, while you were going through your experimental phase, I tried to keep your public presence at a minimum. I picked women to join you from desperate houses, distant locations, and unimportant diplomats so that there was never a diplomatic incident.


    That said, youve been out of the public for many years now, and you must make sure to put on a proper presence. The woman at this event are not toys to be yed with. Most of them have powerful parents. Some of them our house does not wish to inadvertently be Queen. Others, we cannot afford to offend. Basically, listen to mother when ites to picking the women who you bed with, and do not y your usual games.


    Weve been pressured to the point where your public appearance was all but mandatory. Your behaviortely you also seem to have changed the way you treat your women. The point being, our Sakina family is depending on your performance, so please do your best.


    I smiled and nodded, Yes, mother.


    Our conversation ended with that. I didnt really know what to make of everything. The Caleb she was worried about was apletely different Caleb. Then again, I didnt exactly have a great track record either. After waking up, I had an assassination attempt, no pregnancies, and disappeared for several weeks. I wasnt any more trustworthy than the old Caleb.


    With those kinds of thoughts, I watched the streets fly by. The city really waspletely unlike Amaryllis. From a dark, almost Victorian city to an exotic and colorful tropical city. We finally pulled up to arge mansion that had dozens of other cars pulling up as well. This mansion was easily about three times the size of the one that housed the Bonholdt family. Well, they were a noble line.


    Once Caleb had a boy, he would join the council and also be living in this mansion. Well, I hoped to be gone before that happened. Even if I got a girl pregnant today, it wouldnt be born before I had jumped out of this body. I didnt like the idea of abandoning a child, but if I saw this instead as leaving something behind for my mother who had lost everything, I didnt feel as bad about it. That child would be well taken care of as a prince, and probably end up in a life far better than anything my children from Amaryllis would experience.


    Upon entering the mansion, I was surrounded by people that I didnt know. I was truly out of my element here. I was typically ufortable around a lot of people in the first ce, and now these people ranged from old to young in a variety of dress and shapes. It was then that I realized the ce had a ratherrge proportion of men. There were still more women present, especially among the youthful and the servant ss. However, I suspected just about every man in the city was invited. Most of them were far older than me, and they all had positions of power.


    As mother took me around, introducing me to person after to person, I began to get a better understanding of the structure of this nation, and it wasnt what I had originally thought. In Amaryllis, men were sort of like celebrities. They were put in the public eye, but ultimately the city was run by women down to the core. In Matahari, the situation looked to be the reverse. Women were a figurehead, like my mother the Queen, but it was the council who truly ruled the city, and that council was made up of all men. As I looked around, I saw more and more men who looked to have positions of power in the city. This was probably why men were never seen on the street.


    After introducing just about every person of importance in the room, a few directly, most just gestured to from across the room, mother finished. As for father and the other council members, I didnt get a good look at them. They were apparently in a back room filled with cigar smoke. Mom nced at the room and then turned to me, patting my head encouragingly.


    My sweet boy, please go mingle a bit. Your mother must go report to the council.


    Something about her look caught me a little. Are you okay?


    She smiled. All is fine, my baby, do not worry. How about you meet a few nice girls for your harem? I will be back shortly.


    As mother walked away, a handful of girls began to approach me. They ranged from about thirteen to twenty. It was instantly clear to me that they had been waiting for my mother to leave to strike. I put on a smile as a cacophony of dresses surrounded me, trapping me in.


    Prince Caleb, my name is Scarlet. When was thest time you were at an event?


    It was five years ago Another woman spoke up. You may not remember me, Prince Caleb, Im June, my father is the head of treasury. Im very good with numbers, unlike some of the women here.


    Ah! I heard Prince Caleb is really mean to girls, is that true? Those words came from a young thirteen-year-old.


    The other women immediately shot her a re, and then without a word, she was shoved outside of the group,pletely abandoned in an instant. She looked like she was about to cry, but given the looks of some of the other women, her chances were up. She was a thirteen-year-old girl who had just spoken whatever was on her mind, but she had risked insulting me, so the other women took care of it smoothly.


    These women were all contenders for the throne. Like mother had warned me about, some of these women came from houses that opposed Sakina. If they were impregnated, they would pull power away from our house, not give power to it. Who became the mother of my child would also be the next Queen. A Queen had charge of the pce, and not much in the ways of how the city was run, but she did have power over her son.


    The Queen dictated how her son was raised, and who her son slept with. When her son joined the council, the Queen would be responsible for teaching him everything he knew. Whether he sided with the Sakina family, or the family of his mother, would also depend on the Queen. This was a key period for someone else to insert their daughter in and basically supnt the rule. It might not matter for the next twenty years, but if the wrong woman became queen, in a few decades the entire family could be depowered.


    Ladies I smiled, wishing that Lyra came with me and I could have avoided this scenario altogether. It has been some time. Im afraid Im still relimating to my presence in public. I think I need a drink.


    I dismissed myself and immediately pushed through the women. Several of them gave surprised looks as I walked by. I didnt do this because I was afraid of these women. Mother had already exined to me in excruciating detail who I could chase and who I had to put off. However, I wanted to show these women that I wasnt someone they could easily corner. Mother had advised me to not be too docile, or they may take advantage of me.


    Heading to the bartender, a pretty girl with curly hair, I immediately ordered a stiff drink. With a sip, I felt thefort of alcohol I had rarely touched in the intervening years. After drinking myself to death, I had always worried Id end up an alcoholic if I started consuming in this world, so I rarely ever touched the stuff. However, now definitely felt like a time to get a drink.


    As I put the empty ss down, I noticed at least fifty women scattered across the room eyeing me. I was like a sacrificialmb that all of these women were waiting to descend on. A 17year-old prince with the power to make them a Queen. For five years, presumably since my sexual maturity, I had remained exclusive and only had women added to my harem through backroom deals. Suddenly, I was on the market, and it was a free for all.


    Even though I had a reputation with women, it was rtively quiet, and the temptation to be a Queen was far too much. Of course, these women werent all power-hungry, but even those who were being heavily pushed by their families to do whatever possible to get close to me. It was such an environment.


    That was when I noticed a single girl who wasnt looking at me out of the corner of her eyes. I didnt recall my mother introducing her, so she must not have been in the room at the time. She was about my age, pretty, and standing by herself. She had a two piece dress on that disyed just a hint of bellybutton, and a small stud earring in her nose. Her hair was short, but pretty, and a small figure that seemed sporty and fit.


    It felt like an extremely clich moment, but I still feltpelled to approach her. Dont they say the best woman to have power are the woman who dont want it? I suppose I could put that to the test.


    I walked across the hallway, making sure to take a path that outdistanced and avoided any of the girls who were looking towards me, giving them no chance to break away from their groups and sucking me into a conversation I wasnt interested in having. I immediately stood next to the strange girl. She noticed me, but she didnt say anything. Therefore, I didnt say a word either. Instead, I just stood by her. She was looking out over the balcony at ake down below. With the moon shining off it, it was actually quite beautiful.


    Our backs were to the party, so no one could see if our mouths were open or not. In an instant, I had cut myself off from the rest of the party, and none of the girls would daree out here and try to cause trouble.


    Ah I was already falling back into old habits. Didnt Ie here with the intent to find a queen? Now I was just trying to avoid everyone again. This kind of stuff was too difficult. I probably would just wait for the Queen to return and then Id let her make the connections. I didnt want to identally make any mistakes. I let out a long sigh.


    The girls eyes flickered over to me. Prince Caleb.


    I smiled, Hey.


    You havent been meeting me ofte. I thought you had forgotten about us.


    Us? I blinked.


    Are you still having doubts about this? We made an agreement.


    I dont I shook my head. Right, what of it?


    If I pretended I didnt know, itd only backfire on me, causing more problems. Rather, I decided to pretend I understood what she was talking about.


    Che She put an ugly expression on her face. The revolution ising. Your family line is at an end. Were less than half a year away from beginning. Everyone you know will be dead. This is the only way youre going to survive theing storm, so itd be best if you didnt give me your attitude.


    My eyes widened. R-right, of course, what do I need to do?


    The girl nced around first before leaning forward. Meet me in the greenhouse in an hour. Youll receive further orders.


    The girl spun around and walked away, disappearing into the party room. I put my hand on my forehead. What in the hell? Just when I thought this whole thing was going to be simple. What did she say? Less than half a month? That meant whatever was going down was going to happen before I was out of here. Why did this freaking country have to be falling apart? Why did I have to be in the middle of it? I wanted to me Lilith.


    I finally turned around, preparing to face another round of women suitors when the doors which lead back to the council were shoved open. Arge group of men came out, and in the middle of them was my mother. I frowned as I looked at the group, which settled on a ce at the top of a stairway to give their


    Announcement


    .


    Ladies and gentlemen, after careful discussion, the council has decided that Queen Talitha Sakina has not acted in the best interests of this country. For her dereliction of duty and in order to seek rpense, she will be given tenshings, as per disciplinaryw!

 Book 3: Chapter 20

    Book 3: Chapter 20


    Before my shocked eyes, the woman I epted as my Mother, or at least the Mother of the body I was in right now, was dragged down the stairway by two women. She was stripped by those around her, her blouse falling down and exposing her naked upper half.


    I was instantly enraged, but a small part of me reasoned that this was simply the way this world was. Women made up the majority, so stripping a woman in public wasnt as shocking as it might have been in my old world. A servant pushed out a block and then Mother was shoved down across it. It was when the whip was brought out that I finally snapped out of my stunned silence and stepped forward.


    What is going on here? I demanded.


    My son Mother smiled sadly. Do not get involved. This is merely politics.


    I instantly ignored her words, the answer not satisfying for me in the slightest. I turned to the group of men standing to the side and watching my mother pressed down while a woman walked out with a whip in her hand. She looked like an entertainer, not an executioner or some kind of punisher, but in some ways that made it feel worse.


    What are her crimes? I demanded.


    Caleb! Mother responded sharply, even with her head down. Give respects to your father and grandfather.


    There were nine men total that looked to be part of the council, and I didnt know which was my father or my grandfather. However, there was a pair that looked to be rted, an older man and his younger. Following their age back, I sort of looked like the younger man. It was my best guess that they were my father and grandfather.


    I lowered my head, not making eye contact with anyone specifically. Please, father. I wouldnt be able to have peace if I did not understand the councils actions.


    Arrogant A man to the side mumbled, but the one I suspected was Calebs father stepped forward and lifted an arm, silencing him.


    I, for one, wanted you to sit in on this council meeting, but some here felt it would be a conflict of interest. The man said.


    He was a tall, thin man with a beard and dark ck hair. He might have been considered handsome, but when his eyes fell over me or Mother, there wasnt the slightest hint of affection within them. It was clear that this man didnt care much for the woman who gave birth to his son. As for me, it felt a bit like I was a tool that he could use. At least, that was the impression I was getting from him.


    When he spoke of a conflict of interest, the one who had called me arrogant sniffed and lifted his chin. I could tell that they were likely rivals in the group. They stood apart from each other on either side of the group and did not even look at each other as they spoke.


    I said the boy has an unhealthy attachment to his mother, and he would cause conflict without decisions. The opposition spoke tightly. And, it appears my beliefs werepletely founded.


    The man who would be my father ignored him, taking a step towards me. Caleb, my son, you will be on the council soon. Once a male child is born, I look forward to the days I can teach you everything I know, just as my father taught me. Of anyone present, you alone have the right to demand an answer from the council.


    There was some mumbling, even among a few council members on the oppositions side. It was clear his


    Announcement


    was a bit unpopr. While he said I was close, it could easily be fifteen years before I finally have a male child and get on the board. Furthermore, a lot could happen in that time. Everyone could see the tipping point of power here. If I got on the board, 3/10thof it would beposed of a single-family. Due to noble traditions, wed have a great deal of control in the council, and thus the entirety of Matahari. It was a tough pill to swallow for anyone on the oppositions side.


    Grandson The older man standing next to him had a greyer beard and a sharper disposition that didnt even have the kindness that Father showed. We can discuss your mothers crimes in private. This is not the appropriate ce.


    After shes been punished? I grimaced. Doesnt that negate any point in hearing her crimes?


    Enough of this! The guy on the opposing side stepped forward, You may be on the council one day, but that depends on your producing any children. Since youve turned 12, there has been no child produced from the noble line!


    Davont! The father turned to the other man for the first time. Youre out of line! My son has fathered various children!


    Hehe thats right, starting at age five. Dont act like they are truly his children. Its well known how the royal family likes to embellish the legitimacy of children


    Thats enough! Father took a step toward the opposition but was stopped by his fathers hand.


    Do not allow yourself to be baited so easily. The grandfather sighed. He only speaks the worries that many of them have. Your son has been without a child in nearly five years since hes officiallye of age. Furthermore, he seems to have an unnatural attachment with his mother. Perhaps it is time that we take a heavier hand in his development.


    Although he was agreeing with Davont, the man wasnt smiling. Anything that their side agreed to was probably not something that did him any good. He wanted to throw mud on our faces, but the current arrangement was probably the most favorable for Davont. As soon as I produced an heir, his power in the council would diminish. It was in his best interest that I remained the way I currently am.


    What does Father have in mind? My father lowered his head immediately in indifference.


    My Grandfather stepped forward. He was an older man with more wrinkles. He was shorter than father and had no kindness about him whatsoever. When his eyes fell on me, they were incredibly cold and emotionless. This was a man who calcted everything. Looking at him, I could see how Caleb ended up as the uncaring monster he came to be.


    Woman, give him the whip. His eyes fell on the woman who was holding the whip nearby.


    She reached out and dropped the whip in my hands. I let out a noise and shot the ten upfront a shocked look.


    What is this?


    Your mother, the queen, has control of the pce. Her responsibilities include being a liaison to the public and raising you. Had you been producing female offspring regrly, perhaps some of her transgressions could be overlooked, Grandfather exined. However, she also allowed an assassination attempt on you a few months ago and was unable to locate you for several weeks when you took off. Your safety should be her primary concerned, but she failed to maintain that safety at various points.


    My safety Im an adult! I take care of my own safety. I growled back.


    Your mother also set a deal to allow mining rights under the city. As we know, this directly led to the tragic disaster when the mine suddenly copsed.


    To save me! I eximed. That deal was to save me If anyone, I should be


    The words stuck on my tongue. I didnt want to be whipped either. This wasnt a normal practice in my old world anymore. This was brutal and scarring. I didnt want anyone to be whipped.


    This is why you are going to be one delivering it. It is time that you understand how this world works. Grandfather said.


    B-


    Caleb! Father interrupted. Do not argue any further. You have your reasons. Now, do as grandfathermanded. Tenshings. If we find them to be unsatisfactory, then she shall be whipped again for another ten, so do not think you can light arm her. If my son is not able to do it, then I will do the next ten myself, and I will use my full strength to do it!


    C-Caleb Mother said quietly, Please Im sorry for having failed you please, do this for me.


    My eyes shot around the entire party. Everyone was watching, but I didnt see a single ounce of pity on anyones faces. There wasnt a person at this party who didnt ept thispletely, including the woman who it was being done to. I gritted my teeth and grabbed the handle of the whip. I allowed the rest of the long whip to fall to the ground. It was about eight feet long in all. Would it hurt more or less if I kept my distance? I didnt know.


    At that moment, the face of the woman I had just met on the balcony entered my mind. She spoke of a revolution that nned to end my family line. That would mean that this regime would end. This council of detached men who casually ordered women to be whipped would be gone. That would mean Talitha herself would be in danger too. However, part of me felt good at the thought that these people would be stopped.


    I lifted my whip and brought it down. Interestingly enough, it didnt feel much more difficult than it did in the bedroom. Talitha had a whip in the bedroom, and I had even used it on her once. Plus, I had used one on Rose too, but that had never been as hard. With a smack, a red welt appeared on her back.


    One I said tly.


    Mother managed to keep her mouth shut. I continued to deliver my smacks, each one causing a vibration to shoot through my arm. Mother only let out a cry on the 5thone. She sounded in pain, but as her lover, I also heard just a hint of lust in her voice. That was right, even here, my mother was turned on.


    I struck her again and again, each time creating a crack of the whip and a pained noise form her. However, the sound from her seemed less rough and more sensual. I found my hand being stopped as I raised the whip one more time. I looked to the side to see the woman.


    That was ten. She said helplessly.


    Ah I blushed.


    I had gotten into it like when Mother and I were in the bedroom. In reality, the welts on her back werent much worse than the ones I often left on her bottom. Upon reflection, her screaming was about the same level too. I had put up a big stink about it, but in reality, I had forgotten one very important thing. Mother was aplete masochist! Well, at least when it came to me. As a result, I hadnt gone easy on her a single bit.


    When thedy pulled the whip from my hand, I went down to check on mother. As I helped her up and covered her chest, she whimpered in my ear.


    Baby that was amazing I want you so bad right now. Mother purred in my ear, even while keeping her facial features a perfect look of chagrin and haggardness.


    It wasnt said with any sense of anger. It was instead incredible erotic and sensible. On that note, I could smell her too. It was clear mother had cum during her whipping. Someone who didnt know her probably wouldnt notice, but I had grown familiar with the scent of this woman and I knew when she had finished. As I fought to keep from blushing, I shot a look at the ten men, hoping our act had been sufficient. The ten men had already turned around and were walking back into the back den without another word.


    They didnt seem to care at all. Other people came to take my mother away and heal her. Some patted me on the shoulder or gave condolences. Of course, I wasnt going to tell people it was all okay and that my mom liked getting whipped like this, it only made me feel more embarrassed. I found myself getting swamped with women again who were looking to catch my eye or join my harem. I spent another fifteen minutes carousing with them, even remembering to take down a few names to ask my mother about when she returned.


    However, when an hour passed, I made an excuse and left. The strange woman on the balcony had told me to meet her, and I had to find out more about this revolution. Had Prince Caleb really been living a double life? Was he not simply a terrible Prince who abused women, but a traitor who desired to see his own family fall? Given how twisted of a personality he had, that was very possible. In fact, didnt I just have a simr thought when they were asking me to beat my mother?


    Even my Mother was a woman who stepped on others. She had okayed that mine, worked with demons, and went to extreme methods. She only cared about me. That left me feeling extremelyplicated. On the one hand, it was nice to be loved. On the other hand, she was capable of extreme evil. She had ordered people dead just for looking at me wrong. She had facilitated my former selfs extremely evil treatment of women. This administration really did feel corrupt and perhaps deserving of their fate.


    While having such thoughts, I made my way to the greenhouse. It was arge room in the back filled with greenery. It was called a greenhouse, but it more closely resembled a conservatory, filled to the brim with carefully constructed biome. It was a very beautiful ce with a long winding path which offered a lot of ces to hide. No wonder she wanted to meet here.


    Was it even smart to meet this woman? Could I just tell the council what happened? That could potentially implicate me though. I didnt know what Caleb had done up until this point, so I didnt know what kind of trouble I was in for all of this. I had to find the answers out on my own, and it was as simple as that.


    Most of the nts in this greenhouse were similiar to the ones I had seen in my old life. So far, there didnt appear to be anything magical or monstrous. It was just a typical greenhouse. Someone grabbed me suddenly and pulled me into the bushes. I didnt struggle as I was dragged into a small hidden clearing. I had expected to be grabbed like this. Looking around, I saw the girl who I had spoken with on the balcony, and three other women, including the one who had grabbed me.


    As soon as I was in the clearing and they were certain I wasnt going to yell out, they released their grip on me. All four women were beautiful, but two of them looked a bit stronger and fitter, sort of like Brooke. The third was a foreign girl, although not white. Finally, there was the woman I had seen at the party, who seemed to be the leader of this group.


    You had a job to do why havent youpleted it? The woman in charge demanded, crossing her arms.


    I decided to continue to y like I understood what the hell they were talking about. If you hadnt heard, I was poisoned. An assassination that put me into a prolongeda. You cant say that I havent been preupiedtely.


    The four women looked at each other and then the leader lowered her head. So, it was true. I actually thought you had beenpromised. Had you not approached me tonight or brought anyone else here, I would have assumed youd been broken. If it wasnt for Talithas strange obsession with you, I would have been certain they had killed you when you disappeared months ago. Do they know who did it?


    Mother med my sister Kem, but I dont believe that to be the case. Were still not 100% sure, but a servant did try to smother me to death.


    The four women looked at each other with a strange look. Had I said something wrong. I wore a smile on my face but I feltpletely out of my element here. I wasnt confident I could lie my way through this at all.


    Are you okay, Caleb? The woman asked.


    I put a smile on my face, Of course, I am fine.


    Its just you have never called that woman your mother in private like that. You know that theyre not your real family.


    Of course, theyre not my real family. I put on a bitter expression on my face.


    I was able to fake it so well because deep down, I had a family back in Amaryllis. However, what did these people mean by Caleb not being my real family? I was certain they were!


    She is truly a deplorable woman. You havent forgotten what has done, right? I asked, testing the waters.


    The woman nodded. That woman when she found out she was pregnant with me and not a boy, she faked that I was a boy. Then she stole you from your family and raised you as her own instead. Never forget what that woman did to both of us.


    I wont. Holy shit!


    Of all the things I would have expected her to say, I never expected to find this out. So, no wonder there was no familial love. I wasnt even really a Prince! In fact, the woman in front of me was the closest thing that this nation had to a Prince at the moment. I thought I looked like my mother and my father. I mean, she could have picked someone who would look like her family. I didnt know. This was big though; this was something that truly would shake the nation.


    Forget about your other ns. We have an opportunitying up soon. Id like you to take it.


    What is that? I asked, swallowing my shock and doing my best to keep my face straight.


    A few weeks ago, we heard ns that the council was invited on a trip to an unstable country that appears to have a strong group of man-hating women.


    What?


    Its a world peace ord meeting. They n to discuss the plights affecting the male poption and trying toe up with solutions to increase fertility and maintain the world poption. There are over 100 nations that have been invited to this thing. Matahari is just one of them.


    Is an unstable nation really the right ce to have this kind of thing?


    Well, its a small country that has the room and means of supporting this kind of event. We suspect they will send at least 4 members of the council.


    Okay I guess what does this have to do with me?


    You must do two things. First, you must get me into your harem. Mother does not recognize me. She abandoned me seventeen years ago. Secondly, you must convince the council to allow you toe on this journey.


    And bring a harem member along? I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    She nodded. I will be your plus one on this trip.


    What is the n, then?


    Were going to assassinate the council. She said, her eyes flickering. I want them dead!


    I lowered my head, fearing that she was going to say that from the beginning. Now that I knew the plot, I really wish I hadnte down here. Now I was in the thick of something. Losing almost half the council will sure be a blow. Whenever this revolution happens, it will finish the rest of it. This woman wanted topletely overthrow the government. Whether it was because Mother threw her away or some other, deeper meaning, I couldnt even guess. I realized I was way over my head here, even more so than I could have predicted.


    However, I also couldnt tell them no. I dont know my old self, but she had put a lot of trust in him. Now that she told me her ns, I could either betray or help. There was no middle-ground. That was when one of the things she had said struck my mind. She hadnt mentioned the location of this peace talk.


    This talk, what country will it be in? I asked, but dreading that I already knew the answer.


    The talk will ur in a small country called Amaryllis. The girl responded.


    Of course, it was.

 Book 3: Chapter 21

    Book 3: Chapter 21


    How should I introduce you? I asked, walking arm and arm with the beautiful woman who had casually instructed me to aid them in assassinating several world leaders.


    I still hadnt caught her name, but by phrasing it this way, I hoped to be able to learn without being suspicious.


    Just call me Terah. She gave a fake smile while walking beside me back into the main room.


    To anyone who looked at us, we looked like a couple who had hit it off particrly well and were now inseparable. As soon as we came through the doors, several women noticed our entry. Terah gained the jealous nces of several women who were hoping to be on my arm by the end of the night. There were whispers among people trying to figure out who she was and what house she belonged to. Terah had assured me that all of this was already handled, and all I had to do was pick her and the rest would fall into ce.


    One of the women who noticed my return to the party was my Mother who had recovered. When she saw me, there wasnt a single bit of fear, pain, or regret on her face. For all intent and purposes, her beating hadnt happened at all. In reality, this was a world with healing. Her whipping could be considered downright light. The only one who wanted to make a big deal about it was me. Mother smiled and immediately dismissed herself from her conversation toe over to my side.


    My son, how are you doing? she asked, immediately eying the woman at my side.


    I smiled back, but deep down I couldnt shake what I had learned from Terah. This woman wasnt really Calebs mother. She had taken some other womans child so that she could be queen. Did the council know of this? If they knew, I imagined that Mother would take more than just a beating. Worst yet, Terah was Talithas true daughter. Now that they were standing next to each other, I could start to pick out some simrities between their facial features.


    Talitha had the suspicion of a mother who saw her son with a new strange woman, however, there was no hint of recognition on her face. To the best of my knowledge, she did not recognize the other woman a single bit. I started to breathe easier with that. Terah lightly squeezed my arm, reminding me of my own part in all this.


    Ah! Mother, this is Terah. I met her on the balcony earlier and found her to be an amiable woman. What does Mother think?


    Mother instantly tapped her lips, eyeing Terah with analytical eyes. I couldnt help but hold my breath as she looked the other woman up and down like she could pull out all of her secrets.


    You, girl, what house?


    The Ginting house. Terah nodded her head smoothly. I am the third daughter of Poe Ginting.


    Mother nodded thoughtfully. Your house has no strong loyalties either way. Perhaps that can be changed with time.


    Terah smiled. With Caleb to guide me, Id be very interested in getting to know your family closer.


    Mother finally gave a short nod. In a few days,e to the pce. I will see that you are given time to meet with my son.


    Without another word, Mother pulled my arm and took me out of Terahs grip. I shot Terah a helpless look but she didnt seem to mind. Instead, she looked like she was contemting something. I was pulled away by my mother, who lowered her head and spoke in my ear.


    Is my son so eager now to sleep with other women? She sounded just a bit pouty.


    Ah mom I smiled uncertainly. How could I watch you be beaten for my failure to produce an offspring and not take action?


    Mother blushed slightly at those words. Ah, I see, youre worried about me. My sweet baby, dont worry too much. I want you to take all the time you need.


    Actually, mother, I think itd be a good idea if I produced an heir soon. I smiled.


    I couldnt really tell her that I only had six months to do so.


    Is that what Caleb wants? Mother sighed. Very well, then perhaps it is time I introduce you to more women.


    As Mother dragged me away, I ended up losing sight of Terah. Mother had already invited her into the mansion though, so I figured that portion of my job was done. I still wasnt 100% certain that I wanted to get involved with them. On the one hand, if I got a trip back to Amaryllis, it wouldnt be difficult to get away from them and possibly seek sanctity in my old home. On the other hand, getting involved in an assassination plot was heavy stuff. I didnt even know if I had that level of hatred or resentment for these people. They werent perfect, but Amaryllis wasnt exactly a society of perfection either. I decided itd probably be best to stay out of it if possible.


    I ended up being introduced tody afterdy. Mother seemed very intent on making me pick out an additional three women on top of Terah. This all felt odd to me. I was unused to doing things like picking out women from a lineup. Sure, they were all beauties, and my tongue watered a bit at the thought of being able to have any of them as much as I wanted, but the selection process seemed so cold.


    In the past, I had used many prostitutes, but it wasnt like I visited brothels like in the olden days. Thats kind of what this felt like. Do you want to fuck her? Maybe, let me see what else youve got! I always went online, and the girl I picked was abination of looks and cost. Well, there was another factor too. Trust. Youd want to avoid any prostitute who looked like she had a pimp whod mug you while you were trying to meet her. You wanted a girl who looked like she made herself look like in the pictures.


    That girl cannot be trusted. Mother said, She is part of the Finn family, and is just as like to poison you.


    Ah Ill pick another.


    Maybe it wasnt so different after all? It seemed like the women here were just as dangerous as picking a prostitute from online.


    After finally settling on three particr women to invite to the castle and test drive for my harem, the night finally came to an end. I stayed close to my mother, following her lead so that I didnt cause any problems or lead to any confusions. My goals were simple. Lay low for six months, produce an heir and get through this thing with the assassination attempt.


    Mother I heard there is an event going on in the country of Amaryllis. Father wont be going to that, will he?


    Talitha shook her head. Your grandfather will be the one going. Im surprised you heard about that. I only heard of this event tonight as well.


    Ah yeah while talking, when you were gone. I quickly made up an excuse, even though I didnt really need one.


    Talitha nodded thoughtfully. Are you expressing interest in going with your grandfather?


    Ah! N-no not at all!


    I had actually already decided in my mind that I wouldnt be going. Id just tell the girl that I tried and failed to get invited. After that, theyd make ns that didnt involve me. I just had to show myself to be useless, and then everything would work itself out.


    Talitha raised an eyebrow, but then shrugged. No matter. It does involve men, but the policies of many of those eastern countries do not necessarily affect us. Itd be a good experience, but there is no real reason you must go.


    I let out a breath of relief as she decided to drop it. If she got it in her mind that I had to go, I wouldnt know what to do. When we finally reached the house, it was night but I was still bored. After spending thest few hours picking out women I found attractive with my mother, I had actually gotten myself a little worked up. I was interested in having sex, but none of the new harem members would arrive.


    I was depressed to see that Talitha was busy still settling matters. She had just been publicly punished by the council, so I couldnt imagine what that meant for her. Lyra still wasnt talking to me, and Brooke was Brooke. I wasnt exactly going to knock on her door for a booty call.


    I remembered my supposed daughter, Veronika. The elder council member had made it pretty clear that the girl wasnt really mine. I hadnt had any children for 5 years it seemed. I doubted I suddenly lost my virality when I turned of age. It was pretty obvious what happened. My father produced children, and they were given to me as my supposed daughters. As to why? It was so I could sleep with them, of course.


    I wasnt exactly clear on the specifics, as it had a certain degree of cultural influence, but essentially half-sibling women of my father born close to my age were adopted as my daughters and treated as my offspring and then ced in my harem when they turned 13. Kem was actually born from my mother, so she couldnt be adopted as my daughter. That would imply that I slept with my mother. Ironically, if I did get Talitha pregnant, my daughter would also be called my sister, and would officially be my fathers daughter. Well, it was certainly less confusing than having a sister-daughter.


    The point was that Veronika was not rted to me in the slightest. Neither was Kem or my mother. Between Kem and Veronika, Veronika had definitely been more enthusiastic than her aunt. My exposure to her as Caleb must have been limited, as she was very quick to warm up to me and demand favoritism. Thus, when looking for some midnight fun, it was Veronikas door I knocked on.


    Yes? A voice came from inside, and then a small girl poked her head out.


    I smiled down at her. Hey, Veronika, want toe to my room to y.


    Veronika blinked, touching her cheek. Eh? Does father want to y with Veronika? Just give me one moment!


    She closed her door and I scratched my chin awkwardly. So, it was as simple as that, huh? I stood in the hallways feeling out of ce. Perhaps, I should have just sent a servant here to do this instead. Isnt that how I was supposed to start acting like a prince? It seemed like after everything that had happened, some habits were really difficult to kill.


    A few momentster, Veronika opened the door again. This time, her hair was pulled back in a ponytail and she was wearing a long summer dress. It looked like she was going to a pic, except we were just heading to my room and she was barefoot. Watching me with a delighted grin on her face, I took her hand and started to escort her back to my room. Of course, I never had any true privacy, as I was followed by the two guards that were always with me.


    Would this be my life from now on? Id just go every night to the hallway, grab a girl, and pull her to my room? It truly felt like something that was way too difficult to believe. However, this was the life this world seemed to want me to live. A girl every night, even with my 13-year-old daughter. Well, even if she wasnt my daughter, there was a time in the future when Id be expected to sleep with my daughters. I supposed I could call this preparing for the future. When the door closed, it was left to just the two of us. Veronika was looking at me expectantly.


    Ive been waiting for this for a long time, daddy. She said eagerly. Please, treat me however you want.


    She didnt say be gentle. She didnt ask for a good time. I could do whatever I wanted to her. I couldnt help but gulp at this.


    Um Veronika I asked, moving over to a side table and pouring myself a drink. How about we y a little game first?


    Veronika giggled. Is daddy nervous? Then please, y with me all you want.


    This girl was way too forward! Rather, what was wrong with me. There was a time I used to tease and fondle my sisters to my own delight. At the time, I was a younger boy. Whether I had the brain of a thirty-five-year-old pervert or not, the girls always yed stupid and that way I got to tease them. It was a lot harder when she came at me brazenly.


    This game is truth-or-dare? Have you heard of it?


    She nodded. Yes, I used to y this game with the other girls at sleepovers. Does daddy want to dare me? I think daddy will find that I always dare.


    Haha actually, quite the opposite. I dont know you that well, despite the fact youve grown here for thest thirteen years. Id like to find out more about you, Veronika.


    Okay, daddy, ask me anything! She said, smiling politely.


    Ah well thats not how you y truth or dare? I chuckled.


    She thought about it for a moment and nodded. Thats right. Then, which of us should start?


    I suppose since I wanted to start this, then I should go first.


    I dont wish to know anything about daddy. Veronika shrugged. Can we go with a dare?


    Ah sure?


    Daddy, I dare you to kiss me on the lips.


    Ah, thats fine.


    I thought that Veronika might have jumped straight to indecent things, but it seemed like my worries were unfounded. In the end, she was just a thirteen-year-old girl. A first kiss probably mattered to her. I walked over to her and reached for her neck, bringing my lips towards hers.


    What is daddy doing? She asked, then lifted her dress innocently, I want you to kiss these lips.


    She wasnt wearing panties, and she waspletely bald below. A pinkish slit folded in light brown skin, that of a youthful woman, was shown on disy to me. I let out a noise, nearly stumbling at the sudden change in expectation. The girl giggled mischievously, spreading her legs slightly while still standing.


    Well? Kiss it! With tongue!


    You I shook my head, but I had already been prepared for her to pull something.


    Getting down on my knees, Veronika made me lift her dress myself, going underneath, I found her erogenous area and then I kissed it. She tasted very sweet and fresh. I could tell it was very tight and that of a virgin. Her body shuddered and she gasped as my tongue slid in and out of her. I kissed her for a solid minute until I finally brought my head out of her skirt. Her face was flushed, but she still had that mischievous look in her eyes.


    Was that good enough? I asked.


    For now? She straightened her hair, regaining herposure. Its your turn now.


    Okay, what kind of panties do you like to wear? I said, giving her a lewd question to fit the atmosphere.


    Isnt it obvious? She raised her dress again. I dont like panties at all!


    Haha Iughed, scratching my head. I suppose you got me there.


    My turn! Veronika almost danced excitedly at her turn; it was quite cute. I want daddy to


    She looked around the room as if looking for inspiration. When her eyesnded on a fruit te that had been left for me, she excitedly ran up to it.


    Daddy! I want you to eat this cherry! She picked up a cherry from the te triumphantly.


    Really? Is that al- She took it and put it up her dress. With the poke of a finger, the cherry went up inside her. And there it is.


    Veronika giggled again, her eyes bright with excitement. Come on, daddy, eat my cherry!


    She lifted her leg on the bed and pulled up her dress. While she did that she licked the red juice from her fingers and watched me.


    You shouldnt stick food up there you know. It can make you sick.


    Then daddy better get it all out!


    I sighed, falling back down on my knees. I couldnt find the cherry! My tongue got as deep as it could. I even sucked hard to try to pop it out. I started using my fingers. I could only get one in there at a time. She was really tight. There didnt feel like there should be room for that damn thing to hide!


    Ah I feel it! I said, pushing my finger as deep as her pussy allowed.


    Ahn daddy so rough She moaned.


    Im almost there


    Me too.


    Ive almost got your cherry.


    I know She said tearfully.


    Got it!


    Ahnn It popped out, a little red bulb sliding out of her pink slit.


    I popped it in my mouth and smiled at her. She looked up at me panting, her mischievousness turning just a bit pouty.


    Okay my question now. I shrugged. What was I like? Before


    Veronika froze for a second, and then lowered her head. You acted a lot like youre acting now.


    R-really? I said in surprise.


    You smiled a lot like youre doing right now, but you frowned just as quickly. You always talked about ying games, but you didnt seem to care if people got hurt. It was all about having your fun.


    Im sorry I lowered my head, I never want to hurt you.


    Youll hurt me when you take my real cherry, wont you? She asked hesitantly.


    I wont take it if you dont want me to, I responded simply.


    Ah She made a noise, and then stopped as if she decided not to speak.


    I coughed after a few moments of silence. Do you want to continue your dares?


    I dare you to take my cherry She said, blushing.


    I blinked. Are you sure that is what you want?


    Yes daddy please.


    I picked her up and put her down on the bed. I carefully lifted up her skirt, exposing her bare lower half. Her skin was as smooth as jade and soft as velvet. I was already excited, and her pussy glistened a bit, lubed up from my tongue and her own arousal. She spread her legs for me, and I got between them. After getting my dick out of my pants, I pushed it up against her.


    Ah hah daddy She gasped. Stick it inside me.


    Very slowly, I started pushing inside Veronika. She was very tight, and I really didnt want to hurt her, so I took my time. She squeezed my arms tightly as I prated inside her, the head of my cock embedding itself inside her wet pink slit. She let out cute whimpering noises, her face scrunched up in concentration as I pushed it in.


    Are you okay? I asked.


    She nodded. I feel like Im going to explode. Its so big.


    Ah I just have the head in though. I couldnt help but chuckle.


    Th-theres more! She gasped.


    Yeah hah do you want me to slide more in?


    Can you can you do it all at once?


    Are you sure? I asked worriedly. That will definitely hurt.


    I-its okay. I know daddy doesnt really want to hurt me. You changed, right? After you were poisoned?


    Ah? You know?


    I had thought Mother had kept it a secret from everyone. Lyra and Brooke knew because I told them, but Kem should have been the only other girl who knew this, being that she was there at the beginning.


    Mm the servants talk Veronika spoke quickly. They said after youra, you dont treat girls like you used to. Thats why thats why I want the you right now. So, please, just put it inside me!


    R-right. I grabbed her hips tightly, and in one forceful push, I slide myself into Veronika, conquering her cherry once and for all.


    Ahhhn! she moaned as I pierced deep inside her. Daddy! Yes


    Slowly, I began to rock my hips, sliding in and out of Veronika. The night passed by with her light moans and the subtle creaking sound of the bed filling the room.

 Book 3: Chapter 22

    Book 3: Chapter 22


    This is very interesting. Mother said, looking out over the yard.


    Yeah the girls said it was hot out, so I decided to treat them. Iughed.


    It waste in the year, and had this been Amaryllis it would have been way too chilly, but


    I had rigged up thewn full of long hoses which I then cut various holes into. Using the water stones, I cranked the pressure up to full and created various impromptu sprinkler systems. It wasnt like real sprinkler systems didnt exist, but the ones that kept thiswn lush and green were built underground. Part of the fun was being able to move the sprinklers around and attack each other.


    Right now, Kem and Veronika were running around such sprinklers, enjoying the temperature outside. I was sitting with Mother under the shade of an umbre, enjoying some tea and watching the girls y. Meanwhile, I had a sheet of paper in front of me and was busy scribbling on it.


    Kem and Veronika were in swimsuits which were far too skimpy for girls their age. I certainly wouldnt let my daughter run around in something like that. Well, wasnt Veronika technically my daughter. Ahem thats not really the same thing at all. She wasnt really my daughter, and we had a sexual rtionship. Thus, her two piece which was closer to a thong than anything was fine, even if it was white and almost transparent in the water. At least my sister wore something that didnt turn transparent.


    You called? A somewhat agitated voice called out, causing me to look up.


    My mother bristled under the unweing tone. If she had things her way, Lyra would have been taken out and beaten by now. However, I wasnt as scared of Talitha as I once was. Now that I knew where I stood with her, I felt a lot morefortable telling her now and asserting my own authority. Of course, that authority was skin deep. If she learned I wasnt really her son, all of that goodwill would be obliterated in a moment.


    I nced up at Lyra and smiled. I recalled that youre somewhat good with magic. I was hoping you could go over this for me.


    Lyra eyed me suspiciously. We hadnt talked much since the day I had told her the truth. She still thought I was lying. Brooke had offered to try to talk to her, but I had refused. Shed likely think less of Brooke and assume she was being manipted or paid off. She didnt know Brooke like I did, and was a bit haughty as an upper-ss woman. Someone like Lyra tended to look down on the help. She wasnt as bad as most, but ssism was strong in Amaryllis and there was no doubt.


    Perhaps I can look at it. She snatched the sheet from my hand.


    What I had been drawing was an borate magic circle. Thest few weeks, I had returned to studying magic. Magic engineering was fascinating to me, and I was considering bing an engineer. I came from a world that had built many miracles without magic. This world felt somehow behind my other world in many ways, constantly falling back on magic to rece what my world had been able to do for fifty years.


    It was that reason that my interest was renewed. Perhaps, I could work on some of the worlds problems by applying my own knowledge. I was sixteen now, seventeen if we went by Calebs age, so it was getting to be about time where I was considering my future. I didnt n to be the prince of this country any longer than I had to. Id much rather build and create things using my knowledge and magical knowledge.


    This you drew this from scratch? Lyra said, eyeing the circle in wonder.


    I nodded. Im interested in trying it out, but I have no control of magic. I can create control and prevent an overdraft bybining my chakra with another, but it usually spirals out of control and ends up producing way too much magic. Its unstable, I should say. It requires me to be in perfect sync with a partner to be able to do it. Besides, joint spells are really powerful and I dont want this spell toe out too strong.


    Y-youre an aseeded? She asked.


    Mother looked down. Ever since he was poisoned, he has been unable to ess his chakra points. Well, its not like he ever took interest in magic before. Its a shame it took losing it to suddenly gain an interest in it.


    Like him Lyra spoke lightly on her breath, eyeing me with a bit of surprise in her eyes.


    I smiled but didnt say anything. After a moment, she nced back down at the magic circle. After looking over it a few more times, she nodded.


    Its not dangerous, although I cant promise Itll do anything. What is the point of it?


    It will be cast right there. I pointed to an area out in thewn, near the bunch of water toys I had built for the girls.


    Lyra nodded and took a step toward that direction. Very well, lets see-


    Ah actually, before you cast it, itd probably be best if you had a swimsuit on. I responded sheepishly.


    Eh? She nced back at me, but then she raised her nose. Its not that easy to get a look at my body. Hmph! She stubbornly turned away and started marching for the ce with purpose.


    Mother raised an eyebrow, confused as to why she was acting so over the top. I sighed and leaned back in my seat.


    I did warn her.


    H-how do I look? I heard another voice behind me and nced over to see Rhea standing there.


    She was much more modest than the 13-year-old vixens. Her swimsuit covered most of her skin. Then again, I wondered if she was covering herself so much to hide scares shed received. I smiled at her and gave a thumbs up. She looked somewhat ssy. Her swimsuit matched her skin tone well with a blue with highlights. It was a one-piece which covered her back and chest. She smiled at my approval.


    Where are the other girls? I asked, I guess I should call them the new girls.


    Brooke took them out to get swimsuits. None of them thought to bring theirs when they moved in. They were caught off guard when you suddenly asked.


    Ah so its that.


    I must say, when you picked that brutish bule women to join your harem, I thought you were just being kind, but she certainly is dependable.


    Haha I scratched my head. Yeah, shes someone I feel I can trust with most things.


    With that, Rhea watched the two girls running in the sprinklers excitedly. She looked like she wanted to go, but was afraid to leave without my permission.


    Go on I patted her lightly on the behind. Have fun.


    She shot me a look of surprise, blushed, and then ran into the crowd. As she ran, I hid my expression. I was still a bit troubled about her. After all, she was the one who warned me my life was still in danger here. She was slowlying out of her shell, but I wanted to seriously find out what was going on with that. I was seriously worried about my life here. Would I be experiencing another attempt on my life soon? Id like to think the guards were sufficient, but I was poisoned once before. I considered voicing my worries to Talitha, but I was sure the woman would overreact.


    As I was thinking about such things, there was a sudden boom. Water shot up like a reverse waterfall into the air. A momentter, it began to rain down everywhere in waves. The girls shouted and screamed as it came crashed down on them. The source of said explosion was the ce where I had pointed Lyra to go. As the water finally finished falling down, standing near the epicenter was Lyra. She had been drenched from head to toe. I also noticed my drawing had been ruined in the explosion of water.


    You She shouted. You did that on purpose?


    How is that possible? I shot back, I told you to wear a swimsuit!


    She shot me a re and then turned and ran. As she went, her shoes squished with every step. Strangely enough, even though she looked angry, she looked strangely happy to an extent. I had no clue what was going through her mind, but I was definitely curious as to what thoughts she was having. She disappeared back in the house while grumbling the entire time.


    As for me, I pulled out another sheet of paper. Decrease quantity, increase duration.


    Mother chuckled, perhaps finding delight in seeing the snobbish woman getting covered in water, or perhaps just being happy to see her son getting along with his harem. As long as I made sure mom got regr attention, she never grew too upset over the time I spent with other women. I didnt want another blow out like during that first week I was staying here when I started avoiding her.


    A few minutester, four women came out. It was Brooke and the three new girls. They were all wearing some particrly nice swimsuits. Brooke didnt disappoint in putting the girls in something sexy. Never think a lesbian doesnt know how to enhance a womans sexuality where its important.


    Other than Terah, who had sessfully integrated herself into the pce, there was also Bernice and Neriah. Terah was a beautiful woman not unlike her mother. Fortunately, there were enough physical differences that her mother wasnt suspicious that this was her daughter. She had supposedly abandoned her when she was really young. I didnt know how I felt about this. Why didnt she be one of my adopted children like the others? Ah, well, it doesnt matter. She was wearing a more traditional two-piece which looked quite sexy.


    Neriah was a big-breasted woman who was the daughter of a close family friend. I was warned that I absolutely could not offend her. I liked her because she was very curvy, even curvier than Lyra. Her boobs looked just a bit too big for her body, and I wondered if she had a boob job or something. She had big, red lips and was kind of ritzy.


    Bernice, on the other hand, was a cool type. She was lean and sporty. She looked like a girl you might see on a track team. Her hair was done up in a ponytail and she always seemed to smile like she was just on the verge ofughing at something. She seemed friendly enough to me and was supposedly the daughter of a particrly rich merchant who had close rtions with our family.


    With the exception of Terah, the other two women I could fuck whenever I wanted to. I hadnt thus far. I was told that it was proper to give them a week or two to adjust to their new environment before I start pushing them to perform. Both girls were here for me to use for sex. In fact, even though Kem and Veronika were young and genuinely ying in the water, the other girls likely only came to show off their bodies to me.


    They were doing that right now, smiling and winking as they walked past. Neriah identally dropped her hair clip and bent over right in front of me. Id admittedly use her of being a bit too transparent, but given her nature, it was likely that she really hadnt nned that at all. She was wearing a monokini which made her current position really revealing. As for Bernice, she was in a tankini and looked very sporty.


    Terah gave me a single look but otherwise tried to act like the other girls trying to get my position. She had a skirted bottom and strapless top. Compared to the other girls, she clearly was the most beautiful. However, she was also the most unobtainable. Her look supposedly said nothing, but to me, it spoke volumes. She was asking me what I was waiting on and when would we be going to Amaryllis. Getting her into my harem was only step one. The next step was getting on this trip. It was only a few weeks away, and I had made no effort to make it happen.


    We hadnt spoken since that night. I was dreading that meeting, as I didnt know if I could lie convincingly. I made no mistake. This was a dangerous woman. She had entangled the old prince into her assassination plot, and I was now the one who had to deal with this. Of course, none of this would have happened if Lilith had been better at selecting a body for me. No, that wasnt fair. None of this would have been an issue in the first ce if it wasnt for me causing that ident that led to my close death. Then again, I wouldnt have had that ident if they hadnt tried to have me kidnapped by a crazy woman! Well there were faults on both sides. As soon as I ran into that Lilith girl again, Id definitely make her pay for her mistakes.


    A servant came in and then knelt next to my mother, handing her a note with both hands. My mother opened it and then read the contents. While I was watching the girls dance in the water, some trying to just have fun while others try to secretly show me parts of their bodies, my Mothers expression dropped and her hands tightened on the note.


    Is there anything the matter? I asked.


    Its your grandfather. Mother sighed. Hes demanded youe to meet him.


    Ah, really? Well, its fine. In a day or two


    The request is immediate. She shook her head. That bastard wants to take you from me. I just know it.


    Come, mother, hes family, he cant be that bad. I tried to smile encouragingly, but her sour expression was unmoved.


    You dont know that man. Hes also the reason I was whipped. She said bitterly.


    I made a noise of surprise. It was Grandfather who had her whipped? I was under the impression it was our deterrents who pushed to have her punished. That spoke volumes to the kind of man this guy was.


    What should I do? I asked for her advice.


    You must go. She responded helplessly. If grandfather calls, no one else in the family has the right to deny him. I dont know why he wishes to see you; however, you must be absolutely respectful. The way you asked questions and fought in public. For that, he made you hold the whip. Even then, he likely still holds resentment for you daring to stand up to him then.


    S-seriously? I muttered.


    Why was I only hearing about this now? If I knew this guy was so petty, I definitely wouldnt have challenged him in front of the entire council!


    You dont need to worry too much. She sighed. You are family and his grandson. He will not do anything too harmful on the surface.


    Somehow, I feel a bit less reassured, I said with a gulp, Should I change my dress?


    You better just go immediately. The less he waits, the better. Transportation should already be out front ready to take you. Your guards will also join you. Im afraid youll be alone this time.


    I understand, mother. Ill be fine. I reassured her, even though I wasntpletely certain myself.


    This was a tricky situation. There was no way that he knew about the rebellion, right? If he knew I was associated with Terah, the situation could be absolutely disastrous. Even a grandson might face horrible repercussions for doing something treasonous. Or, maybe he knew I wasnt really his rtive? Even that was kept by two secrets, first that Im the soul of Clyburn inside the body of a dead man, and second that dead man was an adopted child who wasnt born into this family. Either was treason, and he has no reason to want to keep a fraud around. If either secret got out, I was dead. How could I have been so calm just a moment ago with so many deadly secrets on my shoulders? I felt like crying.


    Standing up, I put my paperwork aside and began to head out of the castle. At this point, I was growing used to the guards following me everywhere and was quite familiar with the castle. I quickly made my way to find a limousine out front. The travel was very quite. Mother was a reserved woman usually anyway, and rarely talked, but the guards and driver didnt speak to me at all. Any attempts at conversation in the past usually resulted in one-word answers.


    It wasnt long before we pulled up in front of a familiar building. It was the same location as the fundraising event I had attended a bit earlier. This was the family home, after all. I suddenly wondered if he had the greenhouse bugged. That would mean he could have overheard my conversation with Terah. No, this thinking made me too anxious. If he truly knew about Terah, then he would have done something before she was invited into the pce. I was just getting frightened over nothing.


    More terrifying, the path the butler who met me at the door was taking me happened to be the very greenhouse where I had met with the rebellious organizers. As we walked by the area where I was pulled into the forest that night, I gulped a little, However, we kept walking, and then ended up in a small gazebo. Grandfather was sitting at it, sipping tea in a way simr to Mother. I stood, making sure not to sit until he invited me to.


    He was an older man, and I thought he looked a bit like Caleb. That was probably intentional. Talitha probably went to great effort to find a family that would look like her own. He had a thick greying beard and tightlybed hair. His expression looked severe, and just a bit intimidating. I stood in silence for nearly a minute while he slowly drank a cup of tea.


    You can sit. He said after finishing his cup of tea and putting it down.


    Only as I sat did he turn to me. Caleb, you have grown up. Youre almost a man now.


    Thank y-


    Your production of children is seriouslycking. He said simply.


    Ah Im working on that.


    Work harder


    Yes, sir I said resolutely, determined to enjoy Neriah and Bernice until they were both pregnant.


    The man watched me for another moment and then nodded to himself. Pour me more tea.


    Y-yes His request caught me off guard, but I stood up quickly and then managed to pour without spilling any.


    Your father has opted for an offhand approach with you. Weve allowed your mother, to raise you for most of your life. The results are. As they are


    For a second, I thought he was going to say disappointing, but somehow the words he used felt the same as had he said disappointing. He had an air of displeasure around him, and I found myself slightly d he wasnt really my family.


    Ive decided He continued. That it is time to take a more hands-on approach with you. Women do not understand how to raise men. It should be men who raise men. Your mother and fathers attempts seem to have failed. I will take charge and correct your development.


    I bit my lip, keeping from saying anything. In reality, I wanted to throttle this guy. First off, I wasnt even this Caleb guy. I had made 4 babies, and 2 of them were male! No, with Ashton, itd made three males! This guy was just an arrogant prick.


    In a few weeks, Ill be heading to Amaryllis on an international request to discuss the future of men. Those Matriarchy-led easterners have certainly messed things up world-wide. Its up to me to go fix it while your father stays behind and keeps the council under control. Ill be going with two others. One of them is Davont. He is not our ally. The other will be you.


    Me? I said, a feeling of dread forming in me. Actually, grandfather, I think it best if I stay and work with my harem to make-


    You wille. He said, Bring your entire harem. You will make babies on the trip.


    After trying to avoid this trip, suddenly Im going anyway? What the hell?


    Grandfather, I-


    There will be no arguing! His voice raised for a moment, and I almost winced at its ferocity.


    Yes, Grandfather.


    I lowered my head instantly. If I tried to fight him, itd only lead to more arguing. It almost felt like fate was taking a lead in my life. I was really helpless. Was this my fate? Was I going to assassinate this grandfather of mine with the help of a rebellious group of freedom fighters? I had hoped to avoid the brunt of it, but here I am right in the middle once again.


    You may go now. He said, Make sure to be ready. Also, I expect your harem to be pregnant by the time we return. Any girl who isnt pregnant, I will impregnate her myself! Understood?


    Understood, grandfather. My words came out a bit smoother than before.


    Assassinating my grandfather? Maybe that was for the best.

 Book 3: Chapter 23

    Book 3: Chapter 23


    A light knock on my door caused me to open it cautiously. Terah, it is you.


    I let her into my room, keeping the guards outside. Convincing my mother that the guards didnt need to be here in my room with my harem had been difficult. They were stripped searched before being allowed in the room alone with me, and there was an emergency rm rune on my person which could be activated with a touch. After all, thest woman who tried to kill me happened to be one of my harem, so there was certainly room to be concerned.


    Have you done your job? She demanded immediately, not sparing any words for pleasantry now that she was out of the public eye.


    I nodded. Grandfather has decided I will being along with him. We will be in Amaryllis, with the leaders of both of the opposing factions. Im actually not sure if killing them will help your cause or hurt it.


    What do you mean? She frowned.


    I shrugged. My Grandfather is opposed to Davont. Davont is opposed to my family. Typically, this creates a bnce in the council which could be toppled. If you kill them both, youre removing the primary opposition. Itll weaken the council, sure, but itll also ease the tension between the groups.


    Terah shook her head. Except, if we killed only one of them, the stronger party would take over the council, and result in a stronger uniform party anyway. What is important is that the council is weak when we start the revolution. We want them to copse quickly and be willing to hand over governmental control quickly.


    I nodded. Its a shame you cant allow the council to tear themselves apart. That would probably be the best course of action.


    These men arent fools, causing them to openly dere war on each other, neither man would allow it.


    Oh That was the only answer I had for her.


    I had been thinking up that excuse for a while now. I still had hopes that stopping the assassination would be best. However, my thoughts were instantly refuted. I used to be a decent salesman, but I was really out of my element when it came to this kind of political intrigue. Still, Terah looked at me with a surprised look, like she was noticing me for the first time.


    Youre a lot more learned than I expected youd be. Im surprised you can think of such things.


    Ah thanks? I couldnt even tell if this was apliment.


    She sounded a bit condescending to my ears. It was the praise like finding a wild dog was unexpectedly toilet trained. Her entire attitude had that kind of feeling.


    This assassination it probably should target me as well. I added.


    This time, her eyes really did widen. You seek death?


    I chuckled wryly. I just dont want to end up being med for this. Victims are rarely considered suspects. If you kill the other two men, I should at least be targeted. You can give me the necessary information to avoid it, and then I can just be a lucky survivor.


    I suppose that can be arranged.


    What will happen to Mother after the rebellion? I asked.


    Mother? she raised an eyebrow. Since when have you ever cared about that woman?


    That was right. The former me only cared about himself. He had already disowned the woman who stole him from his true home. He didnt call her Mother in private and was likely only catering her extreme obsession. The rtionship appeared to be one way, with the psychopathic prince beingpletely self-serving. It would sound kind of odd for me to suddenly care about Talitha now.


    She is your Mother as well I said. Would you perhaps want her to be safe?


    The Queen is a selfish woman who threw away her own child for fame and wealth. Terah put on an ugly face. I will never care about what happens to that woman!


    How about if I ask for you to protect her as well? Is that possible?


    I didnt know why, but I didnt want to see Talitha hurt in all of this. She may have done some despicable things for power, but she had treated me with kindness since the day I had woken up in the castle. She cared about me deeply. Well, at least she cared about this adopted son deeply. I didnt want to see her crushed or hanged in the uprising.


    You want to protect that woman now? She said, blinking. You really have changed


    Whats that supposed to mean? I narrowed my eyes.


    Terah shrugged. When I approached you a year ago and ckmailed you, you acted extremely arrogant. You told me you wanted to y with me as you y with your other girls, whatever that means. After you were poisoned and disappeared for several months, suddenly youre respectful and polite. You also seem to have learned a thing or two. Its almost like Im talking to someone different.


    What if I am someone different? I asked.


    Terah blinked. What did you say?


    I shrugged. Im just curious. What if Caleb died, and Im an imposter pretending to be him. What would you do?


    Terah actually looked contemtive on it for a moment. Then I suppose it would be something worth celebrating.


    Celebration?


    It never sat well with me that we were going to let you go free. Youre no better than your father, or anyone else on the council. You just happened to be younger, and had something we could hold over your head.


    Its too bad I smiled. There is only one Caleb.


    Terah looked at me cautiously for a moment. Yeah, too bad.


    Well I finally broke my eyes away from her. The guy who calls himself Grandfather has asked me toe with him to Amaryllis. He asked me to bring my entire harem, not just a plus one.


    Eh? She made a noise as surprise shed in her eyes.


    He says any woman in my harem I dont get pregnant during our voyage, he will impregnate himself when we get back.


    Terah froze for a moment, her eyes widening. That b-


    So  I cut her off. If youre going to n for his death, make sure it goes forward correctly, or youre going to have to be his woman instead of mine.


    Terah flushed, turning away. He really said that?


    I nodded. It shouldnt matter. As long as you can kill him.


    Terah paused for a second and then looked back at me. Perhaps we can resolve this problem ahead of time.


    Resolve it? I can kick you out of the harem. But then, youre attempt to assassinate anyone will be foiled.


    I mean if I am pregnant, then this wouldnt be a problem.


    This time, both eyebrows rose. What?


    She shook her head. No, think about it. Your grandfather will definitely lower his guard if he thinks I might be the next queen. Well, its only a one in a thousand chance, but at the very least, seeing you impregnating women in the harem will lower his guard.


    Seriously? Youre not afraid of what I can do? I asked.


    I didnt say Id let you have your way with me. She sniffed. its fine if we keep this clinical. Just sti-stick it in. Release your discharge, and well do this until we leave. If I be pregnant by then, itll only make our ns easier to fulfill. At worst, if I am caught, they may stay the execution until the baby is born. By-by that time the revolution will happen. In that way, I can see it as a bit of insurance, right?


    Right I said, eyeing her suspiciously.


    I-its not just because Im a woman, and there are almost no men. Just because this might be the only time in my life, I have a chance to be pregnant, dont think Im doing this to fulfill my own curiosity.


    I wouldnt dream of it


    Very good. She nodded. In that case, release your seed in me.


    Now?


    Of course! Pull it out. When youre ready to release your seed, please do so.


    I let out a noise of disbelief. What? Release my seed? From here? Just now?


    I know all about men! She sniffed. You can pee standing up and ejacte flies some distance. So Ill simply spread my legs when you release, and


    Oh my god I shook my head, You have no clue how to have sex, do you?


    How dare you! Her face flushed. Ive read all of the books on it! Its rather simple. Semen goes into the vagina and flows back into the uterus. There, it touches an egg and


    No but, that doesnt happen unless we have sex, I responded. I cant just make ite out. I mean, youre going to have to help.


    That wasnt really true, but as I realized just how inexperienced she was, I couldnt help but grow a little bold. Most of the women Id met, even the 13-year-old Kem, had been properly educated on sex. Since men were absent, they had to be personally taught how to go about having sex so that if the opportunity arose, they wouldnt flounder it like Terah here. Actually, it was usually their Mother who taught them.


    I froze for a moment. That was right. Terahs mother was Talitha, a woman who had abandoned her. I didnt know how she had grown up thest seventeen years, but she had done so in the absence of a mother. As a result, she probably had an inexperienced education when it came to men. It wasnt her fault then that she was ignorant in this manner.


    Wh-what are you suggesting? she demanded.


    I found this side of her to be surprisingly cute. She was unsure of herself. She was usually cool and collected, offering me nothing but strict looks. In an instant, that was sted away. In the end, she was a teenage girl, and a teenage girl was fascinated by the thought of having a baby. I had been so caught up with the rebellion, I forgot that deep down, she was a girl too.


    Had the real Caleb known this would she have been in great danger? I could imagine him using her innocence against her, and then she might have ended up just like his other harem girls. It was difficult just imagining it. Id like to think she wouldnt have been this innocent and open with the old Caleb, and it was uniquely because I was me that she was willing to show herself being so vulnerable. Well, that was my conceded nature speaking at least.


    If youd like to get pregnant, then you yourself must get wet, I exined.


    W-wet? She asked.


    Yes, I nodded. You must get wet down there. Only then will my penis go inside.


    Ahn but I heard, it doesnt need to She immediately protested.


    Ah but the chances of getting pregnant without this is zilch. The closer I can get to the uterus, the better. Youll want me to deposit my load deep inside you. Plus, youll need to be very aroused too.


    R-ridiculous, why would I need to be aroused? She protested, looking even more uncertain.


    Thats because your vagina will milk my cock.


    M-milk?


    I nodded. Once I cum, your pussy will suck it all up. But for that, like I said, I can just shoot it out. If you really want this to work, there needs to be an order to this thing.


    An order you say She looked lost for a second.


    If you want the rebellion to seed, you really should try everything, I said.


    Was I being a little too obvious? Probably. However, the girl herself was so inexperienced as her brain was still stuck on what must be done, that she didnt seem to notice thezy attempt at maniption.


    For the rebellion She nodded, her resolve firming. I must be willing to try!


    Thats the spirit! I said, feeling half like crying.


    I was used to teasing Kem or Veronika. They were 13-year-old girls and it was fun to y with them. It was also fun to y with Hannah, although I found out most of her blind innocence was an act. This felt simr with Terah, except that she was an older girl at 17 years old, and she should know better by this age.


    Although, now that I thought about it, most women were probably like Terah. If anything, she was closer to amoner than anyone else. Even Veronika and Kem technically knew all they needed to know. Even in Amaryllis, I went to a school full of women who were in the know. I had really taken this for granted. It was far more frequent when referring to the non elite that they were around Terahs level. Well, maybe not that bad. Every woman had a mother who had to have sex at least once in her life. By all ounts, they should at least have their mothers knowledge to fall back on. Terah didnt even have this much.


    S-so wet She said, fidgeting ufortably. Then I use my fingers.


    If you want to get this over with the quickest, I offered innocently. Then perhaps my tongue would help.


    Your tongue? She looked confused, but then her eyes widened. Ah down there but th-thats dirty!


    Eh? What do you care? Im the one who has to lick! I dere as if I was the victim. Besides, I thought you said youd do whatever it takes to get pregnant. I didnt expect you to give up as soon as something made you a bit ufortable.


    Y-you She whimpered. F-fine! Use your tongue until Im wet. However, dont think I trust you. If you try anything, Ill definitely hurt you.


    Yeah, yeah Lie back. Pull down your underwear. Lift your dress. Yeah, like that.


    She was terribly embarrassed as she did it, so it was even more surprising when she did. She looked a lot like a much younger version of her mother. That was right. In reality, I fucked her mom many times. Talitha was also a giant masochist. I wondered if Terah enjoyed it too. Well, I wasnt going to intentionally hurt her. She already said if I did something suspicious, shed make me pay. I definitely didnt want to risk injury.


    Thus, I got on my knees and lowered my head between her legs. She smelled very clean, and while she didnt shave, her pussy naturally had a tame bush just above her pink slit. She closed her eyes and looked away, likely thinking that if she didnt look, she could ignore what was happening right now.


    My tongue slowly and meticulously explored her lower lips, dancing over the surface of her pussy. She kept her arms to her side and her eyes closed, but every once in a while Id hit a spot and her eyebrow would twitch. After teasing her a bit, I could tell she was starting to get a little excited and wet on her own, but I didnt want to end the fun just yet so pushed my lips against her clit and began to suck.


    She gasped, the first time I had applied any real pressure against her woman parts. I immediately began to suck noisily on her clit, and she couldnt stop herself from letting out a light moan. However, that was all I got out of her. It was clear that when it came to this, Id be needing to take the lead here. As I sucked on her clit, I brought up my hand and pushed a finger inside her. She was very tight, and as soon as my finger when in, I could feel her pussy lips sucking on it slightly.


    Ahhh She finally let out the first noise of arousal.


    She still kept her hands to her sides and her eyes closed though. I considered just sliding my dick in right away without warning to see what would happen, but I didnt want to hurt her by ident. I definitely didnt want her to feel the need to retaliate. Thus I kept things easy and slowly, teasing her growing wetness with my fingers while I continued to suck her clit until it was red and puffy.


    Hah Hah amazing She moaned.


    I began to slide my single finger in and out of her, emting my penis, but on a much smaller scale. To be fair, she was very tight, so my finger felt like all she could take. Her hips finally started to rock, unable to control her own body as she began to hump my face. My finger slid in and out of her faster and faster, increasing the speed until a wet, lewd noise started to emanate from between her legs. At this point, she was panting, and while her legs were closed, she waspletely lost in the euphoria of being finger fucked.


    Ahn my Ahn She finally cried out as her body began to spasm.


    I wasnt going too rough or fast, and I was only using one finger. Even I was surprised at how strong her orgasm was. Her hands were gripping the bed sheets on either side of her body, and her back arched, her pussy up in the air as her body shook and wet liquid squirted out of her. Itsted for nearly thirty seconds before her butt finallynded back down on the bed firmly.


    Ah.hah hah She cried. Th-that was sex?


    Eh? That was just oral sex? I havent even put it in yet!


    O-ral?


    I stood up, pping my dick down on her pubic region. She looked down at my log and made a noise a surprise.


    Th-that! Its too big!


    I wiped my mouth andughed. I just went to all that effort making you wet? You want to stop now?


    W-wet Looking down she saw just how wet everything was.


    Her eyes heldplete disbelief as if she didnt know where all the liquid came from. I could almost see her mind moving. Did that reallye from her pussy? Did she really squirt juices all over the bed, not to mention I had some on my shirt and hands too? She was very cute in her innocence, and I realized I hadnt truly had fun like this in a long time. This reminded me of a time I had back in Amaryllis when I would fool around with the women in my life all day.


    Well, Id be returning to Amaryllis soon. One way or another, I didnt n toe back to this country. I would stay in Amaryllis until I could be Clyburn again. That was simply how things had to be.


    St-stick it in. She finally said, this time, not closing her eyes, but watching it as if she wanted to catch me in a mistake.


    I grabbed her legs and lifted them, then let my cock fall on her slit. She shuddered at the feeling of my long shaft along her cunt. I used the split in her pussy lips to line my cock up with her pussy. I then pulled back until the head of my cock started falling down her crack. Then, I shoved forward. In a single motion, I slid into her.


    Ahhhhn! This time her back arched immediately, but it was probably from pain, not pleasure. It hurts


    Sorry I said, going a little slower as I worked the rest of it in.


    A little bit of blood came out, running down onto the bed, evidence that she really was a virgin as if her actions werent enough of a clue. Very slowly, I began to pull it out, and then I forced it back in again. She shuddered as she felt it ripping into her.


    Ahn its tearing She said tearfully.


    Its okay I reassured her. Itll feel good again soon.


    Suddenly, she reached out. I thought she was going to do something violent, but instead, she pulled me on top of her, holding me close. I could feel her moderate-sized breasts pushed against me. The feeling of her body felt nice. I looked into her eyes, and she nodded for me to keep going. I started moving my hips again. She bit her lip, her eyespressed in pain.


    I leaned forward and gently kissed her. Somehow, the expression on her face seemed to rx slightly. So, I kissed her again. While my hips pumped away below, slowly building up power, I rained gentle kisses on her. First on her eyelids, then her nose, then her cheeks, and then her ears and neck. I kissed every part of her face, and as I did so, the pain inside her seemed to drain away, and her expression grew more erotic.


    Her panting increased, and her body started to gyrate with mine. Her boobs would push up and down against my chest with each thrust, and her body seemed to move alongside my body with great vigor. She was trulypletely into it now. A girl who barely even knew how to have sex a few minutes ago was now holding me tightly and humping my cock like a pro.


    Im going to cum now, I whispered in her ear.


    P-please deep She moaned.


    I increased the speed for about another fifteen seconds and finally reached my limit. Holding her tightly, my cock swelled as I came inside her. She panted and wrapped her legs tightly around me as I came inside her. It was a familiar sensation that I had felt hundreds of times with different women. However, It also feltpletely unique with Terah in my arms. Only at the end did her lips find mine and give me a single kiss. When I was done, She pushed me off her and immediately redressed. Her childish curiosity disappeared, and she started to approach it with the professionalism I hade to expect.


    Terah I said, as she stood up and began moving towards the door.


    I was still naked, lying on the bed, her juices mixed with mine, dirtying up the sheets. She froze for a second with her hand on the door handle.


    I hope She said. That you arent him.


    I blinked. Why is that?


    If you were Caleb She froze for a second and then shook her head. Itd just be better if you were someone else. Maybe then we could


    She didnt say anything else. She just opened the door and left, closing it from behind. I wasnt even clear if she wanted to continue having sex until she got pregnant. I supposed I had a week or so before the journey, so I might as well work my best to get the girls pregnant. As she herself said, getting them pregnant was the best way to keep grandpa cated. It looked like I had to get busy the next week.

 Book 3: Chapter 24

    Book 3: Chapter 24


    For the next week or so, I alternated between Bernice, Veronika, and Neriah in my bedchambers. Terah didnt return to me after that first night, but I had several other girls to choose from. Sleeping with a different woman every night, it almost felt like my time back in Amaryllis. Furthermore, I was trying to get them pregnant. It was unclear whether I had seeded though. There was magic that would allow me to tell instantly, so I asked after it. That was when I discovered that the doctor who was previously on staff was killed for being unable to save me from my poisoning.


    I hadplicated feelings about that. I had spoken with my mother and told her never to kill anyone associated with me and my business without my direct permission. She conceded that fact, and I hadnt had to witness any scenes such as that in some time. However, this really was a ce that was cutthroat. For years, the insane prince and his over providing mother had let to a dark atmosphere to cover the pce.


    That atmosphere had started to change a little at a time. Even the guards, who always seemed to be on the edge of a razor, started to rx a bit. There wasughter filling the halls, and Imonly took my harem out on dates. The dates never went farther than the front yard. After jumping off the pnquin and disappearing for a few weeks, mother had not trusted me to leave again except on a direct route to the family mansion. So, that was why she was wearing a frown when I asked her if I could take the girls out to the hospital.


    I havent hired a new doctor only because Ive been busy. Mother sighed. This is hardly something you need to worry about right now.


    I wouldnt be surprised if they were having trouble filling the role too. Who would want to risk their lives like that? Then again, in this world, doctors werent that knowledgeable about medicine. Outside of learning a few dozen healing spells, was there any point to a doctor? They had to be a dime a dozen in this world.


    I shook my head. No, Mother, I need to have all of my girls tested. You included!


    Your mother too!? Mother ended up blushing. Im far too old. Then again I have felt a little bloatedtely.


    I nodded emphatically. In just two days, wed be on the boat. If I had gotten anyone pregnant, I needed to know who. That was important for my future decisions. I was very worried about that old mans threats. When it came to this assassination n, I wasnt in the loop. Id rather not make my decisions on the assumption that hed be dead. Did I think Mother was pregnant? Probably not, but I also knew that if I included her, shed be a bit softer when it came to requests.


    Mother, you will also join me on my voyage. A-as one of my harem, I proimed, selling that point home.


    It was an embarrassing thing to say, especially to a woman who should be your mother, but I knew Talitha was weak to these kinds of things. Predictably, she was so enamored to me calling her my harem, that she didnt ask any other questions. As a result, I found her agreeing to pull the car around and get a doctor on the line.


    I informed a guard to go collect the girls. Onest visit through the town, itd be fine. I was surprised. The guards were very thorough. I had mostly been thinking of getting Terah, Bernice, Veronika, and Neriah tested. If I even got one of them pregnant, itd leave me a bit of bargaining room on this voyage. However, Kem, Lyra, Brooke, and Rhea were also dragged out of their rooms and brought before me.


    Th-this is ridiculous. Lyra flushed. Where are they taking me?


    Ah sorry. I immediately apologized. Well all be going to Amaryllis in a weeks time.


    Ah! It was clear this was the first time Lyra heard of it.


    I want you all to get a physical. In particr, I wanted to see if anyone became pregnant. Since we have no on-staff doctors at the moment, I thought this would be a good time to figure everything out.


    S-s-seriously? Lyras voice raised an octave, Even though. That Im not pregnant.


    Thats fine. I reassured her, We just want to check officially for everyone.


    Brooke snorted and put her arms in front of her. Of course, I had only slept with her once. The chance of her being pregnant was pretty slim. When it came to Kem and Rhea, they were both women I hadnt slept with at all. When it came to Rhea, I was mostly just afraid shed grow triggered if I tried to bring her in my room. I remembered her fellow harem member trying to smother me with a pillow. Rhea had warned me I was in danger, but wouldnt that be what a person who wanted to hurt me would say to try to earn my trust? Well, those were all thoughts, but the main reason was simply that I didnt want to push things and end up traumatizing the poor girl.


    When it came to Kem, there was no particr reason I hadnt slept with her. It wasnt because I secretly suspected she was the girl who poisoned me. Rather, I just didnt want to corrupt her just yet. Unlike Veronika, who seemed very bold and determined to get what she wanted. Kem came off as a bit immature and child-like. Then again, her child-like innocence would be crushed if Grandfather had his way with her. In that respect, it was pure selfishness that kept me from tainting her immediately.


    Lyra continued to raise protests, but I managed to get everyone into a long limousine and we headed for the local hospital. Mother came as well, getting into the car at thest minute. While many of the girls had opened up to me, they were still very ufortable around Talitha. The lively conversation ended up dying down and the trip urred rather quietly. Lyra had a strange look on her face. Brooke looked rxed. Veronika had a determined look.


    When we stopped at the hospital, the guards stepped out and went inside. Apparently, they were getting things ready. Well, I supposed I was a Prince after all. So, it wasnt that surprising when nine nurses came out, each pushing a wheelchair. One girl got into each wheelchair, and then they were wheeled off while the guards followed me on each side. I entered the hospital, which didnt look quite like the hospitals I recognized. It was well decorated, and I could tell this was a higher-end location, but it alsocked a lot of the technology Id taken for granted from a hospital.


    The environment didnt focus on sterile, but on beingfortable. Since infections werent a problem, I supposed that made sense. The lighting was darker and the entire ce had a much more calming feel to it. There were no noisy machines, and their dresses were more casual than the standard scrubs. As I walked down the hallways, I felt the ce was a bit peaceful.


    You will need to wait here.


    It turned out that I had to remain in the waiting room for the actual tests. It was odd for a man toe to the hospital. Most men would be treated to a home visit. One could probably even say that hospitals were womens only territory. I recalled simr issues even in Amaryllis when I wanted to be present for the childrens birth. I had received a lot ofints but had ended up pushing my way in anyway.


    Perhaps I could do the same here, but the girls were really just peeing on a stick or having some rune hovered over their stomach to detect another life sign. There was really no reason I needed to be here other than that I wanted it. Fortunately, Mother hadnt asked. If she had, I might have said something about how unreasonable itd be that I didnt learn about my own childs existence right away.


    Hey, Mister do you want some coffee while youre waiting.


    A little girl had moved in front of me while I was thinking to myself. However, her voice lodged itself in my ear, and a sense of familiarity washed over me. I immediately looked up at her. It was a girl, but she was wearing a cat mask over her face. It was made out of paper, and it looked like she had colored it herself. She was about 8 years old.


    You My eyes furrowed as I reached for the mask.


    D-dont touch! The girl suddenly jumped back, holding her mask tightly to her face, her eyes looking frightened.


    Her sudden movement caused the two guards to touch their knives and sidearms. I immediately waved them down and then turned to the girl.


    N-no, you dont need to worry about me at all. I said, smiling, I wont touch your mask again. Who are you?


    Despite my smile, the girls expression didnt improve and she looked away. The people in the hospital just call me the burned girl.


    Burned?


    A sh of a certain girl. A boiler explosion. It couldnt be, could it?


    Mister, you want me to bring you a drink. Ill deliver! She dered. Just 50 quid!


    Quid? Ah pay her.


    I barely remembered the currency from Amaryllis. As a Prince, the currency seemed even more distant to me. One of the guards instantly pulled out the money and handed it to her. It was paper money, so it was probably a lot. In fact, her eyes even popped when she received the money, but she recovered quickly.


    Ill be right back! She spun and ran out of the room.


    I reached out for her, but she was already gone. I nced up at the guard who had handed the child the money.


    My lord she coughed. 1 quid Is more than enough for a coffee.


    I nodded in understanding. Its fine I wanted her to have it.


    The guard only returned to attention, not daring to question my words. I sat contemtively, waiting for her toe back to me. A few minutester, she came running back into the room. The cup in her hands looked humungous next to her. She was barely able to hold on to it. I immediately grabbed it from her and then proceeded to burn my hands on the ss.


    Ah! How were you holding something this hot! I said, shaking my hands.


    S-sorry mister! She looked genuinely scared. The heat Im numb to it


    I reached out a grabbed her hands. It was then I realized they were covered in scars. More specifically, burn marks.


    Burned girl I whispered.


    She seemed to be growing into a panic, struggling to get out of my grip. Mister! Please dont tell the nursedy! They said theyd kick me out if they caught me peddling again! Please. I dont want to sleep on the street again or go to the princes mine with all the other bad girls!


    Princes mine? I let go of her hands.


    Was that what themoners called the mine underneath the city? They must have been hearing about people being kidnapped and pulled into the mines for weeks. It got to the point, it must have turned into some kind of fairy tale. The girl pulled back, her eyes fearful. She turned to run but collided with a woman whom my guess was one of the nurses. She had her hair tied back and her hands on her hips.


    Are you bothering this man? Do you even know who youre dealing with! Foolish girl. We allow you shelter, and this is how you repay us?


    M-madam, Im sorry! The girl bowed instantly.


    No apologies! The woman said, This is thest time.


    Actually, this is my fault. I stood up, smiling at the woman with my best smile. I was thirsty and gave her some money to go get me something. She wasnt trying to sell me anything. Just the opposite. I was nosey and got into her business.


    P-prince! The woman called Madame bowed immediately. Of course my apologies. I didnt mean to suggest you did rather, let us be out of your way immediately!


    Actually, I would like the girl to stay with me. I have to wait on the Queen and my girls, you see, and Id like this kitty to keep mepany. Is that alright?


    The Madames tune changed instantly, and she turned and pushed the girl towards me. As for the girl in the paper cat mask, she seemed genuinely confused. She looked back, but the Madame gave her a stern no-nonsense look that said she better do anything I suggested. Well, I just had my suspicions on who this girl was. It was clear by her hands that she was white. The age-matched up. So did the condition. Thinking about that dampened my heart a bit. Had this really been my fault? Charlie was truly a strong girl.


    Come give mepany, I patted a seat next to me. Youve seen boys before. You didnt seem shocked at my appearance?


    The girl cautiously sat next to me, but once I asked the question, she immediately shot into an answer. Of course, I was married to a man!


    Eh, married, at your age?


    She nodded excitedly. He he uh passed away.


    Oh a widow at such a young age. I humored her, even though I suspected I knew just exactly who she was talking about. What was he like?


    He was a pervert!


    Eh? What?


    He liked to do this and that with me She touched her cheeks and I could even tell through the mask she was blushing. And he pees standing up. He also liked to put all of his white stuff on me and rub me.


    Thats a lie! I used.


    Eh? She stopped and I let out a cough.


    Ahem I mean youre so young. Are you sure youre not embellishing?


    Mister, you kind of remind me of him.


    Do I? I asked, smiling, but when I remembered what she said about him, my look broke slightly.


    What are you waiting for? She finally asked, kicking her feet against the seat.


    My women, Im seeing if I got anyone pregnant, I answered honestly. In a few days, well be going on a journey to Amaryllis.


    Her eyes jumped up. A-Amaryllis?


    Have you heard of it? I asked.


    She paused for a moment but then nodded. Y-yes. I used to I used to live there. My mother died.


    Would you like to go back? I asked.


    There is no one there to watch me. I was supposed to go to extended family, but I got lost on the way. Her voice sounded mncholy, and I really got a feel for exactly how much she had to sacrifice to make it this far. I felt really bad for her. I felt relieved that fate had ordained that at least I could make right one of the biggest mistakes in my life.


    I could find a ce for you. A mansion. Full of big sisters. And a man who will love you and take care of you like his own sisters. How does that sound?


    The girl stared up at me, her mouth slightly open but no wordsing out. Had I been a bit too forward? I didnt want to scare her away. Then again, I was a prince. All I had to do was point at her and say I wanted her and mother would make it happen.


    Before we could say anything more, the door opened and then women were let out from wherever they had their exams. They were all in their regr clothing, so I assumed whatever they had to do was over. I looked up at the nine women who currently made up Calebs harem.


    So, what is the news? I asked, Who is pregnant?


    The girls all nced at each other, stretching out the anticipation. A terrifying thought shot through me. What would I do if none of the girls were pregnant? What if I was sterile as Caleb? I had assumed having a male in his body would be difficult, but what about having anything? Maybe I was wrong about him, and he genuinely had been made sterile for thest few years. Or maybe it was the poison that had done it. There was any number of problems I could have.


    All of that worry popped up over the course of a second, although it felt like hours. Then, Bernice excitedly stepped forward and raised her hand up like a girl in ss.


    I am! Im pregnant! She said, immediately giggling happily.


    Mother closed her eyes and then opened them again, a relieved smile on her face. With those simple words, years of built-up stress were burst in an instant.


    Is it a


    Too early to tell, Bernice admitted.


    She isnt the only pregnant one. Terah stepped forward. I was also impregnated.


    Really!? I let out a noise of surprise.


    Bernice, Kem, Neriah giggled excitedly.


    I shook my head. A feeling I had put behind a long while ago returning. I made two babies. I was going to be a father in this life too.


    I am also pregnant, Daddy! Veronika suddenly dered.


    I choked, nearly keeling over. Even Veronika? I mean I had been sleeping around a lot with her, but it didnt ur to me shed get pregnant. Shes so young herself. Three pregnancies at once. Of nine women, 1/3 of them were pregnant. This was truly what my future life was going to be like. How interesting. That bastard Grandpa would probably lose his shit when he realized how many girls I got pregnant. There was no way he was going to keep that ridiculous promation, right?


    Three babies on the way. This is good. I nodded, crossing my arms. This is really good.


    Mother suddenly elbowed Lyra in the back. Go, girl.


    Lyra looked resistant and half in tears. She was holding herself and didnt seem to meet my eye.


    C-caleb She said a hesitant expression on her face.


    Wh-what is it? I asked a strange sinking sensation inside me.


    I Im pregnant too.

 Book 3: Chapter 25

    Book 3: Chapter 25


    I reasoned that it was possible Lyra knew she has been pregnant for some time. She had been wearing baggy clothing, and she had been hiding in her room and out of view as much as possible. She also vehemently insisted that she wasnt pregnant, and seemed to be scared and openly trying to avoiding out after I decided to get all of the girls tested.


    In a way, it was good that I forced this issue and knew that she was pregnant now. On the other hand, I wasnt 100% sure how I felt about it. The biggest problem was that I didnt know if the baby was really mine. Technically, it could just as easily be called Calebs child. I hadnt even really been thinking about this problem up until now, but now that I knew my true origin and who I was, it was a dilemma.


    When it came to Terah or Bernice, these women were natives to this country, and I wasmitted to creating an heir before I left. However, Lyra was someone from my old life in Amaryllis. I had just gotten open to the thoughts of making her part of my harem. When I saw her having a baby, I had always imagined the child would be mine. Then again, if the child technically wasnt mine, then Id have no hang ups about impregnating her when she came of age. I still wasnt certain what I would do with my own daughters, but if Lyras baby was technically Calebs


    That all depended on the hope that she kept the baby. There was a chance that she wouldnt. There was also a chance that she ended up Queen of this country. That was actually a scary thought. I could end up losing her forever if that was the case. At the very least, the child would be lost. To me, this was absolutely uneptable. Therefore, I immediately started to make some ns.


    I informed my guards to take the cat-masked girl and bring her to the castle and clean her up. Shed be joining my harem shortly. This was only a temporary assignment. This journey to Amaryllis was turning into something more than an assassination attempt. I needed to smuggle my girls back into Amaryllis. This is why as soon as we returned, I followed Lyra back to her room. She only noticed when she reached her door.


    Without looking at me, she rested on hand on the door and sighed. What do you want?


    Youre pregnant. I said.


    Congrattions. She said. Youve created another baby.


    Iughed awkwardly. Shouldnt I be congratting you?


    I let out a sigh, Lyra, youre stilling with me on this trip to Amaryllis.


    I thought you said the point was to get everyone pregnant. Im already pregnant.


    Your mission is something far more important. I shrugged. Once we reach Amaryllis, I want you to go to my house. Seek refuge with Aunt Rose and my sisters.


    Aunt Ro- Clyburns home? She spun around, her face shing with anger and confusion. Why do you want me to go there?


    You dont belong to anyone else. I wont have you or your child being raised here. Nothing against this ce. Since the moment I decided to go abroad, I hadmitted myself that Id need to produce some children whom I wouldnt be in their lives. This world has given me no choice in the matter. However, when ites to you, I refuse. I dont want you or your baby to grow up without me. Maybe its my own selfishness, but I just cant.


    C-Clyburn? Her eyes started to widen as she stared at me.


    Ive put you through so much. I said bitterly. At first, I thought you were a bit much in that pussy market and so I tried to avoid you. Then, you said you were determined to have babies with me and I started to think you were just like every other women, so I pushed you away. Then there was that party gang rape, and the trial, and then the shit with Diba. I feel like things are going south again. This trip to Amaryllis wont be simple, and I dont want you caught up in it. As soon as wend, flee to my house and just hold up there. I will return eventually. Lyra I love-


    Just shut up and kiss me!


    Mm? Mmm! Her lips nted against mine, and her soft chest pressed against my body.


    I didnt push her any farther. Instead, the pair of us stayed like that, holding each other in the hallway. Finally, she let go and put her head on my chest.


    Im sorryI screwed up. Lyra said, her eyes wet with tears. I shouldnt have given in and gotten pregnant.


    I chuckled. Im the idiot who pushed you down. I was just so excited to see you my brain stopped working. I dont know if you realize this or not, but Im not a guy who thinks about the consequences too much.


    Lyra giggled, pressing tighter against me. Neither am I. Why does everything have to beplicated?


    You mean, why do I have to get blown up and then impregnate the woman I love while wearing the body of another man?


    Sh-shut up She said in response, but there was no strength it.


    I reached up and patted her head, and we finally broke apart. I wished her a good night and Lyra finally closed the door. It was only then that I noticed Brooke was standing at her door and watching me with her arms crossed.


    Brooke?


    Hm so you seem to have made up. She said, grinning slightly.


    Yeah well, it was just a misunderstanding, right? I knew I could get my emotions across if I tried strongly enough.


    Cool Brooke turned away, looking like there was something she wanted to say, but was holding back.


    What is it? Is there something wrong with Lyra? I asked, a crease on my brow.


    Brooke shook her head. No. I dont care about Lyra. Its just shes pregnant, and Im not.


    Huh?


    Brooke shrugged, dropping her arm to her side, I dont know. When you started going on about getting us all tested, there was a part of me that was kind of excited at the thought that I might be pregnant. When I found out that I wasnt it was like what was it all for?


    Sexual gratification?


    Brooke snorted and rolled her eyes. Yeah uh huh with a dude? I dont think so.


    Oh,e on, you definitely came. I heard you panting a moaning while I gave it to you.


    I faked it! Brooke shot me a wry look. I had to put on a show for the demons.


    Is that all our encounter was to you? A show? A means of getting pregnant.


    Yup. She enunciated the words with her lips, raising an eyebrow as if daring me to object.


    I decided my pride was better off if I didnt push into her true psyche. I wouldnt let a lesbian woman of all things wound my pride. I supposed it was arrogant of me to think my penis would somehow turn Brooke straight, but it was also true she had feminine desires, such as the desire to have a child. In that respect, I was still her best bet.


    When I get back to normal, well have a baby. I want you to return home in Amaryllis too.


    She suddenly straightened, her eyes widening. Leave you behind? Absolutely not.


    I bit my lip. That damn grandfather said I had to impregnate everyone or hed do it. Unless you want that fucker pushing you down, the best thing you can do is not be on the return flight for Matahari.


    Do you believe hell follow through, even with what youve aplished? She asked.


    Do you want to take the risk? I threw up my hands. I dont know what the man is capable of. However, hes the patriarch of the royal family and hes dangerous. I have no doubt that he might be willing to do anything if he puts his mind to it.


    She shivered for a moment, but a look of resolve appeared on her face. That may be the case, but there is no way I can leave you like that. Im your bodyguard. As soon as I decided Id protect you, that went above my own safety.


    Yeah I know I sighed. Youve already been forced to prove that too many times. I wish my life was a bit less turbulent.


    Brooke chuckled. At least its interesting. What other guy could I guard who would have me meeting demons, pirates and Queens. Ive been in a hellish mine, a mansion, a pce its been a lifetime worth of excitement.


    I looked up at her, biting my lip. Thank you for sticking by me. I love you too. I guess, is what I wanted to say. I didnt say it before, and I just wanted you to know. Whatever happens I love you too.


    Brooke reached out and grabbed me, pulling me into an unexpected embrace. Her body was warm and hard, butforting in many ways too. Her body, her smell, and her feel were all very familiar to me. It wasnt just the feel of someone I had worked out and practiced with, but someone who I had been through thick and thin beside. She patted my back and we held each other for a moment before she pushed me away and cleared her throat.


    That was me epting it. Dont get any ideas. She sniffed. The next time we have sex, there will definitely be a woman between us.


    A threesome? I cant say I have anyints. Just let me pick the girl. Youve picked a couple brutes in the past.


    When Im drunk! Brooke protested. I cant be held ountable for drunk Brooke.


    Ah and was it, drunk Brooke who was feeling up Callie I chuckled, but suddenly her foot was on my foot and she was crushing it. Ah s-sorry


    Youre getting pretty ballsy if you think you can mention that. Youre the punk cross-dressing Her expression was turning scary.


    I repent! Im repenting!


    She finally let go of my foot and I bid her farewell. I ended up limping back to the room while grumbling to myself. We had a moment going there. Who knew her reverse scale was hitting on me when I was dressed as a girl? It was joke! I was just joking. Brooke had no sense of humor sometimes.


    When I opened the door to my room, the guards pushed forward and lowered their spears. There was a girl standing in the middle of my room. She was wearing something much like the servants, which was to say her body was pretty much exposedpletely.


    Kem? I asked, my eyebrows rising.


    B-brother. She eyes the guards with spears pointed at her nervously. I came to um


    She couldntplete what she was going to say, but by the bright red on her cheeks, it was pretty clear what she had in mind. As for me, I didnt know how to react to her sudden presence.


    Its okay,dies, you can go. I gave the guards orders to leave.


    The two girls looked uncertain as they exchanged looks. When it came to other women, there was probably no problem at all, but Kem was the one who was used of poisoning me. Well, before the guards started watching me in the castle, I had spent time alone with Kem. If she wanted me dead, she would have had the opportunity before now. It had never made sense that she was the one to do it.


    Thankfully, I didnt need to give the guards more than a look. Theyd probably inform my mom of this and I might get an earful for it tomorrow morning, but at least for the moment, I was alone with Kem again.


    So, what are you doing here? I asked casually.


    I wasnt dumb. I knew exactly why she was here. A woman didnt visit a mans room at night dressed like that for any other reason. Her young, light brown body shone through her nearly transparent clothing. Unlike Veronika, she had a little bit of hair down there. I could see it through her non existant underwear which left nothing to the imagination.


    Brother, after after getting the test


    I smiled wryly as her words broke off. So, it was like that, huh? I made everyone get a test to satisfy my own worries. Those concerns had been properly relieved. With four women pregnant already, I genuinely hoped that grandpas ridiculous decree had been dropped. Even if the man was ted to die, there was always a chance. If he had mentally prepared to have my women, he might decide to take an early sampling. It was that kind of thing.


    However, my attempt to get everyone tested had hit a lot of the girls hard too. Brooke began to contemte her desire to have children. Lyra finally let her guard down enough that she was willing to ept what I said. Now, it appeared, Kem had decided that she wanted to have a chance at a baby too. I wanted to say she was too young, but now that Veronika was pregnant who was even younger than her, there was no reason I shouldnt. I had already impregnated Kems older sister too, but she didnt know that.


    Youre concerned about getting pregnant? I finally interrupted the girls stuttering and hopefully got to the heart of the matter.


    Kem lowered her head and nodded. Yes you have gotten many girls pregnant, but to date, Im still a virgin.


    I nodded thoughtfully. Then, you wish to go further?


    I couldnt say I hadnt thought about ying with Kem, especially when she came out in her swim suit that showed practically everything. It wasnt like I wasnt interested.


    P-please teach me. She responded nervously, looking down shyly.


    If her erotic outfit didnt do it, then that expression on her face did. Kem fell in the same camp as her sister and Veronika. Id only be doing her a favor by getting her pregnant. Well, If I had to have sex, I might as well enjoy the experience.


    Remove your clothing. I gave the order in a princely and assertive manner.


    At least one thing I had gained since I hade to this country is that I could talk more assertively when making demands. Even as Clyburn, I always felt a little nervous. When I made requests for sex from the girls around me, I was always a little off, and seemed more perverted than I wanted to. Now, I could demand a woman service me with a haughty and clear expression. Women liked assertive men. I think.


    I watched as she shed the translucent garments she had on. She had to be very careful removing them, because they were so thin, theyd likely rip if she made any movements that were too violent. Looking her body up and down, little was lost or gained with or without the garments. In fact, if it came to sex, pushing them aside and having her wouldnt have even been a problem.


    After admiring her body until she blushed a bit, I removed my robe and pulled down my pants, revealing myself just as nude as she. This caused her eyes to dart to my erect penis a couple of times, followed by more blushing.


    Do you want to lie down, or do you want me to throw you onto the bed? I asked, a mischievous look in my eyes.


    I liked seeing the flustered look on her face. Naturally, she didnt know how to progress and was looking for me to guide her, but giving out options like that certainly had a satisfying effect too. She leaped on the bed, but still didnt spread her legs. Her hands were on her chest and she still seemed as frightened as a kitten.


    I flopped down next to her, and she looked over at me with interest. My penis was touching her leg, and she seemed to squirm wherever my skin contacted her own. I reached out and touched her cheek. Suddenly, I felt wetness and pulled back. She was crying!


    Kem My brow furrowed. We dont have to do this if youre not ready.


    Brother She said softly, closing her eyes and then grabbing my hand and pulling it to her cheek. I had always dreamed of this.


    What do you mean?


    Since the day I was born, I was always prepared to be brothers woman. I eagerly waited for the day that I would officially be in your harem. It was my very important dream.


    Then, when you turned 12, you didnt produce any children, and you grew angry and started to treat your women harsher and harsher. I saw some of them. Crying. Hurt. I began to see my dream start to crack and shatter. I still held out hope that we could be together like this, but I also feared you. Youve had such anger. When that doctor dered you infertile, you well I remember the screams. It was thest time I saw you genuinely smile. After that, it was only cruelty that seemed to bring you pleasure.


    Even then, I thought that might be enough. If you were cruel to me, then at least I could make you happy. So, when you struck my face, even though I was fearful, if it could make you smile even for a moment, at least my purpose was fulfilled. Since I could never bring you a child, at least you could use my body for your enjoyment.


    When you were poisoned, I saw my dream shatter. Everything I was had no meaning anymore. I was lost, and lifeless, but then my brother came back to me. Now you have the thing you had been wanting all these years. You have children. A dream I thought dead is now a dream I see unfolding in front of me. Im not crying because Im sad brother Im just so happy please please enjoy me. Please make me pregnant.


    I moved my lips torward hers, and even though she tasted a bit salty, the warmth was all I could feel. My hands fell on her small breasts, and I rolled on top of her, spreading her legs with my knees. We continued to kiss as I carefully lined up my cock. I pushed the head inside her. Kem wasnt extremely wet. She likely didnt have enough experience with sex to get particrly aroused. However, I continued to work my way inside her. Meanwhile, she clung tightly to me, kissing me, as if afraid this moment would end.


    For her, this was something she had been waiting almost 13 years for. This was literally her reason for being, just as my reason for being was to make babies with women. This was a harsh reality I had rejected for some time. When I had sex, it was always for enjoyment. Even when I got women pregnant, it was mostly by ident. It was only during thisst week that I had truly started to act as the breeder this world had wanted me to be.


    In many ways, I had fought this fate of mine. I told myself I wanted to take care of every child and every woman, no matter how unrealistic that request was. Perhaps, if half of them were male, I could make that desire a reality. However, I also realized that simply doing my duty to make babies also wasnt bad.


    It took about a minute to get my cock inside her tight pussy. Even then, it was only about two thirds in. I didnt want to push it in any farther. She was really tight, and it felt great. I finally pulled my lips away from her mouth, and Kem gasped for breath.


    Brother. is inside me I feel soplete.


    You feel amazing. I said, patting her head softly.


    She closed her eyes and smiled. Keep going!


    I nodded and started increasing my movements in and out of her. I steadily began to pick up speed, although I still couldnt get much more of my dick inside her. She started making moaning noises, but she also clung tightly to me, as if she wanted to hold me as closely as possible. Her smile also didnt falter no matter how fast I went. I finally reached my limit and my cock swelled insider her.


    Im going to cum! I dered.


    Yes, please! I want your baby!


    My seed finally erupted, and although I wasnt deep, I could feel it shooting deep inside her. As cum filled her womb, she finally opened her eyes and looked up at me, her smile widening even more.


    I love you, brother!

 Book 3: Chapter 26

    Book 3: Chapter 26


    The day finally arrived. Id be returning to Amaryllis. Although Amaryllis was a country, it was a small country with only one major city, also called Amaryllis. That was to say Id be returning to the city of my roots. Id finally being home after nearly four months in this new country. Of course, I didnt have my old body. I was still trusting the unreliable Lilith to bring me back to life.


    Of course, I was interested in Amarylliss ce in the world, so I asked around. The country was part of a conglomerate of smaller countries, not too different from the European Union. It spoke the samenguage everywhere else did. Except for a few exceptions like the demon lord tongue, this entire world had been adapted to a singlenguage calledmon tongue. Amaryllis also didnt have their own currency but shared it with the alliance.


    Other than that, there wasnt much to say about Amaryllis. I had heard some talk about the flying inds of Amaryllis as if they were a world wonder. I supposed every country had their quirks, especially when it was a world with magic where wonders were actually real things someone could create. I was interested in learning more about this world. I might even listen in on more of Aunt Roses stories about her travels. If it came to me wanting to travel the world, I think I was done with that.


    I still was hoping that I could find some way to remain in Amaryllis, and not have to return here as the prince. Spending the rest of my time stuck in this body resting in my mansion sounded far preferable to having to deal with more drama and politics involving this country.


    When it was time to leave, my mother escorted me herself. I still hadnt earned enough trust to be taken anywhere without guards watching me like a hawk. That probably wouldnt change once we left the country. Id need to keep my eyes open for the opportunity. We exited the pce and got into a limousine style hovercar. I was traveling separately from the remainder of the harem, my mother being the exception.


    The location we were heading was the docks. This was the legitimate water dock too, not some kind of airdock. Airships seemed toe in all shapes and sizes, and some of them docked in the water, while others remained airborne indefinitely, not unlike the floating inds of Amaryllis. Different airships required different types of docks. As to why this ship was a water-bound type and why the one I arrived from departed from an airport is anyones guess.


    I didnt bring any luggage, as this was all done for me. Ive steadily be used to having these kinds of details handled by maids. My only responsibility was to make babies. It took me a long time to finally ept my reality, but this was it. However, I looked at it, my responsibility to this world started and ended with making babies.


    Thest four months after losing so much on the day of Wrath had caused me to change my perspective on many things. In particr, I realized that it was a bit childish to keep fighting things and wanting to somehow alter my fate. Perhaps I had read too many Isekai, another thought I was some savior. Even though that might actually be true, at the end of it all, it was still basically just sex that I was needed for. After everything, thats the truth that Lilith had exposed to me.


    Maybe, Id help in the field of magic engineering, biology, or something in between, but as long as I made babies, my worth to society was solid. This almost felt like it had to be part of some gods n, especially considering that both this body and the body of the man from another world were both incapable of having children. Meanwhile, for me, making babies seemed to be about the only thing I was good at.


    Mother, lets get a drink, shall we? I offered as we headed up the tform.


    Before I reached the top of the ramp, I noticed that the car containing my girls had also arrived. There were also the cars with my grandfather, the other council member, the guards, maids, and other staff. Overall, there were at least a hundred peopleing on this trip. Suffice it to say, this was not amercial craft. Maybe that was why it was a water-dwelling ship? Ah who knew. The point was that it was rented out and exclusive to our group.


    These navy ships dont have a proper turndown service or bar. Mother responded bitterly. Im afraid well be going dry on this journey.


    Navy? I looked to the side and realized that the ship did have guns on it.


    So, it really was different from the ship I arrived in. The council members were considered too valuable to travel in public transportation where they could be attacked and kidnapped by pirates. The guns on this thing looked deadly enough that had I left Amaryllis in it I never would have ended up in this country in the first ce. In fact, now that I noticed, most of the sailors who seemed to be getting it ready had a military air about it.


    I know a military ship isnt the best ce for you to blossom romance, my dear, but please do your best. Mother shot me a gorgeous smile.


    That was true too. I still had a few women who needed to be pregnant. I hadnt announced any of the pregnancies so far to my grandfather. Doing so would have run the risk of getting in the way of Terahs n. If he told me to only bring the unpregnant women, then she would have been left behind. Rather, well announce the news once we reach Amaryllis. That will also serve to help make the old man put his guard down.


    I shivered as I had those kinds of thoughts. I was no assassin or killer. I wasnt even sure if his death was called for. However, I wasnt the real Caleb, and I didnt have any passionate feelings for this country. As for any karma I had developed by using Caleb, I felt I had already filled it just with impregnating so many of the women in his name. If he didnt have an heir, one of his daughters could have a chance. I heard in extreme situations the noble life can be preserved in this manner.


    While I thought of such things, a man dressed in a uniform showed us to our rooms. A military ship simrly didnt have any quarters to transport the likes of a Queen or a Prince. No, actually, these rooms were sufficientlyrge, but my life as a Prince was starting to warp my sense of propriety. The room given to me fit an entire King size mattress, although only just. Some of the rooms on the way, including the rooms my harem would be getting, were half the size and had four beds in them. Comining about this kind of arrangement would only make me seem petnt.


    My mother didnt have such reservations and noisilyined that the amodations werent better until I asked her to stop. I had only settled down for a bit when the ship started to stutter into motion. It looked like we were departing. Curiously, I headed up to the deck. I wasnt the only one. I saw about half of my girls there, including Bernice, Lyra, Kem, and Veronika. The two youngest were making noises of excitement.


    Youdies have never left Matahari, have you?


    Kem shook her head, but Veronika only smiled and winked at me. I took her answer to mean the same.


    I wonder how far this ship will sail the water before weunch. I wondered out loud.


    Not long, Lyra answered. They just like to clear any other boats before they take off.


    is that so I answered idly. Then I suppose its worth staying out for. Do you girls have coats on? Itll get chilly once we start rising.


    B-brother Kem said defensively, clearly without any protection.


    Daddy Veronika smiled smoothly. When it gets cold, I will make sure to go and put on a


    By the time you feel the cold, itll be toote. The fact youre pregnant makes it doubly important. Go, you two! I ordered.


    The two girls grudgingly left, but they did go. I noticed Lyra looking at me with a half-smile.


    What is it?


    She shrugged. You seem really good with kids. Id never seen Cly I mean Id never seen you with kids. I didnt expect that to be a thing men could do.


    I smiled haphazardly. Well, I was raised in another world.


    She looked at me for a moment. So youre trying to insist that even that part is true? Clyburnes from another world where men aremon?


    I nodded. In my world, a girl like you would never look at a guy like me twice.


    Those words caused her eyes to widen. Wh-what? Really?


    I chuckled. Well, youre exceptionally beautiful. As Caleb or Clyburn, Im not ugly, but I was never particrly smooth either. In my old world, men had to chase after women, and men like me never got them.


    You struggled to find a woman? Lyras words heldplete disbelief.


    Yup, I shrugged. Women could afford to be very choosy, and beautiful women only picked the richest and most sessful guys. I was alright. It wasnt as bad as all that. I mean I did get married.


    What happened?


    My lips twitched and I looked down. She cheated on me.


    As we spoke, the airshipponents were extended, and while the speed increased, the ship finally began to raise up into the sky. I clung to the rail, Lyra standing right next to me as we looked out over the crystalline water of the river while it pulled away, our ship heading steadily up into the clouds.


    The two girls ran out of their spots, but seeing as we were already on the rise, they made groaning noises that they missed it. Veronika stuck her tongue out at me and then ran away. Kem frowned, but after giving me an apologetic look she took off after the other girl.


    That one is vulgar Lyra frowned.


    That was right, in this world, tongue meant equivalent to fuck you. Well, when the tongue was made at a guy, it had a humorous edge to it, so I didnt take offense.


    You have no idea I chuckled, but when she shot me an unamused look, I realized it was probably a bad idea to brag about my sexual conquests with a 13-year-old to my older girlfriend.


    We continued to stand at the balcony as the altitude increased. It really did drop about ten degrees as we reached cloud height. Whatever enchantment that protected us from pressure, wind andck of oxygen didnt seem to be able to regte the temperature properly. That was why I had sent the younger girls to get coats. However, Lyra wasnt wearing anything to protect herself either. She suddenly held her elbows and let out a shivering breath. I nced over at her.


    Youre not going to order me to go fetch a sweater too, are you? She asked, rolling her eyes.


    Actually, I thought I could take a more hands-on approach to keep you warm.  I chuckled, opening up my robes and then wrapping them around her body, effectively pulling her against my body.


    Ah! Lyra made a noise of surprise as I embraced her, but as she felt the warmth shared between us, she pressed back and allowed her body to press against mine.


    After a few moments of watching the clouds rapidly approach, she leaned back and nced at me breathlessly. Are you sure you werent smooth in your old life. You seem pretty smooth to me.


    I let out augh, squeezing her soft warm body against my own. Well, you pick up a few things after a few lifetimes, right?


    She didnt respond, instead, leaning back and rxing as I held her. Even as the temperature finished dropping, I didnt feel cold as long as I was pressed against her.


    Something is going to happen in Amaryllis, isnt it? She asked.


    My grip tightened for a second, Ah why would you say that?


    She shook her head. You dont need to worry, its just a feeling, but you just gave me the answer.


    Sorry it seems like Im always finding myself in trouble. I admitted. My only hope is that youre safe in the mansion by the time things go down.


    As I spoke, my hand unconsciously went to her stomach and I stroked it. Her hand went down the inside of the robe and found my hand, holding it against her stomach.


    Is it dangerous?


    Would you believe me if I said it wasnt? I asked hopefully.


    Cly-


    I dont want you to be there. This isnt like Wrath. This is just something I have to see to the end. I borrowed this body. I just need to see it to the end.


    I cant lose you again, Lyra said, turning around in my arms. I cant even imagine how the rest of your family is holding up, but when I heard your ship went down and your body was lost, all of my hope in this world died. I still dont know if the reason I believe your him is because I genuinely do, or because I want it to be true so bad that I wont question it.


    Lyra I am me I said, touching her cheek. And Iming home.


    In one piece


    At least one piece


    Cly-


    Yes I leaned my forehead against hers.  I know I will be careful. Believe me, I want to run away too.


    Then why dont you? The second the shipnds, cant we both just run straight to your mansion. We can hide out there until this whole thing with your body is worked out.


    I cant


    Why not? What is Her eyes looked over to see Kem running by giggling.


    I looked in the same direction and sighed. I owe them something. An heir? Change? Safety? I wish I knew what I owed them, but I have to finish things here. As for you, I want you to go back home with Brooke. The least you can do is let the girls know Im alright. With that, Ill feel a bit more at peace.


    Now youre making it sound like it is a matter of life or death, Lyra said.


    It is


    I met her eyes, and the seriousness in them caused the humor to leave her expression.


    Oh


    We remained standing on the deck until night came and the light began to fadepletely. We finally separated and I returned back into my room. I had gotten my dinner, something in and militaristic rather than the posh meals I was used to. I wondered if this was part of grandfathers attempt to train me into being a man or something. Just as I dug into my dry and tasteless meal, there was a knock on my door.


    I went to open the door, and standing there was the little girl in the cat mask.


    What is it you want? I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    I hadnt asked Lyra yet, but I wanted her to take this girl as well when wended. If I could just protect those three, Id consider this all worth it.


    Ah I wanted to chat with mister earlier but you were too busy feeling up the big-breasted onee-chan.


    Is that so? I asked wryly.


    I wondered a bit what Lyra would think of being called the big-breasted onee-chan.


    The little catgirl nodded. I wanted to thank you, mister, for taking me back to Amaryllis. Is there really a family where I can have a home?


    I nodded and smiled. Yes. I know a ce where you can be safe. Maybe, itll be a ce where yourefortable taking off that mask.


    The girl suddenly grabbed her mask and gasped, backing away like she thought Id take it. I didnt move. Instead, I just watched her and kept the smile on my face. I didnt want to scare her away or cause her any distress. I hoped she could live in my home for a while. I suspected she had burns all over her face, which was why she wore the mask. I could already see burns on her hands. The rest of her body she left carefully hidden. In this world where men were rare, any kind of imperfection could be considered a death sentence when it came to a womans future potential. I refused to let her continue on without anything. When she came of age, Id provide seed myself.


    Mister why are you intent on undressing me? She asked innocently.


    Geh what was that?


    You want me to take my mask off isnt that like shedding my inhibitions? She asked. Next, youll say hehe while removing you mask next, you can remove your clothing!


    I dont want you to remove your clothing. I sighed.


    Ah so you want to do it with my clothing on I see I dont know quite how, but Im sure big brother will be a good teacher.


    How can you say such things? I finally had enough of her games. I thought you already married. How casually do you want to flirt with other men!


    It was a bit petty of me, but invoking the man she lost, even if that man was me, perhaps shed start to show a little restraint.


    Eh? the girl scratched her ear. But arent you the man Im married to?


    Huh? What do you mean, Im a prince, remember?


    She nodded. And Im a kitty. We both wear masks some times. I didnt notice at first, but the more Im with you, the more Im certain youre him.


    Th-thats impossible! I said, so flustered I fell back on my bed, missed, and my buttnded on the floor.


    The girl walked over to me and leaned closer. Its okay, my husband, Id recognize you anywhere. Ill keep your secrets. Its because Im best girl! Not like big-boobs!


    She pulled up her mask, and there was Charlie. There wasnt a single burn on her face.


    Your face a-arent you the burned girl? I said, my mouthpletely dry.


    Mm! She nodded. They made me work in the kitchens and I kept getting burned on the ovens so they started calling me burned girl!


    Wait wh-why were you wearing the mask?


    Eh? Cause its cute! Why else would I wear a mask? Charlie wore a questioning look.


    I raised my hands and then shrugged. I had no way to answer that.


    Hubby, youre kind of dumb sometimes, huh? Ill need to fix that before we have babies otherwise, the babies will be stupid.


    Im not even going to exin everything wrong with that sentence


    I had a headache growing, and somehow I had a feeling it was going tost the entire journey.

 Book 3: Chapter 27

    Book 3: Chapter 27


    Ah, is that it? Kem asked excitedly.


    We were standing on the deck of the airship. A foggy city appeared in the distance. The thing that stood out the most was the massive inds floating above it. Large chains tethered the inds to the city as if they were dogs on a leash ready to escape. In truth, those chains were mostly elevators which moved people and resources to and from the inds. As for the architecture, the city didnt look quite modern. Although there were streets, lights, and vehicles, the buildings didnt reach the heights of skyscrapers in my old world.


    This was probably a good thing, because other than the flying inds, skyscrapers would have impeded the innumerable airships flying over the city. This worldcked the architectural engineering of my old world, but that didnt make it any less awe-inspiring. Complex magical algorithms powered the city and allowed for things that were unimaginable in my old world.


    This waspletely different from the feeling of Matahari. In Matahari, I felt like it was another country, but if I didnt look too closely at the poption of mostly women, I could even think it was a country from earth. Mataharins didnt practice magical engineering nearly at the scope of Amaryllis. When I asked Mother about it, her answer was that things like flying inds seemed wasteful. As for hover cars, the infrastructure was built to support walking where you needed to be. Hover cars were reservered for the ultra rich and did not fill the city streets. This was why we moved about the city in the floating pnquin.


    I nodded. This is Amaryllis.


    My eyes instinctively floated to an area outside of the city. I really hadnt orientated myself, but based on where the floating inds sat, I believed I was looking at the area that contained my old mansion. Deep nostalgic feelings began to flood through me. I had finally returned home.


    Its really muggy. Mom sniffed, crossing her arms in front of her, And look how drab this city is.


    Lyras lips tightened, but she didnt say anything. It wasnt unexpected that that woman would look down on anything that wasnt her own. As for me, perhaps it was my forced association with that country as the current prince, but I at least understood what she meant. Amaryllis was a foggy ce full of browns and greys. I often equated it to an industrial age in London. Inparison, the dress and nature of Matahari were brighter, more colorful, and much more tropical, perhaps a city that mightpare would be Honolulu. Still, to me, this city looked beautiful.


    I took in a deep breath, feeling the familiar damp air. Charlie appeared at my side. She had put her cat mask back on her face. She simrly looked out over the foggy city, took in a deep breath, and then smiled.


    You missed it? I asked.


    Mmm She nodded. But, this really isnt home.


    I raised an eyebrow. Oh?


    She nodded. Home is by your side.


    Smooth, real smooth.


    I suddenly felt my other hand being grabbed. I nced to my left to see Lyra standing there now. She looked away with a blush on her cheeks.


    Y-youre my home too She said, but as she spoke her words drifted off quietly.


    What was that? I asked.


    I-Im just saying that my heart is with you. So home that is I mean, my home is you ah


    Lyra, I have no clue what youre talking about.


    Her blush grew. She ah what she said


    What did I say? Charlie touched her head, a confused look on her face. Husband? Is this girl an idiot?


    Y-you Lyras face turned angry. Whos an idiot!


    Charlie leaned closer to me and whispered loudly enough that Lyra could easily hear her and there was no point in leaning. Husband should pick concubines with more than just boobs, or your kids will be dumb.


    Excuse me!


    I let out a cough. Charlie you shouldnt say things like-


    You wish you had boobs like these! Lyra said, puffing out her chest. Youre just a little girl! You probably dont even know what a period is, let alone make a baby! Ill have you know, Im pregnant!


    Charlie lowered her head, her yful expression disappearing. Y-youre right


    I-I am? Lyra straightened her back defiantly. I mean, I am!


    Im just a useless child! Charlie shook. Im too young to even do such things. Im useless.


    Geh! Thats not what Im saying! Lyra began to desperately wave her hands.


    Charlie clung desperately to me. W-will husband throw me away?


    Eh! Lyra was in full panic now. Thats not- I wasnt-


    Lyra I shook my head. To think youd bully a child like this.


    B-b-bully? Lyras eyes widened, W-wait its an act! Shes definitely acting!


    I picked up Charlie and patted her. Its okay, Charlie.


    Husband! She bawled into my shoulder. Please even though I cant make babies, Ill definitely be able to satisfy you.


    Ah not necessary for now. Lets just go


    Shes faking it! Lyra cried, following behind. Ah! She just stuck her tongue out at me! Cl-Caleb Caleb! Im not like that! Please believe me!


    We left the main deck and headed down, and thankfully Lyra didnt follow. After we were all alone, I gave Charlies behind a swat.


    You shouldnt tease Lyra like that. Shes a girl who really cares about how shes seen by others.


    Ah? Charlie scrunched up her face. But hubby was also teasing her!


    Thats because when she thinks shes done bad, she always tries to make it up to me with her body. Tonight, shell probablye slipping into my room and I looked to see Charlie looking at me interestedly and immediately changed the subject. Cough actually, I pulled you off the deck because I wanted to speak with you before wended.


    Ah? Hubby, what is it? You can always tell me anything or do anything!


    I swatted her bottom again. She remained silent. I tightened my lips.


    Not that its any of my business, but when I pped your bottom, you were silent. I mean, Im not trying to hurt you, but saying nothing seems off to me.


    I was worried a bit when it came to Charlie. I knew that she must have a lot of pain, but she hides it very well. The kitty mask she wore may not be hiding a burn, but it was definitely hiding some kind of pain. I had spent the remainder of the trip trying to help her, but I feared it amounted anywhere. She had too many defensive mechanisms.


    It was things like pping her bottom that reminded me of this the most. It wasnt like I was trying to hurt her, but she neverined nor showed her pain. Every response she gave was flirtatious or humorous. It was the only way she could deal with it. She was oddly adult, but also more fragile than most children.


    Charlie looked at me for a moment and then shrugged. Mom said that if you make encouraging noises when men strike your bottom, theyll do it more.


    Ah thats probably true sorry.


    Its fine. I can take it.


    I finally put Charlie down and the kneeled to the ground. Charlie, in the next day or two after wend, Lyra is going to go. I would like you to go with her.


    A sudden sh of fear appeared in her eyes and she grabbed my sleeve. Y-youre leaving?


    I smiled. For a time. I cant tell you why, but things might be a little dangerous, so Im going to work things out, okay?


    Charlie shook her head. No! You absolutely cant leave!


    She suddenly grabbed on to me, holding me tightly. I frowned, patting her head.


    Lyra will keep you safe. I simply have to


    No! You cant.


    Charlie


    Youll leave me! She suddenly started crying again, and for the first time I believed it wasnt an act. Youll leave me just like my parents did. Youll leave me just like before.


    I came back, didnt I-


    She shook her head. You didnt you didnte back so please dont leave, dont leave me again.


    It was at that moment that it truly dawned on me. I had suspected this was the case before, but I had convinced myself that it didnt matter. For a time, I had thought she had actually recognized me as Clyburn, but I quickly began to realize that this wasnt the case at all. For starters, she had never called me by that name, or Caleb for that matter. I was simply hubby.


    As I began to realize the truth, I only grew sad. The truth was never clearer than it was right now. Any man she could cling to was hubby. She selected me because I gave her attention. If I left, and a new guy was to show up, he would be hubby and receive the same attention that she currently showered on me. Her husband was just a construct she built to cope with her loss. If anyone could be him, then she never had to face losing him.


    I had misunderstood our conversation from before. It wasnt that she recognized me. Rather, it was that she decided I would be her next husband. As soon as I decided to care for her, she moved all the affection she had on to me. It wasnt the first time either. She had clung to me as Clyburn in just the same manner, pushing forward with her aggressive narrative.


    I had known even before the airship crash that Charlie was emotionally fragile. It was why I often catered to her whims during the flight. Clyburns death and her being stuck in a strange ce by herself hadnt helped that at all. She said she wore the mask because it was cute. I think she wore the mask because it was her way of keeping herself aloof and distant from this world.


    By trying to part with her, I had cracked these feelings wide open. She was now openly bawling as she held on to me tightly. In her mind, Clyburn had left and never returned. He had died, just like her parents had died. Of course, she had time to build her defenses back up after my death, but something about her new source of strength suddenly saying he had to leave and do something dangerous caused her to break.


    I was clueless about what to say in this situation. I didnt have enough history with this girl that I could convince her I was Clyburn. In fact,pared to the usually optimistic, nave, and hopeful Lyra, this cynical and realistic child would be far more difficult to convince. In the end, I could only pat her head. Nevertheless, I was firm was my ns. I couldnt keep her with me. Whether I managed to pull away from the delegation or ended up returning to Matahari, itd be some time before I was back in my normal body.


    I eventually left Charlie on my bed with a nket over her. She must have been tired from crying, as she quickly fell asleep. By the time I returned to the deck, we were in the process ofnding. There was a flying ind with a massive man-madeke in the middle. That was our target. From what I understood, this entire ind was an ambassadors area. Much like the campus where I went to the Academy, this ind was a small town isted from the rest of the city.


    There were at least twenty different fenced buildings each given to a different delegation. There was a small block full of buildings for casual shopping. Finally, there was the main building with a hall which could house a massive meeting of politicians. This ind was where I would be staying during my visit to Amaryllis. Trips off the ind would require day passes which involved transparent reporting. Simply put, if I tried to leave, I would be watched and guarded every step of the way.


    Lyra was a citizen though, and it might be possible for her to leave the ind and remain off of it. Itd be more difficult, but I hoped she could smuggle Charlie past this barrier too. By all ounts, Charlie was a citizen too. They had the pale skin of someone from Amaryllis, and could probably pass by security without being scrutinized.


    The airshipnded with a ssh. It wasnt bad, as the pilot was skilled and took precautions. The spray didnt even make it to the deck. Many of the girls on board were out on the deck still watching thending. Terah was there with her arms crossed. Only about ten feet away was the man who was Calebs grandfather. Despite being political enemies, he showed a unified front, standing next Davont.


    I tensed slightly, but I realized whatever ns that Terah had formed, she probably wouldntunch them while we werending at the moment. As I was looking at Terah, I noticed a pair of eyes on me. I turned to see Veronika watching me with a smile on her face and a hand on her belly. I smiled back.


    Veronika, so, how was the ride?


    She giggled. Daddy, it was truly exhrating.


    Im d you enjoyed the journey, I was a little worried about bringing you, but it seems like it is fi-


    Is there some reason you should no have brought this woman? A voice came from behind Veronika.


    Grandfather put his hand down on her shoulder. Veronika stiffened at the touch, and honestly, so did I a little bit. I supposed I had no reason to have a problem with anything he was doing, but I still didnt like that he was touching her. He had threatened to impregnate every woman in my harem if I didnt do it myself, and that left me with a very bad impression of the man.


    Ah nothing, its just, we found out she was pregnant. I said.


    Oh? Only then did Grandfather look down at her as if she mattered. So, you will be having one of my grandchildren? Since she is pregnant, why did you bring her?


    The second question was directed at me. While Veronika tried to give him a tight-lipped smile, I was receiving his re.


    Ah Grandfather, we only found out the other day. You told me to bring everyone, so she was already packed to go. I didnt want to break her heart after getting her excited by this trip.


    This was the excuse I had created to alleviate Grandpas questions. However, this excuse would only work so well, especially as he learned that more and more of the women were actually pregnant. Hopefully by then, his excitement would be great enough that he wouldnt mind I had brought everyone. Of course, I had my own reasons for bringing everyone. If I didnt bring every girl, how else could I excuse bringing Lyra?


    Hmm Was the only sound that he made indicating he cared, immediately changing the conversation to something more immediate. The talks will begin tomorrow. You wille with me in the morning and sit through them. There will be various banquets throughout the week. You will also be required to go to those. You may bring one female attendant to each. Otherwise, do as you will. As long as you do not embarrass Matahari, I dont care. However, be mindful of our previous discussion, a single pregnant child is barely a start.


    He squeezed Veronikas shoulder until her forehead creased and then turned around and walked back to the advisors he had brought with him. At that point, the ship had finished docking and anding tform was raised up to the deck. Various greeters flooded on to the boat. They seemed to ignore me and my women but specifically flocked towards the twomittee members that represented our presence during this talk.


    It looked like grandfather had nothing else nned for me other than to go to the actual meetings. Well, this was all meant for the experience anyway. I wasnt actually going to be involved in the talks. I let out a long sigh. This was going to be a long, stressful week.


    Well, we made it back home. Brooke approached my side, standing at the ready.


    That we did. Yet, Ive never felt farther. I shivered, looking out over the floating ind. Brooke, we need to starting up with ns.


    ns? Brooke raised an eyebrow. You mean, like escape ns?


    If I can get you, Lyra, and Charlie off this ind and to the mansion, Id feel infinitely better.


    At the very least, Ill look on getting a note over to the Bonholdt household, Brooke spoke uncertainly.


    Dont tell them Im here, or alive. In fact, dont mention me at all


    Brooke coughed. Youre making it very difficult to receive help without even mentioning your existence.


    I know I lowered my head. I just cant put anyone else at risk. I could already imagine Hannah sneaking up to the ind. Oh, gods then there is Mako and Rose. Damn, I miss them all.


    As much as you want to know they are alright, Im sure they want to know about you as well.


    And how do you want to tell them? Hey, I know you guys might have heard Im dead, but actually, Im in the body of a poisoned prince? Shall we reveal Im the chosen one too?


    I dont know Brooke shook her head. Lets focus on what is important for now. Ill find a way to establish contact with them, and see if there is a way, I can get off the ind. As for you, just try to stay safe.


    Were in one of the highest security locations of the city during an extremely important world changing event. How dangerous could it be?


    I found that I wasnt really saying those words for her. I was saying those words for myself. Something about this trip left me worried. Even if there wasnt an assassination being nned, something about the atmosphere just left me uneasy. Lets just hope I was wrong.

 Book 3: Chapter 28

    Book 3: Chapter 28


    The room was dark and silent, but that wasnt forck of people. In front of the room was an image disyed on a screen. The image of a man with short hair, brown eyes, and a mischievous green on his face was disyed to the room.


    Dresden Miles. A woman standing in front of the room said boldly into the silence.


    There was no click, but the image changed into the image of another male. This guy had red hair and freckles and looked to be in his forties.


    Peony Smith. She spoke another name.


    Face after face appeared on the screen, name after name was called out. Finally, a slide with a familiar face appeared , but it wasnt just anyone. It was someone I knew well. I felt a strange feeling shooting through me at the sight. I dont even know when this particr picture was taken. Images were taken with a magical device, and it didnt really look much like the cameras I was familiar with in my own world.


    Ashton Cooper.*


    A sudden familiar name caused my eyes to widen. It was a picture of Ashton, my roommate and an apparent demon. Her image disappeared off the screen as quickly as it hade on.


    Clyburn Bonholdt. The woman said with a sense of finality to her words. In thest year, this is the list of the men who have perished or disappeared worldwide.


    Why was my face thest one on that list? I didnt know. Maybe it was because I was the youngest, and they wanted it to end with a particrly shocking point. Maybe it was because before I died, there were rumors I was some kind of special chosen one. Well, that was true, and some people believed it, but those rumors probably didnt reach everyone in this room. Maybe they just went reverse alphabet and my name ended up at the bottom. I really couldnt answer, but the effect weighed on my heart heavily, as was the attention of the female speaker at the front of the room. There wasnt a man in the room who didnt squirm in his seat at her powerful gaze.


    She was a beautiful woman. It was difficult to tell if she was from Amaryllis or another simr country, but she had the familiar facial features of an Amaryllis woman. She was tall, with pale white skin, dark hair and dark eyes. Her nose was sharp, her lips wererge and red, and she wore a very business-like dress. In fact, she reminded me very much of Ashtons mother, Allie, although Allie was a bit prettier. That was one woman I did not want to run into again. How could I even talk to her, knowing that her daughter was likely still alive and a demon at that?


    The death rate of men in the world is currently ten times the rate of women. This is absolutely uneptable. She changed the image to a graph. As you can see in these graphs, while many leading countries have managed to keep their poption steady over thest three decades, weve seen a 15% decline in men. This is staggering.


    This is a problem for your countries. My grandfather suddenly spoke out loud. You treat your men like sheep, putting impossible demands on them to create offspring, and then forcing them to interact with women alone. It should be no surprise they be overwhelmed and swamped. You also allow these so-called male-hate groups those like this Wrath. These women should be strung out by their tits, but you seem to allow them to fester.


    Councilmember of the Matahari, yes? When grandfather nodded, she continued. Im surprised you chat of such things. Was it not your own prince who was poisoned not too long ago? I also heard that he had disappeared from the castle for some time where his location was unknown.


    Unknown to a woman, perhaps! Grandfather snarled back. My grandson was also poisoned by a woman! I find it interesting that youin when my son is outside of your view! We of the Matahari find that too much female involvement is exactly the problem!


    In some ways, I agree with you. The woman sighed. Yet, at the same time, your country has its own problems. Even though there hasnt been a decrease in the ratio of men to women, there has been a decrease in poption entirely. Your country is in a decline!


    And what of it? The poption will eventually level out. Its just settling.


    The number of men and their behavior in your country isnt sustainable! The woman on stage shot back. The poption will continue to decline, and eventually, your entire country wont be able to function. Youre in denial if you think anything else.


    You


    The other councilman, Davont, put a handout and touched Grandfather. Both men seemed to have identical expressions on their face. Any sense that they were at odds disappeared in this ce. In fact, it really did seem like the council members were out of ce. There were almost fifty countries meeting here, and almost everyone in the room was a female. Every country seemed to have two speakers, but only Matahari had two males. A few had one male and one female, but at least half were all female. The contrast was staggering. It got me thinking if this wasnt what it was like for women in politics in my own world, at least in the beginning.


    Gentlemen, before you can fix a problem, you first have to admit you have it! The woman continued. Im afraid the small male poption is a problem that affects all people. We cannot continue the way we were. It doesnt matter what country youre looking at, the public may still be in denial, but we are its leaders, and we must admit were all in serious trouble!


    What do you propose we do? A woman called out.


    It sounded prompted, like this whole talk was nned from the beginning. I didnt really know much about politics, but I felt like we were being led to make specific conclusions from this talk. I guess convincing others to see your way was sort of the point of politics, huh? It didnt mean I had to like it.


    Good question. The woman in front smirked. Those from Amaryllis might be familiar with the Male Protection Act. This was put in ce some years ago in an attempt to protect men from unjustws made for women. It was an attempt to provide them more freedom, and It failed spectacrly. The Day of Wrath, as some of you know, was an event that led to mass death. More than half the men on this list died on that day.


    Are you suggesting we remove government protection towards men?


    Quite the opposite. She clicked, changing to a new screen which had the words Extended Male Protection Act written across in bold lettering. I suggest that we increase it. It is time that we treat men as the valuable resource that we all know they are. It is time we use our resources to protect them, keep them, and ultimately monitor them.


    You dare! Grandfather couldnt help but stand up.


    We do She said smoothly. In fact, it was your culture in which we based much of my five-point n.


    Our culture?


    You segregate men from women, creating a system where women are brought to the man. We have realized it is far too dangerous to allow men to seek their own women. Men are continuously being raped, having their homes broken into, and being snatched off the streets. We used to allow men to handle their own security, but this has proved to be insufficient. It leaves too many holes in security. It leaves men too widespread and too disunified.


    What exactly is your five-point n? A woman asked.


    Im d you asked. She smiled, looking pleased with herself even though Grandfather was still standing and ring at her. Point one, all men will be rounded up and ced into specialized male-only camps. This will allow them to remain strong and interact among their own kind.


    If men arent exposed to sex continuously, their libidos will decrease! A woman shouted from one of the tables, the first that didnt appear to be prompted. This is known! If you do as you suggest, you might as well doom us all.


    Studies have shown that what we thought we knew about male anatomy may be wrong. The woman answered without missing a beat. In fact, I have a study suggesting that being around other men increases a chemical in their body known as testosterone, making them more fertile. Competition breeds fertility, it seems.


    How do they breed in these camps?


    Of course, every man will be registered and trained on the new method. As of now, men receive no education. In the new system, education bespulsory. From the age of 13 to 18, men will be taken from their mothers and ced in a secure, all-boys school to receive their education safely. An event like what happened in Amaryllis will not be allowed to happen again!


    This is madness! Grandfather growled. Youre talking aboutpletely restricting male freedom!


    Actually, we n to expand it! The woman grinned. Using an assigned liaison, men will be provided avish location where they may select women from a catalog. We will bring the women to our men. Women who have first been screened so that we know they are fertile, willing, and most of all safe for our men. In my proposed system, you will have many more choices than you were ever given before. A different woman every night with none of the dangers involved.


    This will create a ssist war! One of the women shouted out.


    This will actually help close the wage gap,dies. The woman raised her handfortably. Dont you see? Age, upation, financial records will not be provided to the men. In the past, men needed to select targets in order to earn their slice. This pushed men heavily towards more wealthy women that could provide better slices.


    Now, the government provides the slice. This way, a man isnt paid based on who he sleeps with, but rather how sessful he is at impregnating women. Is it not fair that the most fertile men obtain the most rewards in our society?


    Are you suggesting that men live in cages? I found my voiceing out.


    This caused several whispers, including a look from my grandfather, but I didnt care. What they were talking about wasplete control. Picking women out of a catalog? Just banging women for benefits? A different woman every night? This sounded like utilitarianism mixed with a socialist nightmare.


    <em>Isnt that what you wanted?</em>A voice whispered in the back of my head.


    I had just been starting to settle, tomit to the idea that the only thing Id be good for was making babies. Suddenly, those thoughts seemed so foolish. How could I agree to a fate like this? Making women pregnant to fill a government quota was one thing, but we did it to keep from bing a government tool. This n seemed like a way to strip away all male rights. It left me feeling disgusted.


    Of course, we understand that you are people too. The woman chose to answer, but herment was patronizing and a few women even chuckled like she was humoring a child. You will be allowed to leave your residence under close supervision. You could even apply to and work jobs. And, should you wish to have sex with a particr women you meet, we will arrange for it ordingly.


    Allowed. Arranged for. Supervision. All of these words told me it was aplete loss of choice. We would be told what to do, where to go, and who to fuck. I definitely didnt believe a word of her talk of decreasing the gap. At least, in the current method, old and ugly men were encouraged to sleep with poor women, because something was better than nothing. In this system, the government could just cut out some womenpletely.


    They could refuse to list women based on personal biases. A woman would never know if her picture didnt end up in that catalog, and neither would the guy. That was the problem with control. The more you had, the more you could abuse it.


    Matahari will never sign a contract like this, Grandfather said. You are trying to fix a problem that you yourself created. It is women who have made life dangerous for men. In this way, you should give men control. Only men know how to raise men. Give you control of all men? Well be dead in a generation!


    There were many frowns amongst the women in the audience. They didnt like being told that they didnt know what was best for the men. However, most of the men in the group seemed to be nodding in approval, as if they were thinking the same thing. This Extended Male Protection Act would force men to basically give up all power.


    In my system, we will do just that. The woman smiled. Men will be in close proximity to other men. Youll have male teachers, male role models, and male advisors. There is absolutely no reason that men cant have control of their own world.


    Of our own world. Grandpa sneered. You mean a self-contained world isted from the rest of the world. You want men to have our world, and you want to keep this world for women alone!


    And what do you suggest? Men in charge of women?


    It has worked for Matahari!


    This caused crowds of women to suddenly start to protest. In fact, the rooms eruption was so sudden it caught me off guard and caused me to sit down again. Some women snorted while others wore open disdain. The thought of a country run by a man seemed appalling to this woman. It was clear to me that these women truly did see men as inferior. No, it was more than that. It was as if they wantedplete control of men.


    Then, the truth suddenly dawned on me. That was exactly what this was about. This was about putting a stake in the patriarchy. As I looked around the room, I could see a battlefield. Matahari was on one side, representing perhaps thest true Patriarchy in this world. On the other side were uncountable Matriarchies trying to make all men sit in a corner and wait patiently. As I watched my Grandfather be the only man in the room brave enough to stand up to the words this woman was saying, I realized something else as well.


    Terah wanted to assassinate this man and rebel against the government. I had convinced myself the council was full of bad men. After all, they had children irresponsibly, sat in a back room on high making choices that affected everyone, and even called for my Mothers beating. However, they were also thest men in charge in a world full of the female-run matriarchal aristocracy.


    I starting to suspect that Tyranny wasnt what Terah was fighting to the end. She wanted to found a female-run government. She, like all of the others, wanted to oust male control! Looking at Grandfathers back, I realized I had let an assassin right into our clutches, and even as we spoke, she could be plotting his death.


    The other men were nodding at his words. After today, there would certainly be meetings between delegates. Grandfather and Davont would sit down with other groups of men, and they would start forming sides. Thee were just enough men here that it was possible this idea could go away, but only as long as Matahari lead that charge. I had to stop this assassination. If I didnt, then who could say what would happen to this world.


    Time will tell. The woman in front smiled. But let us speak of other things for now. This is simply one idea put forth. There is still much more to unlock when ites to things. I dont want anyone here making an uninformed choice. That is the nature of this meeting.


    The woman ended up calling up other women, in turn, Some were scientists or magicians revealing information that they discovered about men, fertilization, or the current state of the world when it came to poptions. Most of this came off as bleak, with the women dering that poptions were either in total decline, or at least male decline. Our heads were filled with so much information that by the end, even I was starting to think that maybe it was best if a system like they suggested was put in order. Was it heartless? Sure. What else could be done, though? Even as someone who would be most disadvantaged by this policy, I could see why the women here were considering it.


    After the meetings broke for the day, I followed the councilmen back to our Mansion. As they closed the door, Grandfather cursed loudly.


    These stupid women! The Bules would treat us like ves! We must not allow this act to go forward.


    Rx, Davont spoke up. Do not let your emotions overwhelm you, old man. We can still salvage this situation. Let us meet with our closest allies first. Dricon and The Republic of Zao both have strong male support. We need to consolidate our power.


    Yes, of course. Grandfather sighed. Now is not the time to squabbling. I will ess my contacts and see what we can do.


    Do you need me to do anything, um Grandfather? I asked.


    Grandfather turned and looked at me while Davont only sneered. This is a bit above your capabilities. You were bold in speaking out today, but these women do not take you seriously. It is best if you just focus on your harem. Youve done well today.


    Ah, yes I bowed and then left the room, feeling a bit awkward.


    I did get that feeling of being looked down on when I spoke. I didnt like it at all. I wondered why Grandfather didnt get that. Was it because he was a threat to them? I didnt really know and I didnt understand enough. All I could do was exactly what Grandfather asked. However, it wasnt exactly in the way he had suggested. He meant for me to go and sleep with my harem some more, possibly making another woman pregnant.


    Instead, I went and saw Brooke immediately. Thankfully, she had returned and was waiting in her room. When I knocked, she answered instantly. She was fully dressed and looked about ready to go to war.


    Have you had any luck in finding a way off this ind? I asked, Can you get yourself, Lyra, and Charlie off?


    I can Brooke said uncertainly, But youre not going to like it.


    What does that mean?


    In short, I found someone who is willing to sneak us off, but only if I report on you.


    What? What do you mean, report?


    Brooke shook her head. They want me to spy. Your supposed Grandfather, your entire country, it seems to be a sore spot at this, particrly meeting. Theyre pushing for something, something big, and it seems like hes standing in the way.


    I knew Brooke well enough that I decided to just tell her what I had seen at the meeting. She was a friend and I trusted her with my life. Furthermore, if we continued, the best way shed know what information she could and could not say was to know how they were going to use it. When I finally finished telling her that womans 5-point n, she had a bitter expression on her face.


    I cant believe things have gone this far, Brooke said. After the Day of Wrath, I knew something was going to happen, but this feels like overkill, even for me.


    And it isnt just Amaryllis, I added. They seem to be trying to push this new system on everyone. A system where all men are government shills.


    At least youd be safe, Brooke whispered.


    Brooke!


    She threw up her hands. Hey, I dont like it any more than you do. But you cant deny your life has just been one crazy event after another, right? Youve been kidnapped by gangs, almost murdered by a demon cult, kidnapped as a ve, fought some demons I have been by your side for most of that, and even for me, it is a bit much. I just want you to be safe.


    Whats the point of being safe if I have no free will? I asked in return.


    Brooke lowered her head. I got it. So, whats the n then.


    I sighed, For now, keep working on an escape. If they want information, act like your interested. I dont want to let them know anything that mightpromise Grandfather as he fights against this, but you and Lyras safety is still the most important thing to me.


    Alright, Cly, just stay safe and dont ruffle too many feathers, okay?


    Yeah its not like Im going anywhere. I smiled haphazardly.


    Once Brooke had left, my eyes fell on the next door, which was Terahs. Terah the terrorist, it even seemed to rhyme. Was she already working with the other people on this ind? I didnt know how I felt about that. However, I didnt want to confront her right away. I had to be smart about this. That was easier said than done. I couldnt wait too long though. I had no clue what kind of n she had for the councilmen. If I waited for her to strike, it could already be toote.


    Worst of all, she was pregnant with my child! I couldnt just attack her or get rid of her. I had to find some way of making her stop, or convincing her to stop. Unfortunately, I suspected as soon as I tried to stop her, shed think I turned traitor. She already didnt trust me all that much. My best course of action was perhaps to convince her it wasnt worth her babys life. Perhaps, if I appealed to the mother within her, I could change her mind.


    As I was having such thoughts, I shook my head and decided to retreat for now. Instead, I went to check on Kem and Veronika. What I found instead was a note on their door, but it was addressed to me. Curiously, I opened it and read.


    <em>Dear Daddy,</em>


    <em>Please meet me by theke tonight at sunset. I found out something about Kem, and I must tell you about it immediately. I believe that she is betraying us. Im scared what will happen if she finds out I know, but knowing that Daddy will protect me keeps me going. I look forward to seeing you tonight. Your lover and daughter,</em>


    <em>Veronika</em>


    I had to read the note three times before I could finally ept what was in it. Kem was really betraying us? I found it hard to believe. She was so quiet and well mannered. The thing about her poisoning me she hadnt done it. However, even though that was the case, we had tossed her into a dungeon for months. It was possible that she was looking for revenge. I wasnt even that upset if she was leaking information to the other side. However, if she was doing it, and then Brooke did it, there was a chance Brooke could be caught in a lie. In that respect, I had to find out what Veronika knew.


    First, there was Terah, and now there was Kem. I felt like I was in a leaky boat desperately needing to patch holes and hope we dont sink. Somehow, when grandpa informed me that I should take care of my harem, this was probably not what he had in mind!

 Book 3: Chapter 29

    Book 3: Chapter 29


    I sat in my room, waiting for it to get dark. Brooke was still out, which was a bit unfortunate. The note that Veronika had left for me was still in my hand. She wanted me to meet her by theke.


    Theke was the centerpiece of the ind, and all of the buildings were constructed circling around it. It was the most distinguishable feature of the ind, which could be seen from just about anywhere. It was beautiful, while also managing to keep diplomats a select distance away from each other. Rivals could be put on the opposite side of theke. They could always keep an eye on what the other was doing, while at the same time being separated by a barrier to prevent open confrontation. At least, that was my thoughts when I considered the design of this ce.


    When the time came, I grabbed the two guards at my door. They were Matahari, but not the same guards I had back in the mansion. Those were technically pce guards and were thus left behind on this voyage. Everyone here was under the direct employ of the council However, these two were assigned by grandfather to keep me safe now.


    However, I was hoping that they would follow my orders instead of just my grandfathers. I rarely had any special requests, but something about Veronikas note and then the cryptic warning I had received from Rhea. It left me a little uneasy.


    I want you to trail behind me and keep hidden, I exined. If I appear in any trouble,e immediately.


    Perhaps I was being paranoid, but Veronikas letter already spoke of betrayal. I had to consider the possibility that the usation that Veronika was leveling Kems way was her own betrayal. I didnt like having to be this paranoid, but even my sister Hannah had once lured me to capture in such a manner. This time wouldnt be the same. Thus, besides the fact the meeting location was far more open on akeside, Id also keep some guards in waiting. That should cover my bases.


    After a few moments of thought, I pulled a special coat out which I had been given. There was a magical rune sewn into the inside of it. From my understanding, this was a protection rune and would resist an attack. It was basically this worlds version of a bulletproof vest. I put it on and sighed. I hated being this suspicious. She was having my child, after all. Why would my supposed daughter want to give me any harm?


    Straightening my coat and taking a breath, I finally headed out of the small mansion we had been given during our stay in Amaryllis. In truth, this ce was actually a bitrger than the Bonholdt mansion, butpared to the pce it felt like a bit of a downgrade. My sense of value truly had been corrupted in every way. Im not even sure how I could live without maids and personal assistants.


    It was a dark, muggy night, but the stars were out and the few clouds in the sky were few and far between. I worked my way down to theke, keeping my eyes sharp. As I had ordered, the two guards fell back. I didnt know where they were, but I felt better knowing that they were there having my back. Despite a shaky feeling in the back of my mind, this was nothing like the time I had been taken by the Primrose.


    As I reached theke edge, I looked both ways down the grassy shore and didnt see Veronika in either direction. I told myself she was just beingte and gulped on easily as I waited. Fortunately, I didnt have to wait long. A rustle from a bush nearby and then Veronika came walking out. She was by herself, and I instantly breathed slightly better. When she saw me, she smiled and immediately ran to me.


    Father! She cried, wrapping her arms around me.


    I suddenly felt stupid acting so paranoid. She was my lover, my adoptive daughter, and the mother of my child. She had shown me nothing but forgiveness and affection since I first met her, and there was no reason to believe the future would be any different. I kissed her, and after a moment of surprise, she closed her eyes and kissed me back. Her lips tingled slightly in the cold air, but the warmth of her body weing. I had grown used to the warmth of Matahari, and the coldness here was getting to me more than I liked to admit.


    When she finally pulled away, she put her head on my chest. I was scared. However, Veronika was a good girl. She did everything daddy told her. She did everything she was supposed to do.


    Ah, its good that you contacted me. Perhaps you should exin what you meant a bit more. Im honestly a little confused. How is Kem betraying me?


    Hmm? Veronika cocked her head. Kem is not betraying you at all. She was betraying me and daddy. Thats why Veronika had to remove her. After all, if I let her go, then she would have warned you.


    My heart went immediately cold and I pulled away from her. Wh-what?


    Veronikaughed the big smile on her face not altering a hair from what she always showed. You know, we were going to wait to do this, but that nosy girl looked in my bag and found things she shouldnt. Taking care of her quietly was quite difficult. Then, of course, I had to get you out here at night. That was especially difficult. Daddy will be proud.


    Daddy I sputtered. Im your dad right?


    She giggled. Are you confused? Well, I was only ever yours in name, but you knew that, right? However, my true daddy is Davont. He made me, after all.


    Davont! I gasped. Not my father? Or even my grandfather but him


    I felt a strange numbness overtake me. I had pulled away from her, but my entire body was feeling weak. I took a step back, almost tripping over myself. I was drugged. Her kiss must have been the poison. Damn it. Of everything I had considered, I never considered a poisonous kiss. Had she offered me a drink, I would have found some way to avoid it. This though, this was ridiculous.


    Davont hes seriously assassinating me? I asked in disbelief.


    I really couldnt believe the irony of it. I was here trying to stop Terah from killing them, and he turned around and plotted to have me killed too. It was too impulsive, and he was only signing his own death warrant by doing this.


    Well, the first time I poisoned you didnt work. Veronika put on a pouty face. You had to go and survive! And my method was really good too. The time-release was perfect. No one even realized it was me! However, since you survived once poisoning, I wont be so subtle this time.


    G-guards! I shouted.


    Hehe Veronika snickered. Your Mother picked very well. The guards in the pce were very loyal. These guards well, lets just say their loyalty belongs to Matahari.


    I copsed down to one knee. Damn it, Veronika Why? Youre even having my child!


    Im actually really proud of that one. Veronika only giggled again, touching her stomach affectionately. The baby will be showing soon. I needed to pin it on you or Id be in trouble. Sorry, but Ive been pregnant since before I joined your harem! You would never guess who the babys daddy is though.


    I shook my head, trying to cope with things as I finallynded on the ground. Is it Davont?


    Nope! She leaned down and touched my nose. I tried to swat her hand away, but I flopped mostly like a fish.


    She was right. I really would have assumed it was Davont the way she held him as her daddy.


    Whats the point of poisoning me here? Are you going to start an international incident? I demanded.


    We werent exactly in a hidden area. If someone happened to be keeping tabs on us, they could clearly see what was being done. I still didnt understand why I was being killed here. Was the castle really that much of a safer ce. Unless Davont was working for the women! Perhaps she was working with Terah after all!


    She shook her head. Im not poisoning you here. That was just a paralyzing agent. I have a rune that protects me from it, but you will be paralyzed for a few hours. Just enough time to set things up properly.


    She snapped her fingers, and the two women I had brought along with me came out. They immediately began wrapping me up in a nket and then carried me. As far as visibility, I could now feel some runes being activated. With my eyes closed, I became more aware of such things. These probably were illusions or something that made it so I wasnt seen despite being in in sight. I forgot once again that this was a world with magic, and my ownmon sense couldnt be applied to everything. Now that I was being carried off, I couldnt even guess what they were going to do to me.


    The ind wasnt thatrge, and the walk only took a few minutes before I was dropped on the floor. The nket was pulled off a few minutester and Veronika was still looking down at me with her damnable grin.


    What are you doing? I demanded.


    Setting the crime scene, silly. Veronika giggled. You see, tonight, youre going to be murdered. And the person who is going to do it is none other than the leader of the house herself, Councilwoman Donah.


    Councilwoman Donah was the woman who did the majority of the speeches regarding turning men into a protected ss. She was the leader of the Extended Male Protection Act that threatened to damn every man influenced by it. Did they want to frame her for my murder? So, she wasnt on the feminist side after all. I didnt know if that made this whole thing better or worse.


    Although I could no longer bend my neck, I could still move my eyes and mouth. I looked around to see that I was still outdoors, but I seemed to be in a garden area. The guards seemed to have left, and Veronika was whistling to herself as she prepared the scene.


    So, what? I asked, trying to keep her talking. A dead body is found in Donahs garden? She loses some of her votes and power. I mean, even if one could say that Donah wasnt the guilty party, one could argue that shes not the one to see men protected when one literally dies in her own backyard. Then, Davont gets rid of a political rival and also manages to shift the vote?


    You think you have this whole thing figured out, dont you? Veronika giggled.


    She had no clue. If I didnt open my mouth and tell her, then her precious daddy would follow me to the grave. Terah would likely make sure of that. In fact, if he took her on as a lover, shed probably prefer it! It would make her assassination attempt even easier!


    Do you want to hear a secret? Veronika asked, and then leaned down next to me. Its a juicy one.


    I didnt respond. Instead, I merely watched her with my eyes turned towards her. I had a feeling that whatever she told me, it wouldnt matter what response I gave. She felt she had me in a trap, and honestly, she pretty much did. No matter how much I fought, I couldnt move my body. Even the capacity to put on magic eluded me.


    She opened up my shirt, pulling away from the protective coat with the rune on it. She ran her hand up and down my chest as she leaned closed, her lips pursed seductively.


    The father of my baby is your grandfather.


    My eyes widened. A sudden sh of a few days ago. He put a hand on her shoulder and spoke about pregnancy! That hand seemed oddly familiar with her at the time. I hadpletely failed to notice it.


    H-him?


    Mm She nodded. Hes been fucking me since I was 8, and hes much better at it than you


    I ignored her slight, still feeling confused, But Davont Grandfather


    Theyre enemies? Sheughed. An ongoing lie the two have perpetrated all this time. There are too few men in the world to squabble over who has the most power when a woman could take it all in an instant. With them pretending to be on opposite sides, that lends power to when they agree to something and allows them to manipte other parties by ying off each other. My daddies are both clever, huh? One daddy had me, and one daddy made my baby, and neither is you


    I waspletely speechless. It wasnt a political ploy at all. My own grandfather had decided to assassinate me. Perhaps it was because of my inability to have children. Grandpa only knew about Veronika. It was no wonder he wasnt that impressed because he was the one who impregnated her. Had he known I had several other women pregnant, would things be different right now? Probably not. They had already had my death in their ns a long time ago.


    What was Mother even whipped for? They were probably angrier I survived than anything else rted to the things she had done. Now, they were going to use my death to forward the male cause at this peace talk. This couldnt have been a moreughable thing. Now, I couldnt even decide if I wanted Terah to seed or not. If she murdered these two bastards, itd only serve them right. They were wielding their authority with such extreme prejudice that it bordered on hateful.


    While I was still recovering from that blow that her words delivered, Veronika casually went into a purse she had on her side and pulled out a knife. It wasrge and shined in the moonlight.


    I have done my duty, Veronika said, somewhat to herself.


    Wait. Wait As the moment came closer, the realization I was about to die again came closing home.


    I was about to be murdered by a thirteen-year-old girl who used to call me daddy. Any way you looked at it, this was beyond pathetic.


    Goodbye, lover she raised the knife up.


    Bitch! Someone mmed into both of us, and Veronika went falling to the side.


    She dropped the knife and I could hear it bouncing away on the concrete. I struggled to move, only to find myself as paralyzed as ever. It was supposed tost hours, and shed gotten everything done in thirty minutes.


    You! Veronika growled, standing back up, her face painted with anger.


    I nced over to see Kem standing opposite her. There was blood running down her face and a grimace in her expression. She also had numerous scratches and dirt on her clothing. It wasnt clear what Veronika had done to her to put her out of the way, but it was clear by her ferocious expression that it hadnt been enough.


    Brother! She said. I will keep you safe!


    I couldnt even shake my head helplessly. I could only lie there was she ran at the other woman and they began fighting. I was shocked to find Kem actually had the upper hand. Before, Veronika must have used surprise for her advantage, just like she had done to me. Kem actually seemed to know somebat moves. When she punched, it was a full-blown punch that sent the other girl sprawling. Of course, as Veronika stood, she didnt hesitate to grab dirt and chuck it at Kems face.


    I remembered now that Kem had actually been raised to be with me. That apparently includedbat. I supposed in the event of an attack, shed be thest line of defense for me. That ended uping true today. Perhaps, Mother had once nned for Kem to be the next queen. As soon as she got pregnant, another switch could be nned. That still didnt exin the presence of Terah.


    The two girls ended upnding on top of me. Someones elbow mmed in my gut, but even if I wanted to defend myself, I couldnt. The two girls ended up rolling over me, and I could hear fighting from behind. Unfortunately, I couldnt see behind me, and I could only guess what was going on with their scuffle. I also worried that the guard was still around. If they came out now, Kem would be doomed.


    Enough of this! I heard a shout, and then an explosion of magic which caused the hair on the back of my head to stand up.


    I was pushed a few feet away, rolling over back on to my back. I heard the drawing of steel and then I looked up to see Veronika standing over me. I could only close my eyes in aggravation.


    Kem Im sorry. I whispered.


    Youre sorry for her? Veronika asked. You should be worried about yourself!


    She mmed the knife into me. I could feel the pain of the de slicing into my chest. She did it again and again. I wish I could say the paralysis numbed the pain, but it did no such thing. Blood sttered Veronikas face as she stabbed me over and over again. Her eyes turned unhinged, and she startedughing as she continued to do it.


    No! I heard a scream and then a sh of metal.


    Veronikaugh turned into a gurgle, and a momentter blood erupted from her neck. Her wide, crazed eyes and the hideous smile on her face didnt change a single bit as she copsed down on top of me. A momentter, she was shoved away, and my waning vision barely managed to make out Kem. She looked even worse than before. She was covered in blood.


    Brother n-no I lost you once. I cant do it. I cant lose you again! She cried. Holding me tightly.


    Despite her holding me, I felt cold. Everything was cold. Her voice was distant. Her face was dim. I could barely see a thing. It was bing difficult to think. What did I need to do? What did she need to do? Could she get me to a healer? No, that had to be too much damage. I began to move my lips.


    Kem grabbed my head and pulled my lips to her ear.


    Distantly I heard her words. What was that? Brother please dont go Dont leave Kem. Shell be good! Ill get pregnant! Ill do it Please


    Run I whispered, surprised my lungs hadnt copsed and I could still speak. Brooke escape follow Brooke


    All of my remaining strength was gone. My eyes closed as I heard the crying wails of Kem. This body had the great misfortune of having died twice, both times in the presence of this woman. Darkness overtook me, and I fell into a deep sleep.


    As I slept, symbols began to appear in my mind. They were runes, magical runes. They flickered across my vision. They contained knowledge. They were secrets and data and information. More and more came. They had actually been there before. Ever since the day I had absorbed the demon lords power. The power had disappeared, and I had learned nothing. But now that I was asleep, I began to learn. Deep within a deathly dream, symbols fluttered across my vision, and I started to study them.

 Book 3: Chapter 30

    Book 3: Chapter 30


    The symbols rolled across my vision for what felt like an eternity, and even that began to fade with time. Eventually, there was nothing left but the infinite darkness within my mind. It was rolling darkness, and at the center was the abyss. Although I couldnt see it, I knew it was there, waiting to suck in any power. Was this why I was reincarnated into another world? Was this part of who I was in this one? I didnt have an answer to that question. I only had the abyss and myself.


    As I floated, I realized that my sense of self was starting to fade. Was this what dying felt like? Would I simply melt into the void of darkness, never to exist again? Memories of what was important to me tickled the surface, but here, I felt beyond emotion. Should I go back? Part of me wanted to. There was everyone I left in Amaryllis. It wasnt just about those on the ind who may be in trouble, but those in the mansion too.


    How could I go back? As if the thoughts alone were enough to trigger something, those symbols that had been floating past my mind reappeared. Some of them began to light up, and then twist and move. They floated around and around until they finally created a magic rune. I looked at the circle that had seemingly spontaneously created itself in front of me. It was actually pretty interesting. If I put my power in it, I had a feeling it wouldnt explode. It was built differently from the runes normal magic users used. It had taken into ount the instability of an aseeded.


    Was I an aseeded? I was just a consciousness, right? I didnt have ess to any magic while I was in the body of Caleb. Now that I was freed from his body, was I freed from his restrictions? I had only one choice. My consciousness wasing closer to dissipating. It was bing harder to think. I put myself out into the void, touching the magical rune that had formed seemingly from my thoughts, and then I put my power into it. I instantly felt myself being sucked into it, followed by pain.


    My eyes snapped open. It took me a few moments to realize that I wasnt breathing. There was something blocking my trachea. I coughed painfully, lifting my hands and pulling at my face, trying to remove the crap that seemed to be covering me. A long tube was pulled out of my throat along with various other cables and pieces. As soon as it was out, I turned over and coughed, forcing the phlegm and abstractions free from my throat.


    Damn it! I croaked, my throat feeling so raw that I wanted to throw up for relief.


    Gagging for another moment, I iled in my bed several times. My body was exhausted and weak. Every movement felt painful and unforgiving. I panted helplessly as I pulled various cords off my body. As the blurriness in my vision returned, I found that I was in a bed not unlike a hospital bed, and hooked up to machines not unlike those found in a hospital, except that it looked more like I had been stashed in a warehouse or a storage area.


    Still, my mind raged and I thought to get myself up and moving. There were no doctors or nurses that came for me. There was no loving family smiling down at me in concern. There was a dark, dank room filled with crap. I was exactly like that, some discarded crap on the side of the room. I was behind a couple of crates, and couldnt even see where the door out was from my current position.


    The memory of being stabbed to death was fresh in my mind. It kept reying over and over again like a broken record, and I could only shake in the cold and horror of it all. Had I reincarnated again? This time, did I end up in some purgatory or hell? My throbbing headache, my painful throat, all of it felt like this could be the final end considering the life I lived.


    With some difficulty, I got my feet swung out over the edge of the table, and my body up in a sitting position. Most of the things that were in me were gone, and even though my entire body ached, I felt better than I had for some time. Slowly, I let my feet fall down to the cold, concrete ground. Preparing my legs the best I could, I pushed up into a standing position. I barelysted a second when they gave out. With a crash, I fell to my knees. I grabbed onto the bed to keep from falling the rest of the way, but I quickly realized I was helpless to keep my body up.


    It was at that exact moment that a loud bang sounded from the doorway which I couldnt see. I could hear small footsteps rapidly heading across the room. It sounded like there were two people, actually. I stared at the edge of the crates where they wereing. Even if they were dangerous, there was nothing I could do about it in this state. Even attempting to protect myself was out of the question. None of that mattered when a momentter a familiar face poked their head from behind the crate.


    C-clyburn? her voice rang in my ear.


    Mia I croaked, breathing a sigh of relief and closing my eyes.


    I leaned my head on the bed, barely able to keep myself up. The two people who had entered were none other than Lilith and Mia. Mia was still pregnant, sitting at 9 months but supposedly frozen until a violent curse was removed. Lilith was still the scrawny girl who seemed to have a power that sat at god-like.


    What are you doing, waking up? Lilith said angrily. There is still much more time you needed to heal. Your body isnt ready yet!


    My body doesnt feel ready. I murmured, feeling half a step from passing out.


    Mia ran to me, and while both girls were small and one was even pregnant, they managed to get me back on the bed. All three of us were panting by the time I flopped back down. I felt little better than a dead weight at the moment. Lilith definitely wasnt lying when she said my body was weak. I felt like I was a baby.


    Lifting up my hand, I could see the familiar pale skin of someone from one of the eastern countries. When I spoke, I felt the familiar sound. Actually, it felt odd being normal again. I had grown used to the body and sound of the man called Caleb. Caleb had a bit of a smoother voice and was taller. He was also literally a prince.


    <em>Hes also dead.</em>The bitter thought rose up inside me.


    That was right. I got caught up in an assassination plot, but it wasnt the one I hade there for. My own adopted daughter and lover stabbed me to death in a garden. With that, I left Kem behind in that garden. After thatmotion, I wouldnt be surprised if the ce was swamped with guards. Did Kem get away? What about Lyra? What about Brooke? Charlie? I had left everyone behind in Amaryllis.


    Where are we? I asked as I started to recollect my thoughts and catch my breath.


    Were still in Matahari. Lilith spoke guardedly, watching me with slightly mistrusting eyes. Why are you here? The only way you should have been able to make it back to this body is with aplex spell! Only I have the ability to cast something like that in this world.


    I remembered the rune I had seen within that empty space. Lilith and I possessed the same legacy, a fourth of an ancient Demon Lord. For me, that power was swallowed and devoured by the abyss, but the knowledge seemed to have been left behind. I was able to construct something and pull myself back to my original body. At least, that was the only answer I coulde up with.


    Caleb died, I responded as simply as I could. An assassination attempt.


    Oh! Mia put her hands over her mouth.


    She was much more innocent than Lilith, and also had feelings for me. She was quick to sympathize with my death. She squeezed my hand, and I had to admit that I appreciated thefort. Dying was a terrifying experience, and I was still reeling with anxiety and fear. Part of me wanted to shut out the world and just forget everything ever happened. Maybe I could sneak back into my mansion, and continue with the idea that I was dead. Then, I could enjoy the women in life and live the rest of it in rtive peace.


    Its not an assassination attempt if they actually seed. Then it is just assassination! Lilith snapped, crossing her arms.


    I lowered my head. I couldnt really say anything about that. I may have survived, but then again, I was never the target in the first ce. I had been given this second life, and so far, I had almost lost it a dozen times. Two times it could be said that I really did lose it, yet I continued to make the same mistakes over and over again.


    When she saw the look on my face, Liliths expression softened. Although she was rough around the edges, I could tell that she was a caring person despite her familys reputation. The way she had protected both me and my child showed that she really was someone who cared deeply about the people in her life. Of course, I knew she probably didnt care about me in the slightest. Her affection had to do more with Mia, who had spent thest year by her side.


    Well whatever happened, its fine now. Your soul made it back to your body, and it looks like your body is restored enough that you wont suddenly die. In fact, now that your soul and body are reunited, I should be able to heal you considerably faster than before. I suspect within a week, youll be back on your feet.


    A week! I tried to sit up, but Mia grabbed my shoulders immediately.


    I was so weak, that she effortlessly managed to keep me pinned to the bed. However, my shock and effort were noticed by both girls.


    Clyburn Im so d that you are here, Mia said. In a months time, Lilith says the curse on my womb will be weak enough that she can disperse itpletely, and Ill be able to safely have our baby. Let us just remain in hiding until then, okay? Just a month or two, and then we can all go home.


    Lilith watched the pair of us and then shrugged. There are still two more inheritances. Now that I know there are demons and they are seeking out the inheritances, I definitely must continue to stop them. As for you, I dont care what you do as long as you continue to make babies.


    I felt likeughing at that. Making babies. I always needed to make babies. That was my purpose in this world, right? I had almoste to ept that, but then I saw how bad this world was really getting. I could only shake my head.


    I need to get back to Amaryllis, as soon as possible.


    Amaryllis? Why Amaryllis? Lilith frowned. In your state, traveling at all will be dangerous. You want to travel half-way around the world? This is just crazy!


    They were passing a bill to extend the male protection act into something perverse. I felt some conflicts knowing some of the evil men have done. I dont know if the drop of demonic blood in every man led them to act out in horrible ways, but considering Ive seen just as many horrible things from women like Diba Monic, I thought it was way too easy to just me everything on demons. No, there were good men too. I had be friends with several of them.


    I couldnt let the fact that Calebs family was rotten get to me. Caleb wasnt even rted to his grandfather. Perhaps grandpa knew this. Perhaps that was why he was so willing to send me to my death. I could just let him die. I could let both councilmen die in the same way they had set things up for my own death. It would only be poetic justice if those two bastards died because of me. However, I felt like I needed to see the bigger picture here. That Extended Male Protection Act couldnt be allowed to exist.


    Simply put, I couldnt allow their assassination to happen. I had to go to Amaryllis and I had to stop their deaths before it was toote. No matter how I felt about these men, they were the strongest resistance to the MPA and were the only ones who had a chance rallying everyone against it. As much as I liked the idea of them dying, it couldnt happen yet. However, Matahari was a multiweek journey by airship. The assassination was probably going to happen before the final vote, and that was only five days away. In other words, I had no time.


    Since I had no time, I decided not to be delicate about it. Rather, I just needed to exin what was going on clearly.


    I need to get to Amaryllis as quickly as possible, I said. Like, a day if possible.


    A day! Lilith narrowed her eyes.


    I came from another world I said.


    Oh, this again?


    You wanted to know why I was special why I can create men? Why I dont carry any demonic blood? Its something to do with my soul. Not my body, but my soul. I came from another world. When I died, I ended up in this one. Wherever I am and whoever Im inside I had some kind of purifying effect. I dont know. Its just, my kids are half from another world, and thats how things are!


    Mia didnt say anything, she just stroked me calmly as she held me, epting whatever I said. Lilith crossed her arms and pursed her lips thoughtfully. This wasnt the first time I spoke of another world, but they werent really there long enough for us to go into specifics about it. Plus, at the time, I was sort of having a breakdown, so I felt it was important to reaffirm that it wasnt just psycho ramblings.


    In my old world we didnt have airships. Magic didnt exist in my world, or if it did exist, no one knew how to use it. Point being, we flew on airnes. They were smaller than ships. They were like a car, shaped in a tube, with wings on it. They can move far faster than ships. A weeks journey on an airship can be made in a single day on a ne. Please tell me that this world has something like that!


    Ive heard of such items they usually explode. Lilith spoke uncertainly.


    When she said the word explode, Mias hand tightened on me like she already imagined me exploding along with it.


    Rockets thats a rocket. So, the world has rockets. I felt relief that at least that much existed, I thought about it for a moment while scratching my chin. Okay, in that case, can you use your magic and build something like this? Like, a car with wings.


    Im not telling you that I am able to do it, She spoke slowly, But why do you want this thing?


    In a few days, a woman I brought to Amaryllis is going to set off a bomb. Shes aiming to wipe out the councilmen from Matahari. Shes aiming to remove the patriarchy and set up another government. This entire ce is about to descend into a rebellion. You might not want to stay here in general.


    Liliths eyes narrowed. I say good riddance. The Matahari have not been kind to me. That Queen was an awful woman, and it doesnt sound like anyone else is much better.


    You dont get it I shook my head. Amaryllis is trying to push an act called the Extended Male Protection Act. They want to round up all of the men of this world and basically control our every action. I wont be able to impregnate women on my terms! In fact, I might be seriously impeded by this new regime! The first part of the act I wont be able to create more children until Im 18!


    I was willing to say anything at this point to convince her that I was right, but that alone seemed like a pretty good reason. The Extended Male Protection Act was an overshoot of power. It sought to control all men. However, part of that was isting men from women and training them. Men in the current world had too much authority and control. Even in Amaryllis, which was a matriarchy, men still had the slice to hold over womens heads. They wanted to get rid of thest bit of control men had. I didnt see this being much better than the spooge factory that the Evil Queen had tried to turn men into.


    Two years She shook her head. What are they thinking?


    I could have described to her that teenagers were too difficult to control. They wanted to reeducate men and let them out once theyve reached a sufficient age where they were less likely to rebel against authority. It was probably something like that.


    Only I can stop this assassination, I said. That womanthe one who is doing this shell listen to me.


    Lilith raised an eyebrow. Why is that?


    Shes also pregnant with my child.


    Mias hand stopped stroking my arm soothingly for a second, but she renewed it immediately after. As for Lilith, her expression turned serious.


    I-is it a male?


    Flip a coin. I shook my head helplessly. It could be.


    Lilith seemed to have a soft spot for children, particrly the male ones. Despite having a reputation as a man-hater, she seemed to want men in the world as long as they didnt have any demonic blood. Deep inside her, she must have seen every baby born without demonic blood as being a step towards true freedom from the demons. It was thest card I had to convince her. If it wasnt enough, then the assassination would carry through. Terah would likely go to prison, and I would spend the next two years in some kind of male concentration camp.


    Show me how to built it, and Ill make sure it gets you the Amaryllis. She said slowly.


    I let out a breath of relief. This n waspletely crazy. Put together an approximation of a ne, and send it barreling at 300 miles per hour at another country and hope we make it. That was my n. However, I didnt doubt the strength of Liliths magic, and with magical formations floating around in my mind, somehow, I felt like this was something I could actually pull off. The world was at the cusp of a new era, and somewhere deep inside, I felt I needed to be there to influence events.


    So, were heading to Amaryllis then? Mia said, touching her stomach.


    I wanted to tell her that she wasnting, but one look from her and I knew that wouldnt happen. Liliths magic was already sustaining the baby in the womb with the curse. I supposed a flight wouldnt be any more taxing than anything else.


    Ah yes I nodded, agreeing to anything she said.


    After all, I still couldnt even stand.


    There is just one more thing we need to get, Lilith said uncertainly. Well need a navigator.


    Navigator? Ah, she probably meant a pilot. Someone to steer. Theyd really have to be crazy to be willing to fly this thing we nned to build. As soon as I thought that, a certain face shed in my mind. I shook my head, wanting that person to never pop up in my mind again, but they seemed to remain there despite my best efforts.


    Ah I suppose I shivered. There is one person who can help us. Theyre an old acquaintance I suppose, if theyre still alive.


    I couldnt believe I was even suggesting it, but she was the only woman who was crazy enough. Desperation made for some interesting allies.

 Book 3: Chapter 31

    Book 3: Chapter 31


    No, that will blow it up!


    It wont blow it up, thats why you feed it through a capacitor.


    Capacitor, capacitor! Thats all you say. Youre making up words again!


    I took a breath to collect myself while Lilith red at me. The two of us had been arguing for a while now. No, more like wed been arguing since we started building this airne. The more I yed around with magical runes, the more I seemed to glean some understanding of them. The mostplex ones, in many ways, were like electrical circuits. However, magical circuitry didnt exist at the same level as electrical circuitry and trying to get Lilith to understand electrical concepts was proving to be taxing.


    How about we have a lunch break? Mia broke in, trying to cut into the dark atmosphere between the pair of us.


    She had two tes with sandwiches on them which she had made for the two of us. It was pretty clear to me that Lilith wouldnt eat if someone didnt shove a te of food under her. It wasnt that she didnt get hungry. It was more that she was just strangely thoughtless when it came to such things.


    F-fine Lilith threw out her hands and pulled a te from Mias hand. But dont touch my magical runes!


    Lilith stalked away, going to eat her food in private. She was the kind of girl who always seemed just a bit lonely. She kept her distance from both Mia and me, although it was definitely a greater difference from me. The two of us had linked our magic a couple of times, but unlike with Lyra, I didnt feel any closer to this mysterious woman. I understood her origins a bit better now. She was the direct descendant of a woman who had encountered the Demon Lords inheritance. She possessed 1/4thof his power and some of his memories. In that way, she was a lot like me, although I seemed to have kept none of the power from the inheritance.


    I sighed, referring back to the drawings in my hands. In front of us was roughly a small ne in shape. With Liliths power, it was surprisingly easy to make a ne design. I just had to tell her how I wanted the metal to sit, and she managed to make it. The construction of the frame barely took a day. Now, we were working on the innards. That was the magical engine which would allow this thing to run. I hoped the ne would be flying by tomorrow. Id lose three days, but there was really no choice in the matter.


    If everything worked out, she didnt n to set off the explosives until immediately before the voting. I couldnt really say exactly why I thought that she might be putting it off. Perhaps it was just wishful thinking. Perhaps, I had it in my mind that Terrah wanted to escape and had the best chance if it was near the end of the visit. Delegates wouldnt be willing to stay for a prolonged investigation, and she could more easily slip away.


    In politics, a week was an eternity. Likely, the two councilmen had been spending this entire week plotting, likely using my own death as Caleb to help further their narrative. That meant that when they were both knocked out, it would put a massive blow on any agreements they had made over the week. If their negotiations created a structure, it made more sense to blow that structure up at its source after it was built rather than before it was started. This was the best way to ensure there was absolutely no way the men could find a way to retaliate.


    Mia grabbed the papers in my hand and then softly pulled them away. She ced them down on the table, and then put the food in front of me.


    You must eat as well, She said with a no-nonsense tone. Youre still very weak from your premature wake. You need to take better care of your body.


    She had her hands nted on her hips and a stubborn look on her face. With her big belly, holding my offspring, and the apron she chose to wear, Mia was exceptionally cute, and I found myself unable to say no to her at all. I smiled and put my thoughts of Amaryllis aside for a few minutes, picking up the sandwich she had prepared for me herself. In the mansion, no one knew how to cook, and we actually hired a cook to take care of most meals. The same could be said about the pce. Most of my meals were done by a professional, and even simple things like sandwiches werent usually made.


    However, Mia was the woman I knew who was closest to amoner. Her mother simply owned a sessful grocer, and thus Mia wasnt like any of the other women that attended Amaryllis Academy. She knew how to cook and sew and was much more down to earth. This resonated with my experiences from before I came to this world, even if they felt distant and vague at this point. After four years in another world, I barely remembered what it was like to be an adult, even the crappy one I had turned out to be.


    Thank you. I gave Mia a smile as I bit into a turkey and cheese sandwich.


    Food like this made me nostalgic for the world I used to live in. I couldnt help but sigh in satisfaction as I took another bite. I noticed that Mia wasnt leaving. Instead, she pulled a seat across from me and put down another te of her own. She moved slowly and methodically, taking her time while keeping one hand to help her support her back and the giant baby weight.


    How have you been doing? I asked, realizing that since I hade here, I hadnt really had a chance to talk to her.


    I had started on constructing the ne almost immediately. While it was true I had run into Mia more recently than any of the other girls in my life such as my sisters and aunt, it was still a good reason to celebrate any time I was with family. I did consider Mia family. I didnt think wed marry in any official capacity, but she was the mother of one of my children. Technically, she would be the first boy born and the first baby from someone who wasnt directly rted to me.


    Then again, I wondered if it was even incestuous. After all, when I died and was put into Calebs body, my children were born at 50/50. I knew enough about biology to know that children were decided by the sperm of the father. Even if Clyburn was for some reason different, Caleb was sterile until I took over his body. I didnt believe that the poison that killed him somehow fixed this problem. I hadnt confirmed it, but I suspected that Calebs children came out 50/50 as well.


    Would they gically be his? Or would they be mine? On that note, was my gics a part of my soul, or my body? For all I knew, my mother Morgans child and Rose were both children of the original me from another world. Didnt they have to be? Clyburn was born in this world. Only my soul traveled from another world, and now Lilith imed she detected that same thing in the body of my children. It was for that reason I suspected that these children were biologically mine. Then again, in my old world, I was sterile maybe it was better if I just didnt think about these things so much.


    Its been a crazy couple of months, Mia spoke lightly while sipping a drink out of a thermos. Id never imagine Id be in another country doing stuff like this. Ive been to old libraries, demonic ruins, and I even met a shadowman.


    Huh? Whats a shadowman? I decided not to ask. Mia seemed genuinely happy when she spoke about what she had done, even though a lot of it sounded a bit scary to me. I personally felt like my life had been far too exciting of recent. I didnt want to be in life or death situations. I didnt want to explore the world. I had left the mansion for various reasons, but I still preferred to stay at home. If I had a choice, Id return to the mansion immediately and live out the rest of my days without ever leaving Amaryllis again.


    We chatted for a bit as I ate, catching up as to everything that had happened after the pair of them had fled Matahari. From what Mia imed, very little had happened. They had set up a base nearby and had lived mostly in hiding ever since, right under the nose of the Queen. When it came to Reba and Ashton, they had no clue where they were. Lilith was still working on healing me and removing Mias curse before she started to search for the next Demon Lords castle.


    As to where it was, she didnt know the exact location, but just a general position. I suggested that the Demons might already be there, but Mia didnt seem as worried. It was almost a fluke that the Demon Lord castle was discovered under Matahari. If these ces were easier to find, then they would have been found at some point over thest thousand years or so. Liliths family had notes and guesses about where they were, butrgescale mining expeditions like the one that Matahari pulled off were hard to pull off on a guess. If the demons did try something like that again, Lilith was on the lookout.


    What do you think, about her? I asked cautiously, ncing at where Lilith had left to eat by herself.


    Mia followed my line of sight and then shrugged. Lilith is Lilith. Shes just trying to follow what her family started. Shes doing the best that she can. Shes a bit of a mess, though. If I wasnt helping her out, I think shed be in a worse situation.


    Is that so I said, tapping my finger on the table, She seems very sad to me. Kind of isted and lonely.


    I try to give herpany when I can, but shes had a burden ced on her by generations of family. Her very name strikes fear in the hearts of millions. She has a reputation as a natural disaster. It has to wear on her a lot.


    Hmmm that reminds me, how does the next line of Lilithe along?


    Eh?


    I coughed.  I mean, naturally, she had a mother, and that mother had to have her somehow.


    Mia blushed and touched her own stomach as if reminding herself about the baby inside her. Well, Im sure it happens eventually. Shell find a man, have a baby, and then raise it up. W-wait youre not saying you want to be the father of-


    Ah! I let out a noise and almost stood up. That Im not even interested in little girls!


    I mean I know that youre a man and you must impregnate a lot of women, but Lilith isnt exactly someone you can im on your-


    No, no, no, no I shook my head. Im not saying that. I was just curious about her history, that is all! I didnt mean anything like that!


    Mia still looked suspicious, but thankfully she dropped the subject. Although, now that I thought about it, my magic was a little weird. What would happen if I slept with Lilith? Ive connected my magic with her and nothing ever happened. However, I also remember absorbing the demon inheritance and watching all of that power sucked into a ck hole. Would the same thing happen to her inheritance? At that moment, Lilith returned from eating solitude, and my eyes fell on her.


    She was cute in many ways, and although she looked young, she definitely didnt appear much younger than Kem despite her small body. No, that wasnt right at all. She was actually older than I was, she just happened to have that kind of body because of gics or something. She was a loli-baba, that was what she was although she really wasnt quite old enough to be called a baba. Wouldnt that make her a loliojosama. Nevermind that, I turned away deliberately, even though Mia was still looking at me with narrowed eyes.


    Shes here Lilith said, not seeming to notice the awkward atmosphere from the conversation we were having a moment ago.


    Who is here? I asked curiously.


    You all have a lot of guts! A voice yelled out from the room Lilith was just in.


    Before she could reply, the door she hade out of was kicked open and someone came strutting through. Upon seeing her, I immediately got goosebumps shooting up and down my arms. I was the one who had suggested her, but it still left me feeling very ufortable. Unfortunately, we needed a pilot to fly an experimental ne, and I knew no one who would be able to take the risk except maybe this woman.


    Ang I said, not able to keep the sigh out of my voice one bit.


    Oh, thank the gods, she wasnt pregnant. I found myself exceptionally happy that Caleb hadnt sealed the deal with her as Id managed to do with so many other women. I didnt want that kind of baggage to deal with.


    You youre alive? Thest I saw you, you were a shish kabob, Ang sneered as she looked at me and then shot Lilith a look. After the bunch of burned down my ship, why did you think Id be willing to work with you again?


    You kidnapped me! I shot back.


    That was outside our control, Lilith added. Besides, I instructed you to bring Clyburn to us, not to ransack an entire ship!


    Oh, Im sorry, you said it was of the utmost importance! Ang sniffed. You said nothing about not hurting anybody.


    I bet she also didnt say anything about raping me either! I snapped.


    She held up her hands. Perks of the trade? Besides how was I supposed to know that you guys were buddy-buddy? For all I knew, you were their greatest viin. Its rare in my business that people who are chummy must hire a girl like me to kidnap them. Your instructions should have been clearer.


    Lilith turned red, and Mia was grinding her teeth. It did answer a question I had been having since I was taken. They had hired her to bring me to them, but they didnt condone her brutal actions. I still remembered the crew member who Ang had casually shot, not to mention all of the other innocent people on board that ship that she had destroyed. I had put it down to Lilith and Mias naivety that they trusted a woman like this to bring me home.


    It seemed like after they had realized that I could make nondemonic babies, they wanted to sneak me away and inform me in private. From that innocuous event, my entire life had been this mess for thest half-year. In reality, I couldnt really me Ang, who acted to her orders. If I did me her, Id have to me Mia and Lilith too, and I really couldnt me them. Lilith was the only reason I was alive right now, as well as the only reason Mia and my child were alive. Simply put, she was my benefactor. As Mia put it simply, her life was a mess.


    Enough of this reminiscing Lilith sighed. I bought you from the ve market. You are my ve now, so youll do exactly what I say.


    Oh? Is that so? The way Ang spoke, there was a dangerous look in her eyes.


    Lilith looked uncertain for a moment, but then her hands tightened and Ang let out a cry. She grabbed a cor that was ced around her neck, pulling at it as she cried out in pain. A few momentster, Lilith rxed and looked away in embarrassment.


    My family was once forced into a very contract like that. I dont like very at all. However, youre like a rabid dog, Ang, and I cant afford to have you off your leash.


    Ang lifted her head after the pain diminished, a sneer on her face. Youve got more balls than I took you for, girl.


    Lilith sniffed. It doesnt take anything to cause someone pain through a very cor. Rather, if I wasnt such a coward, Id free you.


    Those words caught Ang off guard. She seemed to look at Lilith thoughtfully for a moment. As for Lilith, she turned and pointed to the ne, however, her expression was uncertain. It wasnt like we had it flying yet. She didnt quite have the confidence that I had that this would even work.


    Angs eyes followed where Lilith directed, but when she gave a nk look, I decided that I needed to step in. Its called an airne. Rather than float through the air, it glides across at incredible speeds. I need you to pilot this thing to Amaryllis as quickly as possible.


    Her eyes widened for a second and then narrowed. An airne? It looks like a suicide glider that they used to use back in the war.


    I didnt know what country Ang actually came from, so I had no clue what war she was discussing. However, it appeared like she had seen something like this before.


    You should be able tond this guy. Just get me to my mansion in Amaryllis. At that point, Ill figure out what to do.


    Hmmm interesting She scratched her chin thoughtfully, Well, if this can fly, then Ill fly it.


    I let out a sigh of relief. She was in a ve cor, so she technically couldnt refuse, but that didnt mean that Ang couldnt still cause use a load of trouble.


    You do have it flying, right? She suddenly added, causing me freeze.


    Ah thats a work in progress.


    Angs eyes narrowed, but I no longer cared. We had someone who would fly it. I didnt even know if any of her flying experience up until now would prepare her to fly something like what we were building. However, I had only a few days left, and I had to try. The entire world of men was counting on me to stop that assassination attempt. Whatever else happened, I just knew I had to be there.


    Then lets end this.

 Book 3: Chapter 32

    Book 3: Chapter 32


    Sh-should it be shaking like this I responded tearfully, clinging to my seat desperately.


    How do I know! Youre the one who came up with this idea! Lilith responded over the screeching noise of the wind.


    It turned out that airnes require a lot more than just being a tube with wings. I tried to make it look like an airne as much as I could. Unfortunately, I didnt consider things like the cabin needed to be pressured, or even that things should be airtight. I mean, old nes used to be open all over, right? Although, those only went like 30 miles an hour. This was traveling over a hundred.


    Im keeping close to the ground! I could barely hear Angs words from over in the cockpit.


    Mia are you okay I asked tearfully.


    She looked the absolute most miserable. A perpetually nine-month pregnant woman was being jostled around in a rocket-like device. This really wasnt safe for her in the slightest. I could see that now. She smiled weakly. After insisting oning along, she wasnt going to admit that she probably shouldnt havee. I reached out and grabbed her arm, squeezing it tightly. I closed my eyes and prayed we make it back to Amaryllis in one piece.


    We had already been flying for a few hours now. I didnt really know how long the trip would be. For that, Id need to know what speed we were going. I was desperately just trying to keep my seat, although I was pretty sure everything, I did was meaningless, since if my seat suddenly decided to break away from the center tube, there was no reason me holding on tighter would save my life. At the very least, holding on made me feel a little better. At that moment, there was a resounding boom and the airne shook even more.


    Whats that? Whats happening? Lilith screamed.


    Its your spells! I shot back something simr to what she had said to me.


    You shut up!


    Ang! I ignored her and shouted more towards the front of the ne. Whats going on?


    Were reaching the border of the country. Were just being attacked!


    Attacked! My voice came out shrilly, What are you talking about?


    Well did you submit our flight n with any foreign countries? She chuckled darkly.


    Submit? I had to submit what now?


    I thought so you have to have permission to cross into foreign countries. Not a problem with those with a weak air presence, but there are some countries that would rather shoot us down than let us pass!


    Why am I only hearing about this now?


    Were flying an unregistered, prototype airship I figured you understood this would be something Id be flying under the radar. Isnt that why you asked a pirate?


    Actually, I had asked the pirate because she was the only name I could think of, but apparently, she thought our travel was technically illegal. Technically, none of us had our papers, so reentering the country of Amaryllis, especially in a hurry, was never going to be done by the books anyway. That still left me extremely worried. Ang seemed to feel like I was ring at her even though she didnt look back.


    Dont worry about it. This thing is moving too fast, there is no way theyd be able to hit it. Plus, it offers me a fair amount of maneuverability. Im getting used to this thing now. I got this.


    This wasnt anything like an airship, after all. The only way to attack an airne was to be faster than it, and the one thing magic didnt have towards my modern warfare was speed. Whether it was a fireball or some kind of canon, they wouldnt be able tounch it at a speed needed to take us down. Even if they saw using, Ang could turn this thing and be seeing them on the horizon with a few minutes. In that way, this hunk of junk really was novel towards this world.


    I was just starting to build up my confidence when a few momentster there was arge explosion. This one did cause me to fly off my seat, with only my seatbelt keeping me from serious injury. Mia screamed and held herself. Lilith cursed empathically.


    Ah okay Amaryllis is more formidable than I gave them credit for. Were hit! Ang chuckled flippantly.


    How are we doing?


    Well about the wing


    There is a problem with the wing?


    Right there isnt one.


    Wh-what? I shot my head to the nearest view outside, and low and behold we werecking a wing.


    A piece of it was remaining, as was an emergency rune which was the only reason we hadnt crashed already. That rune was using power quickly though and already looked like itd give out any second.


    Do you want the good news or the bad news? Ang asked flippantly.


    The bad news is more pressing! I growled.


    Well, were crashing!


    Whats the good news? I responded incredulously.


    Well, we made it to Amaryllis.


    You I shook my head, trying to focus on what was important. Can you get us to the capitol. Can yound us near my mansion?


    This thing glides like a beauty I can get you that far, except the wing is a few seconds from going out.


    Lilith I turned to the girl who looked almost upside down in her seat.


    You! She shot back usingly, I me you for all of this!


    Shut up! Can you just pump magic into the wing to keep us gliding?


    Grrr magic this magic that! Lilith growled. Im not your little magician.


    We might die without it. I decided to aim at the melodramatic to cut through herining.


    It seemed to work because she sighed and pressed her hand against the wall. A momentter, the flickering run strengthened. We were in Amaryllis now, and if my guess was right, wed already left their military behind. All that was important was that we made it the rest of the way to the city. Another fifteen minutes went by, and Lilith started panting.


    Ai just five more minutes! Ang called out. We cannd in five minutes.


    I cant Lilith panted.


    D-damn it! I cursed as the rune started to weaken and the ship started to tilt. Keep it up.


    Its like holding the entire ne up by myself you bastard She growled, sweat dripping down her face. I I cant I need m-mana


    I shook my head in desperation as the airne became more and more unsteady. We were so close. We were almost back. If I fell short, who knew how long itd take me to get back to the city. Thats if we didnt have a dangerous crash and kill ourselves. I nced over at Mia, expecting to see the panic and worry on her face. Instead, she was looking back at me. She had a sense of peace and trust in her. Mia trusted me to get us home. I let out a growl as a thought popped into my head. Grabbing Lilith, I nted my lips on her.


    At the same time, I encountered my own magical veins against hers. I formed a circle against her circle, pumping mana into her and allowing the circle to keep going. She waspletely correct. Now that magic was flowing freely, I could feel the pressure she was under to maintain the magic formation. It was intended as an emergency measure and never intended to keep the ne floating for fifteen minutes or longer. It used an absurd amount of mana. It was a testament to how powerful Lilith was that she had held on as long as she did.


    It felt like a mountain was pushing down on my back. No, it was more urate to say that it felt


    Mmmm! Mmmm NoMmmm. She tried to fight, but we needed to keep the mana flowing, so I bunkered down and kept her lips against mine.


    Actually, now that I thought about it, did I really need to kiss her at all. Technically, I should be able to push my magical circuits against hers and share mana as long as we were close. The kissing part was simply something I had usually done when I practiced this. The fact that I was kissing Lilith was technically meaningless to the whole process. I pulled my lips away from Liliths slowly. A small stream of saliva connected them for a moment, and she seems slightly out of it.


    Suddenly, she recovered, shooting me a re. You


    Clyburn! I-if you wanted to do that stuff even though Im pregnant, I can definitely satisfy you! Mia dered, puffing out her cheeks angrily.


    Ah about that


    My mana drained to the point that if I wasnt connected to her, I would have passed out. I instinctively drew back from the wing rune. Lilith seemed to give out at the same time as the rune sputtered out and disappeared a momentter. Before another word could be said, the ne tilted and started picking up speed.


    Damn, I cursed. Were at the end of the line.


    As the cabin began to tilt and the sound of rushing air became more violent. I pulled myself into my seat and clicked the seatbelt back on. Turning to Mia, I grabbed a hold of her, hugging her tightly.


    Were going to make it I muttered, partially for her and partially for myself.


    Of course She responded, putting her arm across mine.


    Boom! Our ne struck something on the side, causing the cabin to jerk to the side. I heard the sound of trees and more things pping into the outer hull. I had no clue where we were, but we were never that high, to begin with. Now that we were hitting the ground, I could see trees and branches everywhere. The farther we fell, the more the cabin jerked. We were skidding on the ground now, and hitting dozens of objects in the process.


    Thud! We finally came to a stop with a massive jerk. I rubbed my neck, thinking I might have whish for the rest of my life. Well, in this world, healthcare was magical, and so I probably wouldnt have chronic problems. That didnt make the stop any more pleasant. All the runes that had been powered the ne seem to copse in one final heap. The lights in the cabin went out, and we were suddenly plunged into darkness. The darkness wasntplete. I could still see lighting in through numerous cracks through the hull, some having been tornrger by thending. However, the only things I was certain of were that we were on the ground and it was still daylight out.


    Since I hadnt seen the night, that meant wended the same day as we set off. It was probably a record flight worthy of this worlds aerospace history, but it wentpletely unreported and was performed by a pirate with the help of a demon lord. Suffice it to say there would be no history of this flight recorded in any museum.


    I waited for some time for the dust to settle before I finally removed myself from my restraints. I had already made sure Mia was okay. She had been in my arms the entire time and didnt seem to be banged up much at all. Lilith had once again gotten tangled up in her restraints and was now grumbling as she tried to remove them. I could hear movement from upfront, so it sounded like Ang was alive as well. Rather than check on her, I turned thetch and opened the door leading outside. Taking a single step out, I immediately fell down to my knees. At the very least, I managed to keep my supper down.


    The ground never felt so good, but standing on it was beyond me. I tried to keep my mind focused. The reason I had been so reckless was that I needed to get on that ind. My goal had been tond on the ind, but clearly that was impossible. The best I could hope for was being somewhere close to Amaryllis. The question was, how close was I? Also, itd be a good idea to leave soon, as the crash probably caught the notice of authorities. I didnt know how good themunication between the border and the city was, but they were bound to notice our descent and be on their way.


    Mia had only just managed to follow me out when a hovercar suddenly stopped in front of us. Between my ringing ears from the crash and the rtive quietness of the engine, I didnt even notice them until they were on top of me. When the door opened, I couldnt help but let out a shout.


    Clyburn! Without a stop, two people leaped out of the car and came running in my direction.


    I found myself falling back on to the ground painfully, but happily, as two women pushed me down to the floor. One of them I had to be especially careful with because she was sporting a pregnant belly of her own that didnt look much better than Mias. The two girls were Madison and Hannah. Madison was pregnant and near the end of having her baby. Hannah wasnt pregnant, but she was bigger in several more noticeable ways. She was growing out much like her mother, with arge chest and a nice butt. She had lost her baby fat and was starting to look like a sexy woman.


    Both women were crying and kissing me. There were words being spoken, but most of them werepletely unintelligible and they would pull away some distance for a second to make their voices clearer. When I finally could get my face free of them, I could see over there heads there were three other women waiting on me with tears in their eyes. They were Rose, Mako, and Aiko. All of the girls I had left behind nearly six months back were returned to me in a single heap.


    H-how? I asked with a croak, feeling my throat seize up with emotion.


    My bond Mako said softly. We could feel when you were getting near.


    Although she was smiling, her eyes were watery and she held a bit of a haunted look. Thest six months must have been tough on her. We had the Lilith contract binding us together. Had I truly died, I might have taken her with me. I couldnt imagine what she had been through, especially with all of my soul jumping.


    We would have thought you were dead! They told us you were dead! If Mako hadnt been here Rose closed her eyes, a tear falling out, We all cried so much. What has been happening?


    Exactly! Suddenly I felt a punch on my shoulder.


    Only I can fake my death like that! another punch.


    Madison and Hannah had recovered from their hysterics and were now ring at me with near-identical looks. The two girls couldnt look more different, one with long blond hair and a slim body only thicker thanks to the addition of a baby, and the dark and curvaceous Hannah, who was a teenager freshly bloomed. However, they were obviously sisters simply by capacity to deliver that look. I couldnt help butugh, and then I reached up and kissed them both. They tried to maintain their angry facades, but they slipped quickly. It was Madison who broke down first, but even the usually stoic Hannah couldntst.


    I stood up with my girls and gestured to the car. Were going to havepany soon. Itd be best if we werent here at the time.


    I quickly gestured for everyone to get into the car. It was actually a bit crammed because all of the women had decided toe along.


    Make room for me! A voice growled as Ang tried to push her way into the car.


    Oh look, everyone, Ang survived! I said tly.


    Hey, what is thatck of energy about? Of course, I survived, and the airne you promised me is tossed. You got a pretty car here, so Im betting you have money. Until you get me an airship, were going to be staying real close.


    I didnt like it, but of everything the girls brought, a guard wasnt one of them. We made space in the crowded car for Ang and then abandoned the downed ne. Looking at the wreckage disappear from behind some trees, I began to wonder if this spot really was seen by the city. Ang flew very low and the crash urred behind a hill. We were out in the countryside and there was no me or smoke emanating from the structure. Its not like gas was used in its construction. It ran on magic to get us all the way over here.


    As it disappeared from sight, the main thought going through my head was absolute happiness that I was finally home and my life could return to normal. Thest six months had sent me into a world I didnt even want to be a part of. I had experienced things that would probably haunt me the remainder of my life. Although I still had a bit of ambition growing inside me. The knowledge from my world plus the knowledge of the Demon King meant I could really make some magical contraptions that might really help this world. However, for the moment, nothing seemed more preferable to just going home, wasting time with my girls, and perhaps making a few babies.


    That was when I realized that all of the girls werent here. I frowned worriedly.


    Did Brooke make it back home? What about the other girls? Lyra? Charlie? Kem?


    Rose was the one who leaned forward and spoke first. Brooke made it back home. She brought Lyra with her, and there was the young girl. Shes been very quiet and hidden for thest few days. You should have seen the state Brooke was in. She was about to go back to the ind and cause an international incident. If Mako hadnt felt your soul grow distant but remain healthy, she might have. We still dont know whats going on, but Brooke and Lyra said something about you dying?


    Yes, I wait young girl? Which young girl? I realized there was an absence in what they said.


    Ah thats right a foreign girl goes by the name of Kem.


    Kem? What about Charlie? Is Charlie home?


    Im sorry, who is Charlie?

 Book 3: Chapter 33

    Book 3: Chapter 33


    Charlie was still up there? I found myself feeling just a hint of a panic attack. Of everyone, she was definitely the most innocent and in the most in peril of being hurt. Charlie had no real attachment to the country of Matahari, and Im not even sure if many attached her to the country at all. Given how grandfather had raped and used Veronika, I suddenly had a sinking feeling that the same could be done to Charlie. As soon as I perished even, he might have taken Charlie under his wing, choosing to have her for fun.


    A pit of frustration and anger filled my stomach, and even as the girls happily fawned over me as I went home, the feeling like I had to settle things on that ind only grew. When the hovercar pulled up to the front of the house, there were three familiar faces standing there. Specifically, Brooke, Kem, and Lyra. Lyra had an anxious expression on her face. Brooke looked upset about something. As for Kem, she was as timid as could be. For the woman who had saved my life, she was holding herself, back bowed, trying to make herself as small as possible.


    As for why the three didnte to visit me, it was clear Kem and Brooke had both been through a number. Both girls were beaten and battered. Only Lyra managed to get off the ind without any obvious wounds. For Kem, I had seen when she had gotten hurt, so her face now was no surprise. For Brooke, I could only assume that when I was assassinated, she may have caused an issue with some guards and was beaten. I didnt know what she had been through thest four days, but as long as she was alive, I was happy.


    Cly I already know what youre thinking, Brooke spoke first, That ind is a death trap. Im not going to help you get back on it. Even with your current identity, this is just a foolish risk. Youre home now. Were safe. Lets just leave things as is.


    By the sounds of it, she had probably been thinking such thoughts and putting those words through her mind nonstop since hearing I was on my way home.


    Clyburn Lyra cut in, I must return to my mother soon. I need to know for certain first though are you really


    She stopped, lowering her head. There was no easy way to ask that, huh? I guess the thought still caused her to worry. Was I Caleb? If it turned out she really had just been tricked, it would definitely be a major psychological blow to my woman. I held up my hands and immediately reassured her with a smile.


    It was me. I dont hold you responsible for anything. That baby inside you is mine as far as Im concerned, and you are my woman.


    Lyra let out a noise of relief that must be held in for months. Her icy expression finally started to melt, and she ran and hugged me before saying anything else. After a brief kiss, she regretfully pulled away and then looked up at me with teary eyes.


    I thought I lost you


    I lowered my head. Im sorry, I didnt mean to worry all of you.


    Please, dont put your life in danger anymore.


    I promise, Ill be more mindful in the future.


    Thankfully, she didnt notice my wording. I couldnt promise her my safety, not with the assassination plot still underway. The only thing I could do was promise her Id be careful. In the past, my recklessness had caused all of these women to suffer. I could see that now. I could see the hurt and darkness on every single one of their faces. I wanted to me this world for doing that to them, but the truth was that I really had to me myself.


    As Lyra pulled away, she gave me one more nod and then walked passed me. A car was pulling up separate from the one I hade in. That appeared to be her ride. She was returning back to her family, it seemed. Technically, with her pregnant, she had achieved her goals for going to a foreign country. There might be someints from Matahari, but Lyras mother likely cared more about Lyras pregnancy and the child than she did over whatever deals she had cut with the Mataharin.


    I took a step towards the house, and Brooke put her hand on my shoulder. Clyburn.


    I smiled gently at her. Lets talk once we get inside.


    I gathered all of the girls in the receiving room. There were just enough ces to sit everyone. All of these women were tied to me in some way. Only Lilith was a woman who I hadnt had sex with. Well, it didnt matter. She had saved my life and, in that way, she was my benefactor. I didnt want to keep her from discussions, especially discussions that involved my future. I noticed Kem curled up in a ball on one of the couches, hugging a pillow. When I walked up and put out my hand, she flinched.


    I smiled as encouragingly as I could, Hey, Im Clyburn. Im not sure how to exin this clearly, but lets just say your brother and I were close. Were basically brothers, which means that youre also my sister. Do you understand?


    Kem hesitantly watching my extended hand, and then lowered her head. I reached out and patted her head where she allowed me. When I pulled back, I turned to the rest of the crowd. A few already knew the bits and pieces of the story, but for my immediate family, they were the ones that were kept in the dark the longest.


    There were rumors before I left. They called me some kind of chosen one. They said I could make equal amounts of male and female children. They were right


    Rose seemed the most surprised by this, gasping just slightly. The other girls continued to stare at me in silence. Taking a deep breath, I started to tell them my story. I was done holding back from the ones I loved. Thus, I told them everything I knew honestly. Brooke, Mia, and Lilith who had all seen some of these things personally, were there to add support and even exin some of what happened on their side of things.


    I started by exining that I had reincarnated from another world at the age of twelve. I had thebined memories of this life and another life on a worldpletely unlike this one. It was a world with men and woman, where science had substituted just about everything that was done with magic. Rose seemed particrly interested in that aspect of the story.


    I went on to exin everything else I could think of. Liliths presence. The attempt to summon demons. The apparent sess. My time in the body of Caleb. By the time I got to that, Kem had already drifted off to sleep. It seemed like she had been through a lottely, and I didnt necessarily want to upset her further, so it was fine if she didnt know all the gritty details right away.


    I finished my discussion going over everything that has happened since then. The assassination plot. Calebs death. I even exined Kems involvement in all of this. I made sure to address every question when asked, and when I finished, I lowered my head and waited. Although Brooke, Lyra, and Mia had epted what I said, they all had already experienced some of it on their own. Mia had been cursed by a demon. Brooke had met them. Lyra had run into me as Caleb.


    When it came to Hannah, Madison, Rose, Mako, and Aiko, these women had no reason to believe in such a fantastical tale. Rose and Mako were pragmatic women who believed in what they could see. My big sisters could easily decide that I was just seeing things. In short, the chance of me being rejected was present. A momentter, I felt someones arms wrap around me. I looked up to see Mako hugging me closely.


    You believe me?


    Mako let out a chuckle. How could I not? After everything, Ive felt. Remember, Im bonded to you. Dont think you could lie to me even if you wanted to.


    A momentter, Hannah wrapped her arms around me too, and then Madison. Rose remained sitting, but she wore a gentle smile on her face.


    We have no choice but to ept what has happened to you, no matter how hard it is to believe. Rose chuckled.


    All that brother has told me is that he is even more amazing than I ever thought possible! Hannah said, pushing her face against my shoulder.


    I dont know anything about any of this stuff Aiko spoke up dismissively, But I will say that you should worry less about such things and more about your children!


    Even with three girls holding me, I almost stood up and knocked them all down. Thats right! My daughters!


    Not just your daughter Mako made a light chuckle. Our daughter has been born since you were gone too.


    Forget those women! You have a son now! Thats definitely most important!


    My eyes began to brighten as I recalled the state everyone was in when I left. Although Mia hadnt been able to have her child, the same could not be said for Mako and Aiko. Both girls had their baby while I was gone, and in Aikos case like Mias, it was a boy. That meant I officially had four children now, and 2 of them were over a year in age!


    My daughters and son had all been put down for naps, but I didnt hesitate to burst into their room. The one-year-olds grew excited and started hopping in their toddler beds. As for the babies, I apparently startled them and they began crying. I was scolded while I waited for the girls to calm down my babies. When I finally put the girls in my arms, a sense of happiness and satisfaction overflowed. I really did have a family here. I never would have left this country if I didnt feel like I had needed to make a deal with Ashtons mother. Afterward, I had experienced many things, and at least managed to push past my depression. Now that I was back, everything was perfect and there was no reason to leave.


    No reason, except my knowledge of the assassination plot. I let out a sigh. While I was ying here, she could be plotting and setting off her plot at any moment. The man who called himself Calebs grandfather and the other councilman would die, and itd seal the fate of men in this world. I spent as much time with my children as I could, but as I held little Kato in my arms, I realized I had to do something. It wasnt just for my future, it was for his as well.


    I also thought I would have liked Kato to have a more western name, but Aiko was the mother and men rarely had a choice in these things. My new daughter was named Penelope as well. Anya, Alyssa, and Penelope were my three daughters. Kato was my son. Then, of course, Mia was still pregnant, as was Lyra. Bernice and Terah were also pregnant. I had to go back for them somehow. They were my children as well.


    Youre not going to change your mind about this, are you? Brooke said, sensing the sudden change in mood.


    Her words caused all of the women to quiet up, and a dark mood hung over the entire room. I could only nod quietly.


    Clyburn were home, everything is back together.


    There are people on that ind that I still care about, I said.


    Bernice, Terah, Charlie and I found myself slightly surprised to realize I care a bit about the Queen as well. Talitha was a harsh woman, but she had genuinely loved her son. As depressed and broken up as my girls might have been, Talitha would have seen the dead body of Caleb. She was likely more torn up than anyone. I didnt know if I wanted to tell her the truth about everything, but if I could provide her just a little bit of closure, then I felt that I should.


    Iming with you Brooke dered.


    I raised my head in surprise and instantly shook it. No I need to go alone.


    Youre not Caleb anymore. No one will be expecting you there.


    Thats exactly why I need to go alone! I said, You were known as being one of Calebs women. If you were to suddenly show up again after escaping, it would certainly be suspicious. You never did exin how you ended up so wounded.


    Brooke turned away, biting her lip. Those damn guards thought they knew everything. I was I was so afraid you were dead


    So, it was basically something like I had imagined. She had ended up getting in a fight with whoever was investigating my death. Although she was officially my bodyguard, the Matahari didnt see it that way. To them, she was just a concubine. Not just a concubine. Even a concubine would have respect. She was a concubine to a dead prince. There was no one to retaliate if she was put in her ce.


    You did your job I tried to relieve Brookes worries. You brought Kem out of there safely.


    I wanted to add something about how she failed to bring Charlie out, but I didnt want to sound bitter while I was soothing her. I kept those kinds of thoughts to myself. I remembered after all how slippery Charlie could be. She managed to circumvent her way all around that pirate ship without being seen by anyone. She was like a ghost sometimes. She was probably perfectly fine. I just needed to pick her up.


    Do you really have to do this? Rose asked worriedly.


    This is Amaryllis and Im a citizen of this country. Im safest here. I said, sidestepping her question. Dont worry. Im just going to go up to the ind, and then bring the people I care about back down.


    I decided not to remind them that one of the people I cared about was someone who could be called a terrorist and wanted to kill a bunch of people with a bomb.


    How will you get up there? Brooke asked.


    Geh! She ended up asking the question I didnt really have an answer to.


    I was just nning on going to one of the trolleys and asking nicely. Im still a man, and if I remember Amaryllis, I could probably bribe a woman with some semen really easily. On the other hand, my eyes found themselves wandering to Lilith and Ang.


    Lilith let out augh and threw up her hands. What are you looking at me, for? Just because I caught someone falling from an ind once doesnt mean I have the power to send you up to one.


    Sorry, kid Ang added,ying on one of the couches with her leg stretched over the arm. Maybe if I had a few weeks I could n an infiltration of that magnitude, but this ce wont be easy to go to unless you already have a pass.


    Is that so I lowered my head and gritted my teeth.


    Was I already defeated so simply? I talked a big game of getting on to the ind, but at the end of it all, I really didnt have any ideas.


    Actually Mako sighed. Given my unique status as an educator, I was given a guest pass to enter the ind.


    My ears perked up. Really?


    Mako nodded, pulling out anyard with a card in it from her pocket. I had to promise a few favors to get it, but at the time, your presence was on the ind and I was determined to get up there. The day I nned to enter the ind was the day your soul suddenly disappeared. Thus, I decided to wait and hold off.


    Is that so


    I let out a breath of relief, reaching out and taking the card that she offered me. It didnt specify a name on it. It was just a rank and ess numbers. It fell warm holding it. Mako had really been working hard to see me. Had Veronikas kill n not been so ambitious, there was a good chance I might have run into Makoter that day. I had felt so distant from my family when I was gone, but they were always thinking about me.


    Clyburn I want you to promise all of us the same thing you said to Lyra. If Brooke cante with you, then your life might really be in danger up there. I want you to promise youreing home.


    I lifted my head and met each of the girls looking back at me. My hand was tight on the keycard, my light within the darkness here. With this, everything fell into ce. I would get on the ind, connect with the remainder of my harem, and then get them off the ind with me. My ns were as simple as that. There was no use in overthinking things.


    I promise you all, Iming back.


    And once I returned, Id never leave my family again.

 Book 3: Chapter 34

    Book 3: Chapter 34


    I spent as much time with my children as I dared. I really didnt even have time to spare. Some of the girls remained with me as I made sure to hold each daughter and son. The two oldest were at an age they could speak, but they were too sleepy that even after pointing out that their father was home, they could only groggily smile before slipping off back to bed. They were apparently quite thezy little girls. After this, Id definitely take them out to y more so they didnt end up like their aunts Hannah and Madison.


    As I thought about it, I looked up at the two girls. Hannah was lying on the couch with her feet over the edge hanging off. Madison was sitting in the corner listening to a movie with her portable screen. The two girls seemed to notice me smiling at them and looked up.


    I think Brother is thinking something rude about us! Hannah dered.


    Mm Brother seems to need to remember to respect his elder sisters.


    I coughed to cover up my expression. What are you saying? I was only thinking you girls are very beautiful and also I love you.


    I chose that moment to pick up the baby which didnt have the same sleep schedule as her older siblings and then start kissing her on the stomach while she made happy babbling sounds. The older women, Mako and Rose predominately, seemed to watch this with a certain degree of delight. I felt I had to call them out in the same way I was called out earlier.


    What is it? I asked.


    The pair looked at each other and giggled and Rose spoke up. I had forgotten how much of a loving father you are. I could watch you y with the children forever.


    Other than those four, the others werent in the room. Lilith had departed to get some privacy and rx in a guest room. Mia had returned to the room she once had. The pair of them had been around me recently, so they wanted me to have time with the rest of my family. Well, Mia did at least. Lilith was likely just apathetic to the whole situation. Brooke also returned to her room. I wanted to give it time. Given everything we had been through, the least I could give her was time.


    Aiko was much more reserved. She was in the kitchen right now, feeling that my time with the children should be personal and alone. Kem was at the door, hiding behind it, but asionally peaking with interest at the baby. I wasnt sure if she had seen a baby since shes grown up. Calebs royal children werent technically his, so she was probably kept away from them when she was young. Considering that having babies was her primary function in the Mataharin hierarchy, it stood to reason shed have a great interest in them for one reason or another.


    Looking down at the baby in my hands, I didnt even know which it was. I had missed a great deal of time with them because of various reasons, and so I didnt even recognize them. I didnt want to have to leave again.


    Hey, baby Im going to be back. I promised. I wont be leaving you again. However, first I must bring back your brothers and sisters, okay? You want a big family right?


    Of course, the baby didnt know what I was saying, but thanks to the happy way I said it, she giggled and then her hand went and hit my nose, not quite sessfully grabbing it. I grabbed her tiny hand, kissed it, and then pulled it away and kissed her forehead as well. I had wasted enough time.


    Im going then.


    The words were like a dagger through the atmosphere. Rose and Makos faces turned to frowns. Madison pulled off her headphones and stood up. Hannah spun and looked at me with a worried expression. They all already understood though. I had already exined myself to them. They epted it.


    This was a trip that I had to make alone. I had already lost too much in the past, and I was unwilling to do it again. To be honest, I was a bit surprised that Brooke didnt put up more of a fight. In the end, I worried she had experienced too much in Matahari. She was perhaps still haunted by what happened in the Demon Lords castle to this day. Not just the castle, but the very and thinking I had died as well. She was a strong woman and had never shown me her stress or her worry, but I was still convinced that deep down she had experienced some trauma, just as I had.


    I got in the back of the car, with all of the girls watching me worriedly. Those that were in their rooms seemed to have some awareness and they immediately went outside to watch too. Some of the girls cried, some waved, and a few simply watched silently. The door on the other side of the vehicle opened, and Mako immediately stepped in, sitting down next to me. I nced over at her with a questioning expression, and she gave a small shrug.


    What did you expect? Youre not going up there alone. Although I agree, you shouldnt be in any real danger. You have no connection to these dangerous people from Matahari anymore and youre a man during a peace talk discussing the protection of men. You even said the person who assassinated you is now dead. Im here to make sure that you dont do anything dangerous.


    Mako I said, feeling uneasy.


    That pass I got is for me and one other. Unless you want to start cross-dressing again, I suggest you let me go.


    So, much for traveling alone. I sighed and then nodded. It seemed like the other girls had already decided on this. The expression on their faces were that they were expecting Mako toe along.


    I dont want you to get hurt, I said.


    I dont want you to be hurt either, Mako responded with a wry smile.


    You can get me into the ind, but I want you to wait. I dont want to pull you into this. As a man, I get a lot of exemptions. For you, it could be truly disastrous. I tried to exin.


    Okay. She responded simply. Ill wait for you.


    Her words instantly made me feel a lot better. I really didnt want to do all of this on my own, despite what I nned. Even though she wouldnt be with me, having her support helped. She was unique to all of the women in my life because we had formed the Lilith contract. I wasnt sure how the real Lilith would feel about that contract named after her, but the result was that her soul was bound to mine. If anyone knew how I was feeling, it would be her. Furthermore, Mako was an adult, a citizen, and a government employee, not to mention skilled with first aid. I supposed if there was anyone, I wanted to take with me, it would be her.


    The car left, the group of women who had be my family as well as the home I had grown up in was left behind. I didnt know why I had such a foreboding feeling about it. Perhaps it was because of those damn Male Protection Extended Actws. I was going up to the ind exactly to prevent them from happening.


    We reached a trolley that allowed us to head up to the ind. I had no weapon or protection of any kind. In a world with magic, naturally, even runes were confiscated. I could draw more, except that they confiscated even pens and paper to prevent that kind of act. On top of that, there were runes on the trolley designed to interfere with the cast of runes. That part mattered less to me. I only wanted to use the runes on the ind in the case of an emergency.


    We made it through security without a problem. I had worried that as soon as my information was entered, there would be some shocking revtions. After all, I was supposed to be dead. However, some rm didnt suddenly set off with a flood of people swarming in to grab and secure me. Although the security was shocked to see a man, it didnt seem that surprising. This was an event regarding all men, and any man would be interested in seeing the final debate that would either favor or lose the extended act.


    Yeah, I had managed to grab a pamphlet that exined things. There were only two days left of this event. Tonight would be a final debate given for and against the extended protection act. Tomorrow, there would be a vote. Then the act will either be enforced or not enforced. Of course, it was up to every country to decided to what extent they would enforce it, but as Amaryllis introduced it, they would surely be the most savage in implementing their ns.


    This meant that the Matahari councilmen, who were essentially the leaders of the male side of the debate, had to be there to illicit a counterargument. Supposedly, over thest week, they had been talking with various groups and gathering them to their side. If they were to suddenly die, it would assuredly be a massive blow to the male side of the vote, and likely result in it falling the other way.


    We went on the trolley, which slowly began to rise in the air. This still took some getting used to butpared to flying on that giant tube rocket that I called an airne, this was nothing. I wondered what Amaryllis was making of that ident right now. I hadnt been watching the television, but assuredly if it was being announced throughout the city, we would have heard about it by now. I shook my head, concentrating on what was important.


    What is your n? Mako asked, watching me with a steady look.


    Simple. I sighed. Im going to talk to Queen Talitha. She has no real power here, and the councilmen are looking to strip her of even that much. A man should have no difficulty approaching her. Im going to reveal the identity of her daughter and exin whats going on. Hopefully, she can use what little power she has left to let me know where the councilmen are right now, as well as find Charlie.


    Charlie?


    I shook my head. A girl that I brought with me from Matahari.


    Like Kem?


    I shook my head. Young, and she was from Amaryllis at first. Weve been together for a while. I feel bad about her life. I just want to give her a home is all.


    Mako made an uncertain face.


    What? What is it? I asked.


    Mako shook her head. Nothing, its just, Brooke said that youve been under a lot of stress recently. She said youve been talking to yourself a lot. She doesnt recall a little girl who traveled with you. Had she known about this girl, she said she would have made sure she brought her along.


    I blinked and then let out a chuckle. Im not the only one who has been through a lot of stress. I wouldnt worry about it. She probably just forgot. The pair barely even talked to each other. Its just a coping mechanism she has so she doesnt feel regret.


    Alright.


    At that moment, there was a thump as we finally reached the trolley station at the top of the ind. I got out of the building and looked out among the familiarndscape that I had explored barely a week ago.


    Are you really asking me to stay here? Mako said uncertainly. This isnt going to turn into another day of WRATH situation, is it?


    I waved my hand, Thats not going to happen. Ill be back shortly, okay?


    She nodded and went to a nearby caf that was situated near the trolley for people who had to wait. I nodded onest time, took a breath, and then started walking towards the residence the Matahari had been given. This was not going to be a situation likest time. I wasnt Caleb. Even so, I felt a pain in my chest, not unlike the stabbing pains when Veronika killed me. It was just my mind running away with me.


    I found myself in front of her mansion shortly. Reaching up, I knocked on the door. Of course, it was answered by a servant a few momentster. It was a Matahari servant, except that she wasnt wearing the revealing clothing that the maids typically wore in Matahari. This was an outfit that better fit the Amaryllis style. It was probably done so as not to disturb our sensibilities. I gave her a smile, feeling a bit of nostalgia seeing a familiar face.


    Queen Talitha, I need to speak to her.


    The girl jerked for a second, surprised to see a young man at the door of all things. She then made a second noise of surprise as she realized I was asking for the Queen. Upon reflection, a young man looking to visit a powerful woman in her home might actually create some questions. However, I couldnt focus on those politics at the moment. I had a single job to do, and I needed to finish it for all mens sake. As for the maid at the door, she looked down uncertainly.


    Im sorry, the Queen isnt seeing anyone right now. She is in mourning.


    I really didnt know what the oue of my death had been on the ind. I had asked at home whether there was any news about it, and it appeared that what happened on this ind stayed on this ind. They hadnt revealed anything to the public about any death, even though the death would definitely affect the nature of the uing votes.


    Tell her, I have information about Caleb, I said with a weak breath. Tell her, I know what happened to Kem.


    The maids eyes widened. Thankfully, she knew enough about the situation to know the importance of my words. She nodded several times before turning and running back into the mansion with haste. As for me, I stayed outside, even as my heart continued to beat rapidly. I had never been the smoothest talker, so this could turn or horribly wrong if I worded things in the wrong way. However, I didnt feel like I had any other choice. I had no other connections up here.


    Talitha came into view, walking down the stairway. She was wearing all ck and had a veil across her face. Her eyes, once a beautiful hazel, were rimmed with red and swollen from days of weeping. I felt a bit of guilt. I had left her with Caleb dead. Admittedly, the boy had died a long time before, but this death certainly had a bit more brutality to it than a poisoning anda.


    What do you want, bule? She demanded as soon as she came within speaking distance, a look as if she wanted nothing to do with me.


    Her reaction dug at my heart more than I expected. She had been loving as a mother, and I had known her for quite a while. Even though I was a different person, having her look at me so scornfully was a bit painful. I gritted my teeth and pushed forward with my n.


    Queen Talitha, your son was killed by his adopted daughter, Veronika. Kem tried to stop it and even managed to kill Veronika, but it was toote to save his life.


    Her eyes turned fierce and she took several steps forward, grabbing my arms. What do you know about it!


    I know it was ordered by Calebs grandfather! He had Caleb killed for failing to produce children and the various other nasty things he had done to women over the years!


    Her hands squeezed, but her eyes ssed over and took on a lost expression. She began to shake her head desperately, even while still holding on to me.


    No no Caleb was a good boy he didnt he just


    Talitha, Caleb tortured and killed people. He did awful things until the day he was poisoned. He I bit my lip, lowering my head.


    How dare you She said, What other vitriol do you have? Out with it!


    He conspired with your daughter. The daughter you gave up when you decided to take him in and pretend he was your son!


    She gasped, taking a step back, her eyes narrowing as she released my arms. How do you know about this?


    I know because Caleb knew! I said. Did you ever think the person who came back after thea was your Caleb?


    At this point, she looked like she had been pped. It was one blow after another. However, I couldnt let up now.


    Your son died when he drank that poison those months ago, I said. And Lilith only used his body to to save me. I dont need you to believe it. What I need is for you to help me stop your daughter from making a terrible mistake!


    She remained silent for a moment, taking in my words and choosing her question. What mistake?


    Terah the girl in Calebs harem? Where is she?


    Terah? Half of his harem suddenly scattered when he died. I have two of them in lockdown. Terra was one who slipped away. I havent seen Terah in days.


    Terah is the little girl you gave away, I exined. She is working with a rebellious faction. They n to murder your leaders, the councilmen. She will definitely do it before tonight!


    She shook her head. Even if what you say is true, why should I stop this. This is the man who killed my my Caleb, Her eyes grew fierce, If they took everything from me, then let them burn!


    Im not the Caleb you want any more, I said. But your daughter, she carries Calebs child. If she goes through with this, you wont simply lose a daughter you never knew you had, youll also lose your grandson!


    Her eyes shed. Its a boy?


    Im not like other men. Some call me chosen. I have a 50% chance of making a male baby.


    There is still Bernice She said, I have her and the girl Neriah. If I can find that Lyra girl


    Lyra wont be returning. As for Bernice thats a 50% chance. Bernice and Terah, the chance is higher. She bit her lip uncertainly, so I continued. If the regime changes, your grandson may be killed in the upheaval. They will certainly never rise to power. Even if the councilmen dont die, this will be happening. The only way you will be able to survive, is if you make peace with your daughter.


    I wanted to tell her she had toe home with me. However, upon seeing her here in ck, I came to the realization. Amaryllis wasnt her home. She would never be at home in my mansion. She was a Queen. Shed rather die in Matahari than live in Amaryllis. This reality was one I couldnt refute in the slightest. Her nature couldnt be more obvious to me. I suspected it was the same with her daughter.


    Realizing this, my n began to change. If I could bring these two together, then perhaps theyd make it out of it alive. As for her child which I bore, it was already as much as I could get to keep Lyra with me. There was no way Bernice or Terah would be mine. That was far too hopeful.


    You know Talitha said. The official story is that Veronika was murdered because she was pregnant with a male child, right along with her father.


    What Im asking you to believe is too much, I know. You can ask me anything that has happened in thest six months to Caleb. The mines under the city, letting my sister free from jail, even the shape of your body I will know it.


    A tear began to well on her eyes. Is it really you?


    Im sorry I couldnt stick with you until the end. Im sorry I let him face such a grisly fate.


    She stepped forward and her lips found mine. We kissed for only a brief moment before she pulled back. Her eyes were closed and her lips moved soundlessly. After a moment, she nodded.


    Yes that is the kiss. To think a little poison made my son a better kisser, how foolish.


    So, you believe me? I asked cautiously.


    Her eyes popped open and she looked down at me the edge removed from her eyes, and strange feeling of longing overtaking it.


    You are him. Arent you?


    Iughed, scratching the back of my head. It doesnt really matter, in the end.


    She blinked and then nodded. Thats right, you are a bule now. Youck the princely blood of my son.


    In a ce like Matahari, they definitely would believe in bloodlines. In that respect, there was no way I would fit anymore. She may have feelings for me, but I was now just a foreign male with no particr attachment to her. That put a wall between us that could never be torn down with wishful desires and thinking.


    Lets protect your sons remaining bloodline. I offered.


    She nodded. What do you need me to do?

 Book 3: Chapter 35

    Book 3: Chapter 35


    I need to know where the councilmen will be meeting people today. There has to be a ce where they might be vulnerable.


    Talitha tapped her finger thoughtfully. They enjoy being outdoors on thekeside gazebo. They typically have a lot of their meetings there while basking under the sun with a cold ss of tea. It seriously angers me thinking those men plotted the death of my son so casually like that.


    You can get your vengeanceter. However, the act that is being voted for tomorrow, they need to be alive for it. That act will destroy the rights of all males, including your son. It may seem like the best option in light of your my Calebs death, but dont allow those emotions to overrule you. I have some experience with this kind of thing. It cant be allowed to be a reality.


    It was hard to voice my concerns, especially to someone who was least likely to be affected by them. Matahari was an independent country, and even if this act did pass, they could refuse to acknowledge it. The councilmen certainly would. However, this would also give the women in Matahari an excuse to rise up. There would be constant international pressure on the government. Essentially, it would allow the current rebellion to move forward with ease. However, the new government that followed would almost assuredly be a strict matriarchy. As for the men, they may even experience a culling, not unlike the Day of WRATH.


    Of course, exining this oue to a woman who hasnt seen it was difficult. This wasnt just a world with all women, it was a world with onenguage and one universal enemy. The demons were a clear enemy in the eyes of all of the women, and when demons couldnt be med, men were. Throughout earths history, there were so many cultures and people, that the squabbles were nonstop. We had life lessons like the holocaust and womens suffrage. Even though we still suffered and struggled, Id like to think most people from Earth could spot something that was such a nket vition of human rights.


    This world hadnt had those lessons, and thus it was ripe for being conquered by a totalitarian regime. It was a slippery slope that this entire world was on the verge of tumbling down, one the demons could only take advantage of. It was also something I struggled to voice into words for this world without sounding like a crazy nut. Well, that wasnt a problem I needed to face as long as these bastards served and did their job.


    After a few minutes of waiting, Talitha finally came out. There were two women in veils who appeared to be guards. I nced over at them nervously. The fewer people involved with this; the better things would go. I wanted to prevent a disaster, not create one.


    These two women are loyal to mepletely, Talitha said as she noticed the expression on my face.


    I responded with a nod, and the group of us turned to leave. I allowed Talitha to lead the way, although I knew just as well as she did where the gazebo was that she spoke about. Given the design of the centralke, it could actually be seen from the front door, although they were too distant to make out any details. As we walked down towards the shore of theke, Talitha gestured to her soldiers.


    You two, search for any area along theke that has a ce to hide. If she ns to do something, it should be within clear sight of the gazebo!


    The two women nodded and then ran off. As for me, I was scanning the shore carefully, trying to think about where she might be. Talitha had her arms crossed with a frown on her face as she surveyed theke before her. I sighed and decided that I had to speak up.


    You and Terah, your own daughter, did you really give her away and then take Caleb from another family?


    Is that what you were told? She said with a startled expression on her face.


    That is what Terah believes, I exined.


    A sh of regret appeared on Talithas face. That it wasnt like that at all.


    What happened?


    Talitha bit her lip, a distant look in her eyes before she finally spoke. A long time ago, when I was just a young girl, a deal was struck between my father and Calebs grandfather. It guaranteed that I would be the Queen. The n initially if I failed to produce a male was to swap out the child with a second male produced by either my father-inw or my husband. They both slept around profusely with many women and created many offspring. They sessfully create a male during this time, thus, when I was only ten, I was given over to my husband. However, despite hormones and various other treatments, I was unable to get pregnant. Eventually, the period when it was believable passed.


    My grandfather strangled that male baby, for fear it would onlyplicate things. He made me watch so that I understood my own failure. I became pregnant only three yearster, but it was with a female. Naturally, grandfather and husband were unable to create another offspring in time. The only other option was to find amoner male and silence the mother.


    Of course, I wasnt told about this. I thought I would be given a second chance to have a baby. So, when my daughter was born, they took her away, only to put a strange male baby of two months old in my arms. That doesnt mean Im without guilt. I wasplicit in this. It meant that Husband would stop abusing me in bed, and leave to join his father. It meant I would be the queen.


    What about Kem? I asked.


    I was sad that I had lost my daughter. So, when I found out I was pregnant with Kem, I was ecstatic to keep her. Father-inw wanted her to be killed. I had to fight a great deal to keep her from being harmed. You said that she is safe?


    I nodded, feeling a bit of pain as I listened to the story she had been through. There was a look in her eyes when she mentioned finding out she was pregnant. I wanted to ask, but I feared the answer. I shook my head, deciding I needed to know everything.


    If your husband and you had already parted after my birth, how did you be pregnant with Kem? I asked.


    She lowered her head, slight tears in her eyes. He father-inw after husband got bored with me, hed sometimes visit the pce because he was bored. Hed visit the pce to rape me. That is how Kem came to be, as well as why he wanted Kem killed. He was violent about it, and he did it in front of Caleb. That was how I knew you were different. You dont look at me like Caleb looked at me. You dont look at me like a woman youve seen being hit and beaten and ejacted on and in. When he was in a happy mood, hed let Caleb hit me with his cane.


    My only sess had been keeping Kem from receiving the same fate. I was tough on her, but I managed to convince both my son and husband that her virginity was not to be touched. I used every trick and lie in the book to keep her pure. Even throwing her in jail had been an attempt to keep Caleb from having her. The real Caleb would have forgotten about her as soon as she was out of his sight. Once he made a male, Id eventually have freed her.


    Imagine my shock and dismay when you suddenly demanded her release. I was convinced my daughter would be dead by the next day. Yet, you treated her so kindly. I couldnt stop breaking into tears of relief. I tried to make you focus on me, but once I had you, I realized you were not the same man. You werent him.


    I reached out and grabbed her hand, Talitha


    She pulled her hand away, wiping her cheeks. Its in the past. I never med Caleb. I tried to help. I raised him the best I could. I tried to be strict hoping I could control his tendencies. I was overjoyed when I found that he had be you. Now, I know it was just a cosmic ident. Of course a woman like me could never have raised a man like you. It seems, so obvious, now that I reflect on thesest few months. Theyve been like a dream.


    Im sorry had I known I bit my lip.


    What would have been different? Even though I knew a fraction of the reason why Caleb had turned out as twisted as he did, there was nothing I could have done. At the time, I had to remain anonymous. I understood why she hated the Grandfather so much and didnt mind his death. It only made it more frustrating that he had to remain alive.


    Those men deserve death. What my daughter is doing? It is proper retribution. The only problem is me. I should be there on the gazebo too. I should die right alongside those men.


    My eyes widened for a second and I turned to her. What did you say?


    She shot me an exasperated look. I said those men deserve death.


    No I mean you the gazebo My eyes shot to the gazebo.


    It was a distance off, but I could just make it out. It was arge wooden thing sitting just at the edge of the water. Since the ground sloped down into theke, the area adjacent to theke had a long tall rise, which was partially covered in various water reeds and weeds. The realization started to dawn on me.


    Terah she never nned to survive the assassination attempt. I said. You said it yourself, this is a retribution. She wants to start a revolution, and that demands sacrifice.


    What are you saying? Talitha demanded.


    Your daughter isnt hiding around the gazebo, shes inside it! She under their feet with a ton of explosives and a trigger!


    Talitha gasped as I made my deration, but I was already running. Terah hadnt triggered anything yet, but I only learned why as I ran closer. There was a woman whom the two men were chatting with at the moment, and she had brought along a small child who was running around the gazebo. I slowed down as I grew closer to the gazebo. If I alert the men, she might blow it anyway and ept the sacrifice. I had to get under the gazebo without being seen by the people there.


    Looking at a group of reeds along the shore, I grabbed and broke a wide one. Blowing through it, I checked the airflow. With a nod, I pulled off my shoes and then carefully slid into the water. At this point, Talitha had reached me.


    What are you doing? She demanded.


    If we dont do something now, she is going to kill herself and that unborn baby! I have to get under there and stop her.


    Without waiting for another word, I carefully lowered myself in the water and then attempted to breathe through the tube. It was seriously more difficult than I thought it would be. I ended uping up to the surface and coughing.


    You youre really going to do this for them? She demanded.


    Im doing this for you! I shot back, lowering myself back down a second time.


    This time I managed to get the rhythm, and then began kicking my feet and swimming out in the direction of the gazebo. Seeing was difficult, so I mostly used the edge of the pond to swim around while keeping myself under the water. It took about fifteen minutes to work my way over to the gazebo. Only once I was hiding in the reeds at the foot of the gazebo did I finally poke my head out and take a breath. While keeping a careful eye on the people above me, I tried to make my way through the reeds without disturbing them.


    I heard a gasp behind me and I looked back to see Talitha emerging from the water. My mouth fell open and I mouthed the words what are you doing here?. She shook her head and gestured for me to keep going, even while wearing an unhappy expression on her face. I sighed and turned back, continuing to work my way through the reeds. When I finally made it to the foot of the gazebo, I was d to see a small hole that I could just manage to squeeze through.


    Well, this has been an informative talk, a female voice above me spoke. Ill think about what you said.


    Do that. The men started to say their farewells.


    That meant shed be pulling the trigger soon. I immediately pushed my way into the gazebo. My eyes shot around, and there, sitting in the corner was Terah, curled up in a ball. She noticed the movement and looked up. Her eyes immediately widened.


    Terah you need to stop. I whispered immediately. You cant take yourself out with them. Its not right!


    Her eyes quickly narrowed, and then she pulled out a trigger. As my eyes adjusted, I could see that it ran to a barrel ofpressed gunpowder. The trigger wasnt electrical at all. It was actually a piece of paper with a rune on it. A matching rune was physically on the barrel.


    Talitha pushed herself inside the gazebo behind me. As soon as she flopped out of the water like a gutted fish, Terahs eyes shed to her. As soon as she recognized the face, a fury exploded from her. I could feel a tingling in my arms as she started to channel her chakra. I cursed, taking a leap forward and grabbing her before she could finish. My lips pressed against hers and my chakra points blocked her in a procedure I had grown very used to doing.


    She let out a noise of surprise, but I kept her magical ability restrained until I could pull the rune from her hands. Only when I had the paper did I finally pull back. She took an angry swing at me but I managed to dodge.


    Who are She touched her lips with surprise on her face. Caleb?


    Why can the both of you figure out who I am with just a kiss? I responded helplessly. Its really a mother-daughter trait, isnt it?


    Youre really him? She hissed in quiet disbelief, How is that possible? No, what are you doing here? Why are you stopping me!


    Youre trying to kill yourself! Youre trying to kill the baby I put in you.


    Its a worthy cause! Terah snarled back. I am making a sacrifice for the greater good. Do you think theyll let me walk out of here after I kill those councilmen? No, my baby and I are better off dead.


    That isnt true Talitha stepped forward.


    You what do you know of it? She snapped at Talitha.


    Im your mother. Talitha said, That is my grandchild. I wont allow my daughter to sacrifice herself for anything!


    Terah didnt seem shocked that Talitha knew her identity. Rather, she had an indignant and unhappy expression on her face.


    Talitha tell her the truth. Tell her what you told me.


    Tell me what? Terah demanded.


    Terah I never gave you up. They, those men they took you away from me. I spent years hating myself for losing you, but they hid all records and I was not able to find out what happened to you. I have always loved you.


    Terah looked down, her body shaking slightly. Thats all the more reason I need to kill them here. If we cut off the head, everyone else will have a chance.


    Talitha shook her head. I want them dead more than anyone, but this isnt the way. You cant be the one to kill them here.


    Why not?


    Because I cant lose you again! Talitha broke into tears this time, her soft sobs filling the room under the gazebo. I cant lose anyone else. So, please juste with me.


    What what do you want me to do?


    That child in your belly, it will protect you, Talitha exined. Lets go back the Matahari. We can n with your rebellion. I have many soldiers in the pce that will follow me. If you allow me some trust, I can help you n a more sessful attack. We can destroy them where they live. I know the council hall like the back of my hand. With both of us working together, we can bring down this institution, and create a new one. One wed be proud of. One where your son can grow up safe.


    As she said this, she touched Terahs belly lightly. Terah reached out, her hand shaking nervously, as she grabbed her moms hand in return. The two women came together and embraced. Both of them were crying now. Meanwhile, I was standing on the side, smiling awkwardly as I felt apart from the conversation.


    O-okay, Ill follow you, Terah said.


    For now, the pair of us will go back to the mansion where we are safe, Talitha exined. After weve had some time to warm up, then we can discuss everything.


    Talitha smiled for the first time that I had seen not aimed at Caleb. It put a strange feeling in my heart. When both girls suddenly turned to me, it caught me off guard.


    Caleb I mean Clyburn. Talitha smiled.


    You know my name?


    Youre the face of the extended male protection act. Ive seen your name and face brought up countless times over thest week. This is one reason I chose to believe what you said. ording to your government, you are absolutely dead. Since I already had to ept that a dead person came back to life, it was easier tomit to the idea that you were also once Caleb.


    Ah, I guess thats true.


    In which case, we will be parting here, wont we? She asked.


    I smiled wryly. Im a ghost, right? Perhaps it is best if I just go back to my mansion and remain dead to the world. No monthly restrictions. No shameless pandering. This would probably be the best use of my time. I can just stay at home and raise my children.


    Im sorry, Ill be taking two of them. She said gently.


    Mm please, treat them properly. Dont let anyone touch them or hurt them.


    I will, and if there is ever a time you arent dead and wish to return to Matahari, I will wee you.


    Terah nced over at me and nodded. Mm I will not forget what you have done here today. If you ever need anything, you can count on me.


    Okay. I nodded, feeling a bit sad myself. In that case, Ill clean up here. You guys go first, and try not to make any noise.


    The two women final broke their hug and then turned to the hole that led to the way out. As for me, I let out a slow breath and then leaned back down. I had done it. I had stopped their assassination. The revolution would still ur, but itd be done not through the chaos and governmental copse, but a nned takeover using the resources of two powerful and intelligent women. As for me, I was still dead. If I could sneak out of here without being seen by too many people, then I could return to being dead. The government had no more strings on me. I could raise my family in peace for the remainder of my life in this world. That was all I wanted.


    Of course, I still wanted to experiment with magical runes. I could always use one of the girls as a proxy. Even that ambition to change the world could be aplished from home. To be honest, I had already changed the world right here by helping keep the extended protection act from bing a thing. I folded up the rune that I had taken from Terah carefully. Grabbing the keg of gunpowder, my n was pretty simple. I was just going to dump it in the water and let it disperse that way.


    Just as I went to turn it over, I realized there was a small person standing right in front of the hole.


    Hello, husband! A small girl in a cat mask waved excitedly.


    Charlie?


    As soon as I said her name, she giggled and sprinted to the side of the gazebo. With a curse under my breath, I followed her outside. Had she been drawn to the other little girl ying here? Why did she have to show up now? Either way, I didnt want to be caught with the gunpowder. I found myself leaving it untouched as I followed her.


    Very carefully, I snuck along the side of the gazebo, making sure to stay out of sight of the two men above. It appeared like the woman and her child had left. I frowned as I looked around, but I didnt see where Charlie had darted off to.


    Rawr! A sudden sound appeared right next to me.


    I stumbled before reaching out and grabbing her mouth, keeping Charlie from speaking.


    Charlie! I hissed under my breath. What are you doing here? We need to be quiet so they dont hear us!


    I finally removed my hand while putting my other finger up to my mouth in a hushing motion. Charlie didnt seem upset. Rather, she seemed amused. It was only at that point I looked at my fingers. I reached out and patted her head softly, and then let out a breath of relief. Of course, Charlie was real. For a brief moment, I had let Brookes confusion convince me I was somehow seeing a delusion.


    Hubby, what are you doing here? Charlie asked quietly, as she turned to peak at the two men on the gazebo.


    I was just leaving. Will youe with me? I asked.


    Im always with you! She responded, giggling, but then nced up at the men. But I dont think youre ready to leave, just yet.


    I blinked, What is that supposed to mean?


    So, have you prepared the travels home? Davont suddenly spoke up above.


    Mm Calebs Grandfather said. Ive organized everything. We have a meeting that will dy our trip. Talitha and that left-over harem will all be on their own airship. It will be a shame they will never make the journey.


    I froze, my eyes rising up to the gazebo.


    Its a shame. I heard that the useless Caleb did, in fact, start impregnating women. Davont said almost too casually.


    The second Caleb was removed; those women became useless to my ns. Talitha has been an annoyance in my side for years. I will destroy her, and all of the spawn from that son of hers. Its a simple business.


    What will your boy think?


    He does what I tell him to do. The reason he didnte on this journey is that he was too weak-spirited to watch them all die. Well, at least hes toocent to oppose me. Although this is a good opportunity to clean up, I dont think well need to arrange his death as well. Just the guards and maids who all work in the castle. Anyone who has had contact with Talitha could be problematic.


    Mm I had heard words of rebelliontely. Damn that imbecilic woman. Well squash them quickly, as we always do. Whatever side this ridiculous debate falls on, Matahari will always be Matahari.


    They continued to speak, but I could no longer hear them. All I could hear was the blood rushing to my head. I had saved their lives. I had kept them from being blown up. I had done everything I could, and they were just going to murder everyone and get away with it. Talitha and Terah would die. My children would die. Even Neriah who had done nothing wrong would end up dying. I wanted to scream.


    You know what to do. A voice down below said, causing me to nce down.


    Charlie was standing in front of me, and she had a finger pointed at my pocket. I reached in and my hands touched paper. Pulling it out and unfolding it, I could see the rune I had just put away. It was the trigger signal for the gazebo. At this distance, it should just work. As for my issues as an aseeded, the rune required a few alterations, but since the Demon Kings knowledge had been downloaded into my mind, it was rather simple for me to make the adjustments. In short, I could blow them up with ease.


    However, if I did it, then there was no going back. I would have destroyed the only shot we had at stopping the extended protection act. No, there had to be another way.


    Do it! Charlie demanded.


    A thought suddenly urred to me as I nced at the little girl. Im not rather I should be dead.


    I was no longer Caleb! It was Clyburn. Yet, she hadnt reacted at all to running into me. She still called me her husband. Before, I had thought that there was some kind of mental thing where she was using husband and clinging to any male. It didnt matter that I was Caleb or Clyburn, as long as there was a male to cling to. However, she should still have at least some awareness that Caleb was dead, and a boy who should be dead was now alive!


    I should be dead too. She responded, After all, didnt you kill me?


    I took a step back, What?


    She reached up and pulled off the mask. Behind it was a hideous burn that had ruined half of her face. The red fierce scars snaked out across her forehead and cheek, and there were a few spots absent of hair.


    They call me the burned girl, you know?


    What what are you? I choked, my entire body feeling sick.


    Hubby, youll hurt my feelings if you say things like that.


    I saw your face, it wasnt burned. When I was Caleb! The prince? When I had a different face, you were different!


    She smiled. We all wear different faces for the asion. Masks are easy to put on and remove. You should be aware of this more than anyone.


    Are you a demon? I responded.


    She let out augh. I wonder


    What are you? I demanded, only realizing I spoke too loudly when it was toote.


    Huh? Who is that? I saw two men suddenly look over the gazebo at me. You down there, what are you doing? Spying on us?


    Their eyes were directly on me. I didnt see them even flutter in the direction of the girl in front of me.


    Uh, oh youre out of time. Charlieughed. Its time to make a decision, isnt it?


    Why are you here? What do you want?


    What are you on about? Calebs grandfather said, Im calling security!


    It doesnt matter what I want. Charlie shrugged. This is about you. Youre out of time. Burn or no burn. You have to choose.


    Were too close, I said, shaking my head.


    The two men were starting to leave the gazebo. If I didnt activate the rune, then Talitha and Terah who I just saved would be dead. Two of my children would die. However, the extended act the rights of all men


    Then I guess well have to burn again as we burned before. You remember, right? With the boiler? It alles around. Burn or no burn! Burn or no burn! Burn or no burn! she began to chant, her words seeming to echo despite the open environment we were in.


    Fuck it! I screamed, mming my hand on the rune. Fuck it all!


    A surge of power erupted through the rune I formed in my mind. A secondter, the gazebo exploded. The two men on top of it hadnt even made it to the first stairway, and they were immediately swept up in the explosion. The world seemed to move in slow motion. A fireball erupted out. The scar-faced Charlie stood smiling at me as the fire wrapped around her. The shockwave struck me and I went flying back.


    The world spun around me for a few moments followed by the cold ssh of water. This was immediately followed by darkness.

 Book 3: Chapter 36

    Book 3: Chapter 36


    I woke up with a blinding headache, although I was starting to be used to that. The memory of Charlie and what had happened came crashing back before I could even open my eyes. I felt frustration, confusion, and anger. Those two bastards were dead, and my children were safe. That was what was important. I couldnt let anythinge before that. However, now that they were dead, the extended protection act would continue on without a challenge.


    Any good those two men might have done over thest week in their various meetings had beenpletely undone in an instant. As for me, I had no clue what the repercussions of my actions would be. I felt a hand being ced on my forehead. It was cool to the touch and felt somewhat refreshing. I felt some degree of magical energy going inside me. This must be healing magic. Whoever had done it disappeared. I could hear people talking, but the sounds were distorted. It still ended up being a few more minutes before the words started to make sense.


    I could hear women talking in the background. One of them sounded like Mako.


    He had been trying to stop this from happening. She said.


    Well, it isnt known who set off the explosion. Did he say who he was trying to stop?


    I felt a bit of dread at those words. If she mentioned Terah, then everything I had done would have been for naught. Even though she hadnt been the one who had blown them up, she would still end up getting the me for it.


    No, he never said, Mako responded.


    Whatever magical rune was used burned up in the explosion. Itll be impossible to find out what really happened unless he wakes up. A third voice said.


    This voice felt slightly familiar. As my mind began to awaken, I realized I recognized this speaker. She had droned on in the past, talking about the act. It was the spokeswoman and leader behind the extended protection act. She sounded like she was hoping I wouldnt wake up. And although I could open my eyes now, I decided to wait and listen for a bit longer.


    This is Clyburn. He was thought dead! Doesnt this change everything about our position on the extended protection act? a female seemed to ask the woman.


    This changes nothing. The final arguments will begin in an hour. Thats what we should focus on.


    Yeah, but the vote is tomorrow! If his survival gets out before then, it might cause us to lose some votes.


    Whoever ignited that gazebo, they did us a favor. It would take a miracle to reverse the vote now.


    That fact wont be lost on the opposing side if they seize on it


    Let me worry about that


    You Makos voice spoke up. Get out of here! Havent you used Clyburn enough?


    You misunderstand. We are ddened your erm man has survived. We want all men to survive. This is the exact reason that this act is so important to us. We wouldnt do this if we didnt value people like Clyburn.


    Dont worry I know exactly what women like you value Mako responded darkly. Now, youre not family, so get out!


    I wanted to shoot Mako a wry look. I was genuinely listening to what they were talking about. I was very worried about this act, and anything I could learn from their side would be beneficial. Mako kicking them out was counter to what I wanted. It was a little frustrating. I could hear the door shutting as the women offered a little bit more false pretense.


    Im sorry you feel this way, but we will make our way out now. We just wanted to make sure that poor Clyburn was well. He has our best well wishes.


    Mm Mako only grunted before the door behind them closed.


    I let out a sigh and opened my bleary eyes to the room. Thankfully, the room had low lighting and I wasnt blinded. My eyesnded on Mako and I gave her a smile.


    Shes really a snake, isnt she? I said with a crooked grin.


    Youre awake! Mako cried out, immediately running over to the bed. Im so d!


    Suddenly, she hit me on the shoulder.


    Ow!


    Thats for risking your life again! Mako said, crossing her arms angrily. Only you are stupid enough to manage to get yourself blown up like that.


    Im sorry I made you worry. I rubbed my shoulder defensively.


    Seeing how weak I was, she seemed to feel some regret now and thus gave me a gentle hug this time. Just remember, there is only one of you in this entire world.


    I know thats why I have to make hard decisions sometimes, I responded, pain showing on my face.


    I know that failure is hard She said, stroking my hair gently.


    It wasnt a failure, I said bitterly. I saved them. However, they were evil men. Even though they could do some good, they were going to hurt the people I cared about most! I couldnt let them do it! I had to I had to


    I wasnt able to finish those words. I had to do it. I really did. I wish I could feel every bit of confidence in that, but I wasnt 100% convinced I made the right decision. Calebs mother and her child were hardly without guilt. Undoubtedly, when the revolution began, there would be many people who died. I had essentially traded the life of every man for the lives of a couple of women I had known for a few months and the children I had pumped in their bellies.


    Of course, there was also Charlie. I had no clue what she was, or even if she was the real Charlie. Charlie had absolutely spoken with people before. I was unable to believe she was some figment of my imagination. Was she a demon? I couldnt believe that either. No one had mentioned anything about her existence, so just like on the ship, she had disappeared. Would I be seeing her again? I had no clue.


    As I started feeling worse about it, a pair of arms wrapped around me tightly. I felt Makos chest press against me as she held me. The anger and frustration immediately started to go away. In her arms, I started to remember why I had done what I had done. I did it because there was no other choice for me. However, that didnt mean I had to go down without a fight. I squeezed her shoulder, and Mako finally pulled back, looking down at me.


    What is it, Clyburn?


    I need you to take me to that talk theyre going to. I need to be there.


    Mako frowned slightly, lowering her voice. There are guards at the door. Getting you out of this room wont be easy.


    Mako didnt even ask why I wanted to go or try to talk me out of it. It was clear by the shine in her eyes that she was going to help me do what I wanted, regardless of what it was. Through her, I felt a strength-building inside me. I definitely had to do something. Since they were giving theirst talk, their dead poster child showing up would certainly put a wrench in their argument. I had to change peoples minds. I had to stop the extended protection act.


    What if I can give you a rune that puts people to sleep? I asked.


    Mako gave a wry smile. Im aseeded, remember? There is no way that I could be able to use any rune you could draw.


    What if you could?


    Makos eyes shed at those words. It was certainly something that would cause any aseeded person to look twice. However, it was all there in that knowledge in my head. An aseeded person wasnt a broken person. Rather, it was the difference between being left-handed or being right-handed. Magic was all created assuming that people essed power a specific way. That is why runes exploded when aseeded tried to use them. Of course, with a few small alterations, a rune could be safe for someone like us.


    I didnt know if Lilith knew this as well. She hid her knowledge carefully and made sure not to let anyone know what she knew. Well, none of her knowledge was direct. All she knew is what was passed down by her ancestors. The original Lilith might have had this information, but this Lilith was several generationster. Who knew how much information her however-many-greats grandmother wrote down. Actually, what she wrote down did exist. It was the demonic scripts used by Liliths followers, and it included the demon summoning circle I had experienced during the Day of Wrath.


    If I recalled my history, at some point, Lilith had been captured and made to submit to the hero through the use of a Lilith contract. I dont know how her family line eventually freed themselves. Perhaps, it was a result of the evil queen who captured the hero and his children and extracted their demonic blood. Well, suffice it to say, there was a lot of history that was wrong, and even Lilith herself didnt know much beyond what her mother had passed on to her verbally, including their true mission to stop the return of demons.


    All of that was way over my head. I was just a guy who came to this world by ident. I didnt want to save this world from demons or be some kind of chosen one. I just wanted to have a family and help this world however I could. One such way would be to spread knowledge about the aseeded. Another way would be to have babies that no longer possess demonic blood. Today, that method was to stop the extended protection act from being passed tomorrow.


    As such, I carefully constructed the rune on a piece of paper, making sure to ount for all the conditions. Fortunately, ces that were temperature regted like this were simple. Plus, I already knew the altitude differences thanks to learning how to use magic on Amaryllis. When I was done, I handed the finished Rune to Mako. She stared at it nervously, licking her lips.


    Are you sure it will work? She asked uncertainly.


    I nodded. Try it.


    She still looked nervous, and I understood why. If an aseeded used a rune that wasnt made for them, it exploded. If I was wrong about this, Mako could end up dying, as could everyone else nearby. However, I had no doubt in my mind that I drew a rune that would work perfectly fine on the women outside. Unfortunately, once she walked through the door, I couldnt see what happened. She appeared to be talking to the guards outside. There were two of them. I didnt know if shed have the capacity to knock them both out.


    I waited anxiously for about five minutes. I was starting to worry that she had failed. Instead of thinking about how I was going to get to the final meeting, I was concerned about how I was going to deal with Mako being caught. Mother, my real Mother, had always filled my head with how deadly and maniptive the government could be. I had seen some of that first hand, especially with this extended protection act. Would they just make Mako disappear?


    A few momentster, I was starting to panic, but I could barely get my feet over the bed. I truly felt weak after my ident. When the door opened, I nearly jumped out of my bed. I only just managed to keep myself from falling to the ground. The person who walked in was Mako. She was pushing a wheelchair in front of herself. She looked rushed and worried, but I immediately started to rx.


    Hastily, she got me dressed and then put me into the chair. I dont know if or when those girls absence is going to be realized. We need to hurry.


    I nodded, but I was mostly left at Makos whim. The wheelchair was just a typical wheelchair. It didnt have anything magical that made it float or anything like that. I was actually surprised at how much it resembled wheelchairs from my old world. Well, it wasnt like this world forgot to invent the wheel, and chairs still looked like chairs, so perhaps I was overthinking things.


    Mako began to push me through the hallways, and we were out the door quickly enough. As soon as I was out in the familiar area of the ind, I felt like every guard would be able to instantly see us and point us out. However, it wasnt like we were fugitives or something. Other than the security tasked with watching us, no one else paid us much mind.


    Mako didnt know the way, but I did, so I quickly lead her. There was a security checkpoint when trying to enter the main audience hall, but Makos pass wasnt revoked and we were able to walk right in. Of course, we were part of the observers in the back and didnt have ess to the front section where all the country representatives sat. Mako quickly led me into the dark crowded hall, and I found a spot in an area reserved for handicapped. In this crowd, no one noticed mying in the slightest.


    It actually went far smoother than I expected, but then again, there was no reason it should have been some battle to the death. As far as everyone was concerned, I was still unconscious in the hospital bed. If she knew I was awake, perhaps the lead talker might have changed her tune a bit.


    The Extended Protection Act is overreaching! A man on the stage said.


    While the back audience wasnt lit, there were lights on all of the representatives, so I could see the faces of most of the women watching him. They had looks of disgust or disinterest. I had recognized this guy. He was part of a matriarchal country that had both male and female representation. The woman who represented his country looked like she wanted to hide. She was receiving more than a few scornful looks from herpetitors. Just as I had thought, things werent going well in the absence of Matahari, a booth that was spookily empty at this important juncture.


    Do you deny the fact that male deaths happen at an rming rate?


    ording to the data, statistically more women die than men. He said, wiping his sweaty forehead. Even when you ount for the poption differences, the death rate for women is nearly 1%, but it is 0.5% for males. A man is nearly  as likely to die than a woman.


    Those statistics dont factor in the intrinsic value of men! Only one man is born for every 1000 women. Are you truly that bad at math that youd suggest a mans value is only twice that of a woman? One woman smirked.


    Although it was subtle, she also insulted his intelligence. The man glowered angrily, but before he coulde up with an answer, another woman shouted out.


    The male death rate should be 1/1000 of the female death rate or the poption isnt sustainable!


    Y-youre not considering that a single male contribution to society can have many times- The man tried to argue back.


    That is meaningless if we run out of men!


    You cant just take control like this-


    What? And give control to men? Lets ask the men of Matahari how that worked for them! One woman interrupted. Oh, Im sorry, theyre dead!


    A few women even chuckled at that.


    Its a known fact that women are the keyholders of procreation. We carry the babies. Men are barely needed at all. It is right that this is a world controlled by women. Its the natural order of things. A woman dered.


    He was being bullied by every woman there. Even those that had sided with him previously saw a sinking ship and felt that they could have a stronger position if they abandoned him now. It was as brutal of a massacre as I had ever seen. Like this, the extended protection act would seed. This guy would be lucky to get a single word in. I had to break in and stop this from continuing down this direction. I had to interrupt their flow.


    Mako, bring me up there.


    Mako nodded, once again doing as I asked without arguing back.


    Face it. One woman responded snobbishly. Men like this Clyburn are in danger! We must act now, or our entire species will be wiped out!


    To punctuate her point, the slide show changed to a picture of me. It was no doubt it was me, along with my full name and the date of my alleged death. She seemed to have nned this with the person in control of the projection, Even though the speaker should have had control of it, they had nned this to override himpletely. Just as cheers started to rise, I let out a yell.


    My death has been severely overestimated! I cried out.


    The words cut into the group like a knife. Most everybody was female here. Although some men had managed to get in, there were only about twentypared to nearly five hundred women. The speaker and creator of the extended protection acts face turned white when she saw me rolling down the pathway. Everyone else took nces. Some gasped as they realized I was the same face on the board.


    My wheelchair stopped when two guards stood in the way, keeping me from being taken up to the podium.


    Since you have all used my name so freely in justification of the Extended Protection Act, I have thought it might be important when making your final votes to at least hear my opinion on the matter. After all, I am the man who died to make this all necessary, right?


    The women seemed uncertain, all ncing at each other uncertainly. The head speaker was giving me a dark stare.


    Oh, Im sorry, have you already suppressed all the rights of your male poption? Should we not be allowed to speak on matters that affect us far more than it will the lot of you?


    She looked like she had swallowed a bug, but then she gave the guards a nod and they moved aside. If she didnt let me speak at this point, itd cause more harm than good, and both of us knew it. Mako continued to roll me up to the podium. The man who was speaking had his mouth open in surprise when he first saw me, but as he saw me approach, he hastily grabbed the mic.


    Ladies and gentlemen, Id like you to consider the words of Clyburn Bonholdt. Some have imed him to be the blessed man. Hes here to discuss this Extended Male Protection Act. The man gave onest nod and stepped aside, pping for me.


    He was one of only a handful, mostly men, who were pping as I came up. Mako kept her head low, avoiding anyones gaze. She made sure to lower the mic for me, and then took a step back. I was now sitting in front of several hundred women. Many of them were world leaders. How had ite to this point? Had it been me from even a year ago, this would have been impossible. However, I had been a prince and grown a sense of the posturing that went with it. Thus, I could hold my shoulders high and face these women. It was almost like everything that happened had been preparing me for this moment.


    Ladies and gentlemen I said, speaking into the mic steadily. Despite your reports and knowledge. Despite everything, your governments have done. I am alive.


    Were happy that another man is kept alive, but youre in a wheelchair. Clearly, your injuries One woman started.


    My injuries are my own. Performed because of the choices I made. I said.


    T-then this is exactly why the extended protection act must exist! One girl dered, To protect you from yourselves!


    Do you think the Extended Protection Act will stop me from making choices? I sneered openly at the women, causing them to frown unhappily. The male poption has been restricted for years. Weve been treated like celebrities, like tools, like cash cows, like princes, and like objects and now you wish to treat us like prisoners.


    Prison is a harsh term


    A gilded prison is still a prison. And a prison messes with people. Warps them. Changes the kind of person they are. You say that we are a danger to ourselves? Throw us in prison, see how much of a danger we be!


    Is that a threat?


    Thats a warning! I dered. Thats this so-called human nature you speak of. Humans were not designed for absolute female control. We werent designed for men to be in an extreme minority. Men and women were designed toplement each other. The current system puts men on pedestals, the new system puts them in cages, but the fundamental problem is still there. Youre separating men from women. Youre keeping them away.


    Men and women are meant to work together, side by side. Yet, your education system for men is a joke. Your expectation of men is just to pump out babies. Men were designed for so much more, and you have been selling us short of millennia! We arent children that must be coddled, we are men that must be unleashed on the world so that we can truly make a difference.


    This is ridiculous. One woman mumbled. There is nothing a man can do that a woman cannot.


    Youre wrong. I shook my head. Ive seen a world where men and women live equally. Ive seen a world where men are policemen, and firemen, and miners. Ive seen a world where men take care of their children along with the woman. A man would take a woman out on a date. They would grow close and only have sex once they fell in love. Perhaps theyd get married, and then raise one or two children together.


    Some women in the audience grew slightly dazed as if they were imagining such a world as I described it.


    These are just fairytales! A male police officer? Thats absurd!


    Its real! I shot back. Its as real of a goal as we should ever strive for! Fairy tales? Its in your own history! This world once had equal male and female representation! So, rather thanying all the me on men, further restricting them until theyre nothing but government sperm banks, how about you work with them. We can fix this! But you have to be willing to work with me. To teach us science so that we can create and think alongside you, ande up with methods to resolve these issues.


    This curse can be beaten, but only if we work together! If you pass this Extended Protect Act! If you file us away that dream will never be a reality. We may survive another century, but what about the century after that, and the century after that? What state will that put humanity in? Eventually, the curse will run its course, and all men will be sterile, and then we be extinct. As I spoke, I hastily drew something on a paper on the pedestal.


    Several people stood up angrily. Is that the future of the curse?


    Where have you heard this?


    Hes just spreading hysteria.


    Ive seen things. I said, Ive been studying the nature of the curse, and what I say is true. The hero used demon blood to continue the male line. However, that blood will dwindle given enough generations, and then men will no longer be able to breed.


    Even if this is true. The house speaker dered, cutting off the voices in the room. Females will figure it out, just as we always have. Your deration that men are necessary is a falsehood. What has man discovered? What has man done? Menck the brain capacity for science or math. Without proof, this is all just conjecture.


    As some of you know, I responded back, meeting her eyes. Im aseeded. Im a being who should not be able to use magic. The woman behind me is the same. Please if you will.


    I reached out my hand, and Mako took it. I connected my power to her,pleting the circuit without a rune. The rune I had worked out on the paper very carefully. I could have made it work with an aseeded, but I wanted to show them a man and a woman working together. Thus, I formed the image in my mind instead.


    Several of the people made rmed noises as they felt the power rising up inside us. Theyll blow!


    The guard took a step forward, but I immediately fixed the current, and then put my hand out. A rose grew in my hand, seemingly out of nothing. I was clearly channeling power, but I was aseeded. To everyone here, it was aplete impossibility. Their eyes nearly popped out of their heads, and their mouths fell open. The Rose continued to grow until it was full bloom. It was a single-stemmed rose with a rich vibrant red.


    I let go of it, and the rose shot into the air. A momentter, it popped, causing everyone to jump. Suddenly, rose petals began to rain down over the entire audience. The effect across the group was catastrophic. People started smiling or t outughing. One girl even broke into tears. I leaned forward carefully.


    Men and women working together is necessary. Apart, we only can do so much, but together, we can aplish wonders!

 Book 3: Chapter 37

    Book 3: Chapter 37


    Brothers a pervert Madison murmured in her sleep.


    I smiled wryly as I looked down at her snuggled next to me, her naked body pressed against mine tightly like she never wanted to let go. A hand slid up my bare chest, and then another girl pressed her even more generous chest against mine.


    Shes not wrong, Hannah said mischievously, leaning up and sucking on my neck.


    H-hey! Why do you all say that? Impletely innocent.


    A wet noise down below sounds as a girl pulled my cock out of her mouth. Because, we asked Master what he wanted, and he said everyone at once.


    Hey, its my birthday, right? Iughed wryly. If you didnt want to go all out, you didnt have to.


    M-my question is why am I on the outside! Lyra said tearfully, looking over the sleeping Madison longingly like she wanted more skin contact.


    Isnt it because youre fat! Hannah shot her.


    Geh! Im pregnant! Pregnant! She cried out, pointing at her plump stomach that was looking like it might burst any second. And besides, your boobs are looking even bbier than usual, I bet youre pregnant too!


    Hannah gasped and grabbed her chest, but then looked up excitedly at me. You think?


    Move over, hussy, men dont like such a proper pristine BJ! Aiko dered.


    Huh? Mako spat out my cock again. What are you saying?


    Youre so preen and clean! Men like it sloppy. You got to be really wet and sloppy, really messy! Aiko dered.


    Oh then, please teach me!


    I nced down as Mako moved aside but stood, watching eagerly as Aiko put my dick in her mouth. She started tonguing it like a dog and then she even spit on it. I could only grimace wryly. I didnt want Aiko teaching Mako weird things. Id definitely need to Oh wow my eyes rolled back as Aiko started slobbering all over my dick. It felt so amazing Ipletely forgot what I was talking about.


    Shit Im going to cum


    Dont waste it! Mia dered, pushing Aiko off my dick and then swinging her legs to get on top.


    Hey! Bitch! You already popped out a baby! Give a girl who hasnt had one yet a chance! Hannah abandoned me suddenly and then grabbed at Mia just as she was lowering herself down on my dick.


    Screw off, hes about to cum! That baby batter is mine! Mia pulled back and pped Hannah across the face.


    Hannah had a silly face as she fell back. I was just about to admonish Mia, even though the feel of her pussy lowering on my cock was amazing, but a strange light flickered in Hannahs eyes as she rubbed her cheek.


    Shes bold. I like it! Hannah leaped back at Mia, and the two girls started wrestling on top of me while Aiko and Mako watched helplessly.


    There wrestling suddenly turned into kissing, and I could see my sisters butt bobbing up and down, while Mia bobbed up and down on my cock and the two girls frantically kissed each other. Suddenly, Mia stopped and Hannah whispered something to her. She got up and freed her pussy off my cock. Then Hannah flipped over so her butt was sitting on my pelvic region. I couldnt understand what the girls were doing until I felt two wet snatches pressed against my cock. One against the top, and one on the bottom sandwiching it.


    Holy shit! I cried out as the two girls started to scissor each other with my cock right in the middle.


    Their wet pussies slide up and down my cock, or rather, my cock slid between the folds of both of their pussies. I thought Aikos sloppy blowjob was wonderful, but these wet horny girls were freaking amazing. Hannah nced at me with a pretty smile and winked.


    Does brother like?


    I could only nod numbly. As a former member of Primrose, she had quite a bit of lesbian experience and was now bringing that to the table. Mia had also grown much bolder since she had her adventure with Lilith, and was down to try anything. In fact, she was a bit of a thrill-seeker now and regrly wanted to do things that were exciting or dangerous. It should be no surprise that I popped her anal cherry. Well, I had convinced all the girls to let me stick it in their butts at least once. Unfortunately, they started talking to each other about it and even called in initiation.


    The aggressive movements of Hannah and Mia ying with my dick woke Madison up. With a piggish snort, she looked around confused for a moment. She couldnt seem to grasp the scene of Mia and Hannah scissoring on top of me.


    Eh? Ah! Ah! She let out a noise.


    I grabbed her and kissed her, fondling her chest while I enjoyed the feel of the two girls wet slits on my cock.


    I-I can join! Lyra cried, trying to roll over to get her chest to me and failing Ahhh Im a whale!


    Laughing softly, I grabbed Lyra and pulled her over as much as I could with Madison blocking the way.


    Cant you move so I can touch him a bit? Lyra said.


    No Madison said without an ounce of mercy. Sisters get dibs.


    You I wish I was his sister! Lyra cried.


    Somehow, those words the final nail in the coffin. Ahhh, cumming!


    The girls scissoring my cock couldnt even react as a fountain of cum shot up between them. From above, itd look like their flowery petals was forcing white stuff from my stem, but the end result was white stuff raining down on their stomachs and crotches. Both girls reached down and grabbed my cock, although I couldnt see who was grabbing what. One was squeezing my balls, trying to force everyst piece of cum out, while the other was milking the shaft.


    My softening cock was slid once or twice into each girl as they tried to get the cum into their pussies. Hannah who had yet to produce a baby was a little more excited about it, eagerly scooping cum and sliding it inside. Mia seemed to want to rub it on her stretch marks which came from the many months she had been pregnant. I had told them that semen was good for the skin, and ever since they were very excited to wear it as much as put it inside themselves.


    A-ahhn A girl cried nearby, and when every nced over at her. S-sorry I came.


    She was a dark-skinned young woman with dark hair and eyes and a slim physique a bit like Madisons, but with a bit more youthfulness. She still had clothing on, but watching the scene appeared to have excited her, as she had lifted up her skirt and was stroking herself over her panties. The panties were now soaked through, and I could see clear camel toe and her dark skin through the almost transparent clothing.


    Kem when I said, everyone I didnt mean you have to be there. After all, were not having sex until


    I-I know not until Im 15. Kem blushed. B-but I wanted to give big brother a present for his birthday as well. I h-heard about the kind of presents you like.


    As she said this, she stood up and slid off her panties, then tossed them. The wet, smelly thingsnded on my face with a plop.


    Ahh I was speechless as to what to say.


    Thats right, brother does like these, Hannah said, reaching down and grabbing her panties, rubbing them against her wet crotch before tossing them at my face.


    W-wait thats not


    Suddenly, all the girls were grabbing their panties, in different degrees of dirty, and tossing them at me. Soon my head was cover in panties. The smell was pungent, and my cock started to grow hard again before I could stop myself.


    Brother really is a pervert, Madison said this out loud without sleeping this time.


    H-hey!


    Mm what should we do with this pervert? Hannah asks.


    Well somehow have to control his perversions, Kem rmended.


    I grabbed the underwear to pull it off my face, but suddenly hands pressed them down and then pulled my hands away, restraining them. Suddenly, I felt wet kisses on various parts of my body. A girl attacked each of my nipples, and at least two girls attacked my cock. I couldnt see who was doing what, and thus I was forced to bear it as I was held down by seven horny women.


    A bitter, I felt like I had been drained of all life. The girls had already gotten dressed and abandoned me. I had been lying in a naked sticky pile covered with dirty underwear for at least twenty minutes before I realized they had all gone. They better not have snapped any pictures! I grumbled as I got dressed and headed out.


    Rose I said the word as I reached the kitchen. When did you learn to cook.


    Rose looked back at me and winked. I can reheat something cooked by a professional easily enough!


    As soon as she said that, I sniffed the air and noticed smoke rising from the oven.


    Ah, its burning! She cried as she opened the oven and then shooed me out.


    She imed she had a different present in mind when I asked the girls for an orgy. She was not toofortable being with other women. Not every girl in this world was a few steps away from being a lesbian like Hannah.


    The next room I headed to was the babys room. I yed with the toddlers and kissed all of the babys. While I was doing this, I noticed Mia standing at the door waiting for me. I looked up, and seeing the serious expression on her face, I let out a sigh.


    Youre going, arent you? I asked.


    Her eyes widened. You know?


    Lilith has been grumbling about feeling antsy about the demons for some time now. I see how you look at her. I sighed.


    Shes useless without me, Mia said sadly. She needs someone to take care of her. She really does.


    Its okay. There are people here to love him. Junior will definitely grow up safe. I made a bitter face Not that he had a choice.


    With you going away to school tomorrow, I figured itd be as good a time as any for us to say our farewell.


    If things get too dangerous


    She held up her hands. Ill definitely contact you.


    I nodded, then held out my arms. Mia fell into them, and the pair of us kissed each other. She finally pulled away and after hugging and kissing her child, took onest look at the pair of us, and then turned to leave.


    And take Ang with you.


    Geh! She made a noise and then sighed. Very well.


    A momentter, I was alone with the kids. Well, sort of alone. We had two maids in the room who predominately took care of all of my children when the mothers were busy.


    Well, I wont be able to stay either. I was hoping to teach you how to be a man, I said to the baby in myp.


    Youll still be in his life. This time, it was Lyra standing there. Youll be a better father than most men.


    I smiled and then put the baby back down in his crib. This might be thest time they were all gathered like this. That number was only going to grow in the future. However, I was already missing several children of mine.


    I wasnt sure where everyone would be after I left. Mako spoke of moving out when I went away. As for Hannah and Madison, they needed to start working on their lives. I just hoped I had gotten Hannah pregnant before I left. Mako and Aiko would stay behind. Rose, I had no clue.


    We celebrated my birthday, but it had a very somber note for the rest of the day. That night, we said goodbye to Lilith and Mia. Ang left too, which was more of a blessing.


    Huddled in a big bed, all of the girlsy with me, even Rose. asionally, someone would break into tears. I would stroke their head and tell them reassuring thoughts until they calmed down. That was how myst night went. That morning, I was awoken to knocking on the door. Brooke was standing there, as was the bags of all of my stuff. The pair of us looked at each other and I nodded.


    Brooke opened the door, revealing two women in suits. Clyburn Bonholdt.


    I nodded. Thats me.


    As the only man there, my identity should be obvious, but they still insisted on confirming all my personal information.


    Lets go. She dered after I was done, but when I went to grab my bag, she shook her head. Those wont be necessary.


    I sighed and nodded, walking out of the house with nothing but the clothing on my back. There was arge armored truck. I was led up to it and then put into it. I looked back at the mansion onest time. The girls had filed outside, although one of the women blocked them from moving past the front entrance. Some of them were still crying as they crowded and watched me. The door mmed shut, plunging me into artificial darkness.


    The car turned on and drove away. There was one woman in the back cab with me, but she wouldnt talk to me when I tried to speak to her, so I gave up. We traveled for about an hour before the truck finally stopped, The door was opened and I was grabbed and pulled out. The women guards had their hands on me at all times, making sure I didnt move a single foot out of ce.


    I was one of a few hundred men I could see being brought into a building. I had to wait in line for a while and then was sat down. My arm was pulled up and then a woman pressed a piece of paper on my arm. She chanted something, and then the paper turned red and I felt a severe burn.


    Ahhh! I cried out.


    But she ripped the paper off and ignored my cry. Looking down on my arm, a circr rune was burned into it. Above it were ten numbers.


    Clyburn Bonholdt, youre male identification number is #4215267218. If you forget it, just look at your arm. This Rune is a locator that will allow us to find you wherever you are. You need no longer worry. You are protected.


    Yeah I said, clenching my teeth. I bet.


    I was grabbed and pulled from my chair. As I walked, I could hear


    Announcement


    s over a loud inte.


    Wee men, you are now part of the Male Extended Protection Act. Your life, your safety, and the safe production of your children will now be assured. There is no longer any need to worry about anything, Well take care of it!


    I ended up in another line. This one moved quickly, and as soon as I reached the end a woman grabbed my arm and scanned the circle.


    Clyburn Bonholdt. 17. He will receive two years of mandatory education. The two women pushing me around nodded, and the next thing I knew I was being loaded on a bus.


    They finally let go of me as they pushed me up on the bus steps. Looking in, I saw nothing but boys around my age. Some of them I recognized. Some of them I didnt. As soon as they saw me, the entire bus went quiet.


    I-is that Clyburn?


    Thats the guy? The blessed one?


    No! Hes the one who stood in front of the government and stared them down on the EPA.


    A lot of good that did.


    He was a hero at Amaryllis.


    They say he had three male offspring.


    I heard five.


    Yo! Clyburn! Its me! A certain person called out.


    R-Rigor? I almost didnt recognize the guy.


    This was a guy I had been friends with in the Academy, He wasnt wearing any of the fancy makeup or entrics he had during our time there. Rather, he looked very much like a in boy, although a bit on the handsome side.


    Haha yeah He brushed his hair. Im sorry I never came and saw you after what happened. I needed a lot of time to deal with it. We all did.


    Is Trey here?


    He shook his head. No, Trey left the country.


    Looking around, I took a seat next to Rigor. Maybe he was the lucky one.


    Hey, Cly, did you really make it rain blood during the peace talks.


    I raised an eyebrow. Is that what they say I did?


    He blushed. Well, some. The entire talk you performed is redacted. Every video of it was destroyed. No one knows exactly what you did who wasnt there.


    It was nothing special. I just told them that women were nothing without men. I responded cooly.


    He raised his hands. Hey its bold. Definitely bold.


    Another man turned around and looked at us. Hey, did you hear that they recently came out with a way to allow aseeded to use magic?


    What? Rigorughed, but then remembering I was aseeded, let out a cough. Ah I mean


    Its true, I responded. It truly works.


    Just to show them, I lifted my hand and conjured a little me. Without more information, that was the max I could do on the fly, but for these guys, that was more than enough.


    Oh! Wow! The guy called out. I heard those women just invented it. I didnt hear they had shown any aseeded yet.


    I frowned. What women?


    I dont know just some scientist. The guy shrugged.


    Well, Im the one who showed them how, I responded. So, they learned it from me.


    The guys eyes widened, and then he burst outughing. Yeah, right! Good one! A guy creating something like that? Everyone knows men suck at magical theory.


    He turned back around, stillughing. I could only let out a small sigh. What was the point? The bus finished loading and then they started to take us to an undisclosed location in Amarylliss countryside. As we left the city, I could see the floating inds in the sky slowly obscured by clouds. I was leaving everyone I ever loved behind. They couldnt hold me forever though. Two years. In two years, Ill be back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!